Table of Contents
IN the 1925 issue of the Year-book all features of the 1924 number have been retained, while the addition of a considerable amount of new matter and the extension of existing sections have resulted in a substantial increase in the size of the book.
A feature of the present number is a series of special articles on the following subjects:—
The Education System of New Zealand.
Terman Intelligence Tests in New Zealand Schools.
The Effect of Nativity Order on Infantile Mortality.
Local Government in New Zealand.
The first - mentioned article is by Mr. J. Caughley, M.A., Director of Education, and the second by Dr. E. Marsden, D.Sc., Assistant Director of Education, the other two being prepared in the Census and Statistics Office.
The articles on rivers, lakes, geology, flora, and fauna, reproduced last year at short notice from the 1914 book, have been revised by their original authors and in some cases extended, while Section I has been further improved by the inclusion of an article by Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, Government Balneologist, on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand.
In the section devoted to Land Tenure and Settlement a new subsection has been added on the subject of the New Zealand survey system; and in the Miscellaneous section are included for the first time articles on the value of production and the consumption of certain commodities. This section also contains statistics of the sports census taken early in the year; while statistics of incomes under the annual system inaugurated in 1923 are given and discussed in the section dealing with Wealth and Incomes. In the Vital Statistics section statistics of contributory causes of death are included, as are also some new statistics concerning still-births. The sections on Forestry and Manufacturing Production have been entirely rewritten.
Hitherto numbers and rates quoted in the Year-book have been in general exclusive of Maoris, owing partly to the non-existence or incompleteness of statistical information concerning this section of the population, and partly to the fact that until fairly recently the Maoris had not in general adopted European habits. With the gradual diminution of both of these objections to the inclusion of Maoris, it has for some years been realized that the time was arriving when Maoris should be taken into account wherever possible, and the change has now been made. In this issue, therefore, all statistics given are inclusive of Maoris, except where the contrary is specifically stated. Notable exceptions to the new rule occur in the case of vital statistics and statistics of distribution of population, in which the figures for Maoris are not sufficiently complete or detailed to incorporate with those for the European population, which are on a high plane of completeness and accuracy.
MALCOLM FRASER,
Government Statistician.
Census and Statistics Office,
Wellington, N.Z., 15th December, 1924.
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand consists of two large and several small islands in the South Pacific. These may be classified as follows:—
(a.) Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes:—
North Island and adjacent islets.
South Island and adjacent islets.
Stewart Island and adjacent islets.
Chatham Islands.
(b.) Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand, as proclaimed in 1847:—
Three Kings Islands.
Antipodes Islands.
Auckland Islands.
Bounty Islands.
Campbell Island.
Snares Islands.
(c.) Islands annexed to New Zealand:—
Kermadec Islands.
Manahiki Island.
Cook Islands.
Rakaanga Island.
Niue (or Savage) Island.
Pukapuka (or Danger) Island.
Palmerston Island.
Nassau Island.
Penrhyn (or Tongareva) Island.
Suwarrow Island.
The Proclamation of British sovereignty over New Zealand, dated the 30th January, 1840, gave as the boundaries of what was then the colony the following degrees of latitude and longitude: On the north, 34° 30′ S. lat.; on the south, 47° 10′ S. lat.; on the east, 179° 0′ E. long.; on the west, 166° 5' E. long. These limits excluded small portions of the extreme north of the North Island and of the extreme south of Stewart Island.
In April, 1842, by Royal Letters Patent, and again by the Imperial Act 26 and 27 Vict., c. 23 (1863), the boundaries were altered so as to extend from 33° to 53° of south latitude and from 162° of east longitude to 173° of west longitude. By Proclamation bearing date the 21st July, 1887, the Kermadec Islands, lying between the 29th and 32nd degrees of south latitude and the 177th and 180th degrees of west longitude, were declared to be annexed to and to become part of the then Colony of New Zealand.
By Proclamation bearing date the 10th June, 1901, the Cook Group of islands, and all the other islands and territories situate within the boundary-lines mentioned in the following schedule, were included as from the 11th June, 1901:—
A line commencing at a point at the intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich, and proceeding due north to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 8th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 167th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due west to the point of intersection of the 17th degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; thence due south to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 170th degree of longitude west of Greenwich; and thence due east to the point of intersection of the 23rd degree of south latitude and the 156th degree of longitude west of Greenwich.
By mandate of the League of Nations the New Zealand Government also now administers the former German possession of Western Samoa; and, jointly with the Imperial Government and the Government of Australia, holds the League's mandate over the Island of Nauru.
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were declared a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, and named the Ross Dependency. The Governor-General of New Zealand is Governor of the Ross Dependency, and vested with the administration of the dependency.
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, which does not include the territories administered under mandate nor the Ross Dependency, is 103,862 square miles. The areas of the principal islands are as follows:—
Square Miles. | |
---|---|
North Island and adjacent islets | 44,131 |
South Island and adjacent islets | 58,120 |
Stewart Island and adjacent islets | 662 |
Chatham Islands | 372 |
Total Dominion proper | 103,285 |
"Outlying" islands | 284 |
"Annexed" islands | 293 |
Grand total | 103,862 |
The mountainous character of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics. In the North Island mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft.), Ruapehu (9,175 ft.), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft.), and Tongariro (6,458 ft.), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first-named can be classed as extinct. Other dormant volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, both of which have, in recent years, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The South Island contains much more mountainous country than is to be found in the North. Along almost its entire length runs the mighty chain known as the Southern Alps, rising to its culmination in Mount Cook (or Aorangi, "the Sky-piercer," in Maori nomenclature). No fewer than sixteen peaks of the Southern Alps attain a height of over 10,000 ft. Owing to the snow-line being low in New Zealand, many large and beautiful glaciers exist. The Tasman Glacier (Southern Alps), which has a total length of over eighteen miles and an average width of one mile and a quarter, is the largest. On the west coast the terminal face of the Franz Josef Glacier is but a few hundred feet above sea-level.
The following list of named peaks over 7,000 ft. in height has been compiled by Mr. T. A. Fletcher, secretary of the New Zealand Alpine Club. Some of the elevations shown are only approximate.
Mountain or Peak. | Height (Feet). |
---|---|
*Not available. | |
North Island— | |
Ruapehu | 9,175 |
Egmont | 8,260 |
Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
Kaikoura Ranges— | |
Tapuaenuku | 9,460 |
Kaitarau | 8,700 |
Mitre Peak | 8,532 |
Whakari | 8,500 |
St. Bernard | 7,416 |
Dillon | 7,132 |
St. Arnaud Range— | |
Travers | 7,666 |
Spenser Range— | |
Franklyn | 7,671 |
Una | 7,540 |
Ella | 7,438 |
Faerie Queen | 7,332 |
Paske | 7,260 |
Humboldt | 7,240 |
Dora | 7,100 |
Southern Alps— | |
Cook | 12,349 |
Tasman | 11,467 |
Dampier | 11,287 |
Silberhorn | 10,757 |
Lendenfeldt | 10,456 |
David's Dome | 10,443 |
Malte Brun | 10,421 |
Teichelmann | 10,370 |
Sefton | 10,354 |
Haast | 10,295 |
Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
Haidinger | 10,178 |
Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
La Perouse | 10,101 |
De la Beche | 10,058 |
The Minarets | 10,058 |
Aspiring | 9,975 |
Hamilton | 9,915 |
Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
Grey Peak | 9,800 |
Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
Nazomi | 9,716 |
Darwin | 9,715 |
Chudleigh | 9,686 |
Annan | 9,667 |
Low | 9,653 |
Haeckel Peak | 9,649 |
Goldsmith | 9,532 |
Conway Peak | 9,510 |
Spencer | 9,508 |
Walter | 9,507 |
Green | 9,305 |
D'Archiac | 9,279 |
Hutton | 9,276 |
Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
Earnslaw | 9,250 |
Nathan | 9,200 |
Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
Bristol Top | 9,167 |
Sibbald | 9,161 |
The Footstool | 9,073 |
Rudolf | 9,039 |
The Dwarf | 9,025 |
Burns | 8,984 |
Nun's Veil | 8,975 |
Bell Peak | 8,950 |
Johnson | 8,858 |
Aylmer | 8,819 |
Hopkins | 8,800 |
Brodrick | 8,777 |
Priest's Cap | 8,761 |
Aurora Peak | 8,733 |
Mannering | 8,704 |
Meeson | 8,704 |
Meteor Peak | 8,701 |
Jervois | 8,675 |
Whitcombe | 8,656 |
Sealy | 8,651 |
Moffatt | 8,647 |
Thomson | 8,646 |
Vampire Peak | 8,600 |
Aigrette Peak | 8,594 |
Dilemma Peak | 8,592 |
Evans | 8,580 |
Brunner | 8,578 |
Bismarck | 8,575 |
Conrad | 8,552 |
Glenmary | 8,524 |
Isabel | 8,518 |
Dechan | 8,500 |
Loughnan | 8,495 |
Pibrac | 8,472 |
Wolseley | 8,438 |
Unicorn Peak | 8,394 |
Forbes | 8,385 |
Anderegg | 8,360 |
Beatrice | 8,350 |
Maunga Ma | 8,335 |
Livingstone | 8,324 |
Bannie | 8,300 |
Eagle Peak | 8,300 |
Acland | 8,294 |
Jukes | 8,289 |
Darby | 8,287 |
Richmond | 8,286 |
Centaur | 8,284 |
Tyndall | 8,282 |
Victoire | 8,269 |
Alba | 8,268 |
Coronet Peak | 8,265 |
Percy Smith | 8,249 |
Roberts | 8,239 |
Malcolm Peak | 8,236 |
Cumine | 8,223 |
Huxley | 8,201 |
Kim | 8,200 |
Drummond | 8,197 |
Blair Peak | 8,185 |
Huss | 8,165 |
Louper Peak | 8,165 |
Ansted | 8,157 |
The Anthill | 8,157 |
Dennistoun | 8,150 |
Dun Fiunary | 8,147 |
Tyndall | 8,116 |
Fettes | 8,092 |
King | 8,064 |
Glacier Dome | 8,047 |
Humphries | 8,028 |
Lucia | 8,015 |
Graceful Peak | 8,000 |
Lean Peak | 8,000 |
Raureka Peak | 8,000 |
Fletcher | 7,995 |
Cooper | 7,897 |
Ramsay | 7,880 |
Francis | 7,876 |
Observation Peak | 7,862 |
Cadogan Peak | 7,850 |
Blackburn | 7,835 |
Du Faur Peak | 7,800 |
Turret Peak | 7,800 |
Westland | 7,762 |
Copland Peak | 7,695 |
Turner's Peak | 7,679 |
Edison | 7,669 |
Petermann | 7,664 |
Montgomery | 7,661 |
St. Mary | 7,656 |
Taylor | 7,641 |
Sibyl Peak | 7,625 |
Edith Peak | 7,600 |
Madonna Peak | 7,600 |
Baker Peak | 7,600 |
Novara Peak | 7,542 |
Proud Peak | 7,540 |
Nicholson | 7,500 |
Pyramus | 7,500 |
Howitt | 7,490 |
Erebus | 7,488 |
Eros | 7,452 |
Rolleston | 7,447 |
Turnbull | 7,400 |
Lyttle's Peak | 7,386 |
Annette | 7,351 |
Neave | 7,350 |
Roon | 7,344 |
Maitland | 7,291 |
Jollie | 7,232 |
Enys | 7,202 |
Potts | 7,197 |
Hutt | 7,180 |
Kinkel | 7,121 |
Marshman | 7,116 |
Panorama Peak | 7,075 |
Gordon | 7,025 |
Ballance | 7,008 |
Burnett | 7,003 |
Spence | * |
Two Thumbs Range— | |
Thumbs | 8,338 |
Fox | 7,604 |
Musgrave | 7,379 |
Sinclair | 7,022 |
Darran Range— | |
Tutoko | 9,042 |
Christina | 8,675 |
Barrier Range— | |
Edward | 8,459 |
Pollux | 8,341 |
Brewster | 8,264 |
Castor | 8,256 |
Liverpool | 8,040 |
Islington | 7,700 |
Goethe | 7,680 |
Cosmos | 7,640 |
Somnus | 7,599 |
Plunket | 7,220 |
Ark | 7,190 |
Moira | * |
Head | * |
Clarke | * |
Oblong Peak | * |
French | * |
Joffre | * |
Balloon | * |
The Remarkables— | |
Double Cone | 7,688 |
Ben Nevis | 7,650 |
The hot springs of the North Island form one of the most remarkable features of New Zealand. They are found over a large area, extending from Tongariro, south of Lake Taupo, to Ohaeawai, in the extreme north—a distance of some three hundred miles; but the principal seat of hydrothermal action appears to be in the neighbourhood of Lake Rotorua, about forty miles north-north-east from Lake Taupo. By the destruction of the famed Pink and White Terraces at Lake Rotomahana during the eruption of Mount Tarawera on the 10th June, 1886, the neighbourhood was deprived of attractions unique in character and of unrivalled beauty; but the natural features of the country—the numerous lakes, geysers, and hot springs, some of which possess remarkable curative properties in certain complaints—are still very attractive to tourists and invalids. The vast importance of conserving this region as a sanatorium for all time has been recognized by the Government, and it is dedicated by Act of Parliament to that purpose.
There are also several small hot springs in the South Island, the best-known being those at Hanmer.
The following article on the mineral waters and spas of New Zealand is by the Government Balneologist, Dr. J. D. C. Duncan, M.B., Ch.B. (Edin.), member of the International Society of Medical Hydrology:—
It has been acknowledged by the leading hydrologists in Europe that New Zealand possesses the most valuable mineral waters in existence. Not only are these mineral waters interesting from a tourist's point of view, but they are, because of their medicinal value, of great therapeutic importance, and, as a Dominion asset, worthy of the deepest scientific consideration.
From the spectacular aspect only a brief mention need be made in this article, as a full description of springs, geysers, and mud-pools has been given in Dr. Herbert's book, "The Hot Springs of New Zealand"—a book that presents a comprehensive and vivid picture of the main manifestations of thermal activity in New Zealand.
Dealing with the medical-scientific aspect of the mineral waters, the space of this article will permit only the shortest account of the treatments; and, as the Rotorua Spa is of premier importance, the article will be confined almost entirely to its operations.
Since and as the result of experience gained during the war the subject of hydrotherapy has been recreated on modern scientific lines, and the actions of thermal mineral waters have been investigated, both chemically and physiologically, in determining their therapeutic value in the treatment of disease.
The mineral waters which have been harnessed for therapeutic use at the Rotorua Spa are of two main varieties—viz., the "Rachel," which is an alkaline, sulphuretted water, emollient to the skin, and sedative in reaction; and the "Priest," or free-acid water, which, due to the presence of free sulphuric acid, is mainly stimulating and tonic in reaction. There is, in addition to the foregoing, a valuable silicious mud similar to that found in Pistany, in Czecho-Slovakia, which, in its own sphere in hydrotherapy, exerts its influence as a curative agent.
However, it is in the "Priest" waters that one finds one's most valuable ally in the treatment of arthritis, fibrositis (the so-called rheumatic affections), and cases of nervous debility. The "Rachel" and mud baths are used mostly in those cases of fibrositis where the condition requires a softening effect; and in the types where pain is a manifest symptom these baths are invaluable as soothing and sedative agents.
In these natural acid baths the reactions are mainly stimulating, with increased hyperaemia in the parts submerged, and marked lessening of pain and swelling in the affected joints and tissues. Those waters containing free carbonic-acid gas are used for the cases of fibrositis in which the circulation requires the stimulating action of gaseous baths.
The "New Priest" waters, containing approximately 16-80 grains per gallon of free sulphuric acid, are utilized in the form of open pools, deep step-down baths, and slipper baths. They are prescribed at a suitable temperature for the individual case.
The "Old Priest" waters, containing a much lower degree of free acid (3.77 grains to the gallon), and of varying temperatures (from 84° F. to 102° F.), are used for treatment at their source. The waters, percolating through their pumice - bed, are confined in pools, and contain free carbonic-acid gas, bubbling through the water.
The very strong "Postmaster" waters are also confined within pools on the natural pumice - bed, and, by a primitive arrangement of wooden sluice-valves, maintained at three ranges of temperature—viz., 104°, 106°, and 108° F. They contain 22.29 grains of free sulphuric acid to the gallon, and are strongly counter-irritant in their reactions.
In such a brief account as this one can only deal in generalizations, and the forms of treatment mentioned must necessarily be subject to wide variations. In any form of hydro-therapeutic treatment the regime must be adapted to the individual manifestations of the disease, and no routine rules or regulations can be laid down in spa operations.
The "New Priest" waters are, for the most part, prescribed for patients suffering from subacute or chronic fibrositis, subacute or chronic gout, and the various forms of arthritis. Except in cases of marked debility, those patients are given graduated baths, at temperatures ranging from 102° to 104° F., from ten to fifteen minutes daily. Most of the baths are fitted with a subaqueous douche having a pressure of 25 lb., which is directed under water on the affected tissues. The bath is usually followed by a light or hot pack, according to the needs of the case.
The subthermal "Old Priest" waters (temperature 84° F.), containing a high degree of free carbonic-acid gas, are particularly valuable in the treatment of functional nervous disease, and the methods of administration are similar to those obtaining at Nauheim. The reactions are markedly stimulating through the sympathetic nervous system, and bring about, by reflex action, a tonic effect on the heart.
The "Postmaster" baths are used in the treatment of the more chronic forms of fibrositis, arthritis deformans, and gout, requiring a more or less heroic type of procedure. They are usually prescribed in combination—i.e., a certain time in each pool, commencing with the lowest temperature. The hyperœmic reaction is most marked, and in many of the cases where pain is a predominant symptom there is a temporary paralysis of the surface nerves, as well as a strong reflex excitation of the heart. For this reason these baths are not given to patients suffering from cardiac weakness.
The treatment of gout depends entirely on the individual manifestations. In certain subacute and chronic types fairly high temperatures (104° to 106° F., with hot packs) of "Priest" water are employed, in order to hasten the absorption of exudates and the elimination of uric acid. In acute cases of acute gout more sedative measures are pursued, such as "Rachel" baths at neutral temperatures, local mud packs, and rest. As soon as the conditions permit, these patients are changed over to acid water baths. Cases of chronic gout exhibiting metabolic stagnation sometimes receive considerable benefit from the counter-irritant effects of the strongly acid "Postmaster" waters.
Separate establishments, containing the most modern apparatus of sprays, douches, hot steam, &c., are available for wet massage and treatments of the Aix-Vichy type.
The massage-rooms are fitted with the latest installations of electrical equipment—Bristowe tables, diathermy, high frequency, Bergonie chair, X-ray, Schnée baths, Greville hot air, and other apparatus for carrying out the most up-to-date methods of electrical-therapeutic treatments.
The baths are administered by a trained staff of attendants, and the massage, electrical-therapy, and douches carried out by a qualified staff of operators.
In every respect the hydrotherapy treatments aim at a restoration of function, and the measures employed are, for the most part, re-educative.
In connection with the Rotorua Spa is a sanatorium of seventy beds, where patients whose finances are restricted can receive treatment at an exceedingly moderate cost. The institution consists of cubicles and open wards. Thermal baths and massage-rooms in the building provide for the more helpless type of invalid.
From sixty thousand to eighty thousand baths are given annually, and an average of thirty thousand special treatments—massage, electrical therapy, &c.—is administered at the Rotorua Spa.
The usual course of treatment lasts from four to six weeks, and the high percentage of cures and improvements testifies to the value of the thermal mineral waters and the hydro-therapeutic treatments obtaining in this Dominion.
The following account of the rivers of New Zealand has been supplied by Professor R. Speight, M.Sc., F.G.S., Curator of the Canterbury Museum:—
In a country like New Zealand, with marked variations in topographic relief and with a plentiful and well-distributed rainfall, the rivers must necessarily form characteristic features of the landscape. Mountains, however, exert an important influence on their adaptability to the necessities of commerce, reducing their value on the one hand while increasing it on the other. Owing to the steep grades of their channels few of the rivers are fitted for navigation except near their mouths, but to compensate for this disability they furnish in many places ideal sites for power plants, which will in all probability be so utilized in the near future that New Zealand may become the manufacturing centre of the Southern Hemisphere. No country south of the Equator, except Chile and Patagonia, possesses such stores of energy conveniently placed, which cannot become exhausted until the sun fails to raise vapour from the neighbouring seas—a contingency to be realized only when life on the earth is becoming extinct.
The only part of the country which possesses rivers capable of being used for navigation is the North Island. The relief is not so marked as in the South, and many streams flow in deep beds, with somewhat sluggish current. There are flowing into the Tasman Sea rivers like the Waikato, Wairoa, Mokau, and Wanganui, which served the Maoris as important means of communication, and which are decidedly useful for the purposes of modern transport. The first-mentioned of these is by far the most important. Rising in the snows of Ruapehu, and receiving numerous affluents from the western slopes of the Kaimanawa Range, it pursues a northerly course for twenty miles with all the features of a mountain torrent till it enters Lake Taupo. Almost immediately on leaving this it plunges over the Huka Falls, formed by a hard ledge of volcanic rock, and then runs first north-east and then north-west till it reaches the sea, the amount of water discharged exceeding 800,000 cubic feet per minute. In certain parts of its course the valley is gorge-like in character and picturesque rapids obstruct its navigation, but in its lower reaches it widens out and flows for long distances through marshes and shallow lakes, and empties into the sea by a wide estuary, which is unfortunately blocked by a bad bar. It receives on the west a large tributary, the Waipa—itself also navigable for small steamers, and a river which may ultimately play no small part in the development of the south-westerly portion of the Auckland Province.
The Northern Wairoa shows features which resemble those of the Waikato. It rises in the hilly land of the North Auckland Peninsula, and flows south as a noble stream till it enters Kaipara Harbour, a magnificent sheet of water with many winding and far-reaching arms, but with its utility greatly discounted by the presence of a bar which, though with sufficient depth of water for vessels of moderate size, is frequently impracticable. The total estimated discharge from the streams running into the Kaipara Harbour is about 500,000 cubic feet per minute. of which the Wairoa certainly contributes one-half.
The Mokau River, which enters the sea about sixty miles north-east of New Plymouth, is navigable for a considerable distance in its lower reaches. Here it is flanked by limestone bluffs, clad with a wealth of ferns and other native vegetation, forming one of the most picturesque rivers of the country. Higher up, as in the Waikato, there are fine falls, which may ultimately be used for power purposes owing to their proximity to one of the important agricultural districts of the North Island.
The last of the four principal navigable rivers on the west coast is the Wanganui. This river gathers its initial supplies from the western flanks of the volcanic ridge of the centre of the Island, from which numerous streams run west over the Waimarino Plain in somewhat open channels till they coalesce and form the main river. Other tributaries, such as the Tangarakau and the Maunganui-te-ao, subsequently add their quota, and the river then flows in a southerly direction in loops and windings depressed far below the level of the coastal plain, between high papa bluffs clad with rich vegetation, till it reaches the sea as a deep tidal stream, the amount of its discharge being estimated at over 500,000 cubic feet per minute. Through the greater part of its course it has a characteristic trench-like channel, with a fairly even gradient, and with only slight interruptions from rapids. At low water these are most troublesome, but at times of high river-level they are passed without serious difficulty. This fine stream affords communication into a country difficult of access by road or railway, and it may be taken as typical of other smaller streams to the west, such as the Waitotara, the Patea, and the Waitara, which are navigable to a less extent, principally owing to the obstructions of timber in their channels; while the rivers lying more to the east and with courses parallel to the Wanganui—e.g., the Rangitikei and the Wangaehu—are more rapid and have little adaptability to the needs of transport. Further east still, in the neighbourhood of the Ruahine Mountains, the rivers become true mountain torrents, with steep grades and rapid currents.
On the other coast of the North Island the only streams capable of being used for navigation except just at their mouths are those running into the Firth of Thames—the Piako and the Waihou. But no account of our navigable rivers would be complete without a reference to the "drowned rivers" which characterize the northern parts of the Island. The Kaipara may be taken as a typical case of such, for the harbour merely represents the depressed and sunken lower reaches of the Wairoa and other streams. A further notable case is the Hokianga River, which runs for twenty miles between wooded hills and receives numerous tributaries from them, tide for a considerable part of their courses, and allowing water communication to be used for at least fifteen miles from the point where actual discharge into the open sea takes place.
The remaining rivers of the North Island of any importance rise in the mountain axis that stretches from near Wellington towards the eastern margin of the Bay of Plenty. Towards the southern end, where it lies close to the shore of Cook Strait, the rivers from it are short and swift, the only exception being the Manawatu, which has cut a deep gorge in the mountain barrier and drains an extensive basin lying on the eastern flanks of the Ruahine Range to the north, and of the Tararua Range to the south, as well as a considerable area of country on the slopes of the Puketoi Range, its headwaters in this direction reaching nearly to the east coast of the Island. The Manawatu has an estimated discharge of over 600,000 cubic feet per minute, and judging by this it must be considered the second-largest river in the North Island. Although the Manawatu is the only stream which has succeeded up to the present in cutting through the range at its head, several of the rivers flowing west have eaten their way far back, and in future ages will no doubt struggle with the Manawatu for the supremacy of that tract of land lying to the east of the range. Remarkable changes are likely to occur in the direction of drainage, especially if the earth-movements now in progress in the neighbourhood of Cook Strait continue for any lengthy period.
The central and southern parts of the Tararua and Rimutaka Ranges are drained by the Ohau, Otaki, Waikanae, and other streams flowing into Cook Strait; by the Hutt River, which flows into Wellington Harbour; and by the Ruamahanga and its tributaries, flowing through the Wairarapa Plain. These last include within their basins some amount of papa-country as well as steep mountain-slopes. While in the former they run in deep narrow channels, but when free from it they spread at times over wide shingly beds in a manner more characteristic of the streams of the South Island.
Several large rivers rise in the Ruahine Mountains and their northerly extensions. The chief of these flowing into Hawke Bay are the Ngaururoro, Tukituki, Mohaka, and Wairoa, the first being noteworthy for the enormous amount of shingle it has brought down; while farther north the Waipaoa runs into Poverty Bay and the Waiapu into the open sea, both draining an extensive area of rich papa land. From the north-western side of the range the Whakatane and the Rangitaiki, two considerable streams, flow into the Bay of Plenty.
The chief factor which determines the characters of the rivers of the South Island is the great mountain mass of the Southern Alps, with its extensions and semi-detached fragments. Its general direction is parallel to the west coast of the Island, and nearer to this coast than to the eastern one; it also lies right athwart the path of the wet westerly winds which prevail in these latitudes. The moisture collected during their passage across the Tasman Sea is precipitated in the form of rain on the coastal plain and the hills behind it, while the mountain-tops intercept it chiefly in the form of snow, the amount of annual rainfall varying from about 100 in. at sea-level up to over 200 in. near the main divide. The eastern slopes of the range receive less rain, and are increasingly drier as the coast is approached, but there the amount is slightly augmented by moist winds coming from the open ocean to the east. In the higher mountain valleys on both sides of the range lie numerous glaciers, either of the small cliff type or large ones of the first order, the most notable being the Tasman, Hooker, Mueller, Godley, Rangitata, Lyell, and Ramsay on the east, and the Franz Josef and Fox on the west. The chief large rivers of the central district of the Island rise from the terminals of the glaciers and issue from the ice as streams of considerable volume. They reach their highest level in spring and summer, for not only does the heavier rainfall of that time of the year serve to swell them inordinately, but the snow and ice are melted under the combined influence of the rain itself and of the strong sun-heat. Although they are almost always more or less turbulent and dangerous to the traveller who attempts to ford them—in the warm months of the year they are liable to sudden and serious floods, and formerly they frequently blocked communication for weeks at a stretch—now, however, many of the worst streams have been bridged, and communication is thus easier and less precarious.
The general form of these valleys is of a fairly uniform type. Their heads are usually amphitheatre-like in shape, and for some distance they are occasionally covered by old moraines, and the course of the stream is impeded by huge angular blocks washed t of these or shed from the steep slopes; at times, too, the rivers flow through deep and somewhat narrow gorges. Lower down the valleys open out, with even steep sides, nearly perpendicular at times, and with flat floors covered by a waste of shingle, over which the rivers wander in braided streams. The sides are clad with dense bush for a height of approximately 2,500 ft., that merges into a tangle of subalpine scrub, to be succeeded after another 1,000 ft. by open alpine meadow, gradually passing upward into bare rock and perpetual snow.
After leaving the mountains the streams cross the narrow fringe of aggraded coastal plain, and cut down their channels through old glacial drifts which furnished in former times rich leads of alluvial gold. The mouths of these rivers are usually blocked by shallow bars, but after heavy floods a channel may be scoured out, only to be closed, when the river falls, by the vast quantities of drift material moved along the beach by the heavy seas and the strong shore currents which sweep the open coast. It is only where it is possible to confine the river-mouths and direct their scour that open channels can be permanently maintained, and even these entrances to the river are at times extremely dangerous to shipping.
The chief rivers which flow from the central portion of the Southern Alps to the Tasman Sea are the Taramakau, Hokitika, Wanganui, Wataroa, Waihao, Karangarua, Haast, and Arawata. All rise in glaciers, and their valleys are remarkable for their magnificently diversified bush and mountain scenery. Occasionally lakes, ponded back behind old moraines or lying in rock-bound basins and fringed with primeval forest, lend charm to the landscape, and make a journey along the Westland Plain one of the most delightful in New Zealand from the scenic point of view.
Farther north glaciers are absent, but the heavy rain feeds numerous large streams and rivers, the most notable being the Grey and the Buller, the last being in all probability the largest on the west coast, the amount of its discharge being estimated at nearly 1,000,000 cubic feet per minute.
The general features of the rivers which flow into the West Coast Sounds are somewhat similar, except that few rise in glaciers, and there is no fringe of plain to the mountains. The valleys have steeper sides, waterfalls and lakes are more common, and are ideally situated for power installations. One of the large rivers of this area is the Hollyford, which flows into Martin's Bay; but the largest of all in the Waiau, which drains the eastern side of the Sounds region, receives the waters of Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai, and enters the sea on the south coast of the Island.
The rivers on the eastern slope of the Alps present features similar to those of the west coast in their upper courses, but the valleys are broader and flatter, floored from wall to wall with shingle and frequently containing large lakes of glacial origin. In those cases where lakes do not now exist there are undoubted signs that they occurred formerly, having been emptied by the erosion of the rock-bars across their lower extremities and filled at the same time by detrital matter poured in at their heads.
The largest of all these rivers is the Clutha; in fact, it discharges the greatest volume of water of any river in New Zealand, the amount being estimated at over 2,000,000 cubic feet per minute. The main streams which give rise to this river flow into Lakes Wanaka and Hawea, and have their sources in the main divide to the north of the ice-clad peak of Mount Aspiring and in the neighbourhood of the Haast Pass. After flowing as a united stream for nearly thirty miles it receives from the west a tributary nearly as large as itself called the Kawarau, whose discharge has been accurately gauged by Professor Park at 800,000 cubic feet per minute. This great volume of water is due to the fact that the Kawarau drains Lake Wakatipu, which serves as a vast reservoir for the drainage of a considerable area of mountain country, including snow-clad peaks at the head of the lake. The united streams continue in a south-easterly direction, and their volume is substantially increased by the Manuherikia on the east bank as well as by the Pomahaka on the west. The course of the Clutha lies through the somewhat arid schist region of Central Otago, gorge alternating with open valley and river-flats; but some ten miles or so before it reaches the sea it divides, only to reunite lower down and thus include the island known as Inch-Clutha. It almost immediately afterwards enters the sea, but its outlet is of little use as a harbour owing to a shifting and dangerous bar. Portions of its course are navigable to a very limited extent, but it is more important commercially, since it has yielded by means of dredging operations great quantities of gold; in fact, it may be regarded as a huge natural sluice-box, in which the gold disseminated through the schists of Central Otago has been concentrated through geological ages into highly payable alluvial leads.
The following large rivers belong to the Southland and Otago District, but do not reach back to the main divide—the Jacobs, Oreti, Mataura, and Taieri; and forming the northern boundary of the Otago Provincial District is the Waitaki, which drains a great area of alpine country, and includes in its basin Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau. Its main affluents are the Tasman and the Godley, rising in glaciers of the same names near the axis of the range where it is at its highest. As the river approaches the sea it crosses shingle-plains, through which it has cut a deep channel flanked by terraces, which rise bench-like for some hundreds of feet above the present level of the river. Its general features are similar to those of the rivers of Canterbury farther north, except that a larger proportion of the course of the latter lies across the plains and uninterfered-with in any way by the underlying harder and more consolidated rocks. The four principal rivers which rise in glaciers are the Rangitata, Ashburton, Rakaia, and Waimakariri; while farther north are the Hurunui and Waiau, snow- and rain-fed rivers rising in the main range beyond the northerly limit of glaciers; and there are other streams—such as the Waihao, Pareora, Opihi, Selwyn, Ashley, and Waipara—which do not reach beyond the outer flanking ranges, and are almost entirely rain-supplied.
According to recent investigations the low-water discharge of the Waimakariri is approximately 80,000 cubic feet per minute, but it frequently rises in normal flood to 500,000 cubic feet per minute.
All these rivers carry down enormous quantities of shingle, but in farmer times they carried down even more, and built up the wide expanse of the Canterbury Plains by the coalescing and overlapping of their fans of detritus, the depth of shingle certainly exceeding 1,000 ft. Subsequently, when conditions, climatic or otherwise, slightly altered, they cut down deep through this incoherent mass of material, forming high and continuous terraces. Nowhere is the terrace system more completely developed than at the point where the rivers enter on the plains, for there the solid rock that underlies the gravels is exposed, and by the protection that it affords to the bases of old river flood-plains or former terraces it contributes materially to their preservation in a comparatively uninjured condition. The valleys of all these rivers are now almost treeless except in their higher parts, but there the mixed bush of Westland is replaced by the sombre beech forest; it is only in exceptional cases that the totara, which forms an important element of the bush on the hills to the west, crosses the range and covers portions of the sides of the valleys on the east.
Both the Hurunui and the Waiau have cut down gorges through semi-detached mountain masses of older Mesozoic rock, a result probably accelerated by the movements of the earth's crust; and farther north, in the Province of Marlborough, the Clarence, Awatere, and Wairau have their directions almost entirely determined by a system of huge parallel earth-fractures, running north-east and south-west, and the rivers are walled in on either side by steep mountains for the greater part of their length. The Clarence Valley is the most gorge like, since it lies between the great ridges known as the Seaward and Inland Kaikouras, which reach a height of about 9,000 ft. The last river of the three, the Wairau, flows for a considerable distance through a rich alluvial plain, and enters Cloudy Bay by an estuary which is practicable for small steamers as far as the Town of Blenheim. The most important of the streams on the southern shores of Cook Strait are the Pelorus, Motueka, Takaka, and Aorere, great structural faults being chiefly responsible for the position and characteristic features of the valleys of the last two.
An important commercial aspect of our rivers is their use not only as drainage channels, but as a source of water for pastoral purposes. Hardly any area is without water for stock or with a subsoil wanting in moisture necessary for successful cultivation. Only in Central Otago and on the Canterbury Plains were there formerly wide stretches of arid country, but the deficiency in the water-supply has been remedied by well-engineered systems of races, tapping unfailing streams at higher levels, and distributing a portion of their contents far and wide, so that the districts mentioned are rendered highly productive and absolutely protected from the serious effects of drought. It is, however, the rich alluvial flats and well-drained terrace lands bordering on the rivers that contribute specially to the high average yield per acre year after year for which this country has such a world-wide reputation.
From the brief summary given above it will be evident also that the country possesses enormous stores of energy awaiting exploitation. A beginning has been made in some places, such as at Waipori in Otago, at Lake Coleridge in Canterbury, at the Horohoro Falls and at Arapuni on the Waikato River in Auckland, at Mangahao in Wellington Province, and at a few other places where there are minor installations. These owe their development to their comparative nearness to centres of industry; but they represent an infinitesimal portion of the energy available, and the value of our vast store will be more truly appreciated when our somewhat limited reserves of coal show signs of failure or become difficult to work—unless, indeed, some new form of power is disclosed by the researches of science in the near future.
To the south of Taupo, nestling in the hills between the great lake and the northern slopes of Tongariro, lies Roto-Aira, a beautiful sheet of water, three miles in length and with an area of five square miles. It discharges by the Poutu River into the Upper Waikato. The other lakes of this region are small in size and usually occupy small explosion craters on the line of igneous activity mentioned above.
A most interesting group of lakes lies in the midst of the thermal region to the north-east of Taupo. These comprise the following: Rotorua, Roto-iti, Roto-ehu, and Rotoma, which belong to a system lying to the north-west of the area, and Tarawera, Rotokakahi, Tikitapu, Okareka, Rotomahana, Okataina, Rotomakariri, and Herewhakaitu, which lie to the south-east. The former group is connected either directly or indirectly with the Kaituna River basin, and the latter with the Tarawera River basin, both of which discharge their waters into the Ray of Plenty. All these lakes occupy either explosion craters or depressions due to subsidences of the crust or hollows formed by irregular volcanic accumulations. They lie at an elevation of about 1,000 ft. above the sea. The largest is Rotorua, which is nearly circular in shape, except for a marked indentation on the southern shore. It is 32 square miles in area, 84 ft. deep, with flat shores; but in the middle, rather towards the eastern side, rises to a height of 400 ft. the picturesque and historical Island of Mokoia. The lake discharges at its north-eastern corner by the Ohau Creek into Lake Roto-iti, a shallow and irregular depression, which runs in turn into the Okere River. To the north-east lies the small lake of Roto-ehu, separated from it by low ground, and farther on lies the picturesque Rotoma, of still smaller size.
The largest lake of the south-eastern group is Tarawera, lying to the north and west of the mountain of the same name; discharging directly into it are Rotokakahi, Okareka, and Okataina, the last two by subterranean channels, while Tikitapu and Rotomahana are separated from it by comparatively narrow ridges.
All these lakes owe their interest to the thermal manifestations which occur in their vicinity, and to the remnants of beautiful bush which have survived the eruption of Tarawera in 1886. They are also noted for their fishing, being well stocked with trout. Their water is available for power purposes to a limited extent, and a small installation is placed near the low fall where the Okere River discharges from Lake Roto-iti.
Two small lakes of volcanic origin are situated on the peninsula north of Auckland: these are Takapuna and Omapere. The former lies close to the City of Auckland, and occupies a small explosion crater near the sea; while Omapere is between the Bay of Islands and Hokianga, in a shallow depression, which owes its origin to the obstruction of the Waitangi River by a lava-flow. It is three miles long by two wide, and is placed at a height of 790 ft. above the sea.
About forty miles from the east coast, in the Hawke's Bay District, lies the most important lake of Waikare-moana, twelve miles in length by about six miles and a quarter in breadth at its widest part, but with an extremely irregular outline; it has an area of twenty-one square miles. Its surface is 2,015 ft. above the sea, and it has a maximum depth of 846 ft. It discharges by the Wairoa River to the northern shore of Hawke Bay. This lake is most favourably situated for the development of water-power, and it is estimated that it would generate, owing to its admirable position, as much as 136,000 horse-power. A few miles to the northeast lies the small lake called Waikare-iti, which discharges into the large lake.
The only other inland lakes of any importance in this Island are those situated in the lower course of the Waikato River, the most noteworthy being Waikare and Whangape. The former has an area of nearly eleven square miles and has a depth of 12 ft.; the latter is smaller, with an area of only four square miles and a depth of 9 ft. These owe their origin to flooding of low-lying land alongside the river—in all probability attributable to a slight lowering of the land in this part of the country, with the consequent inability of the river to discharge its surplus water without a proper channel being maintained.
Along the coast-line, especially behind the fringe of dunes, numerous small lakes are found, such as Rotokawa, near Kaipara, and Horowhenua, near Levin; and a large sheet of water occurs near the mouth of the Wairarapa Valley, called the Wairarapa Lake. The lake is very shallow, and liable to remarkable variations in size owing to heavy floods from the neighbouring ranges. Between it and the sea is a considerable area of swampy ground in which are several small lakes, the largest of which, Lake Onoke, is separated from Palliser Bay by a narrow shingle-spit.
By far the great majority of the lakes of the South Island are dependent for their formation either directly or indirectly on the action of glaciers. They may be either small tarns high on the mountains or large lakes occupying considerable lengths of old stream-valleys which have been overdeepened by the excavating-power of ice during the Pleistocene glaciation, or lakes formed by the filling of hollows in the irregular heaps of debris laid down on a plain at the base of the mountains or in a wide open valley. Accumulations of debris may also assist the first two causes in the formation of lakes, and some may owe the initial formation of their basins to tectonic causes, but these have been modified profoundly by other influences.
Included in the first class are numerous sheets of water from the size of small ponds upwards, found in all parts of the mountain region, but especially in the high plateau regions of western Otago, and to a limited extent in north-west Nelson. To the second group belong the large lakes of the eastern watershed of the Alps and a small number which drain west, such as Rotoroa and Rotoiti in the Buller Basin, while to the last must be assigned the majority of the lakes of Westland; but Brunner and Kanieri should perhaps be assigned to the second class.
Seeing that glaciation was not so intense in the northern portion of the Island, it is not surprising that the lakes of that region are small and few in number. Attention has, however, been drawn to Boulder Lake, in the valley of the Aorere River, since it might be used for power purposes in connection with the great deposit of iron-ore at Parapara. It is only 151 acres in extent, but it lies at an elevation of 3,224 ft., and is conveniently placed for the establishment of an electric-power plant. Farther south, near the head of the Buller, are two larger lakes—Rotoroa and Rotoiti—occupying ice-eroded valleys dammed at their lower ends by moraine. The former has an area of eight square miles, and the latter two and three-quarter square miles; their heights above the sea being respectively 1,470 ft. and 1,997 ft., and the latter being 228 ft. deep.
In the valley of the Grey River are two lakes of considerable size—viz., Brunner and Poerua. These are shrunken and separated parts of a former extensive sheet of water which was ponded back behind a great glacier moraine. Lake Brunner is five miles long by four broad, has an area of 15.9 square miles, is 280 ft. above sea-level, and 357 ft. deep. It is surrounded on two sides by high wooded granite peaks, and on the other two by low ground. It discharges by the Arnold River to the Grey, but a very slight change of level would turn it into the Taramakau.
Lake Kanieri, which lies in the basin of the Hokitika River at the base of Mount Tuhua, is a beautiful sheet of water. It is five miles long by one and three-quarters wide, has an area of eight square miles, is 422 ft. above sea-level, and 646 ft. deep. It owes its origin partly to the hollow formed behind an immense morainic dam, and partly to the erosive action of the valley glacier. Farther south on the coastal plain of Westland are numerous small and picturesque lakes, wooded to the water's edge, lying behind heaps of glacial debris or in ice-eroded basins. The most notable of these are Ianthe and Mapourika, both of small size, the former with an area of only two square miles, at a height of 80 ft. above sea-level, and with a depth of 105 ft., and the latter remarkable for the fine panorama of mountain scenery, with Mount Cook in the background, which can be obtained from the shore of the lake. Along this strip of coast-line there are numerous lagoon-like expanses of water, cut off from the sea by areas of dune or of moraine, the chief of which is Mahinapua, which lies close to the Town of Hokitika. This is but 6 ft. above tide water, and has an area of one and a half square miles. The creek discharging from it is noted for the perfect reflections to be seen in the dark, peat-stained water.
On the eastern side of the main divide lie the great valley lakes which belong to the following river-basins: Hurunui—Lake Sumner; Rakaia—Lakes Coleridge and Heron; Waitaki—Lakes Tekapo, Pukaki, and Ohau; Clutha—Lakes Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu; Waiau—Lakes Te Anau, Manapouri, and Monowai; Wairaurahiri—Lake Hauroko; Waitutu—Lake Poteriteri. These are all formed on the same plan; great glaciers have excavated the floor of a river-valley and have piled the debris across its lower portion, leaving a great hollow which was filled with water when the ice retreated. Even in those river-basins where no lakes now exist the traces of their former presence are evident; especially is this the case with the Waimakariri, Rakaia, and Rangitata Valleys. Besides these large lakes each valley has its quota of small ones, usually hidden away among the piles of moraine or ponded back behind shingle-fans. Among these small lakes should be noted the following: Tennyson, in the valley of the Clarence; Taylor, Sheppard, Katrine, and Mason, in the Hurunui; Pearson, Grassmere, and Letitia, in the valley of the Waimakariri; Evelyn, Selfe, Catherine, Ida, and Lyndon, in that of the Rakaia; Clearwater (or Tripp), Howard, and Acland, in the Ashburton; Alexandrina, in the Waitaki; Lochnagar, Hayes, and Moke, in the Clutha. In the valley of the Waiau there are numerous lakes of small size hidden away in bush-clad valleys, the chief of which is Mavora, which discharges into the main Waiau by way of its large tributary, the Mararoa. On the west coast of this region are also many insignificant lakes as far as size is concerned, such as Lake Ada, a well-known beauty-spot on the Milford Sound track, while farther north the McKerrow, a lake of larger size, discharges into Martin's Bay.
The only other lakes in this Island that are worthy of mention are Waihola, which occupies the lower portion of the Taieri Plain, and drains to the sea by a deep winding gorge cut through a ridge of rock-covered hills, the gorge being tidal for the greater part of its length; while on the coast immediately south of Banks Peninsula lie Lakes Forsyth and Ellesmere, both ponded back behind a great shingle-spit formed by the drift of material brought down the rivers and carried north under the influence of a strong shore current. Both are very shallow and liable at times to be invaded by the sea. Ellesmere is sixteen miles long by about ten broad, and Forsyth is about six miles long by one in breadth.
Among all these lakes three stand pre-eminent for their scenic interest—Wakatipu, Te Anau, and Manapouri. The first-named is walled in on both sides by steep mountains which rise at the head of the lake to over 8,000 ft. in the Humboldt Range, and to over 9,000 ft. in Mount Earnslaw. Te Anau has an uninteresting eastern shore, but its western shore is broken into three great arms, whose impressive scenery is strongly reminiscent of that of Milford Sound and George Sound; while Manapouri, with its many bush-clad islets and its indented shore-line with innumerable sheltered coves and pebbly beaches, belongs to the same type as Dusky Sound, the most beautiful of all in the fiord region.
The lakes of Canterbury lie in a treeless area and owe their scenic interest principally to the background of snowy peaks, while Wanaka and Hawea are intermediate in character between them and the more southern lakes of Otago.
These lakes are enormous reserves of energy awaiting development. Estimates of the amount available are somewhat uncertain in their upward limits, seeing that modifications of proposed schemes may increase the possible power to a marked extent. The only one, however, which has been utilized in an adequate manner up to the present is Lake Coleridge. This yields at present 16,000 horse-power (approximately), and if the scheme be developed to its full capacity the amount will probably reach 90,000. Lake Tekapo would furnish at least 400,000 horse-power; Pukaki, 70,000; Ohau, 100,000; Hawea, 90,000; Wakatipu, 100,000; Te Anau, 90,000; Manapouri, 420,000; and Hauroko, 80,000; and there are many lakes which could very easily be adapted for smaller installations. Especially is this the case in the fiord country, where the heavy and well-distributed rainfall produces an unfailing supply of water, where lakes are placed in ideal situations as reservoirs, and deep and secure harbours provide ample facilities for the transport of manufactured products. When these are properly utilized the now wild and deserted region will become the home of industry in the Dominion, and one of the main centres of manufacture in the Southern Hemisphere. One of these lakes—viz., Monowai, in Southland—is actually being utilized at the present time as a source of energy, and it is estimated to yield a minimum of 10,000 horse-power, with a maximum of 20,000.
The following is a summary of the statistics of the chief lakes of New Zealand:—
Lake. | Length, in Miles. | Greatest Breadth, in Miles. | Area, in Square Miles. | Drainage Area in Square Miles. | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second. | Height above Sea-level, in Feet. | Greatest Depth, in Feet. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | |||||||
Taupo | 25 | 17 | 238 | 1,250 | 5,000 | 1,211 | 534 |
Rotorua | 7 ½ | 6 | 32 | 158 | 420 | 915 | 84 |
Rotoiti | 10 ¾ | 2 ¼ | 14 | 26 | 500 | 913 | 230 |
Tarawera | 6 ½ | 6 ½ | 15 | 75 | .. | 1,032 | 285 |
Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 ¼ | 21 | 128 | 772 | 2,015 | 846 |
Wairarapa | 10 | 4 | 27 | 1,250 | .. | .. | 64 |
South Island. | |||||||
Rotoiti | 5 | 2 | 2 3/41 | 86 | .. | 1,997 | 228 |
Rotoroa | 7 | 2 ½ | 8 | 146 | .. | 1,470 | .. |
Brunner | 5 | 4 | 16 | 145 | .. | 280 | 357 |
Kanieri | 5 | 1 ¾ | 8 | 11 | .. | 422 | 646 |
Coleridge | 11 | 3 | 18 | 70 | .. | 1,667 | 680 |
Tekapo | 12 | 4 | 32 | 580 | 5,000 | 2,323 | 620 |
Pukaki | 10 | 5 | 31 | 515 | 6,000 | 1,588 | .. |
Ohau | 10 | 3 | 23 | 424 | 5,000 | 1,720 | .. |
Hawea | 20 | 5 | 48 | 518 | 5,700 | 1,062 | .. |
Wanaka | 30 | 4 | 75 | 960 | .. | 922 | .. |
Wakatipu | 52 | 3 | 112 | 1,162 | 13,000 | 1,016 | 1,242 |
Te Anau | 33 | 6 | 132 | 1,320 | 12,660 | 694 | 906 |
Manapouri | 12 | 6 | 56 | 416 | .. | 596 | 1,458 |
Monowai | 12 | 1 | 12 | 51 | 700 | 600 | .. |
Hauroko | 20 | 3 | 25 | 195 | 1,800 | 611 | .. |
Poteriteri | 17 | 2 | 17 | 162 | .. | 96 | .. |
Waihola | 4 ½ | 1 ⅛ | 3 ⅓ | 2,200 | .. | (Tidal) | 52 |
Ellesmere | 16 | 10 | 107 ½ | 745 | .. | (Tidal) | 45 |
The following article on the geology of New Zealand has been prepared by Mr. P. G. Morgan, M.A., F.G.S., Director of Geological Survey:—
The geological history of New Zealand is long and complicated, and is as yet by no means clearly deciphered. Since the beginning of the Palœozoic era that portion of the earth's crust where New Zealand is shown on the map has many times been elevated and depressed. Sometimes the land and the neighbouring ocean-floor as a whole have risen or fallen; at other times movement has been more or less local. Thus from age to age the land has greatly varied in outline, and whilst in one period it becomes a continent, in another it nearly or quite disappears beneath the ocean. The actual surface has been almost equally variable, for the mountain-chains of early periods have been planed down by denudation, and new mountains have risen to take their places. In short, the story of the land has been one of incessant, though as a rule slow-moving, change, and if the student would rightly interpret that story he must ever bear in mind that New Zealand in the past has never been quite or even nearly the same as we see it now. With the scanty materials at hand he must endeavour to reconstruct the land as it existed during past ages. A rich field for original research is open to the New Zealand geologist. Little has yet been accomplished in comparison with what remains to be done. There are many absorbing problems—some of great economic importance, some of world-wide interest—awaiting solution by the patient scientific worker.
Professor James Park writes: "Though so isolated, New Zealand contains within its narrow borders representatives of most of the Palœozoic, Mesozoic, and Cainozoic formations. Moreover, its structure is that usually associated with areas of continental dimensions; and for that reason it is often spoken of as an island of the continental type. It is a miniature continent; and the occurrence in its frame work of thinogenic (shore or shallow-water) rocks, ranging from the earliest geological epochs to the present day, is undeniable evidence that it stands on a subcrustal foundation of great stability." (N.Z. Geological Survey Bulletin No. 23, p. 24, 1921.)
The oldest rocks in New Zealand appear to be those of western Otago, where over a large area is exposed a complex of gneisses and schists, intruded by granite and other igneous rocks. The gneisses in the main are altered granites and diorites, but some of the schists, at any rate, are of sedimentary origin. A pre-Cambrian age was assigned to these rocks by Professor F. W. Hutton, but Professor James Park considers them to be probably of Cambrian age, and includes them in his Dusky Sound Series, the lower part of the Manapouri System.
Perhaps next in age to the western Otago gneisses and schists are the mica, chlorite, and quartz schists of Central Otago. In the absence of fossils, however, the age of these rocks is uncertain. Professor Hutton regarded them as pre-Cambrian, Professor Park assigns a Cambrian age, whilst Dr. P. Marshall considers them to be little, if at all, older than the Triassic. Recent field-work by the Geological Survey, however, strongly suggests that an unconformity separates the Triassic rocks of the Nugget Point district from the greywackes of the Balclutha district, which overlie the Otago schists. The weight of evidence, therefore, is strongly in favour of a Palœozoic age. Some schistose rocks in north, central, and western Nelson may be as old as, or even older than, the Otago mica-schists. The gneisses and schists on the western side of the Southern Alps may for the present be classed with the Nelson schists.
The oldest known fossiliferous rocks in New Zealand are the Ordovician argillites ("slates"), greywackes, and quartzites occurring near Collingwood (Nelson), and Preservation Inlet in south-west Otago. Ultimately these rocks may be found to have a considerable development in various parts of Nelson and Westland.
Rocks containing Silurian fossils occur in the Mount Arthur, Baton River, and Reefton districts, Nelson. They are principally altered limestone, calcareous shale or argillite, sandstone, and quartzite.
Considerable areas have been assigned to the Devonian period by Mr. Alexander McKay, but owing to the non-discovery of recognizable fossils definite proof of age is wanting. For a similar reason the age of most of the rocks placed in the Carboniferous period ("Maitai Series") by McKay is uncertain. At Reefton the supposed Carboniferous rocks, which here contain many auriferous quartz-veins, are almost certainly of Ordovician age. In the typical locality near Nelson the fossils found in the Maitai rocks, according to Dr. C. T. Trechmann, indicate a Permo-Carboniferous age.
So far Permian rocks have not been satisfactorily identified in New Zealand. Park, however, considers his Aorangi Series to be of Permian age. The Maitai rocks near Nelson perhaps belong to the Permian rather than to the Permo-Carboniferous.
During some of the Palæozoic periods it is conjectured that New Zealand formed part of or was the foreland of a large land-mass that extended far to the west. This land-mass possibly persisted to late Palæozoic times, and may have been the now dismembered and all-but-lost continent known to geologists as Gondwanaland.
As yet the early and middle Mesozoic rocks of New Zealand have not been clearly separated by means of unconformities or fossil evidence into distinct formations. What may be called a Trias-Jura system is extensively developed in both the North and South Islands. The most fossiliferous localities are Hokonui Hills (Southland), near Nugget Point (Otago), Wairoa Valley, near the City of Nelson, Kawhia Harbour, and Waikato Heads, the two last-mentioned localities both on the west coast of Auckland. A broad belt of Trias-Jura rocks extends through western Canterbury and Marlborough, and is continued as a somewhat narrower belt on the north side of Cook Strait from Wellington to the Cape Runaway district. Rocks of much the same age occur in the Mokau River watershed, in the Lower Waikato Valley, in the Coromandel Peninsula, and in North Auckland.
Cretaceous rocks extend in a not-quite-continuous belt from Cape Campbell in Marlborough to the neighbourhood of Waipara in North Canterbury. At Amuri Bluff they are richly fossiliferous. To the Cretaceous belongs a somewhat extensive belt of rocks near the east coast of Wellington and southern Hawke's Bay. A continuation of this belt extends from a point north-west of Gisborne to the East Cape district. In North Auckland Cretaceous rocks cover considerable areas, which as yet have not been satisfactorily defined.
The oldest known workable coal-seams in New Zealand probably occur in Cretaceous rocks. Much controversy, however, concerning the age of our coalfields has arisen. The late Sir James Hector, and with him Mr. Alexander McKay, considered that the coal-measures belonged to a Cretaceo-Tertiary system that extended from the Upper Cretaceous to the Middle Tertiary. For many years Mr. McKay was practically the sole exponent of this theory, but since 1911 Dr. Marshall has advocated a very similar view. The truth, however, seems to be that the coal-measures concerning which there is a dispute are of two different ages. The Kaitangata, Green Island (possibly only, in part), Shag Point, Malvern Hills, and Broken River (Canterbury) coalfields are probably of Upper Cretaceous age. The other coalfields, as mentioned below, are Tertiary.
Although there is certainly a palæontological break between the Upper Cretaceous (Waipara Series) and the Early Tertiary, the existence of an unconformity, as may be inferred from the previous paragraph, is still a controversial matter. The subdivision of the Tertiary strata, which are well represented in New Zealand, is as yet more or less tentative. To the Eocene may be assigned the coal-measures of the Taratu-Milton, Grey, Buller, and Collingwood districts, and some of the coal-bearing patches of central Nelson. In various other localities possible Eocene coal-measures occur. The Wangaloa beds, near Kaitangata, contain an Early Eocene fauna, which has also been identified at Boulder Hill, North Taieri, near Dunedin, and are underlain by the Taratu-Milton coal-measures.
During the Early Eocene, as some geologists and biologists believe, New Zealand was again part of a continental area that extended far to the north, and was joined, or all but joined, to New Guinea and northern Australia. This continent may have included much of the area in the Pacific now studded with coral islands. Its former existence is inferred mainly from various features in our plant and animal life. According to Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, no fewer than 306 New Zealand plants are found also in Australia. More significant, perhaps, is the occurrence of many closely related species and genera in the two regions, for comparatively few of the 366 species are likely to have persisted since the Eocene. Many of our birds show marked affinities to Australian and Malayan species. In this connection an interesting line of support for a Tertiary extension of New Zealand to the north is afforded by the annual migrations of the New Zealand cuckoos and of the godwit.
During the Miocene period New Zealand subsided until little of the present land-surface was above water. Consequently, notwithstanding extensive denudation in later periods, Miocene strata are well represented in almost all parts of the country. They are typically developed in the Oamaru district (north-east Otago), and hence Hutton's name of "Oamaru Series" is generally applied to the Miocene strata of New Zealand. There is reason to think, however, that the lower part of the Oamaru Series is of Oligocene and even earlier age, but, until palæontological work now in progress is completed, a definite opinion cannot be expressed. Miocene rocks are well represented in north Westland, an area in which a decided unconformity separates them from the Eocene coal-measures. They form much of the surface of the North Island, where the name "papa" is commonly applied to the calcareous claystones and argillaceous sandstones which there form a great proportion of the Miocene rocks. In many places the Oamaru Series is characterized by the development of a fairly thick, soft, fossiliferous limestone about the middle horizon. This marks the time of greatest subsidence, or rather the time when the Miocene sea was deepest. Owing to their calcareous nature, the so-called Miocene rocks give rise to some of the richest agricultural districts in New Zealand. In places they contain, in their lowest horizon, seams of good brown coal. There are also brown coals of late Miocene age.
In many localities the Miocene rocks pass without visible unconformity into strata considered to be of Pliocene age. In the Hawke's Bay and Wanganui districts these are marine and highly fossiliferous. They give rise to much good agricultural and more especially pastoral land adapted to sheep-farming or dairying. In Nelson and north Westland the Pliocene strata are largely composed of river-transported material, and are known as the Moutere Gravels. These in places are poorly auriferous. In Nelson they form a poor pastoral soil, but one well adapted for apple-culture.
Towards the close of the Miocene and during the Pliocene period many parts of New Zealand, more particularly in the South Island, underwent elevation. As a result the North and South Islands (then quite different in outline from their present configuration), together with most of the outlying islands now in existence, such as the Chathams, Auckland Islands, &c., must have formed one large land-mass, which probably was united to, or almost reached, an Antarctic continent. Since many New Zealand plants* are identical with, or closely allied to, South American forms, and there are also some striking resemblances in bird and other forms of animal life, it is thought that this Antarctic continent formed a bridge, probably at no time quite complete, between New Zealand and South America. By this route, in all likelihood, came the now extinct moas or their ancestral forms. At the time of this continental extension the Southern Alps rose far above their present heights, and were covered with one vast snowfield that fed immense glaciers spreading far and wide over the lowlands to the east and the west. According to Park, during the Pleistocene there was one great sheet of ice over the whole of the present South Island and over part of the North Island. Moreover, this ice-sheet was joined to the Antarctic ice. The extreme views of Professor Park are not shared by other New Zealand geologists, who, however, unanimously agree that a large area in the South Island was glaciated. The great ice-streams of Pleistocene times gave rise to rivers that carried enormous quantities of gravel and finer material derived from the mountains beyond the ice-front, and in great measure built up the lowlands of Canterbury and Westland. In the latter district the gravels sorted by these streams are in many places richly auriferous, but a greater and more permanent source of wealth is furnished by the fertile soil of the Canterbury Plains.
In many parts of Otago, Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson evidences of past glacial action are afforded by huge moraines, perched blocks, ice-worn surfaces (roches moutonees), rock-benches, rock-basins, and other tokens of glaciation. To ice-action, it may here be mentioned we owe some of the most magnificent features of the western Otago sounds.
At or before the end of the Pleistocene period the mountains lessened in height, through both denudation and a well-marked subsidence of the land. The climate grew milder, and the lowland ice melted away. The mighty glaciers rapidly retreated, geologically speaking, and are to-day represented only by the comparatively modest valley and mountain glaciers of north-west Otago, Canterbury, and Westland, with which may be included the small but permanent snowfield and glacier on Mount Ruapehu. While the glaciers were retreating, the rivers of Canterbury and Westland, swollen by the melting ice, were unusually active in transporting debris to the lowlands and the sea-coast. At this time, too, as well as at somewhat earlier periods, the volcanoes of the North Island furnished an abundant supply of fragmentary material, much of which was transported by the streams and used in building plains and river-flats. Many of these are fertile, but in those districts where pumice abounded a poor soil, difficult of utilization, has resulted. Thus the land gradually became much as we see it now. In recent times geological changes, such as the lowering of heights by denudation, the filling of lakes by sediment, the outward growth of coastal plains in some places, and the wearing-away of the shores in other places, have slowly proceeded, and are to-day, of course, still going on. Slow movements of the land arc probably in progress, but these have not been certainly detected. In 1855, however, as the result of a violent earthquake, the northern shore of Cook Strait, near Wellington Harbour, was raised on the average at least 5 ft., whilst the southern shore near Tory Channel and towards the mouth of the Wairau River was almost correspondingly depressed.
*According to T. F. Cheeseman's "Manual of the New Zealand Flora" (preface, page ix), 108 New Zealand plants extend to South America.
In the preceding paragraphs little notice has been given to igneous rocks or to volcanic action. The oldest igneous rocks of New Zealand are probably represented by the gneisses of western Otago, which, as previously stated, are mainly metamorphosed granites and diorites. Plutonic rocks intrude many of the Palæozoic and Mesozoic strata, and some of the formations also show evidence of contemporaneous volcanic action. Of the more ancient plutonic rocks granite is the most prominent. It occurs in many localities in Stewart Island, western Otago, Westland, and Nelson. It has, however, not been found in situ in the North Island, though in at least six localities boulders of granite and allied rocks, probably derived in all cases from ancient conglomerates, have been discovered. Ultra-basic igneous rocks, now largely altered to serpentine, occur in north-west Otago, Westland, and Nelson.
Throughout the greater part of the Tertiary periods volcanic action in New Zealand was probably more intense than in any former age. During the Late Eocene or Early Miocene period eruptions, at first principally of andesitic rocks and later of rhyolite, began in the Coromandel Peninsula, and with little intermission continued throughout Miocene and Pliocene times. These volcanic rocks contain the gold-silver veins which have been extensively worked at Coromandel, Thames, Waitekauri, Karangahake, and Waihi.
There are many areas of Miocene volcanic rocks in North Auckland, and near the City of Auckland numerous small volcanoes were in action during the Pleistocene, or even later. Some of these—for example, Mount Rangitoto—have possibly been active within the last few thousand years. In Taranaki the beautiful cone of Mount Egmont was built up during Pliocene and Pleistocene times. It is in the central part of the North Island, however, that the most intense volcanic activity has been displayed. Volcanic rocks, more especially the pumice ejected during the Pliocene and Early Pleistocene, cover large areas. Vulcanism has not yet ceased, for minor eruptions of fragmentary material still take place from Ngauruhoe, a typical volcanic cone near Ruapehu. The most striking evidence of volcanic action, however, is afforded by the numerous steam-vents, hot springs, and geysers found in a belt extending from Ruapehu to White Island (in the Bay of Plenty), itself a volcano in the solfataric stage. It is more than a coincidence that this belt is in line with the Southern Alps. Solfataric action is generally regarded as a sign of dying vulcanism, but that the subterranean forces are still capable of mischief was shown by the eruption of Tarawera, an apparently extinct volcano, on the 10th June, 1886. On that occasion over a hundred lives were lost.
In the South Island vulcanism is apparently quite dead, for the hot springs of Hanmer Plains and the western side of the Alps are due to other causes. During the Miocene, however, volcanic outbursts took place in many localities, in some on a grand scale. Banks Peninsula is formed mainly of basaltic and andesitic rocks Lyttelton and Akaroa Harbours are believed to represent ancient craters or centres of eruption. In the neighbourhood of Dunedin occurs a very interesting series of alkaline volcanic rocks. These were first described by the late Professor G. H. F. Ulrich, and in later years Dr. Marshall has given them much study. Recently alkaline volcanic rocks have been discovered in the outlying Chatham Islands.
In the course of a short article it is impossible to give any adequate idea of what has been accomplished by geological workers in New Zealand, or what remains yet to be done before even the foundation for future work shall be securely laid. The important applications of geology to agriculture and mining have hardly been mentioned, but elsewhere in this volume will be found descriptions of the agricultural and mineral resources of the Dominion. For detailed information the reader is referred to the bulletins of the New Zealand Geological Survey; to Professor Park's "Geology of New Zealand," which contains an excellent bibliography; and to the treatises on "Geology of New Zealand," by Dr. Marshall, as well as to many other publications too numerous to be here named. Finally it may be mentioned that in each of the University Colleges at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin excellent instruction in geology is being given by capable and enthusiastic teachers, so that in the near future we may expect increased progress in solving the many knotty problems of New Zealand geology.
The following article by the former Government Seismologist, the late Mr. George Hogben, C.M.G., M.A., F.G.S., has been revised and brought up to date by Dr. C. E. Adams, D.Sc., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer and Seismologist, with the assistance of Mr. J. Henderson, D.Sc., Mining Geologist:—
The Wellington earthquake of 23rd January, 1855, received a full notice in Sir Charles Lyell's classic work "The Principles of Geology,"* and probably largely on that account the attention of the scientific world was attracted to this feature of the natural phenomena of New Zealand. But since that earthquake, during which the level of the land in the neighbourhood of Wellington Harbour was raised about 5 ft., there has been no shock in the New Zealand region proper which has at all approached the destructive phase. Indeed, of about 2,000 earthquakes recorded as having origins in or near New Zealand, that of 1848† is the only other earthquake comparable in intensity to that of 1855; and the average intensity of all the earthquakes thus recorded is between III and IV on the Rossi-Forel scale—or, in other word just sufficient to make pictures hung on walls move a little, and to cause doors and windows to creak or rattle slightly. In about twenty instances the force has been sufficient near the origin to overturn some chimneys (for the most part badly constructed ones), and in a very few buildings to crack walls or ceilings of faulty design. In about fifty other earthquakes such phenomena have been noted as the stopping of clocks, without any damage. The great majority of shocks have passed unperceived by the ordinary observer, and have been recorded only by means of instruments.
Earthquakes are usually divided into the two classes of volcanic and tectonic earthquakes. The former are those that precede, accompany, or follow a volcanic eruption, whereas tectonic earthquakes are caused by deformation of the earth's crust. The latter are of far greater general importance than those due to volcanic action, which may, indeed, be considered an effect of the same stresses that produce tectonic earthquakes.
A volcanic eruption is in almost all cases preceded by earthquakes, which, although they may be extremely violent, are characterized by the sharpness and brevity of the shock and by the smallness of the disturbed area. The after-shocks of a severe earthquake of the so-called volcanic type continue for a relatively short period. Successive earthquakes of a series have nearly the same place of origin.
Volcanic earthquakes in the past were usually considered to be due to explosions within the mass of the mountain. This hypothesis has been discarded, or at least much modified, by most modern authorities. They are considered rather to arise from the formation of new fractures, from the reopening or extension of old fractures, from the sudden injection of lava into cavities or fissures, and from the displacement of rock-masses adjoining a fracture. Thus they are essentially of the same nature as "tectonic" earthquakes.
Tectonic earthquakes are caused by the deformations of the earth's crust, to which surface features are ultimately due. These deformations arise from the gradual shrinking of the central core or from changes in the load on the crust through denudation and sedimentation. Stresses accumulate in the solid rock until relieved by the formation of fissures, along which movements of adjacent earth-blocks take place. These earth-blocks may be of vast size, and fractures or faults separating them are rarely single planes of rupture, but consist of numerous subparallel breaks extending more or less continuously along elongated belts. Such fault-zones may be hundreds of miles long and many miles wide.
*Tenth edition, 1868, vol. ii, p. 82. London: John Murray; New Zealand Government Gazette, Wellington, vol. 2, No. 14, 17th October, 1855, p. 110.
†Westminster Review, vol. 51, 1849; Mr. Justice. H. S. Chapman, "Earthquakes in New Zealand," Trans. Aust. Assoc. Adv. Science, vol. 3, 1891; G. Hogben, "The Earthquakes of New Zealand," p. 37; "Report of Seismological Committee," p. 505; New Zealand Government Gazette, Auckland, vol. 1, No. 27, 13th November, 1848, and vol. 1, No. 29, 20th November, 1848.
The connection between earthquakes and the formation, extension, or growth of faults is evident in the somewhat rare cases in which the displacement reaches the surface. It is also indicated by the elongated form of the area over which the shock is equally felt, and by the association of these areas with faults traceable on the surface by geological and topographical data. When movement occurs considerable areas of the fracture-plane must be affected, and, since shocks may originate from any part of this area, the seismic focus may be of large size. Again, the foci of successive shocks of a series may migrate to and fro along the fracture or shift to adjacent fractures. Similarly, earthquake series may migrate along a fault-zone.
In New Zealand many great faults and fault-zones have been traced for long distances on geological and topographical evidence, but of these a few only have been active since European occupation. A notable zone extends north-east through the centre of the North Island from Mount Ruapehu to White Island. South of Ruapehu it has not been definitely traced on the surface, although from the positions of the foci of the groups of earthquakes it probably extends past Wanganui, across Cook Strait, and along the south-east shore of Tasman Bay to the South Island. The volcanic phenomena of the Rotorua-Taupo region, together with the recent remarkable earthquakes at Taupo, indicate that earth-stresses are still accumulating along this great fracture-zone.
Another important fault-system extends through North Canterbury, Marlborough, East Wellington, and Hawke's Bay. Its general course is north-east, parallel with the Taupo belt and the principal mountain-ranges of New Zealand. The Marlborough valleys, as well as the lowlands of the Hutt and Wairarapa districts, are directly controlled by fractures of this great system. In addition to many less severe shocks, the Wellington earthquake of 1855 was due to displacement along one of the major fissures. The southern end of the known active portion of the great fracture-belt is crossed by several important east-and-west faults; and the Hanmer earthquake of 1888 was due to the reopening of a fault extending in this direction along the upper valley of the Waiau-ua River.
The edge of the submarine plateau of which New Zealand is the most elevated portion lies about two hundred miles east of the North Island. Thence it extends north-eastward for hundreds of miles in a nearly straight line. The sea-floor to the east is several thousand feet lower, and the precipitous edge of the plateau probably is the scarp of a great fracture-belt. The most active seismic region of New Zealand is at or near the southern end of this submarine scarp, and here have originated several severe earthquakes.
Another submarine earthquake-zone, presumably also a fracture-zone, extends parallel with and some fifty miles from the east coast of the South Island, from opposite Christchurch to south-east of Dunedin. Numerous unimportant earthquakes have originated from this zone.
Another group of earthquake-foci occurs off the west coast of the North Island, opposite Raglan and Kawhia. This, like the other seismic zones, extends in a northeasterly direction parallel with the main mountain-axis of the Dominion. Few earthquakes have been recorded from this locality, the principal being in 1882 and 1891.
The origins of the New Zealand seismic region will be seen to arrange themselves in groups as follows:—
Group I.—Earthquakes felt most strongly on south-east coast of North Island; the origins form a strip 180 miles from the coast, parallel to the axis of New Zealand, and to axis of folding of older rocks in Hawke's Bay. Chief shocks: 17th August, 1868; 7th March, 1890; 23rd and 29th July, 1904; 9th August, 1904 (intensity IX on R.-F. scale); 8th September, 1904; prob. 23rd February, 1863 (IX, R.-F.); &c.
According to the late Captain F. W. Hutton, F.R.S., the geological evidence shows that New Zealand rose considerably in the older Pliocene period, and was then probably joined to the Chatham Islands. At a later period subsidence occurred, followed again by elevation in the Pleistocene period, with oscillations of level since. The seismic origins of this group are at the foot of a sloping submarine plateau, about two hundred miles wide, which culminates to the east-south-east in the Chatham Islands. This elevation is separated from the New Zealand coast by a trough from 1,000 to 2,000 fathoms in depth, which is widest and deepest between these origins and the mainland.
Group II.—
(a.) South-east of Otago Peninsula. Shocks: 20th November, 1872, &c.
(b.) A strip south-east of Oamaru. Shocks: February, 1876; April, 1876, &c.
(c.) Many short and jerky, but generally harmless, quakes felt in Christchurch, Banks Peninsula, and mid-Canterbury. Chief shocks: 31st August, 1870; 27th December, 1888 (VII, R.-F.); &c. Focus of 1888 shock, sixteen miles long, from west-south-west to east-north-east, twenty-four to twenty-five miles below surface, being the deepest ascertained origin in the New Zealand region.
These origins form a line parallel to the general axis of the land. It is possible that the loading of the sea-floor by the detritus brought down by the rivers of Canterbury and Otago is a contributing cause of the earthquakes of this group.
Group III.—Wellington earthquakes of January, 1855, and Cheviot earthquakes of 16th November, 1901, and of 25th December, 1922 (VIII, R.-F.).
The origin of the earthquake of 1855 was probably the fault that forms the eastern boundary of the Rimutaka Range and the western boundary of the Wairarapa Valley.
The origin of the Cheviot earthquake of 1901 was probably in or near the southern continuation of this fault.
The great earthquakes of October, 1848, probably came from the same region as those of January, 1855. The chief shocks of both series did extensive damage to property, and caused the formation of large rifts in the earth's surface; they are the only seismic disturbances since the settlement of the Dominion that can be assigned to degree X on the Rossi-Forel scale.
Group IV.—
(a.) Region about twenty-five to thirty miles in length, and ten miles or less in width, running nearly north-north-east from middle of Lake Sumner, about twenty miles below the surface, whence proceed most of the severer shocks felt from Christchurch to the Amuri, and a large number of minor shocks. Chief earthquakes: 1st February, 1868; 27th August to 1st September, 1871; 14th September and 2lst October, 1878; 11th April, 1884; 5th December, 1881 (VIII, R.-F.), when Christchurch Cathedral spire was slightly injured; 1st September, 1888 (IX, R.-F.), when upper part of same spire fell, and still more severe damage was done in the Amuri district.
(b.) A small shallow origin not more than five to ten miles below the surface, a few miles south of Nelson. Earthquake: 12th February, 1893 (VIII to IX, R.-F.); chimneys thrown down and buildings injured.
(c.) Origin in Cook Strait, north-north-east of Stephen Island, about ten miles wide, and apparently traceable with few interruptions nearly to mouth of Wanganui River; depth, fifteen miles or more. More than half the earthquakes recorded in New Zealand belong to this region; earthquake of 8th December, 1897 (VIII to IX, R.-F.), and other severer ones came from south-south-west end. Probably the first recorded New Zealand earthquake, felt by Captain Furneaux on the 11th May, 1773, belonged to this region.
(d.) Taupo Earthquakes.—During June and July, 1922, earthquakes were almost continuous in the Taupo district. The shocks reached intensity VIII on the Rossi-Forel scale, and then gradually subsided. Conditions were practically normal by the end of the year. The shocks were restricted to a small area of country, and were felt most strongly at Taupo, Wairakei, and Oruanui. The disturbances were accompanied by loud rumblings. No effect appears to have been produced on the thermal activities of the region. Considerable subsidence was reported along the north side of Lake Taupo in a general north-easterly direction.*
Former smart shocks in this region were reported in September-October, 1897.
(e.) An origin near Mount Tarawera, with a large number of moderate or slight shocks, most, but not all, volcanic and local in character—e.g., those of September, 1866, and those of June, 1886, which accompanied and followed the well-known eruption of Mount Tarawera.
These origins of Group IV, (a), (b), (c), (d), (e), are nearly in a straight line on the map; on or near the same line are the origins of earthquakes felt in the Southern Lake District (15th December, 1883, &c.), the volcanoes Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, Tongariro, Tarawera, and White Island. It is evident that this line, which, like the rest, is parallel or nearly so to the general axis, is a line of weakness or of unstable equilibrium. Hence the adjusting movements that have caused earthquakes may have from time to time relieved the pressure of the rocks that restrained overheated steam and other volcanic agents from bursting out, and so may have led to volcanic eruptions; just as the series of earthquakes in Guatemala and in the Caribbean Sea in April and May, 1902, were the signs of movements in the great folds of that part of the earth's crust, in the course of which, the pressure in the Antillean Ridge being relieved, the volcanic forces below Mount Pelée in Martinique, and Mount Souffrière in St. Vincent, caused the disastrous eruptions of that year.
*P. G. Morgan: N.Z. Geological Survey Annual Report for the year 1923, p. 10.
Group V.—Off the west coast of the North Island near Raglan and Kawhia. Chief shock: 24th June, 1891 (VII to VIII, R.-F.). The line joining this origin to that of the earthquake of 1st February, 1882, is parallel to the other lines of origins (Groups I to IV); but we have no data to establish any connection between them.
Since 1888 there has been established in New Zealand a system of observing local earthquakes at selected telegraph-stations—about eighty in number—distributed throughout the extent of the Dominion.
Whenever a shock occurs and is felt by an officer in charge of one of these stations he fills up a form giving the New Zealand mean time of the beginning of the shock, its apparent duration and direction, and the principal effects observed by him. Some of the officers exhibit considerable care and skill in making up these returns, and the data have been used to determine principal origins of earthquakes within the New Zealand region.
All observers of earthquakes are cordially invited to forward their reports to the Government Seismologist, Hector Observatory, Wellington, giving all or any of the following particulars:—
(1.) Time of beginning of shock (if possible, New Zealand time to nearest quarter-minute).
(2.) Whether clock was verified by New Zealand time.*
(3.) Apparent direction—e.g., S.E. to N.W., then N.E. to S.W.
(4.) Apparent duration of shock.
(5.) Effects in terms of the Rossi-Forel scale as under.
(6.) Remarks: e.g., previous or subsequent tremors; spilling of liquids, with direction of overflow; rumbling before, during, or after shock.
The Rossi-Forel scale of earthquake intensities is as follows:—
I. Microseismic shock: Recorded by a single seismograph or by seismographs of the same model, but not by several seismographs of different kinds; the shock felt by an experienced observer.
II. Extremely feeble shock: Recorded by several seismographs of different kinds; felt by a small number of persons at rest.
III. Very feeble shock: Felt by several persons at rest; strong enough for the direction or duration to be appreciable.
IV. Feeble shock: Felt by persons in motion; disturbances of movable objects, doors, windows; creaking of ceilings.
V. Shock of moderate intensity: Felt generally by every one; disturbance of furniture, beds, &c.; ringing of swinging bells.
VI. Fairly strong shock: General awakening of those asleep; general ringing of house bells; oscillation of chandeliers; stopping of pendulum clocks; visible agitation of trees and shrubs; some startled persons leave their dwellings.
VII. Strong shock: Overthrow of movable objects; fall of plaster; ringing of church bells; general panic, without damage to buildings.
VIII. Very strong shock: Fall of chimneys; cracks in walls of buildings.
IX. Extremely strong shock: Partial or total destruction of some buildings.
X. Shock of extreme intensity: Great disaster; buildings ruined; disturbance of the strata; fissures in the ground; rock-falls from mountains.
*A convenient means of verifying the time is provided by the wireless time-signals sent out every day, except Sundays and Government holidays, at 10.30 a.m. N.Z. time, by the Hector Observatory on a wave-length of 600 metres.
The New Zealand returns are valuable not only in themselves, but as part of a world system of seismological observations; and the attention of observers is called to the fact that the reliable character of the record depends upon the individual accuracy of each observer. No shock, however slight, should be omitted. It is especially important that the first two questions should be answered accurately
Three seismographs, all with photographic registration, are installed in New Zealand: two are Milne horizontal pendulums, and one is the new Milne-Shaw horizontal pendulum. One Milne and the new Milne-Shaw seismographs are installed at the Hector Observatory, Wellington, with their booms placed at right angles; and the other Milne seismograph is installed at the Magnetic Observatory, Christchurch.
The records of the New Zealand stations are sent to the General Secretary of the Seismological Committee of the British Association, to the Station Centrale Sismologique, Strasbourg, France, and to the principal observatories of the world, and thus form part of the general system of earthquake-observation being conducted throughout the world since 1890.
The accompanying diagram illustrates graphically the number and intensities of the earthquakes reported to the Seismologist in the years 1921, 1922, and 1923. These reports were supplied by officers of the Post and Telegraph Department, by private observers, and by the newspapers. Each vertical line represents the maximum effect of an earthquake, with the intensities according to the Rossi-Forel scale shown at the sides of the figure. It will be seen that two earthquakes in 1921, and four in 1922, reached intensity VIII on this scale. The figure also shows the distribution in time of the earthquakes.
Deaths due to earthquakes in New Zealand are fortunately very few. In the last seventy-five years seven have been recorded.
The shock of October, 1848, threw down a wall in Wellington, and three people were killed.
On the 24th January, 1855, a death occurred at Wellington recorded as "accidental death from the falling of a chimney." The large earthquake took place during the night of the 23rd January, 1855.
On the 16th November, 1901, a child was killed by the Cheviot earthquake.
On the 12th April, 1913, a Maori was killed at Masterton by material falling from the post-office, due to an earthquake.
On the 7th October, 1914, a shepherd was killed by the Gisborne earthquake.
The following article on the climate of New Zealand has been prepared by the Dominion Meteorologist, Mr D. C. Bates:—
The climate of New Zealand is spoken of in popular and general terms as equable, mild, and salubrious; but such a summary does not convey an adequate idea of variations that exist in a country stretching, as it does, north and south for nearly a thousand miles, and distinctly differentiated by lofty mountain-chains. Another fact which must also be borne in mind is that the greater part of the North Island is controlled by a different system of circulation from that which dominates conditions in the parts about Cook Strait and the South Island. The former is subject to ex-tropical disturbances, and the latter more to westerly or antarctic "lows," which travel along the latitudes of the "forties," with their prevailing westerly winds.
The climate of the Auckland Province, speaking generally, combines degrees of warmth and humidity agreeable by day and comfortable by night. North of Auckland City conditions are almost subtropical, and in summer balmy easterly breezes prevail, and are responsible for delightful conditions. In winter the winds are more north and west, while changes to the south-west or south-east mostly account for the rainfall. Cumulus clouds are frequently formed in the afternoons, and, while tempering the heat of the day, also cut down sunshine records somewhat, but add considerably to the beauty of the land- and sea-scape. Southward of Auckland the climate is more varied, the west coast experiencing more rain, while the central parts are warmer in the day and considerably colder at night. In the winter months frosts, which are unknown farther north, now and then occur in the hours of darkness. Eastward from Rotorua (the groat health resort and centre of the thermal region) is to be found one of the most genial climates in the world, and Tauranga and Opotiki have charms all their own, especially for their weather and the fruits which ripen to perfection in these regions.
The monthly and annual means of the temperature, rainfall, and sunshine of Auckland and Rotorua are shown in the following tables:—
Auckland. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 59 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 70 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 13 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 73.6 | 59.0 | 66.3 | 2.59 | 10.2 | 216 6 |
February | 74.1 | 59.7 | 66.9 | 3.02 | 9.6 | 176 33 |
March | 71.9 | 57.7 | 64.8 | 3.06 | 11.2 | 171 17 |
April | 67.7 | 54.5 | 61.1 | 3.34 | 14.0 | 141 14 |
May | 62.6 | 50.6 | 56.6 | 4.41 | 18.3 | 127 56 |
June | 59.2 | 47.8 | 53.5 | 4.79 | 19.2 | 118 3 |
July | 57.5 | 46.0 | 51.7 | 5.05 | 20.9 | 116 4 |
August | 58.2 | 46.1 | 52.1 | 4.21 | 19.5 | 142 57 |
September | 60.7 | 48.4 | 54.5 | 3.62 | 17.4 | 144 50 |
October | 63.5 | 50.9 | 57.2 | 3.63 | 16.4 | 165 1 |
November | 66.9 | 53.4 | 60.2 | 3.27 | 14.6 | 189 10 |
December | 70.8 | 56.8 | 63.8 | 2.86 | 11.6 | 204 40 |
Year | 65.6 | 52.6 | 59.1 | 43.85 | 182.9 | 1,914 28 |
Rotorua. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 30 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 37 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 11 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 75.1 | 52.3 | 63.7 | 4.00 | 9.6 | 241 24 |
February | 74.9 | 52.6 | 63.7 | 3.89 | 8.2 | 185 21 |
March | 71.8 | 49.5 | 60.6 | 3.62 | 9.6 | 188 48 |
April | 66.1 | 45.2 | 55.6 | 4.22 | 10.7 | 158 34 |
May | 60.3 | 40.8 | 50.5 | 5.28 | 12.4 | 142 53 |
June | 55.9 | 38.4 | 47.1 | 5.04 | 12.8 | 121 32 |
July | 54.4 | 37.1 | 45.7 | 5.04 | 13.7 | 128 0 |
August | 56.2 | 37.7 | 46.9 | 4.97 | 13.4 | 140 10 |
September | 59.9 | 40.8 | 50.3 | 5.09 | 14.1 | 161 52 |
October | 64.0 | 44.2 | 54.1 | 4.96 | 14.0 | 183 37 |
November | 68.4 | 46.7 | 57.5 | 4.01 | 12.7 | 210 32 |
December | 72.8 | 49.8 | 61.3 | 3.70 | 10.0 | 215 26 |
Year | 65.0 | 44.6 | 54.8 | 53.82 | 141.2 | 2,078 14 |
The Hawke's Bay Province is one of the richest in New Zealand, and is favoured with a pleasant climate, being sheltered from westerly winds, though occasionally they are of the warm and dry (Foehn) type. It is rather dry, but ex-tropical disturbances are occasionally responsible for heavy downpours. Though the number of days with rain is less than, and sunshine above, that of other parts, the rainfall is still a good one, and fairly regular throughout the year, though some seasons have been notably dry. The meteorological records of Napier show reliable normals for the coastal districts. Inland the country is rather mountainous and less mild
Napier. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 31 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 18 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 16 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 75.5 | 56.8 | 66.1 | 2.44 | 7.6 | 261 31 |
February | 74.3 | 56.7 | 65.5 | 2.56 | 7.0 | 206 6 |
March | 71.3 | 54.6 | 62.9 | 3.40 | 8.7 | 221 48 |
April | 67.1 | 50.1 | 58.6 | 2.17 | 7.4 | 196 18 |
May | 61.6 | 46.1 | 53.8 | 4.14 | 9.4 | 158 41 |
June | 57.9 | 42.3 | 50.1 | 2.45 | 8.5 | 156 9 |
July | 56.5 | 41.5 | 49.0 | 3.82 | 10.6 | 147 12 |
August | 57.9 | 42.0 | 49.9 | 2.96 | 10.9 | 188 25 |
September | 62.2 | 45.1 | 53.6 | 1.75 | 8.3 | 218 33 |
October | 66.4 | 48.7 | 57.5 | 2.50 | 9.7 | 234 56 |
November | 69.7 | 51.7 | 60.7 | 2.08 | 8.3 | 247 54 |
December | 73.2 | 55.3 | 64.2 | 2.0 | 6.9 | 273 25 |
Year | 66.1 | 49.2 | 57.6 | 32.31 | 103.3 | 2,510 58 |
Wellington, the capital city, as disclosed by its meteorological records, has a mean climate for the whole Dominion. Wellington occupies a central position, and is situated near Cook Strait, which divides the two main Islands. It has a somewhat changeable but temperate climate, and, though occasionally subject to disturbances from warmer regions, is usually controlled by the terrestrial wind-currents which have a westerly direction round the world in the latitude of the "forties." It is popularly regarded as a rather windy spot, for high winds are frequently experienced, although they hardly ever reach hurricane force. Its windiness is largely owing to local configuration, for places quite near Wellington experience very little wind; and to compensate for this rather disagreeable element is a bountiful sunshine, averaging 2,022 hours per annum. There is a plentiful rainfall, amounting to nearly 50 in.
The region between Wellington and Taranaki, following the Taranaki Bight, is probably as fertile and agreeable as any in Australia or New Zealand; but inland, though very productive, conditions are not so favourable.
Taranaki has a rather heavy rainfall, and in most parts of this region the grass is always green. Its climate is mild, and cattle winter in the open. Wanganui and Manawatu districts (which lie between Wellington and Taranaki) have less rainfall than either Wellington or Taranaki.
Wellington. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 60 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 66 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 17 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 69.3 | 55.7 | 62.5 | 3.32 | 10.4 | 222 13 |
February | 69.3 | 55.7 | 62.5 | 3.18 | 8.9 | 207 51 |
March | 66.8 | 54.2 | 60.5 | 3.27 | 11.3 | 182 35 |
April | 62.7 | 51.1 | 56.9 | 3.84 | 13.1 | 155 10 |
May | 58.3 | 47.2 | 52.7 | 4.73 | 16.6 | 126 39 |
June | 54.7 | 44.2 | 49.4 | 4.87 | 17.2 | 105 19 |
July | 53.1 | 42.3 | 47.7 | 5.65 | 18.2 | 103 37 |
August | 54.4 | 42.8 | 48.6 | 4.40 | 17.0 | 146 37 |
September | 57.5 | 45.7 | 51.6 | 4.05 | 15.0 | 162 44 |
October | 60.3 | 48.4 | 54.3 | 4.12 | 14.1 | 175 9 |
November | 63.3 | 50.5 | 56.9 | 3.46 | 13.0 | 201 30 |
December | 66.9 | 53.9 | 60.4 | 3.20 | 12.0 | 232 47 |
Year | 61.4 | 49.3 | 55.3 | 48.09 | 166.8 | 2,022 11 |
It may be useful to make a comparison between the records of Wellington and those of Camden Square, London.
Camden Square, London. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 35 Years. | ||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean | |
°F. | °F. | °F. | |
January | 43.5 | 34.0 | 38.8 |
February | 45.6 | 34.4 | 40.0 |
March | 50.1 | 35.6 | 42.9 |
April | 57.4 | 39.4 | 48.4 |
May | 64.9 | 45.2 | 55.1 |
June | 70.9 | 51.0 | 61.0 |
July | 74.1 | 54.4 | 64.3 |
August | 72.6 | 53.7 | 63.2 |
September | 67.4 | 49.8 | 58.6 |
October | 57.5 | 43.9 | 50.7 |
November | 49.7 | 38.9 | 44.3 |
December | 45.1 | 35.8 | 40.5 |
Year | 58.2 | 43.0 | 50.6 |
Moumahaki. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 17 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 18 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 16 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 70.1 | 52.9 | 61.5 | 3.25 | 9.7 | 235 25 |
February | 70.9 | 53.0 | 61.9 | 2.76 | 7.8 | 187 47 |
March | 69.6 | 52.1 | 60.8 | 3.81 | 10.2 | 177 8 |
April | 64.5 | 47.6 | 56.0 | 3.93 | 13.3 | 150 10 |
May | 58.6 | 43.8 | 51.2 | 4.06 | 14.4 | 118 14 |
June | 54.9 | 41.7 | 48.3 | 4.19 | 14.3 | 100 59 |
July | 53.3 | 40.4 | 46.8 | 4.31 | 16.1 | 109 58 |
August | 55.4 | 41.3 | 48.3 | 3.93 | 15.0 | 143 16 |
September | 58.8 | 44.1 | 51.4 | 3.82 | 13.7 | 151 57 |
October | 62.0 | 46.6 | 54.3 | 4.56 | 15.0 | 161 24 |
November | 64.6 | 48.7 | 56.6 | 3.70 | 13.0 | 173 34 |
December | 68.2 | 50.8 | 59.5 | 3.44 | 12.0 | 229 26 |
Year | 62.6 | 46.9 | 54.7 | 45.76 | 154.5 | 1,939 18 |
Nelson and Marlborough are highly favoured regions with regard to sunshine and shelter from marine winds. Long ago Bishop Selwyn said, "No one knows, what the climate is till he has basked in the almost perpetual sunshine of Tasman's Gulf, with a frame braced and invigorated to the full enjoyment of heat by the wholesome frost or cool snowy breeze of the night before."
Pastoral and agricultural industries are thriving, and the Province of Nelson is also famous for its fruit cultures—apples especially being celebrated for their variety, colour, and flavour. The rainfall about Nelson is very reliable, and averages from 35 in. to 45 in. per annum. Marlborough is also a sunny province, and its rainfall averages from 25 in. to 30 in.
Nelson. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 34 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 40 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 8 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 75.1 | 53.9 | 64.5 | 2.71 | 8.0 | 277 33 |
February | 74.3 | 54.0 | 64.1 | 2.80 | 9.0 | 225 39 |
March | 71.1 | 51.3 | 61.2 | 2.99 | 8.9 | 202 53 |
April | 66.3 | 47.4 | 56.8 | 2.93 | 9.7 | 193 46 |
May | 60.0 | 42.5 | 51.2 | 3.13 | 10.1 | 170 7 |
June | 56.1 | 38.9 | 47.5 | 3.75 | 10.1 | 143 22 |
July | 54.6 | 37.7 | 46.1 | 3.47 | 11.0 | 146 31 |
August | 56.5 | 38.6 | 47.5 | 3.05 | 10.7 | 196 32 |
September | 60.7 | 42.2 | 51.4 | 3.75 | 12.0 | 202 41 |
October | 64.8 | 45.2 | 55.0 | 3.48 | 11.8 | 220 40 |
November | 68.7 | 48.4 | 58.5 | 2.87 | 11.4 | 248 44 |
December | 72.0 | 51.5 | 61.7 | 2.67 | 8.8 | 261 36 |
Year | 65.0 | 46.0 | 55.5 | 37.60 | 121.5 | 2,490 4 |
Following are the rainfall and sunshine records for Blenheim:—
Blenheim. | ||
---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Rainfall for 14 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 10 Years. |
Inches. | Hr. min. | |
January | 2.22 | 232 3 |
February | 2.30 | 200 53 |
March | 1.81 | 180 14 |
April | 1.91 | 152 36 |
May | 2.49 | 153 46 |
June | 3.23 | 135 23 |
July | 3.93 | 142 23 |
August | 2.86 | 177 46 |
September | 2.64 | 181 5 |
October | 2.39 | 186 17 |
November | 2.41 | 220 15 |
December | 1.93 | 190 10 |
Year | 30.12 | 2,154 51 |
The climate of Westland is influenced by its position with regard to the prevailing westerly winds, its proximity to the sea from which these winds blow, and the mountainous character of its eastern half. The rainfall, as might be expected, is heavy, and ranges from about 70 in. per annum in the north on the coast to as much as 200 in. in the mountainous country. The weather-changes are chiefly due to atmospheric depressions, with lowest pressures passing south of the Dominion. Cyclones centred in the north, while bringing heavy rains to the North Island and the east-coast portions of the South, do not, as a rule, affect Westland, as easterly winds, which then prevail, are not conducive to cloud-formation in this province. Sunshine at Hokitika averages 1,897 hours a year, and, though not so abundant as in east-coast districts, th is a good average amount considering the rainfall. Westland is noted for a clear, beautiful atmosphere during fair-weather periods.
Hokitika. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 44 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 44 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 10 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 67.4 | 53.1 | 60.2 | 9.87 | 12.6 | 207 14 |
February | 68.1 | 53.2 | 60.6 | 7.20 | 10.9 | 187 39 |
March | 66.0 | 51.2 | 58.6 | 9.72 | 14.1 | 174 27 |
April | 62.3 | 47.2 | 54.7 | 9.31 | 15.1 | 131 40 |
May | 57.9 | 42.1 | 50.0 | 9.79 | 15.5 | 135 15 |
June | 54.4 | 38.8 | 46.6 | 9.72 | 15.3 | 107 54 |
July | 53.0 | 36.9 | 44.9 | 9.10 | 16.1 | 123 18 |
August | 54.6 | 38.1 | 46.3 | 9.45 | 16.1 | 151 13 |
September | 57.6 | 42.4 | 50.0 | 9.14 | 16.5 | 140 57 |
October | 59.6 | 45.7 | 52.6 | 11.88 | 19.1 | 155 7 |
November | 61.7 | 48.0 | 54.8 | 10.73 | 17.6 | 169 58 |
December | 65.3 | 51.4 | 58.3 | 10.60 | 16.0 | 212 36 |
Year | 60.7 | 45.7 | 53.2 | 116.51 | 184.9 | 1,897 18 |
The chief health resort of the South Island, Hanmer Spa, is situated on a small plateau in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District. On account of its altitude, 1,120 ft., it enjoys an invigorating climate, with a mean annual temperature of only about one degree below that of Christchurch. Owing to its elevated position and nearness to the mountains Hanmer is in some winter seasons subject to rather severe snowstorms, such as are never experienced on the Canterbury Plains. The mean annual rainfall is 38.15 in., and the mean total sunshine 1,992 hours.
The district of Canterbury comprises a variety of topographical features. A plain stretches over a hundred miles from north-east to south-west, with a maximum width of about forty miles from the east coast to the foothills to the westward. The latter merge into the mountainous country culminating in the main range of the Southern Alps, which divides the provinces of Canterbury and - Westland, and affords a protection from the heavily moisture-laden north-westerly winds. The rainfall of the Canterbury Plains is in consequence much restricted, the average being about 26 in. There is, however, a remarkable progressive increase from east to west, as is shown by the records. At Christchurch the mean is 25.13 in.; at Mount Torlesse Station (near Springfield), 39.86 in. The climate of Canterbury might almost be described as Continental in type, with large extremes of temperature between summer and winter and between day and night. Except in the three summer months frosts are numerous, and even in the early spring and late autumn they are at times severe enough to damage vegetation of a tender nature. In summer, day temperatures of over 90° in the shade are sometimes experienced. With regard to both climate and soil, the Plains have proved most suitable for agricultural farming, and much of the district is capable of growing splendid cereal and root crops. The prevailing winds in Canterbury are north-east and south-west, while north-westerlies are not, as often supposed, of frequent occurrence. They are most common in the springtime, and, being dry and warm, they have a somewhat enervating effect, though in winter-time they come as a welcome change from the keen temperatures then generally ruling. The bright sunshine, as recorded at Lincoln, shows a daily average for the year of 5.8 hours.
Lincoln. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 40 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 42 Years. | Mean Sunshine for 15 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | ||||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | Hr. min. | |
January | 71.9 | 51.3 | 61.6 | 2.22 | 9.3 | 217 11 |
February | 71.1 | 51.6 | 61.3 | 1.69 | 7.7 | 199 13 |
March | 68.4 | 49.1 | 58.7 | 2.34 | 10.1 | 184 57 |
April | 63.5 | 44.4 | 53.9 | 1.96 | 9.4 | 164 28 |
May | 57.4 | 39.8 | 48.6 | 2.25 | 11.0 | 139 51 |
June | 52.9 | 36.2 | 44.5 | 2.40 | 11.7 | 113 42 |
July | 51.1 | 35.2 | 43.1 | 2.79 | 13.2 | 117 58 |
August | 53.4 | 36.6 | 45.0 | 1.98 | 11.2 | 153 55 |
September | 58.1 | 40.3 | 49.2 | 1.96 | 9.9 | 180 5 |
October | 63.2 | 43.7 | 53.4 | 1.63 | 9.3 | 212 41 |
November | 66.0 | 46.1 | 56.0 | 1.96 | 10.6 | 218 16 |
December | 70.0 | 49.2 | 59.6 | 2.11 | 10.2 | 216 53 |
Year | 62.2 | 43.6 | 52.9 | 25.29 | 122.6 | 2,119 10 |
Otago, the southernmost part of New Zealand, is very diversified as regards both its physical features and its climate. Inland, in Central and North Otago, the climate is dry and clear—hot in summer and cold in winter. The rainfall for this district averages from 13 in. to 20 in. Near the coast, in the Dunedin district, the rainfall is more plentiful, averaging from 30 in. to 40 in. per annum, a good deal of which falls in light drizzling rains.
There are continuous rainfall records from various parts of Dunedin for seventy years, of which the median rainfall is 33.5 in., and the mean in the table following may be regarded as too high.
Dunedin. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 59 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 67 Years. | |||
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
January | 66.3 | 49.5 | 57.9 | 3.41 | 14.1 |
February | 65.8 | 49.4 | 57.6 | 2.69 | 11.2 |
March | 63.0 | 47.8 | 55.4 | 2.99 | 13.0 |
April | 58.6 | 44.7 | 51.6 | 2.72 | 12.8 |
May | 53.2 | 41.0 | 47.1 | 3.20 | 13.6 |
June | 49.4 | 38.5 | 43.9 | 3.13 | 12.7 |
July | 47.7 | 37.0 | 42.3 | 2.99 | 13.0 |
August | 50.0 | 37.8 | 43.9 | 3.15 | 13.0 |
September | 55.0 | 40.8 | 47.9 | 2.74 | 12.7 |
October | 59.2 | 42.8 | 51.0 | 3.03 | 14.3 |
November | 61.5 | 44.9 | 53.2 | 3.30 | 14.3 |
December | 64.5 | 47.9 | 56.2 | 3.50 | 14.5 |
Year | 57.8 | 43.5 | 50.6 | 36.85 | 159.2 |
Queenstown, on Lake Wakatipu, amongst the mountains, at an elevation of over 1,000 ft., furnishes the following averages:—
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 9 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 32 Years. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
January | 70.4 | 49.9 | 60.1 | 2.71 | 8.8 |
February | 70.2 | 49.6 | 59.9 | 1.76 | 5.6 |
March | 66.4 | 47.9 | 57.1 | 2.63 | 7.6 |
April | 59.1 | 43.8 | 51.5 | 2.92 | 7.9 |
May | 51.8 | 38.6 | 45.2 | 2.71 | 7 5 |
June | 45.9 | 33.7 | 39.7 | 2.41 | 6.9 |
July | 43.3 | 31.8 | 37.5 | 2.01 | 6.0 |
August | 47.3 | 33.8 | 40.6 | 1.80 | 6.4 |
September | 54.3 | 38.7 | 46.5 | 2.52 | 7.6 |
October | 59.8 | 42.1 | 50.9 | 3.60 | 9.1 |
November | 63.2 | 44.5 | 53.8 | 2.77 | 8.7 |
December | 68.0 | 49.2 | 58.6 | 2.55 | 8.1 |
Year | 58.3 | 42.0 | 50.1 | 30.39 | 90.2 |
At Invercargill, the chief town of Southland, the averages are as follow:—
Month. | Mean Temperatures for 13 Years. | Mean Rainfall for 29 Years. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Maximum. | Minimum. | Mean. | |||
°F. | °F. | °F. | Inches. | Days. | |
January | 66.1 | 47.8 | 56.9 | 4.14 | 15.5 |
February | 66.0 | 47.5 | 56.7 | 2.68 | 11.6 |
March | 63.8 | 460 | 54.9 | 3.86 | 14.6 |
April | 59.2 | 42.4 | 50.8 | 4.43 | 16.7 |
May | 53.7 | 37.7 | 45.7 | 4.55 | 17.6 |
June | 49.8 | 35.5 | 42.6 | 3.54 | 15.9 |
July | 48.8 | 34.0 | 41.4 | 3.41 | 16.0 |
August | 51.9 | 35.7 | 43.8 | 3.36 | 15.1 |
September | 56.7 | 38.8 | 47.7 | 3.00 | 13.7 |
October | 59.9 | 42.5 | 51.2 | 4.57 | 17.3 |
November | 60.8 | 43.6 | 52.2 | 4.60 | 18.1 |
December | 63.7 | 46.0 | 54.8 | 4.34 | 16.0 |
Year | 58.4 | 41.5 | 49.9 | 46.48 | 188.1 |
The average rainfall of Southland is between 40 in. and 50 in., but towards Queenstown the rainfall is between 30 in. and 40 in. The rainfall is well distributed throughout the year, but there is less wind in winter than in summer.
Stewart Island has a wonderfully mild and moist climate, especially on its eastern side, with an average rainfall of 65.18 in.
The total year's rainfall was above the average over the North Island, except at a few places in the central region and along the west coast southward of Kawhia. In the South Island the west-coast districts and South Canterbury recorded a deficiency, while the north-east districts and Otago had an excess.
Following is a short summary for each month of the weather and the chief atmospheric systems which were in evidence:—
January.—Throughout the greater part of the Dominion January was abnormally wet, and rainfall totals in most cases were considerably in excess of the average. Westland and Southland in the South Island were the only districts where below-normal amounts were recorded.
Some very heavy downpours accompanied the frequent electric disturbances which were experienced during the month, especially over the North Island.
Owing to the passage of ex-tropical disturbances both over and northwards of the Dominion, easterly winds predominated, with much dull and misty weather, though warm temperatures were generally experienced.
February.—With the exception of a fair-weather period between the 8th and 13th, February proved very unsettled and unseasonable on account of depressions of both tropical and antarctic origin.
Cyclonic storms passed northward of the Dominion on the 1st and 28th, and a cyclone acted in conjunction with a westerly "low" between the 14th and 16th. An intense westerly low-pressure area ruled between the 5th and 9th, and depressions of the latter type were also frequent, though generally of only moderate intensity, between the 18th and 27th.
The effect of these various disturbances is shown in a rainfall above the average over most of New Zealand. Deficiencies, however, occurred on the east coast, in the extreme north and south, and about New Plymouth in the North Island, and in the northernmost districts and in parts of Central Otago in the South Island. Wind force was higher and temperatures were lower than the normal.
March.—The early part of March was anticyclonic in character, fair weather prevailing generally until the 13th. The remainder of the month, except for short fair-weather intervals, was unsettled under the influence of various depressions passing in the South. Of the latter the most notable, an intense and extensive one ruling between the 14th and 19th, was responsible for strong west to south-west winds and rain in many parts. On the 16th the barometer fell as low as 28.95 in. at the Bluff.
The total rainfall was above the average in the northern and southern portions of the South Island and also at scattered stations on the west coast; elsewhere it was mostly below, the largest deficiencies occurring in the east-coast districts.
April.—During April there were two periods of unsettled weather—viz., between the 7th and 10th and from the 18th to the 28th. In the former period a disturbance which passed in the south on the night of the 7th developed considerable intensity to the eastward on the following day, and accounted for a heavy south-west gale. Cold and stormy conditions prevailed, especially along the east coast on the 8th and 9th, and electrical disturbances and heavy hail showers were experienced, with snow on the higher levels.
The heaviest rains, however, fell in the period 18th to 28th, when an ex-tropical disturbance dominated. Very heavy rain and floods with easterly gales occurred between the 19th and 21st in the northern half of the North Island. The centre of the storm passed in the north on the 22nd. It was followed by a "secondary," which apparently developed in the south, and caused one of the most serious floods experienced in Dunedin. In that city the total rainfall for the three days (20th, 21st, and 22nd) was 8.45 in., of which 6.81 in. fell on the 21st.
A remarkable feature about both these disturbances was that the heavy downpours were confined to comparatively small areas. This is shown in the totals for the month, which were much above the average northward of Kawhia and Gisborne in the North Island, and on the east coast between Kaikoura and Nugget Point in the South Island. All other parts of the Dominion show an aggregate rainfall considerably below the mean.
Anticyclonic conditions and fair weather were general between the 10th and 17th and on the last two days of the month.
May.—The month opened with anticyclonic conditions and fair weather, but on the 3rd there was evidence of the development of a cyclone to the westward. On the 5th the centre of the latter was located in the north, while pressure increasing in the south at the same time caused a very steep baric gradient, especially along the eastern coast. This resulted in a south-east storm, and the north-east districts of the South Island registered what, so far, constitutes a record rainfall for these parts. The heaviest rains, which occurred on the 6th and 7th, accounted for serious floods and damage. On the 6th, at Stag and Spey, Kaikoura, 16.69 in. were recorded, and at Keinton Combe, in the Waiau district, 14.40 in., of which amount 13 in. fell in twelve hours. To give some idea of the intensity of these downpours it may be mentioned that the average month's rainfall for stations in these districts is between 3 in. and 4 in.
Another, though smaller, disturbance passed in the north between the 18th and 21st, and this was followed by an extensive westerly low - pressure area. This depression brought very unsettled conditions, especially in and southward of Cook Strait, and some very heavy rains to the west-coast districts of the South Island between the 22nd and 27th. Otira recorded a total of 40.33 in. for the month, which mostly fell in the latter period.
The aggregate rainfall was above the average in all parts of the Dominion, except in Southland district and in the vicinity of the towns of Auckland and New Plymouth.
The monthly temperatures recorded were above the average, and the general character of the weather may therefore be described as mild, dull, and moist.
June.—Except for one short period, between the 5th and 8th, anticyclonic pressure was almost entirely absent over the Dominion during the month of June, and the barometer was continuously below normal owing to numerous disturbances of both tropical and antarctic origin.
The effects of these disturbances were most markedly shown in the northern and west-coast portions of the North Island, and in Otago and, to a less extent, Westland in the South Island. All these districts recorded a total rainfall above the average, while the east-coast districts, particularly of the South Island, experienced a deficiency, with fair weather and an absence of high winds.
Snow fell on several days in the high country, and the southern hills were covered to a greater extent than is usual under normal winter conditions.
July.—July was characterized by cold, dull, and damp weather, although the total rainfall was below the average over the greater part of the Dominion. An excess was experienced only at a few places in the northern and east-coast districts of the North Island, and in North Canterbury in the South.
A westerly depression between the 1st and 6th accounted for heavy and widespread falls of snow in the highlands of the South Island.
From the 7th to the 9th anticyclonic conditions and fair weather prevailed, and this was the only period during which such conditions were general. The remainder of the month was very dull, misty, and showery, but heavy rain fell on the 14th and 15th in the northern and east-coast districts of the North Island, owing to the passage of a cyclone centred northward of New Zealand.
The barometer rose very high towards the close of the month, but the weather, though fine over most of the country, continued cold and showery with strong south-easterly winds in the east-coast districts. This was accounted for by a disturbance which persisted in the neighbourhood of the Chatham Islands on the edge of the anticyclone.
August.—In nearly all parts of the Dominion the total month's rainfall was considerably below the average, the only portions having an excess being along the east coast between East Cape and Cape Palliser and the south-west corner of Otago.
Southerly winds predominated, but they usually accounted for only light rainfall in spite of the number of atmospheric depressions which passed over or within effective range of the country.
The weather during the month was changeable, and cold frosty nights were frequently experienced. Sunshine, however, was more prevalent than during the two preceding winter months, owing to several anticyclones which ruled.
Three westerly disturbances occurred during the month, the longest influencing weather conditions for about ten days from the 13th. A southerly gale on the 21st and 22nd was particularly severe along the east coast of the South Island and about Cook Strait.
Ex-tropical disturbances passed in the north on the 10th and 24th, and the former accounted for heavy rain on the east coast of the North Island between the 10th and 12th.
Some further snowfalls occurred on the high country of the South Island, but warm winds and rain during the last few days were responsible for considerable thawing and a consequent rising in many of the rivers and creeks in the south.
September.—During September there were two periods—viz., between the 2nd and 8th and between the 24th and 30th—when anticyclonic pressure ruled and fair weather was experienced generally. Though conditions were somewhat unsettled between these two periods, general heavy rains occurred only from the 9th to the 12th, when a widespread cyclone held sway.
Two distinct westerly disturbances passed in the south on the 17th and 23rd respectively, and a cyclone passed off East Cape about the 19th.
Rainfall was in excess of the normal northward of East Cape and Kawhia in the North Island, and in the Nelson and Blenheim districts and about Greymouth, Hokitika, and Arthur's Pass in the South Island. In all other parts of the Dominion there was a deficiency.
The general character of the weather may be described as dry, warm, and fair, which, with the occasional spring showers, was favourable to abundant vegetable growth.
October.—With the exception of three short periods—viz., between the 1st and 3rd, 18th and 21st, and 25th and 30th, when anticyclonic conditions ruled—the weather of October was dominated by frequent westerly depressions and at least three ex-tropical cyclones. As a result the month was very changeable. The westerly depressions were mostly of only slight intensity, but one which culminated on the 24th was very severe. A cyclone persisting about East Cape for several days about the middle of the month caused southerly gales and stormy conditions between the 15th and 17th, particularly along the east coast.
Wide differences in rainfall occurred over the Dominion, and, though mostly above the average in the northern and east-coast districts of the North Island and in North Canterbury in the South, most other parts recorded a deficiency, many places in Nelson and Westland having less than half the usual amount.
Temperatures were generally above the average, but the cold southerly in the middle of the month was responsible for considerable damage.
November.—The few disturbances that were in evidence during November were all of slight intensity, and mainly small westerly "lows" passing in the south on the southern edge of anticyclones centred northward of New Zealand.
As a result winds were chiefly from some westerly quarter, bringing a rainfall above the average to a few places on the west coast of the South Island and in the extreme north of the North Island. A good fall of rain about the 16th in the Nelson and Blenheim districts also accounted for some places having a slight excess. All other parts of the Dominion recorded considerably less than the usual amount, and many districts experienced the driest November ever recorded.
The weather generally was warm and dry, and more like that of a summer month. The last few days were particularly warm, and on the east coast absolute maximum temperatures of 90 degrees and over were recorded at this time.
There was usually abundant growth in vegetation, and for the sheep and dairy farmer the month proved entirely satisfactory.
December.—Anticyclonic conditions were continuously in evidence in the north during the first half of December, and, although three small westerly depressions passed in the south, only scattered rainfall was recorded. The latter half of the month was dominated by four intense westerly "lows," and these accounted for heavy rain in the west-coast districts and high westerly winds and boisterous conditions in and southward of Coo Strait. A strong north-west gale on the 28th caused extensive damage in Canterbury.
The best and most general rainfall occurred about the 19th and 20th, but the east coast of the North Island did not benefit.
As a result of a predominance of westerly winds, only the western districts of the South Island and a few places on the west coast of the North Island recorded a total rainfall above the average. All other parts of the Dominion experienced a deficiency, which was most marked in Hawke's Bay, some stations in the latter district having no rain during the month.
The following tables show the difference, above or below the mean, for each month in the year:—
NORTH ISLAND RAINFALL, 1923.Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Eighteen Previous Years. | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Jan. | Feb. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | |
+Above the average. -Below the average. | ||||||||||||
+ | 7.48 | 3.42 | .. | 5.47 | 6.32 | 5.65 | .. | 3.92 | 4.60 | .. | .. | .. |
AV. | 3.41 | 3.06 | 4.21 | 3.80 | 4.43 | 4.48 | 4.94 | 4.24 | 3.66 | 4.34 | 3.68 | 3.31 |
- | .. | .. | 2.17 | .. | .. | .. | 4.06 | 3.07 | .. | .. | 1.98 | 2.16 |
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Eighteen Previous Years. | ||||||||||||
Jan. | Feb. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | |
+ | 16.1 | 10.8 | .. | .. | 20.8 | 20.4 | 16.8 | .. | 14.3 | 18.1 | .. | .. |
AV. | 10.2 | 8.5 | 11.4 | 12.4 | 14.3 | 15.2 | 16.3 | 14.8 | 13.8 | 14.9 | 13.6 | 11.1 |
- | .. | .. | 9.2 | 10.3 | .. | .. | .. | 13.4 | .. | .. | 9.3 | 9.6 |
Monthly Means compared with the Averages for Eighteen Previous Years. | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Jan. | Feb. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | |
+Above the average. -Below the average. | ||||||||||||
+ | 5.37 | 3.39 | .. | .. | 7.79 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
AV. | 3.68 | 2.63 | 3.44 | 3.33 | 3.37 | 3.73 | 3.61 | 3.13 | 3.69 | 3.81 | 3.46 | 3.51 |
- | .. | .. | 2.48 | 3.06 | .. | 2.92 | 2.32 | 2.28 | 2.83 | 3.00 | 1.71 | 2.78 |
Mean Number of Days with Rain, compared with the Averages for Eighteen Previous Years. | ||||||||||||
.. | Jan. | Feb. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. |
+ | 18.4 | 13.4 | .. | .. | 16.3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
AV. | 12.2 | 8.9 | 11.6 | 11.9 | 12.0 | 12.9 | 12.8 | 12.5 | 13.2 | 14.0 | 13.9 | 12.3 |
- | .. | .. | 9.4 | 9.9 | .. | 12.7 | 12.7 | 8.6 | 10.2 | 11.8 | 6.4 | 9.9 |
Dotted line showing the total monthly rainfall from January, 1923, to January, 1924 (inclusive).
Dotted line showing the mean monthly temperature from January, 1923, to January, 1924 (inclusive).
TEMPERATURE, RAINFALL, ATMOSPHERIC PRESSURE, AND WIND THROUGHOUT NEW ZEALAND, AS OBSERVED AT TWENTY-SIX STATIONS, FOR THE YEAR 1923.The observations were taken at 9 a.m. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Stations | Months. | Temperature in Shade. | Rainfall. | Mean Height of Barometer. | Prevailing Winds. | |||||
Highest. | Lowest. | Mean Max. Temp. | Mean Min. Temp. | Mean Temp. for Month. | Wet Days. | Fall. | ||||
*Incomplete. | ||||||||||
Auckland (lat. 36° 50' S.; long. 174° 50' 4" E.; alt. 125 ft.)— | ||||||||||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | |||
January | 77.6 | 52.5 | 72.1 | 59.2 | 65.6 | 15 | 6.46 | 29.798 | N., W. | |
February | 77.0 | 52.2 | 70.5 | 58.1 | 64.3 | 12 | 3.85 | 29.913 | SW, W. | |
March | 72.0 | 51.0 | 68.5 | 56.0 | 62.2 | 8 | 1.76 | 30.019 | SW, W. | |
April | 70.0 | 42.0 | 64.3 | 51.7 | 58.0 | 10 | 5.73 | 30.139 | E, S. | |
May | 67.1 | 45.2 | 62.9 | 53.2 | 58.0 | 26 | 4.13 | 29.832 | W, NW. | |
June | 63.4 | 40.0 | 58.2 | 49.0 | 53.6 | 29 | 8.95 | 29.707 | W, NW. | |
July | 62.0 | 35.6 | 55.6 | 44.7 | 50.2 | 19 | 2.81 | 29.912 | SW, E. | |
August | 59.6 | 36.4 | 56.1 | 44.1 | 50.1 | 21 | 3.9 | 30.073 | SW, W. | |
September | 64.0 | 44.4 | 60.1 | 49.1 | 54.6 | 22 | 4.00 | 29.979 | W, SW. | |
October | 68.2 | 46.6 | 62.7 | 52.1 | 57.4 | 20 | 3.7 | 29.932 | W, S. | |
November | 72.0 | 51.0 | 67.3 | 56.6 | 61. | 11 | 2.4 | 30.088 | N. S. | |
December | 77.0 | 50.6 | 72.6 | 60.3 | 6.4 | 12 | 2.01 | .092 | SW, W. | |
Ruakura Farm of Instruction, Hamilton E. (lat. 37° 47' S.; long. 175° 20' E; alt. 131 ft.) | ||||||||||
January | 82.8 | 39.5 | 74.9 | 52.0 | 63.4 | 13 | .21 | .. | W, NW. | |
February | 78.0 | 39.0 | 71.4 | 48.3 | 59.8 | 8 | 2.4 | .. | W, SW. | |
March | 78.5 | 39.2 | 71.4 | 47.0 | 59.2 | 9 | 2.3 | .. | W, SW. | |
April | 72.0 | 29.5 | 66.1 | 39.8 | 53.0 | 8 | 7.10 | .. | E, W. | |
May | 67.5 | 28.0 | 62.8 | 43.8 | 53.3 | 19 | .62 | .. | SE, W, N. | |
June | 63.8 | 27.0 | 57.3 | 42.5 | 49.9 | 21 | 5.69 | .. | SW, S. | |
July | * | * | * | * | * | 13 | 3.46 | .. | SE, S. | |
August | * | * | * | * | * | 11 | 2.32 | .. | SW, S. | |
September | 70.0 | * | 62.9 | 44.6 | 53.7 | 15 | 4.07 | .. | SW, NE. | |
October | 74.0 | 40.0 | 64.5 | 50.1 | 57.3 | 17 | 4.81 | .. | W, N. | |
November | 81.8 | 40.8 | 72.2 | 52.1 | 62.1 | 11 | 2.65 | .. | NW, W. | |
December | 82.5 | 36.8 | 75.5 | 51.2 | 63.3 | 7 | 2.14 | .. | W, SW. | |
Te Aroha (lat. 37° 32' S.; long. 175° 42' E.; alt. 46 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 76.0 | 50.0 | 69.9 | 58.4 | 64.1 | 15 | 6.67 | .. | NW, S. | |
February | * | 45.0 | * | 56.8 | * | 9 | 3.06 | .. | N, E. | |
March | 78.0 | 42.0 | 69.5 | 52.4 | 60.9 | 5 | 2.66 | .. | NE, N. | |
April | 75.0 | 35.0 | 68.2 | 45.9 | 57.0 | 11 | 14.00 | .. | S, W. | |
May | 70.0 | 28.0 | 64.5 | 49.4 | 56.9 | 18 | 3.76 | .. | NE, SE. | |
June | 65.0 | 32.0 | 58.4 | 44.7 | 51.5 | 25 | 5.15 | .. | NE, NW. | |
July | 62.0 | 28.0 | 57.0 | 41.0 | 49.0 | 14 | 7.61 | .. | NE, SE. | |
August | 64.0 | 30.0 | 58.8 | 39.1 | 48.9 | 12 | 4.20 | .. | SE, S. | |
September | 71.0 | 35.0 | 63.4 | 47.9 | 55.6 | 17 | 5.86 | .. | NE, SE. | |
October | 74.0 | 39.0 | 65.6 | 50.7 | 58.1 | 19 | 4.45 | .. | NE, SE. | |
November | 79.0 | 45.0 | 73.2 | 53.1 | 63.1 | 5 | 0.97 | .. | NE, N. | |
December | 83.0 | 44.0 | 77.3 | 56.8 | 67.0 | 8 | 3.56 | .. | NE, SW. | |
Waihi (lat. 37° 28' S.; long. 175° 52' E.; alt. 340 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 80.3 | 46.0 | 73.8 | 55.1 | 64.4 | 14 | 7.04 | 29.819 | W, NW. | |
February | 76.7 | 44.4 | 72.7 | 55.0 | 63.8 | 9 | 4.34 | 29.917 | W, NW. | |
March | 77.7 | 39.5 | 71.2 | 50.2 | 60.7 | 10 | 2.05 | 30.040 | W, NW. | |
April | 75.2 | 28.7 | 65.8 | 44.5 | 55.1 | 12 | 13.38 | 30.185 | W, SE. | |
May | 72.3 | 33.5 | 63.4 | 46.6 | 55.0 | 22 | 10.82 | 29.865 | W, NE. | |
June | 63.7 | 28.0 | 57.6 | 43.6 | 50.6 | 27 | 13.20 | 29.726 | W, NW. | |
July | 62.5 | 25.2 | 56.4 | 38.1 | 47.2 | 19 | 6.21 | 29.938 | W, SE. | |
August | 62.0 | 26.2 | 57.9 | 36.7 | 47.3 | 16 | 5.29 | 30.108 | W, NW. | |
September | 70.8 | 29.5 | 63.7 | 44.4 | 54.0 | 18 | 6.70 | 30.009 | NW, W. | |
October | 71.3 | 37.0 | 65.3 | 48.5 | 56.9 | 17 | 6.35 | 29.953 | W, E. | |
November | 80.0 | 36.0 | 72.2 | 51.6 | 61.9 | 9 | 3.32 | 30.101 | W, N. | |
December | 82.7 | 41.6 | 77.0 | 56.2 | 66.6 | 8 | 2.13 | 30.097 | W, NW. | |
Tauranga (lat. 30° 42' S.; long. 176° 22' E.; alt. 100 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 81.0 | 47.0 | 73.4 | 55.4 | 64.4 | 16 | 6.12 | .. | SW, NE. | |
February | 81.0 | 45.0 | 73.8 | 54.4 | 64.1 | 7 | 2.55 | .. | SW, W. | |
March | 76.0 | 44.0 | 70.2 | 51.3 | 60.7 | 9 | 2.82 | .. | SW, S. | |
April | 74.0 | 36.0 | 64.9 | 46.2 | 55.5 | 10 | 12.54 | .. | S, SW. | |
May | 68.0 | 34.0 | 61.9 | 47.7 | 54.8 | 24 | 5.84 | .. | W, SW. | |
June | 64.0 | 34.0 | 57.1 | 43.6 | 50.3 | 23 | 4.48 | .. | SW, W. | |
July | 63.0 | 31.0 | 56.9 | 40.8 | 48.8 | 13 | 4.53 | .. | S, W. | |
August | 62.0 | 32.0 | 57.7 | 39.4 | 48.5 | 14 | 3.21 | .. | S, SW. | |
September | 69.0 | 37.0 | 61.0 | 46.0 | 53.5 | 18 | 9.29 | .. | SW, NE. | |
October | 70.0 | 39.0 | 63.9 | 49.1 | 56.5 | 23 | 6.11 | .. | W, SW. | |
November | 80.0 | 40.0 | 68.6 | 52.7 | 60.6 | 12 | 3.17 | .. | SW, N. | |
December | 84.0 | 47.0 | 75.0 | 56.0 | 65.5 | 7 | 2.12 | .. | SW, S. |
Stations | Months. | Temperature in Shade. | Rainfall. | Mean Height of Barometer. | Prevailing Winds. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Highest. | Lowest. | Mean Max. Temp. | Mean Min. Temp. | Mean Temp. for Month. | Wet Days. | Fall. | ||||
*Incomplete. †July temperatures means of 25 days only. | ||||||||||
Rotorua (lat. 38° 9' S.; long. 176° 15' E.; alt. 932 ft.)— | ||||||||||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | |||
January | 78.0 | 42.0 | 73.0 | 52.2 | 62.6 | 14 | 10.05 | .. | NE, W. | |
February | 80.0 | 44.0 | 72.3 | 51.0 | 61.6 | 7 | 2.75 | .. | W, S. | |
March | 77.0 | 40.0 | 69.4 | 48.1 | 58.7 | 10 | 2.59 | .. | W, SE. | |
April | 75.0 | 32.0 | 64.8 | 42.3 | 53.5 | 11 | 7.15 | .. | SW, E. | |
May | 66.0 | 30.0 | 60.8 | 44.3 | 52.5 | 20 | 7.49 | .. | S, W. | |
June | 60.0 | 30.0 | 53.8 | 40.5 | 47.1 | 23 | 6.63 | .. | SW, W. | |
July | 60.0 | 26.0 | 53.8 | 37.2 | 45.5 | 14 | 2.16 | .. | S, E. | |
August | 62.0 | 27.5 | 55.1 | 35.8 | 45.4 | 11 | 2.29 | .. | S, W. | |
September | 69.0 | 32.0 | 59.6 | 42.8 | 51.2 | 17 | 7.26 | .. | NE. | |
October | 68.0 | 36.0 | 62.0 | 46.6 | 54.3 | 16 | 7.11 | .. | W, SW. | |
November | 80.5 | 38.0 | 70.2 | 50.4 | 60.3 | 12 | 4.89 | .. | NE, SW, S. | |
December | 81.5 | 43.0 | 74.8 | 53.1 | 63.9 | 7 | 0.51 | .. | W, SW. | |
New Plymouth (lat. 39° 3' 35" S.; long. 174° 4' 58" E.; alt. 60 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 72.3 | 44.2 | 68.5 | 55.2 | 61.8 | 18 | 12.29 | .. | N, NW. | |
February | 71.3 | 46.0 | 67.1 | 54.2 | 60.6 | 15 | 3.08 | .. | SW. | |
March | 69.7 | 43.9 | 65.5 | 51.7 | 58.6 | 13 | 4.29 | .. | SW, SE. | |
April | 69.0 | 35.2 | 61.9 | 47.1 | 54.5 | 9 | 3.28 | .. | SE. | |
May | 66.7 | 35.5 | 60. | 48.3 | 54.1 | 23 | 6.08 | .. | SE. | |
June | 60.6 | 35.0 | 56.0 | 44.4 | 50.2 | 26 | 8.98 | .. | SE, SW. | |
July | 61.2 | 30.2 | 54.6 | 42.1 | 48.3 | 16 | 5.65 | .. | SE, E. | |
August | 59.7 | 31.6 | 55.4 | 40.7 | 48.0 | 13 | 3.20 | .. | SE, SW. | |
September | 61.5 | 37.9 | 58.7 | 45.5 | 52.1 | 16 | 4.12 | .. | NE, N. | |
October | 64.0 | 37.0 | 60.4 | 49.1 | 54.7 | 19 | 5.20 | .. | W, SE. | |
November | 71.5 | 39.9 | 65.2 | 51.2 | 58.2 | 12 | 3.43 | .. | N, W. | |
December | 72.0 | 41.2 | 68.0 | 55.7 | 61.8 | 13 | 3.04 | .. | W. | |
Moumahaki (Taranaki) (lat. 39° 44' S.; long. 174° 40' E.; alt. 270 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 79.0 | 46.0 | 71.9 | 53.0 | 62.4 | 16 | 9.71 | .. | NW, SW. | |
February | 77.0 | 45.0 | 70.2 | 53.7 | 62.0 | 9 | 4.68 | .. | NW, SW. | |
March | 74.0 | 41.0 | 69.1 | 47.6 | 58.4 | 7 | 1.31 | .. | NW, SW. | |
April | 67.0 | 35.0 | 60.2 | 41.1 | 50.6 | 9 | 3.55 | .. | SW, NW. | |
May | 66.0 | 32.0 | 60.2 | 42.8 | 51.5 | 17 | 7.00 | .. | N, SE. | |
June* | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5.17 | .. | .. | |
July† | 58.0 | 30.0 | 52.3 | 38.3 | 45.3 | 14 | 2.83 | .. | NE, NW. | |
August | 59.0 | 29.0 | 53.5 | 36.3 | 44.9 | 10 | 2.12 | .. | SW, NW. | |
September | 69.0 | 35.0 | 62.0 | 42.8 | 52.4 | 9 | 3.02 | .. | NW, NE. | |
October | 70.0 | 38.0 | 62.9 | 46.5 | 54.7 | 15 | 5.39 | .. | NW, SW. | |
November | 77.0 | 40.0 | 71.4 | 48.8 | 60.1 | 5 | 1.30 | .. | NW, N. | |
December | 82.0 | 46.0 | 74.8 | 52.4 | 63.6 | 9 | 2.08 | .. | NW. | |
Taihape (lat. 39° 40' S.; long. 175° 49' E.; alt. 2,080 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 76.0 | 43.3 | 66.0 | 50.6 | 58.3 | 19 | 8.41 | .. | W, N. | |
February | 71.0 | 41.8 | 64.2 | 48.0 | 56.1 | 12 | 4.21 | .. | NW, W. | |
March | 69.6 | 40.0 | 61.9 | 45.6 | 53.7 | 12 | 1.52 | .. | W, NW. | |
April | 63.2 | 30.0 | 56.8 | 41.0 | 48.9 | 14 | 2.49 | .. | S, E. | |
May | 63.0 | 30.7 | 54.6 | 42.2 | 48.4 | 24 | 5.73 | .. | NW, N. | |
June | 57.6 | 30.8 | 47.9 | 38.1 | 43.0 | 26 | 5.42 | .. | W, SW. | |
July | 53.8 | 25.8 | 45.1 | 35.5 | 40.3 | 19 | 2.66 | .. | NE, SE. | |
August | 53.0 | 29.0 | 46.7 | 34.7 | 40.7 | 19 | 2.26 | .. | NE, W. | |
September | 66.6 | 34.4 | 54.0 | 40.5 | 47.2 | 14 | 1.70 | .. | W, NE. | |
October | 67.0 | 35.0 | 56.7 | 42.5 | 49.6 | 22 | 3.68 | .. | W, NE. | |
November | 74.2 | 37.0 | 64.5 | 46.9 | 55.7 | 15 | 2.02 | .. | W, NW. | |
December | 75.0 | 38.4 | 69.1 | 49.4 | 59.2 | 12 | 1.26 | .. | SW, NW. | |
Palmerston North (lat. 40° 21' S.; long. 175° 37' E.; alt. 100 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 81.0 | 45.0 | 71.5 | 54.7 | 63.1 | 21 | 7.69 | .. | W, E. | |
February | 78.0 | 43.0 | 68.3 | 52.9 | 60.6 | 12 | 4.88 | .. | W. | |
March | 74.5 | 39.0 | 67.2 | 48.3 | 57.7 | 11 | 2.03 | .. | W, NW. | |
April | 68.5 | 30.0 | 62.7 | 43.6 | 53.2 | 9 | 1.79 | .. | SE, E. | |
May | 68.0 | 28.0 | 60.5 | 43.9 | 52.2 | 17 | 4.83 | .. | W, E. | |
June | 60.5 | 30.5 | 55.5 | 40.1 | 47.8 | 20 | 3.37 | .. | W, E. | |
July | 59.0 | 27.0 | 53.0 | 38.3 | 45.6 | 14 | 2.71 | .. | E, NW. | |
August | 65.0 | 31.0 | 56.4 | 42.3 | 49.3 | 13 | 1.21 | .. | W. | |
September | 70.5 | 36.0 | 59.6 | 48.1 | 53.8 | 14 | 2.09 | .. | W, E. | |
October | 71.0 | 39.0 | 61.9 | 48.1 | 55.0 | 18 | 4.15 | .. | NW, W. | |
November | 74.5 | 38.0 | 68.2 | 50.4 | 59.3 | 13 | 1.18 | .. | W. | |
December | 80.0 | 37.5 | 71.3 | 54.5 | 62.9 | 11 | 1.60 | .. | W. |
Stations | Months. | Temperature in Shade. | Rainfall. | Mean Height of Barometer. | Prevailing Winds. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Highest. | Lowest. | Mean Max. Temp. | Mean Min. Temp. | Mean Temp. for Month. | Wet Days. | Fall. | ||||
*Means for 25 days only, but rainfall complete. †Incomplete. | ||||||||||
Oroua Downs (lat. 40° 20' S.; long. 175° 18' E.; alt. 5 ft.)— | ||||||||||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | |||
January | 79.0 | 45.8 | 70.8 | 55.4 | 63.1 | 16 | 4.35 | .. | NW, E. | |
February | 77.2 | 40.3 | 67.2 | 54.6 | 60.9 | 12 | 2.87 | .. | NW, N. | |
March | 71.9 | 36.7 | 66.4 | 49.2 | 57.8 | 10 | 2.52 | .. | NW, N. | |
April | 69.2 | 29.5 | 62.3 | 41.3 | 47.8 | 8 | 1.45 | .. | NE, SE. | |
May | 69.8 | 30.5 | 59.6 | 42.5 | 51.0 | 22 | 3.27 | .. | W. | |
June | 60.8 | 27.2 | 55.2 | 40.5 | 47.8 | 17 | 3.40 | .. | NW, N. | |
July | 62.6 | 26.0 | 53.2 | 36.5 | 44.8 | 12 | 2.20 | .. | SE, NE. | |
August | 62.8 | 26.7 | 54.3 | 36.1 | 45.2 | 8 | 1.67 | .. | NW, N. | |
September | 65.3 | 31.8 | 61.5 | 42.2 | 51.8 | 11 | 1.95 | .. | E, W. | |
October | 66.2 | 37.5 | 60.7 | 47.1 | 53.9 | 16 | 2.42 | .. | NW, E. | |
November | 72.0 | 37.0 | 66.6 | 49.7 | 58.1 | 6 | 0.54 | .. | NW, E. | |
December | 74.5 | 37.2 | 68.5 | 53.9 | 61.2 | 10 | 3.54 | .. | NW. | |
Central Development Farm, Weraroa (lat. 40° 38' S.; long. 175° 17' E.; alt. 119 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 78.0 | 41.0 | 69.9 | 54.2 | 62.0 | 14 | 6.02 | .. | W, E. | |
February | 75.0 | 42.0 | 65.5 | 52.6 | 59.0 | 9 | 3.43 | .. | W. | |
March | 70.0 | 40.0 | 65.1 | 49.5 | 57.3 | 10 | 1.68 | .. | W, NE. | |
April | 70.0 | 31.0 | 60.8 | 43.5 | 52.2 | 8 | 1.46 | .. | SW, W, E. | |
May | 69.0 | 31.0 | 59.2 | 45.5 | 52.3 | 20 | 3.97 | .. | NE, N. | |
June | 60.0 | 29.0 | 54.2 | 40.4 | 47.3 | 16 | 4.31 | .. | SW, NW. | |
July | 61.0 | 30.0 | 52.8 | 37.6 | 45.2 | 11 | 2.89 | .. | SW, NW, E. | |
August | 59.0 | 28.0 | 53.4 | 36.5 | 44.9 | 6 | 1.66 | .. | SW, NW. | |
September | 64.0 | 32.0 | 58.6 | 44.5 | 51.6 | 14 | 3.11 | .. | NE, N. | |
October | 67.0 | 38.0 | 60.1 | 47.7 | 53.9 | 17 | 2.88 | .. | NE, W. | |
November | 72.0 | 36.0 | 65.5 | 50.6 | 58.0 | 14 | 1.80 | .. | NW, NE. | |
December | 76.0 | 41.0 | 66.8 | 55.2 | 61.0 | 14 | 4.33 | .. | NW. | |
Masterton (lat. 40° 57' S.; long. 175° 40' E.; alt. 377 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 81.4 | 39.4 | 72.7 | 51.7 | 62.2 | 18 | 6.52 | .. | NE, SE. | |
February | 84.0 | 37.4 | 71.7 | 49.5 | 60.6 | 12 | 3.54 | .. | NW, SW. | |
March | 70.4 | 36.0 | 68.5 | 47.3 | 57.9 | 10 | 0.64 | .. | NW, SW. | |
April | 72.8 | 28.6 | 62.3 | 40.3 | 51.3 | 13 | 2.67 | .. | SW, SE. | |
May | 69.0 | 26.4 | 60.2 | 43.8 | 52.0 | 20 | 8.96 | .. | NE, SW. | |
June | 63.8 | 28.4 | 55.3 | 36.8 | 46.0 | 14 | 3.03 | .. | NE, SW. | |
July | 58.2 | 26.8 | 50.4 | 38.2 | 44.3 | 26 | 5.49 | .. | SW. | |
August | 67.8 | 24.0 | 53.3 | 35.6 | 44.4 | 14 | 3.62 | .. | SE, NE. | |
September | 71.2 | 30.4 | 61.2 | 41.0 | 51.1 | 11 | 1.42 | .. | NE, SW. | |
October | 70.6 | 32.6 | 61.3 | 45.2 | 53.2 | 19 | 4.59 | .. | SW, NE. | |
November | 85.4 | 32.6 | 71.7 | 47.7 | 59.7 | 4 | 0.38 | .. | NE, SW. | |
December | 83.4 | 35.6 | 76.4 | 52.5 | 64.4 | 9 | 0.89 | .. | NW, W. | |
Wellington (lat. 41° 16' S.; long. 174° 46' E.; alt. 1 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 77.2 | 47.7 | 70.9 | 57.3 | 64.1 | 18 | 5.77 | 29.800 | S, N. | |
February | 74.3 | 44.8 | 68.2 | 55.3 | 61.7 | 14 | 1.47 | 29.791 | NW, S. | |
March | 69.6 | 42.3 | 65.9 | 53.4 | 59.6 | 8 | 2.00 | 29.963 | N, S. | |
April | 70.7 | 35.7 | 62.8 | 46.6 | 54.7 | 12 | 3.08 | 30.182 | S, N. | |
May | 67.0 | 36.7 | 59.5 | 48.2 | 53.9 | 21 | 9.48 | 29.803 | N, S. | |
June | 61.7 | 32.3 | 55.1 | 41.5 | 48.3 | 12 | 3.40 | 29.642 | N, S. | |
July | 59.0 | 34.6 | 51.9 | 42.7 | 47.3 | 19 | 3.77 | 29.969 | S. | |
August | 60.9 | 30.0 | 54.0 | 39.6 | 46.8 | 15 | 3.45 | 30.074 | S, N. | |
September | 64.5 | 34.7 | 58.8 | 46.0 | 52.4 | 10 | 2.20 | 29.923 | N, S. | |
October | 67.0 | 37.7 | 61.1 | 48.8 | 54.9 | 16 | 3.83 | 29.910 | S, N. | |
November | 73.5 | 39.5 | 66.9 | 53.9 | 60.4 | 8 | 0.75 | 30.018 | NW, N. | |
December | 75.3 | 47.6 | 69.4 | 57.6 | 63.5 | 11 | 1.82 | 29.958 | N, NW. | |
Brightwater (lat. 41° 23' S.; long. 173° 9' E.; alt. 89 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 76.0 | 46.0 | 71. | 52.0 | 61.7 | 21 | 9.89 | .. | N, SE. | |
February | 78.0 | 40.0 | 71.0 | 53.1 | 62.0 | 13 | 1.71 | .. | SW. | |
March | 73.0 | 40.0 | 65.9 | 49.1 | 57.5 | 10 | 3.55 | .. | SW, N. | |
April | 70.0 | 34.0 | 63.0 | 42.2 | 52.6 | 7 | 2.96 | .. | SW, SE. | |
May | 64.0 | 31.0 | 58.6 | 42.2 | 50.4 | 23 | 8.41 | .. | SW, N. | |
June | 60.0 | 29.0 | 55.1 | 36.9 | 46.0 | 12 | 1.35 | .. | SW, S. | |
July | 60.0 | 26.0 | 54.2 | 33.7 | 43.9 | 7 | 2.18 | .. | S, SE. | |
August | 66.0 | 27.0 | 54.2 | 32.6 | 43.4 | 9 | 1.97 | .. | SE, S. | |
September | 64.0 | 33.0 | 58.8 | 40.9 | 49.8 | 10 | 4.97 | .. | S, NE. | |
October | 69.0 | 36.0 | 62.7 | 44.9 | 53.8 | 12 | 3.87 | .. | SW, S. | |
November | 75.0 | 39.0 | 67.4 | 48.6 | 58.0 | 9 | 2.29 | .. | N, NE. | |
December | 84.0 | 39.0 | 74.6 | 52.5 | 63.5 | 4 | 0.84 | .. | SW, N. | |
Nelson (lat. 41° 16' 17" S.; long. 173° 18' 46" E.; alt. 13 ft.)— | ||||||||||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | |||
January | 76.0 | 48.2 | 70.4 | 55.5 | 62.9 | 23 | 8.26 | .. | N. | |
February | 79.0 | 40.2 | 70.8 | 50.0 | 60.4 | 8 | 1.16 | 29.805 | SW, N. | |
March | 75.8 | 39.4 | 66.4 | 49.5 | 57.9 | 9 | 3.24 | 29.966 | N, SW. | |
April | 69.1 | 33.0 | 63.1 | 44.8 | 53.9 | 4 | 1.17 | 30.181 | SE, N. | |
May | 65.2 | 34.0 | 58.6 | 44.4 | 51.5 | 21 | 10.33 | 29.813 | SE, S. | |
June | 63.1 | 28.4 | 55.7 | 37.1 | 46.4 | 13 | 1.12 | 29.656 | SE, SW. | |
July | 61.3 | 28.2 | 53.7 | 3. | 45.2 | 9 | 2.56 | 29.965 | SE. | |
August | 68.0 | 29.0 | 55.3 | 34.5 | 44.9 | 9 | 1.95 | 30.088 | SE, N. | |
September | 66.8 | 36.1 | 60.1 | 43.3 | 51.7 | 10 | 4.53 | 29.925 | N, SW. | |
October | 73.1 | 39.1 | 63.7 | 46.7 | 55.2 | 12 | 1.67 | 29.912 | N. | |
November | 74.1 | 40.3 | 67.3 | 50.5 | 58.9 | 7 | 3.14 | 30.008 | N. | |
December | 80.4 | 37.8 | 72.7 | 53.4 | 63.0 | 3 | 1.19 | 29.958 | N, SW. | |
Hokitika (lat. 42° 41' 30" S.; long. 170° 49' E.; alt. 12 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 77.0 | 43.0 | 68.4 | 55.1 | 61.7 | 22 | 8.39 | 29.777 | SW, NW. | |
February | 72.5 | 39.5 | 62.7 | 48.6 | 55.7 | 20 | 9.63 | 29.830 | SW, NE. | |
March | 67.5 | 38.0 | 61.9 | 47.1 | 54.5 | 22 | 9.19 | 29.952 | SW, NE, SE. | |
April | 69.0 | 33.0 | 60.2 | 41.0 | 50.6 | 9 | 2.19 | 30.200 | E, SE. | |
May | 66.5 | 33.0 | 58.0 | 42.5 | 50.2 | 17 | 11.19 | 29.795 | E, NE. | |
June | 63.5 | 27.5 | 52.7 | 36.9 | 44.8 | 18 | 7.75 | 29.631 | E, NE. | |
July | 58.0 | 27.0 | 52.4 | 32.5 | 42.4 | 8 | 2.50 | 29.917 | E. | |
August | 58.0 | 27.0 | 52.6 | 33.9 | 43.2 | 13 | 6.63 | 29.994 | E, NE. | |
September | 63.0 | 34.0 | 55.9 | 43.2 | 49.5 | 17 | 11.51 | 29.872 | NE, SE. | |
October | 66.5 | 34.5 | 60.3 | 44.9 | 52.6 | 17 | 8.07 | 29.851 | NW, NE. | |
November | 70.0 | 41.5 | 62.1 | 49.6 | 55.9 | 13 | 5.06 | 29.972 | NW, SW. | |
December | 68.0 | 38.0 | 63.9 | 51.4 | 57.6 | 22 | 11.48 | 29.940 | SW, NW. | |
Hanmer Springs (lat. 42° 23' S.; long. 172° 47' E.; alt. 1,225 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 81.0 | 40.0 | 67.4 | 48.7 | 58.0 | 19 | 8.72 | .. | NW, SW. | |
February | 83.0 | 26.0 | 69.5 | 44.7 | 57.1 | 11 | 2.73 | .. | NW. | |
March | 75.0 | 33.0 | 65.4 | 42.2 | 53.8 | 8 | 3.51 | .. | NW. | |
April | 79.0 | 25.0 | 63.5 | 35.6 | 49.5 | 6 | 2.01 | .. | NW. | |
May | 67.0 | 24.0 | 54.6 | 37.1 | 45.8 | 14 | 19.69 | .. | NW. | |
June | 60.0 | 17.0 | 51.9 | 29.2 | 40.5 | 4 | 1.36 | .. | NW. | |
July | 56.0 | 17.0 | 44.3 | 28.8 | 36.5 | 10 | 2.71 | .. | NW. | |
August | 60.0 | 18.0 | 49.4 | 29.7 | 39.5 | 7 | 1.92 | .. | NW. | |
September | 73.0 | 26.0 | 59.6 | 36.4 | 48.0 | 6 | 0.46 | .. | NW. | |
October | 71.0 | 32.0 | 61.9 | 39.9 | 50.9 | 12 | 5.38 | .. | NW. | |
November | 85.0 | 32.0 | 71.4 | 44.2 | 57.8 | 4 | 0.56 | .. | NW. | |
December | 85.0 | 33.0 | 73.4 | 49.2 | 61.3 | 5 | 1.47 | .. | NW, SW. | |
Christchurch (lat 43° 31' 30" S.; long. 172° 38' 50" E.; alt. 25 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 80.1 | 44.8 | 67.2 | 54.7 | 61.0 | 16 | 5.48 | 29.777 | NE, SW. | |
February | 81.5 | 36.6 | 69.4 | 49.0 | 59.2 | 9 | 2.06 | 29.705 | SW, NE. | |
March | 74.3 | 33.6 | 64.7 | 47.6 | 56.2 | 6 | 0.41 | 29.880 | NE, SW. | |
April | 77.4 | 31.1 | 58.3 | 41.8 | 50.1 | 13 | 2.94 | 30.172 | SW, NE. | |
May | 64.6 | 27.9 | 54.7 | 40.3 | 47.5 | 17 | 6.80 | 29.783 | SW, NE. | |
June | 58.2 | 26.1 | 50.4 | 34.2 | 42.3 | 14 | 2.22 | 29.610 | SW, NE. | |
July | 52.9 | 25.7 | 46.6 | 35.5 | 41.0 | 22 | 3.90 | 29.998 | SW. | |
August | 70.0 | 25.5 | 52.0 | 34.0 | 43.0 | 7 | 1.52 | 30.029 | SW, NE. | |
September | 69.1 | 33.4 | 58.2 | 41.2 | 49.7 | 8 | 1.42 | 29.856 | E, NE, SW. | |
October | 74.9 | 37.6 | 58.7 | 45.0 | 51.8 | 10 | 1.73 | 29.878 | NE, SW. | |
November | 90.0 | 40.9 | 71.7 | 50.0 | 60.8 | 2 | 0.52 | 29.909 | E, NW. | |
December | 90.7 | 41.4 | 74.9 | 52.0 | 63.5 | 9 | 2.30 | 29.840 | NE, NW. | |
Lincoln (lat. 43° 32' 16" S.; long. 172° 38' 39" E.; alt. 42 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 82.0 | 44.0 | 70.1 | 53.7 | 61.9 | 18 | 4.03 | 29.742 | NE, SW. | |
February | 86.0 | 36.0 | 71.7 | 49.0 | 60.3 | 12 | 2.11 | 29.693 | NE, NW. | |
March | 75.0 | 35.0 | 67.0 | 45.2 | 56.1 | 10 | 0.45 | 29.835 | NE, N. | |
April | 76.0 | 30.0 | 61.5 | 38.0 | 49.7 | 13 | 3.10 | † | SW, N. | |
May | 64.0 | 26.0 | 55.7 | 39.6 | 47.6 | 13 | 4.79 | 29.773 | NE, W. | |
June | 59.0 | 26.0 | 50.8 | 35.1 | 42.9 | 7 | 1.34 | 29.636 | S, NE. | |
July | 53.0 | 24.0 | 47.7 | 34.1 | 40.9 | 21 | 2.86 | 29.924 | SW. | |
August | 70.0 | 27.0 | 53.6 | 34.4 | 44.0 | 8 | 1.28 | 29.995 | N, NE. | |
September | 79.0 | 30.0 | 60.4 | 40.8 | 50.6 | 9 | 1.74 | 29.811 | NE, N. | |
October | 75.0 | 32.0 | 60.4 | 45.3 | 52.8 | 8 | 1.25 | 29.823 | NE, N. | |
November | 90.0 | 42.0 | 72.9 | 50.1 | 61.5 | 3 | 0.69 | 29.843 | NE. | |
December* | † | † | 76.9 | 53.9 | 65.4 | 7 | 2.64 | † | NE, NW. |
Stations | Months. | Temperature in Shade. | Rainfall. | Mean Height of Barometer. | Prevailing Winds. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Highest. | Lowest. | Mean Max. Temp. | Mean Min. Temp. | Mean Temp. for Month. | Wet Days. | Fall. | ||||
Kisselton (lat. 43° 22' S.; long. 171° 33' E.; alt. 1,220 ft.)— | ||||||||||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | |||
January | 84.0 | 42.0 | 76.3 | 49.2 | 62.7 | 8 | 2.47 | .. | SW, NW. | |
February | 89.0 | 36.0 | 69.3 | 44.8 | 57.0 | 9 | 1.49 | .. | NW, SW. | |
March | 85.0 | 33.0 | 67.2 | 43.1 | 55.1 | 4 | 1.14 | .. | NW, SW. | |
April | 80.0 | 28.0 | 62.0 | 37.2 | 49.6 | 2 | 1.23 | .. | NW, SW. | |
May | 71.0 | 24.0 | 57.0 | 35.6 | 46.3 | 13 | 6.51 | .. | NW, SW. | |
June | 68.0 | 16.0 | 54.0 | 30.2 | 42.1 | 7 | 0.96 | .. | NW. | |
July | 53.0 | 16.0 | 44.7 | 26.1 | 35.4 | 12 | 1.74 | .. | NW. | |
August | 71.0 | 19.0 | 52.7 | 28.2 | 40.4 | 8 | 3.62 | .. | NW. | |
September | 70.0 | 27.0 | 59.8 | 38.5 | 49.1 | 8 | 1.07 | .. | NW, SW. | |
October | 84.0 | 27.0 | 62.0 | 40.7 | 51.4 | 8 | 2.11 | .. | NW, SW. | |
November | 80.0 | 35.0 | 71.4 | 46.1 | 58.7 | 6 | 1.36 | .. | NW. | |
December | 93.0 | 33.0 | 75.0 | 49.0 | 62.0 | 8 | 3.27 | .. | NW, SW. | |
Timaru (lat. 44° 25' S.; long. 171° 18' E.; alt. 40 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 77.0 | 48.0 | 69.0 | 54.8 | 61.9 | 21 | 4.65 | .. | NE, E. | |
February | 83.0 | 37.0 | 69.6 | 48.6 | 59.1 | 16 | 2.03 | .. | SW, NE. | |
March | 75.0 | 39.0 | 66.1 | 46.5 | 56.3 | 7 | 0.98 | .. | NE, E. | |
April | 78.0 | 32.0 | 58.7 | 42.0 | 50.3 | 12 | 2.23 | .. | SW, E. | |
May | 62.0 | 26.6 | 53.5 | 38.4 | 45.9 | 15 | 4.64 | .. | SW, NE. | |
June | 56.8 | 28.2 | 49.0 | 34.3 | 41.6 | 10 | 0.67 | .. | SW, E. | |
July | 55.0 | 24.0 | 47.0 | 33.7 | 40.3 | 11 | 1.82 | .. | SW, NE. | |
August | 71.0 | 26.6 | 53.8 | 33.6 | 43.7 | 5 | 0.48 | .. | SW, NE. | |
September | 68.8 | 33.0 | 56.6 | 40.1 | 48.3 | 7 | 1.20 | .. | SE, E. | |
October | 77.0 | 34.0 | 60.4 | 44.3 | 52.3 | 11 | 1.74 | .. | NE, E. | |
November | 91.0 | 38.0 | 71. | 48.4 | 59.7 | 3 | 0.77 | .. | SE, NE. | |
December | 91.0 | 35.0 | 74.8 | 51.1 | 62.9 | 8 | 1.02 | .. | NE, NW. | |
Waimate (lat. 44° S.; long. 171° 14' E.; alt. 200 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 75.0 | 45.0 | 66. | 53.3 | 59.7 | 23 | 4.63 | .. | NE, SW. | |
February | 78.0 | 35.0 | 66.8 | 47.5 | 57.1 | 13 | 1.61 | .. | NE, SE. | |
March | 74.0 | 36.0 | 64.1 | 45.4 | 54.7 | 7 | 0.69 | .. | NE, SE. | |
April | 75.0 | 30.0 | 58.3 | 40.5 | 49.4 | 14 | 2.28 | .. | SW, NE. | |
May | 63.0 | 27.0 | 54.0 | 37.7 | 45.8 | 18 | 3.47 | .. | SW, NE. | |
June | 57.0 | 29.0 | 49.4 | 33.5 | 41.4 | 12 | 0.73 | .. | SW, NE. | |
July | 57.0 | 26.0 | 48.1 | 33.4 | 40.7 | 14 | 2.29 | .. | SW, NE. | |
August | 71.0 | 27.0 | 53.0 | 33.2 | 43.1 | 8 | 1.12 | .. | NE, SW. | |
September | 68.0 | 31.0 | 55.9 | 39.8 | 47.8 | 11 | 1.82 | .. | NE, SE. | |
October | 76.0 | 34.0 | 59.0 | 43.4 | 51.2 | 14 | 1.55 | .. | NE, SW. | |
November | 89.0 | 41.0 | 70.0 | 47.8 | 58.9 | 4 | 0.74 | .. | NE, NW. | |
December | 87.0 | 37.0 | 73.7 | 50.3 | 62.0 | 7 | 1.27 | .. | NE, SE. | |
Dunedin (lat. 45° 52' S.; long. 170° 31' E.; alt. 300 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 74.0 | 43.0 | 64.4 | 52.8 | 58.6 | 17 | 2.95 | 29.808 | NE, SW | |
February | 81.0 | 39.0 | 63.3 | 46.5 | 54.9 | 18 | 5.19 | 29.707 | SW, NE. | |
March | 72.0 | 40.0 | 62.8 | 47.3 | 55.0 | 16 | 3.46 | 29.848 | NE, SW. | |
April | 67.0 | 35.0 | 56.5 | 42.3 | 49.4 | 12 | 10.60 | 30.209 | SW, N. | |
May | 62.0 | 33.0 | 53.6 | 41.7 | 47.6 | 10 | 4.48 | 29.801 | NE, SE. | |
June | 58.0 | 31.0 | 48.0 | 36.8 | 42.4 | 16 | 5.06 | 29.618 | SW, NE. | |
July | 52.0 | 30.0 | 47.2 | 37.7 | 42.4 | 13 | 2.14 | 29.979 | NE, SW. | |
August | 69.0 | 31.0 | 53.6 | 39.0 | 46.3 | 9 | 1.58 | 29.996 | NE, N. | |
September | 71.0 | 38.0 | 57.6 | 44.1 | 50.8 | 11 | 2.07 | 29.839 | NE, SW. | |
October | 74.0 | 35.0 | 58.9 | 46.2 | 52.5 | 12 | 3.33 | 29.882 | NE, SW. | |
November | 84.0 | 43.0 | 68.0 | 50.2 | 59.1 | 10 | 1.94 | 29.864 | NE, W. | |
December | 84.0 | 40.0 | 69.2 | 50.7 | 59.9 | 11 | 1.90 | 29.787 | NE, N. | |
Gore (lat. 46° 6' S.; long. 168° 57' E.; alt. 245 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 85.0 | 40.0 | 71.2 | 49.6 | 60.4 | 16 | 3.42 | .. | E, SW. | |
February | 820 | 35.0 | 63.3 | 433 | 533 | 22 | 552 | .. | SW, NW. | |
March | 77.0 | 31.0 | 64.2 | 41.3 | 52.7 | 17 | 4.50 | .. | SW, E. | |
April | 68.0 | 30.0 | 58.0 | 38.7 | 48.3 | 13 | 3.83 | .. | SW, NE. | |
May | 67.0 | 27.0 | 53.9 | 34.4 | 44.1 | 14 | 1.96 | .. | E, NE. | |
June | 53.0 | 25.0 | 46.1 | 31.7 | 38.9 | 19 | 7.00 | .. | SW, NE. | |
July | 52.0 | 20.0 | 44.4 | 26.7 | 35.5 | 10 | 1.08 | .. | NE, E. | |
August | 66.0 | 22.0 | 49.6 | 30.7 | 40.1 | 13 | 2.85 | .. | SW, NE. | |
September | 68.0 | 32.0 | 58.8 | 37.7 | 48.2 | 11 | 1.05 | .. | E, NE. | |
October | 73.0 | 32.0 | 62.5 | 39.6 | 51.0 | 15 | 1.91 | .. | SW, E. | |
November | 81.0 | 34.0 | 69.8 | 45.6 | 57.7 | 11 | 1.27 | .. | NE, SW. | |
December | 81.0 | 34.0 | 68.2 | 45.4 | 56.8 | 16 | 2.25 | .. | SW. | |
Invercargill (lat. 46° 25' S.; long. 168° 21' E.; alt. 12 ft.)— | ||||||||||
January | 82.0 | 38.0 | 69.6 | 50.8 | 60.2 | 17 | 3.15 | .. | E, SW. | |
February | 79.0 | 39.0 | 62.4 | 44.7 | 53.5 | 23 | 8.37 | .. | SW. | |
March | 72.0 | 31.0 | 61.6 | 42.8 | 52.2 | 18 | 7.44 | .. | SW, W. | |
April | 62.0 | 30.0 | 55.2 | 41.1 | 48.1 | 18 | 3.63 | .. | SW, SE. | |
May | 63.0 | 27.0 | 53.7 | 35.8 | 44.7 | 19 | 2.42 | .. | E, NE. | |
June | 57.0 | 26.0 | 48.0 | 34.3 | 41.1 | 25 | 6.32 | .. | NW, SW. | |
July | 53.0 | 21.0 | 46.7 | 30.0 | 38.3 | 12 | 1.63 | .. | E, NE. | |
August | 66.0 | 23.0 | 51.7 | 33.7 | 42.7 | 14 | 4.13 | .. | NW, SW. | |
September | 66.0 | 31.0 | 58.1 | 39.1 | 48.6 | 16 | 1.79 | .. | NW, NE. | |
October | 69.0 | 29.0 | 59.3 | 40.7 | 50.0 | 17 | 3.12 | .. | E, NW. | |
November | 83.0 | 36.0 | 66.8 | 46.2 | 56.5 | 14 | 2.73 | .. | SW, SE. | |
December | 84.0 | 39.0 | 66.5 | 47.2 | 56.8 | 19 | 3.09 | .. | SW, W. |
COMPARATIVE TABLE, 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Stations. | Temperature in Shade. | Rainfall. | Mean Height of Barometer. | Prevailing Winds. | |||||
Highest and Date. | Lowest and Date. | Mean Max. Temp. for Year. | Mean Min. Temp. for. Year. | Mean Temp. for Year. | Days on which Rain fell. | Total Fall. | |||
°Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | °Fahr. | No. | Inches. | Inches. | ||
Auckland | 77.6 Jan. 30 | 35.6 July 7 | 64.2 | 52.8 | 58.5 | 205 | 49.09 | 29.957 | SW, W. |
Ruakura, Hamilton East | 82.8 Jan. 31 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 152 | 47.34 | .. | W, SW. |
Te Aroha | 83.0 Dec. 14 | 28.0 May 30 and July 7, 8, 9 | 60.5 | 45.0 | 52.7 | 158 | 61.95 | .. | NE, SE. |
New Plymouth | 72.3 Jan. 11 and 21 | 30.2 July 8 | 61.8 | 48.8 | 55.2 | 193 | 62.64 | .. | SE, SW. |
Moumahaki | 82.0 Dec. 6 and 8 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 48.16 | .. | NW, SW. |
Taihape | 76.0 Jan. 28 | 25.8 July 9 | 57.3 | 42.9 | 50.1 | 208 | 41.36 | .. | W, NW, SW. |
Waihi | 82.7 Dec. 14 | 25.2 July 9 | 66.4 | 47.5 | 57.0 | 181 | 80.83 | 29.980 | W, NW. |
Tauranga | 84.0 Dec. 13 | 31.0 July 9 | 65.4 | 48.5 | 56.9 | 176 | 62.78 | .. | SW, S. |
Rotorua | 81.5 Dec. 12 | 26.0 July 9 | 64.1 | 45.3 | 54.7 | 162 | 60.88 | .. | W, SW. |
Palmerston N. | 81. Jan. 29 | 27.0 July 8 | 63.0 | 47.1 | 55.0 | 173 | 37.53 | .. | W, E. |
Oroua Downs | 79.0 Jan. 21, 27 | 26.0 July 6 | 62.2 | 45.8 | 54.0 | 148 | 30.18 | .. | NW, E. |
Weraroa | 78.0 Jan. 22, 28, 29 | 28.0 Aug. 2 | 61.0 | 46.5 | 53.7 | 153 | 37.54 | .. | W, NW. |
Masterton | 85.4 Nov. 28 | 24.0 Aug. 8 | 63.8 | 44.1 | 53.9 | 170 | 41.75 | .. | NE, SW. |
Wellington | 77.2 Jan. 22 | 30.0 Aug. 9, 26 | 62.0 | 49.2 | 55.6 | 164 | 41.02 | 29.919 | S, N. |
Brightwater | 84.0 Dec. 16 | 26.0 July 7, 8 | 63.1 | 44.1 | 53.6 | 137 | 43.99 | .. | SW, N. |
Nelson | 80.4 Dec. 19 | 28.2 July 2 | 63.1 | 45.5 | 54.3 | 128 | 40.33 | .. | N, SW. |
Hokitika | 77.0 Jan. 26 | 27.0 July 7 and Aug. 11 | 59.3 | 43.9 | 51.6 | 198 | 93.59 | 29.894 | SW, NE. |
Hanmer Springs | 85.0 Nov. 30 and Dec. 1 | 17.0 June 23 and July 9 | 61.0 | 38.8 | 49.9 | 106 | 50.52 | .. | NW. |
Christchurch | 90.7 Dec. 17 | 25.5 Aug. 19 | 60.6 | 43.8 | 52.2 | 133 | 31.30 | 29.870 | SW, NE. |
Lincoln | .. | 24.0 July 2 | 62.4 | 43.3 | 52.8 | 129 | 26.28 | .. | NE, SW. |
Kisselton | 93.0 Dec. 27 | 16.0 June 30 and July | 62.6 | 39.1 | 50.8 | 93 | 26.97 | .. | NW, SW. |
Timaru | 91.0 Nov. 28 and Dec. 17 | 24.0 July 7 | 60.8 | 43.0 | 51.9 | 126 | 22.23 | .. | SW, NE. |
Waimate | 89.0 Nov. 28 | 26.0 July 2, 11 | 59.9 | 42.2 | 51.0 | 145 | 22.20 | .. | NE, SW. |
Dunedin | 84.0 Nov. 27 and Dec. 3 | 39.0 July 6, 7 | 58.6 | 44.6 | 51.6 | 155 | 44.70 | 29.862 | NE, SW. |
Gore | 85.0 Jan. 20 | 20.0 July 11, 12 | 59.2 | 38.7 | 48.9 | 177 | 36.64 | .. | SW, E. |
Invercargill | 84.0 Dec. 7 | 21.0 July 20 | 58.3 | 40.5 | 49.4 | 212 | 47.82 | .. | SW, NW. |
The following article on the flora and vegetation of New Zealand has been prepared by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S.:—
Owing to its long isolation and diverse elements (Malayan, Australian, Subantarctic, and endemic), the flora of New Zealand is of special interest. Ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants number, so far as is at present known, about 1,800 species, of which more than three-fourths are endemic. Many hundreds of algæ, fungi, mosses, and liverworts have been described, but these certainly do not represent the total number of such. With regard to the seed-plants, one family (the daisy) contains more than 250 species, three (sedge, figwort, and grass) each more than a hundred, and ten (carrot, orchid, buttercup, madder, epacrid, willowherb, pea, rush, and forget-me-not) between thirty and seventy. The ferns and fern-allies, though not of the overwhelming importance in the flora that many think, still number 162 species. The genera Veronica (Hebe), Carex, Celmisia, Coprosma, Ranunculus, Olearia, Senecio, Epilobium, Myosotis, Poa, Dracophyllum, and Aciphylla contain many species, no few of which are difficult to exactly define. This is especially the case with Veronica, which embraces more than a hundred species. Such uncertainty in their delimiting lies in what is usually called their "variability," which is due partly to more than one distinct true-breeding entity being joined together as one species, partly to the frequent occurrence of hybrids, and to some extent to differences in appearance and form caused by different environments.
Variability is not concerned merely with adult plants, but often there are species with juvenile forms quite distinct from the adults which may persist for many years. This strange procedure is seen, more or less, in a hundred species. Familiar examples amongst trees are the lacebark, lowland-ribbonwood, lancewood, kowhai, pokaka, and kaikomako.
Many of the growth-forms of New Zealand plants are characteristic of the life-conditions. These are, for example — climbing-plants with long, woody, ropelike stems; shrubs with stiff, wiry, interlaced branches forming close masses; cushion-plants sometimes of immense proportions, as in the vegetable sheep (species of Haastia and Raoulia); leafless shrubs with round or flattened stems (species of Carmichaelia and Notospartium); species of Veronica looking exactly like cypresses; trees with leaves bunched on long trunks; grasses and sedges forming tussocks. The ligneous plants are almost all evergreen, only some twenty being deciduous or semi-deciduous. Herbs that die to the ground in winter and bulbous plants are rare.
The plant associations are of quite as great interest as the species; indeed, to find an equal variety a continent extending to the tropics would have to be visited. The northern rivers and estuaries contain a true mangrove association, an unexpected occurrence outside the tropics. Lowland and montane forests are generally of the subtropical rain-forest type. They are distinguished by their wealth of tree-ferns, filmy ferns, woody climbing-plants, massive perching-plants, deep carpets of mosses and liverworts, and trees provided at times with plank-like buttresses. The kauri forest in the North, the dicotylous broad-leaved forests, and the assemblages of taxads (rimu, miro, totara, and matai) are different rain-forest associations. Another forest is that where species of the southern-beech (Nothofagus), incorrectly termed "birch," are dominant. Such are subantarctic rain-forests, and constitute the greater part of the high-mountain forests, though in Wellington, Marlborough, and Nelson they are common in the lowlands. Shrubland in which the manuka is dominant is common in the North, South, and Stewart Islands, but is specially abundant on the Auckland gumfields, where it is an obstacle to agriculture. Fern heath of tall bracken is also widespread. Swamp characterized by Phormium, raupo, toetoe, and niggerhead was once common, but draining has greatly reduced its area, though where the association is not burned or the ground ploughed Phormium has greatly increased. Bogs and moorland support a peculiar vegetation. Here hummocks of bog-moss are abundant, and a small wiry umbrella-fern may cover wide areas. Grassland with brownish-leaved tussock-grasses is a great feature of parts of the volcanic plateau of the North Island, and especially of the east of the South Island. Species of Poa and Festuca form the principal tussocks of the lowlands and lower hills, but at higher altitudes and in Southland at low levels tall species of Danthonia dominate. This name is not to be confused with the turf-making species (D. pilosa) of the same genus used in artificial pastures.
The alpine vegetation is of great scientific importance. It contains, exclusive of lowland plants which ascend to the mountains, about 500 species, most of which never descend below 1,500 ft. altitude, while some are confined altogether to the highest elevations. The most beautiful of the New Zealand flowers, with but few exceptions, belong to this mountain-flora. Here are the great buttercups, white and yellow; the charming ourisias; the marguerite-flowered celmisias; the dainty eyebrights; forget-me-nots, yellow, bronze, and white; and many other delightful plants. The growth-forms, too, are often striking or quaint. Cushion-plants, rosette-plants, stiff-branched shrubs, and mat-forming plants are much in evidence. Hairiness, leathery texture, and great rigidity, perhaps accompanied by needle-like points, as in the spaniard (Aciphylla Colensoi), are common characters of leaves.
The floras of the following groups of islands, far distant from the mainland, are distinctly part of that of New Zealand. The Kermadecs contain 115 species of ferns, fern-allies, and seed-plants, only twelve of which are endemic, while eighty-nine belong also to New Zealand proper. The largest island (Sunday Island) is covered with forest in which Metrosideros villosa, a near relation of the pohutukawa, is the principal tree. The Chatham Islands possess 240 species, thirty-two of which are endemic, though several of the latter are trivial varieties merely, while the remainder of the flora is, with one exception, found on the mainland. Forest, moor, and heath are the principal plant associations. The leading tree is the karaka, but by the Moriori called kopi. On the moors are great thickets of a lovely purple-flowered shrub, Olearia semidentata. There are two remarkable endemic genera, Coxella and Myosotidium, the former belonging to the carrot family, and the latter a huge forget-me-not, now nearly extinct. The subantarctic islands (Snares, Auckland, Campbell, Antipodes, Macquarie) have a dense vegetation made up of 189 species, no fewer than fifty-six of which are endemic, the remainder being found in New Zealand, but chiefly in the mountains. Forest is found only on the Snares and the Aucklands, with a species of Olearia and the southern-rata as the dominant trees respectively. Extremely dense scrubs occur on the Auckland and Campbell Islands, and moors, sometimes with huge tussocks, are a characteristic feature of all the islands, thanks to the enormous peat-deposit and the frequent rain. Several herbaceous plants of stately form (species of Pleurophyllum, Anisotome, and Stilbocarpa) and with beautiful flowers occur in great profusion.
The Cook Islands, though a part of the Dominion, possess a Polynesian flora quite distinct from that of New Zealand, and are excluded from this notice, while, on the contrary, the flora of the Macquarie Islands (belonging to Tasmania) is a portion of that of New Zealand.
Besides the indigenous, an important introduced element, consisting of about 560 species, mostly European, has followed in the wake of settlement. These aliens are in active competition with the true natives. There is a widespread but quite erroneous opinion that the latter are being eradicated in the struggle. This is not the case. Where the vegetation has never been disturbed by man there are no foreign plants; but where man, with his farming operations, stock, and burning, has brought about European conditions, then certainly the indigenous plants have frequently given way before artificial meadows, with their economic plants and accompanying weeds. But in many places associations not present in primitive New Zealand have appeared, owing to man's influence, composed principally, or altogether, of indigenous species. On the tussock-grassland invader and aboriginal have met, and though the original vegetation is changed there is no reason to consider the one class or the other as the conqueror. Finally, in course of time, a state of stability will be reached, and a new flora, composed partly of introduced plants and partly of those indigenous to the soil, will occupy the land, and, save in the national parks and scenic reserves, if these are kept strictly in their natural condition, this new flora will build up a vegetation different from that of primeval New Zealand.
The above brief sketch of the flora and vegetation is obviously most incomplete. Those wishing to dive deeper into the fascinating matter can consult the following works: "The Manual of the New Zealand Flora," by T. F. Cheeseman (a new edition is in the press); "Plants of New Zealand," by R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell; "The Vegetation of New Zealand" (a second edition is being prepared), "New Zealand Plants and Their Story (second edition), and "The Cultivation of New Zealand Plants"—the last three by L. Cockayne.
The fauna of New Zealand is briefly described in the following article by Mr James Drummond, F.L.S., F.Z.S.:—
New Zealand's native fauna has attracted the attention of investigators in nearly all parts of the world. Its special interest lies in its manifold peculiarities, in the incongruous characters possessed by some of its members, and in the ancient types found in different classes of its animals.
Beginning with the mammalia, the Dominion is surprisingly inadequately represented. Its only land-mammals, except seals, are two bats. One of these, the long-tailed bat, belongs to a genus (Chalinolobus) which is found in the Australian and Ethiopian zoological regions, and to a species (morio) found in the south-east of Australia as well as in New Zealand; but the other, the short-tailed bat (Mystacops tuberculatus), belongs to a genus peculiar to this Dominion. At one time it was believed that the Maori dog (Canis familiaris, variety maorium, the "kuri" of the Maoris) and the Maori rat (Mus exulans, the Maoris' "kiore") were indigenous to New Zealand, but it is now generally believed that these two animals were introduced by the Maoris when they made their notable migrations from their legendary Hawaiki (probably Tahiti, in the Society Group). The dog was highly prized as a domestic pet, and the rat as an article of diet. Both could easily be taken across the sea in the large canoes used in those days. The dog, without doubt, is extinct. Statements by Captain Cook, J. R. and G. Forster, Sydney Parkinson (the artist), the Rev. W. Colenso, and early visitors to New Zealand show that the Maori dog was a very ordinary animal. It was small, with a pointed nose, pricked ears, and very small eyes. In colour it was white, black, brown, or parti-coloured, and it had long hair, short legs, a short bushy tail, and no loud bark, but only a whine. The Maoris lavished upon it an abundance of affection. When dead its flesh was used for food, its skin for clothing, and its hair for ornaments. Opinions differ in regard to the approximate date of its extinction, and investigations in this respect are made somewhat difficult by the fact that for some years "wild dogs," as they were called—probably a cross between the Maori dog and dogs brought by Europeans—infested several districts in both the North Island and the South Island, and were confused with the Maori dog. It is probable that the pure Maori dog became extinct about 1885. The Maori rat, a forest-dweller, is not as plentiful as it was when Europeans first came to New Zealand, but it still lives in the forests.
The long-tailed species of bat was once fairly plentiful, especially in the forests, where it makes its home in hollow trees. Large numbers also at one time were found under old bridges across streams, notably at the River Avon, in Christchurch. It is not very rare now, and specimens sometimes are found in the forests and in caves. The short-tailed species is not extinct, but rare. Most bats are exceptionally well adapted for life in the air, feeding on flying insects, and even drinking on the wing. But the short-tailed species of New Zealand possesses peculiarities of structure which enable it to creep and crawl with ease on the branches and leaves of trees, and probably it seeks its food there as well as in the air. Few naturalists, however, have had opportunities to observe it, and little is known of its habits.
The sea-lion, the sea-elephant, the sea-leopard, and the fur-seal are found on islands in the Dominion's boundaries. In the early days of colonization sealing was a great industry, and yielded large profits to some of the adventurous men who took part in it.
Amongst the sea-mammals whales are the most important. For some years New Zealand held the record for the largest known mammal in the world, living or extinct. This was the Okarito whale, whose skeleton is in Canterbury Museum. It was found dead on the sea-beach near Okarito, a small village in South Westland, in February, 1908. A very careful and conscientious measurement showed that its length, in the flesh, was 87 ft., or 99 ft. measured over the curves of its back. It held the record until September, 1918, when a whale was found stranded at Corvisart Bay, near Streaky Bay, at the eastern extremity of the Australian Bight, South Australia, which measured in a straight line 87 ft. 4 in. Both competitors for the record were females, and both were blue whales, which usually are known as Balaenoptera sibbaldi, but which now bear the name Balaenoptera musculus.
At one time extensive whaling was carried on in New Zealand waters, three hundred vessels, chiefly from America, sometimes visiting the country in one year. The industry began about 1795, reached the height of its prosperity between 1830 and 1840, and then began to dwindle. In recent years there has been an effort to revive the industry, but it will never attain the position it held in former years. Porpoises are plentiful, and the dolphin (Delphinus delphis) also is found in these waters. Mention should be made here of, "Pelorus Jack," a solitary whale which for some years met vessels near Pelorus Sound, and which was protected by an Order in Council under the name of Risso's dolphin (Grampus griseus). He was the only member of the species reported from New Zealand waters.
In contrast with the species of land-mammals, the members of the next class, Aves, were remarkably plentiful when settlement began. Bush and grass fires, cats, stoats and weasels, and the ruthless use of the gun have reduced their numbers, but they still stand as probably the most interesting avifauna in the world. They include a comparatively large number of absolutely flightless birds. No living birds in New Zealand are wingless, but the kiwi (Apteryx), the weka (Gallirallus), the kakapo parrot (Strigops), and the takahe (Notornis hochstetteri)* cannot use their wings for flight, while a duck belonging to the Auckland Islands (Nesonetta) is practically in the same plight. There are also several species of birds whose wings are so weak that they can make only short flights. Other notable birds are the kea (Nestor notabilis), which is accused of killing sheep on stations in the South Island; the tui (Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae), which affords one of the most beautiful sights in the New Zealand forests, and charms visitors with its silvery notes; the huia (Heteralocha acutirostris), the only species known in which there is a wide divergence in the shape of the bills in the two sexes, the male's being short and straight, while the female's is curved, pliant, and long; and the wry-billed plover (Anarhynchus frontalis), the only bird known to possess a bill turned to one side. Cormorants or shags (Phalacrocorax) and penguins (Impennes) are exceptionally well represented in the avifauna. New Zealand, indeed, may be regarded as the headquarters of the penguins, as all the genera except one are found within the boundaries of this Dominion. The oldest fossil penguin known is from the Eocene and Oligocene rocks of New Zealand. New Zealand probably was the centre from which penguins were dispersed to other countries.
Several species of birds make notable migrations to New Zealand. The godwit (Vetola lapponica baueri) breeds in the tundras of Eastern Siberia and in Kamchatka and Western Alaska, and spends the summer months in New Zealand, arriving about October, and leaving in March or April. The knot (Canutus canutus) breeds in circumpolar regions and migrates to New Zealand; and two cuckoos—the shining-cuckoo (Lamprococcyx lucidus) and the long-tailed cuckoo (Urodynamis taitensis)—come from Pacific islands in the spring, and leave for their northern homes about April. Both, like most members of the Cuculidae family, are parasitical, and impose upon small native birds the duty of hatching and rearing young cuckoos. The kiwi, already mentioned, belongs to the same subclass as the ostrich, the emu, and the cassowary, all struthious birds, and has several peculiarities besides its flightlessness. One of these is the position of its nostrils at the tip of its bill, instead of at the base as in all other birds. Its plumage is peculiarly hair-like in appearance. It possesses a very generalized structure; as Sir Richard Owen once suggested, it seems to have borrowed its head from one group of birds, its legs from another, and its wings from a third. It was once believed to be almost extinct, but in recent years has been shown to be fairly plentiful in some districts where there is little settlement.
The takahe (Notornis) is one of the world's very rare birds. Only four specimens have been found. Two of the skins are in the British Museum, one is in the
*This bird is better known as Notornis mantelli. That name was first given by Sir Richard Owen to an extinct bird, represented by a fossil found at Waingongoro, in the North Island, by Mr. W. Mantell in 1847. When the first living specimen of the Notornis was found in 1849 scientists concluded that it was identical with the fossil, and it bore the same name; but when Dr. Meyer, of Dresden, examined the skeleton of the third specimen he found that it was different from the fossil, and he changed the specific name from Mantelli to Hochstetter, thus honouring Dr. Hochstetter, a naturalist who visited New Zealand in the early days. Messrs. G. M. Mathews and T. Iredale, in their "Reference List" of 1913, give Mantellornis hochstetteri as the name of this interesting rail.
Dresden Museum, and one in the Otago Museum, in Dunedin. The fourth specimen was caught by two guides (Messrs. D. and J. Ross) at Notornis Bay, Lake Te Anau, in 1898. Although at the present time (1924) it is twenty-six years since the Notornis was last seen, there is reason to believe that individuals still exist in the wild districts of the southern sounds.
The interest of the living avifauna is surpassed by the interest of the extinct birds. These include the great flightless moa (Dinornis), a goose (Cnemiornis minor), a gigantic rail (Aptornis otidiformis), and an eagle (Harpagornis moorei).
Reptilian life is restricted to about fifteen species of lizards, and to the tuatara (Sphenodon punctatus). This is a lizard-like creature, the only surviving representative of the order Rhynchocephalia, otherwise extinct. The tuatara is found in no other country. Its nearest ally is Homoeosaurus, whose remains have been found in Jurassic rocks in Germany. It has been destroyed to a large extent by wild pigs, cats, and dogs, and is now seldom found except on a few islands off the coast of the mainland.
The amphibians are represented by two species of frogs. One, Liopelma hochstetteri, has been recorded from only a few districts in the Auckland Province. The other, Liopelma hamiltoni, has been recorded from only Stephen Island, a small island in Cook Strait, notable as one of the refuges of the tuatara.
About 250 species of fish have been found in New Zealand waters. Many of these are used for food. Several species, notably the mudfish (Neochanna apoda), which is sometimes discovered buried 4 ft. deep in clay in places where rivers have overflowed in flood, and in swampy places, are interesting. Some of the genera are peculiar to New Zealand, but some also occur in Australian and South American waters.
Amongst the invertebrates one of the peculiarities is the fact that the Dominion has few butterflies, although it is well supplied with moths. It has a red admiral butterfly (Vanessa), named after the European species, which it resembles, and a copper butterfly (Chrysophanus), which is very plentiful. In the forests there is that strange growth the "vegetable caterpillar." The Dominion has native bees and ants, dragon-flies, sober-coloured beetles, and representatives of other orders of insects. The katipo spider (Latrodectes katipo), which lives mostly on or near the sea-beach, is well known locally. Amongst the mollusca there is a large and handsome land-snail (Paryphanta), and Amphibola, an air-breathing snail, peculiar to the Dominion, which lives in brackish water, mainly in estuaries. There are about twenty species of univalves and twelve of bivalves in the fresh-water shells, and about four hundred species in the marine shells, including the paper nautilus (Argonauta). Perhaps the most interesting of all the invertebrates is the Peripatus, an ancient type of creature which survives in New Zealand and in parts of Australia, Africa, South America, the West Indies, New Britain, the Malay Peninsula, and Sumatra. Zoologically, it belongs to the air-breathing division of the phylum Arthropoda, and has been placed in a special class, Prototracheata or Onychophora. It is about 3 in. long, has many feet, loves moisture, shuns light, and moves slowly. Two genera have been found in New Zealand. One genus, Peripatoides, contains two species, novae-zealandiae and suteri, and the other, Oöperipatus, contains only one species, viridimaculatus. The Peripatus is viviparous. It is claimed that one New Zealand genus, Oöperipatus, is oviparous, but that has not been fully proved.* Professor A. Dendy, F.R.S., has made special investigations in regard to the New Zealand species.
With the arrival of Europeans the whole face of the fauna was changed. The first European animal introduced was the pig, liberated by Captain Cook in Queen Charlotte Sound in 1773. With settlement, sheep, cattle, horses, and other domestic animals were brought, some for utility, some for pleasure, such as song-birds, and some for sport, such as deer, trout, pheasants, and quail. In the work of acclimatization several great and irretrievable blunders were made. The worst of these was the introduction of rabbits, stoats, and weasels.
*Professor Adam Sedgwick, F.R.S., late Professor of Zoology at the Imperial College of Science and Technology, London, in the new Encyclopaedia Britannica.
Table of Contents
THE history of New Zealand prior to the seventeenth century is shrouded in mythology and tradition. When the country was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had discovered these islands many centuries previously. Papers written in 1874 by Mr. (afterwards Sir) William Fox and Sir Donald McLean state that at what time the discovery of New Zealand was made by the Maoris, and from what place they came, are matters of tradition only, and that much has been lost in the obscurity enveloping the history of a people without letters. Nor is there anything on record respecting the origin of the Maori people themselves, beyond the general tradition of the Polynesian race, which seems to show a series of successive migrations from west to east, probably by way of Malaysia to the Pacific. Little more can now be gathered from their traditions than that they were immigrants, and that they probably found inhabitants on the east coast of the North Island belonging to the same race as themselves—the descendants of a prior migration whose history is lost. The tradition runs that, generations ago, the Maoris dwelt in a country named Hawaiki, and that one of their chiefs, after a long voyage, reached the northern island of New Zealand. Returning to his home with a flattering description of the country he had discovered, this chief, it is said, persuaded a number of his kinsfolk and friends to set out with a fleet of double canoes for the new land. The names of most of the canoes are still remembered, and each tribe agrees in its account of the doings of the people of the principal canoes after their arrival in New Zealand; and from these traditional accounts the descent of the numerous tribes has been traced. The position of the legendary Hawaiki is unknown, but many places in the South Seas have been thus named in memory of the motherland. The Maoris speak a very pure dialect of the Polynesian language, the common tongue, with more or less variation, in all the eastern Pacific islands.
It was on the 13th December, 1642, that Abel Jansen Tasman, a Dutch navigator, discovered New Zealand. Tasman left Batavia on the 14th August, 1642, in the yacht "Heemskercq," accompanied by the "Zeehaen" (or "Sea-hen") fly-boat. After having visited Mauritius and discovered Tasmania, named by him "Van Diemen's Land," in honour of Anthony van Diemen, Governor of the Dutch possessions in the East Indies, he steered eastward, and sighted the west coast of the South Island of New Zealand, described by him as "a high mountainous country."
Tasman, under the belief that the land he saw belonged to a great polar continent, and was part of the country discovered some years before by Schouten and Le Maire, to which the name "Staten Land" had been given, gave the same name "Staten Land" to New Zealand; but within about three months afterwards Schouten's "Staten Land" was found to be merely an inconsiderable island. Upon this discovery being announced, the country that Tasman had called "Staten Land" received the name of "New Zealand," by which it has ever since been known. Tasman sailed along the coast and anchored in Golden Bay, called by him "Murderers' Bay" on account of an unprovoked attack on a boat's crew by the Natives and the massacre of four white men. Thence he steered along the west coast of the North Island, and gave the name "Cape Maria van Diemen" to the north-western extremity thereof. After sighting the islands of the Three Kings he finally departed without having set foot in the country.
There is no record of any visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until the time of Captain Cook, who, after leaving the Society Islands, sailed in search of a southern continent then believed to exist. He sighted land on the 6th October, 1769, at Young Nick's Head, and on the 8th of that month cast anchor in Poverty Bay. After having coasted round the North Island and the South and Stewart Islands—which last he mistook for part of the South Island—he took his departure from Cape Farewell on the 31st March, 1770, for Australia. He visited New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.
Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned—
M. de Surville, in command of the "Saint Jean Baptiste," who sighted the north-east coast on the 12th December, 1769, only two months after Cook's arrival at Poverty Bay.
M. Marion du Fresne—1772.
Captains Vancouver and Broughton—1791.
Captain Raven—1792 and 1793.
Alejandro Malaspina and José de Bustamente y Guerra—1793.
Lieutenant Hanson—1793.
So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven, of the "Britannia," landed a sealing-party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over twelve months before being called for by the "Britannia."
The next few years saw the establishment of whaling-stations at several points on the coast, and in 1814 the first missionaries—Messrs. Hall and Kendall—arrived in New Zealand. After a short stay they returned to New South Wales, and on the 19th November of that year again embarked in company with Mr. Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the New South Wales Government, who preached his first sermon in New Zealand on Christmas Day, 1814. He returned to Sydney on the 23rd March, 1815, leaving Messrs. Hall, Kendall, and King, who formed the first mission station at Rangihoua, Bay of Islands.
In 1825 three separate attempts were made to found colonies in various parts of New Zealand, but none of these was successful, and for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling-stations. A number of Europeans gradually settled in different parts of the country, and married Native women.
The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonization arrived in Port Nicholson on the 22nd January, 1840, and founded the town of Wellington. During the few succeeding years the settlements of Nelson, Taranaki, Otago, and Canterbury were formed by immigrants sent out by associations in the United Kingdom.
As early as 1833 a British Resident (Mr. Busby) was appointed, with headquarters at Kororareka (now called Russell), on the Bay of Islands. Seven years later—namely, on the 29th January, 1840—Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Natives, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. A compact called the Treaty of Waitangi, to which in less than six months 512 names were affixed, was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes. The seat of Government was established at Waitemata (Auckland), and a settlement formed there.
The record of formal Government of New Zealand under the British Crown begins with the following Proclamation issued by Captain Hobson on the 21st May, 1840:—
In the name of Her Majesty VICTORIA, Queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland. By WILLIAM HOBSON, Esquire, a Captain in the Royal Navy, Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand.
WHEREAS by a treaty bearing date the sixth day of February, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty, made and executed by me, William Hobson, a Captain in the Royal Navy, Consul and Lieutenant-Governor in New Zealand, vested for this purpose with full powers by Her Britannic Majesty of the one part, and the Chiefs of the Confederation of the United Tribes of New Zealand, and the separate and independent Chiefs of New Zealand not members of the Confederation, of the other, and further ratified and confirmed by the adherence of the principal Chiefs of this Island of New Zealand (commonly called the "Northern Island"), all rights and powers of sovereignty over the said Northern Island were ceded to Her Majesty the Queen of Great Britain and Ireland absolutely and without reservation:
Now, therefore, I, William Hobson, Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand, in the name and on behalf of Her Majesty, do hereby proclaim and declare to all men that from and after the date of the above-mentioned treaty the full sovereignty of the Northern Island of New Zealand vests in Her Majesty Queen Victoria, her heirs and successors for ever.
Given under my hand, at Government House, Russell, Bay of Islands, this twenty-first day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and forty.
WILLIAM HOBSON, Lieutenant-Governor.
By His Excellency's command.
WILLOUGHBY SHORTLAND, Colonial Secretary.
British sovereignty over the South Island was formally proclaimed at Cloudy Bay on the 17th June, 1840, by Major Bunbury, H.M. 80th Regiment, and Captain Nias, R.N.
From the date of Hobson's Proclamation until the 3rd May, 1841, New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales, and on the latter date it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840.
The Government of the colony was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown; there was an Executive Council and a Legislative Council with advisory powers only.
On the 30th June, 1852, an Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament, and published in New Zealand by Proclamation on the 17th January, 1853. Under it the constitution of a General Assembly was provided for, to consist of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives.
The first session of the General Assembly was opened on the 27th May, 1854, but the members of the Executive were not responsible to Parliament. During the session of that year there were associated with the permanent members of the Executive Council certain members of the House of Representatives, who, however, held no portfolios. The first Ministers under a system of responsible government were appointed in the year 1856.
On addresses from both Houses of the General Assembly, His Majesty the King, by Order in Council dated 9th September, 1907, and by Proclamation issued 10th September, 1907, was graciously pleased to change the style and designation of the Colony of New Zealand to "The Dominion of New Zealand"; the change taking effect from Thursday, the 26th September, 1907.
By Letters Patent dated 11th May, 1917, the designation of Governor and Commander-in-Chief which had hitherto been held by the Royal representative in New Zealand was altered to "Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief."
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Executive Council for New Zealand consisted, in addition to the Governor, of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, and the Colonial Treasurer, seniority being in the order named. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside, and two members exclusive of the Governor or member presiding were to form a quorum. The Governor was commanded to in all things consult and advise with the Executive Council, and not to exercise the powers and authorities vested in him except by and with the concurrence and advice of the Executive Council, unless in cases of an urgent and pressing nature which would not admit of delay. In such cases he was, with all convenient speed, to bring the measures so adopted by him before the Executive Council for its revision and sanction. Nothing in these instructions, however, was to prevent the Governor exercising any or all of the powers and authorities vested in him, without the advice and concurrence of the Executive Council, in cases not considered of sufficient importance to require their assistance or advice, or in cases which were of such a nature that in his judgment material prejudice might be sustained by consulting the Executive Council thereupon. No questions were to be brought before the Council except those proposed by the Governor, who in any case in which he saw sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the major part or the whole of the Council was further empowered to exercise the powers vested in him in opposition to such opinion.
The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of the 11th May, 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of the 24th April, 1919 (p. 1213). The relationship between the powers of the Governor-General and the Executive Council is indicated in paragraphs V and VII of the Instructions, which read as follows:—
In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General shall be guided by the advice of the Executive Council, but, if in any case he shall see sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the said Council, he may act in the exercise of his said powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Us without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case it shall be competent to any member of the said Council to require that there be recorded upon the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
The Governor-General shall not pardon or reprieve any offender without first receiving in capital cases the advice of the Executive Council, and in other cases the advice of one at least of his Ministers; and in any case in which such pardon or reprieve might directly affect the interests of Our Empire, or of any country or place beyond the jurisdiction of the Government of the Dominion, the Governor-General shall, before deciding as to either pardon or reprieve, take those interests specially into his own personal consideration in conjunction with such advice as aforesaid.
The present Executive Council consists of twelve members in addition to the Governor-General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
Prior to the establishment of responsible government the Legislative Council of New Zealand consisted of the Colonial Secretary, the Attorney-General, the Colonial Treasurer, and the three senior Justices of the Peace. The Governor, or in his absence the senior member present, was to preside at all meetings of the Council; four members in addition to the Governor or the member presiding to form a quorum. No law or Ordinance was to be enacted by the Legislative Council which was not first proposed by the Governor, and no question was to be debated unless submitted by him for that purpose. The laws and Ordinances of the Council were to be designated "Ordinances enacted by the Governor of New Zealand with the advice and consent of the Legislative Council thereof." No laws were to be made to continue for less than two years except only in cases of unforeseen emergency requiring provision for temporary service, and the Governor was specially enjoined not to propose or assent to Ordinances or laws dealing with certain matters, some of which were,—
Restricting public worship, although not conducted according to the Church of England.
Reducing revenue or infringing prerogative or affecting the salaries or allowances of public officers without special leave.
Issuing bills of credit or other negotiable securities in lieu of money on the credit of the colony, or paper currency, or any coin save the legal coin of the realm.
By which persons not of European birth or descent might be subjected or liable to disabilities or restrictions to which persons of European birth or descent would not also be subjected.
Raising money by public or private lotteries.
Naturalizing aliens without leave.
Divorcing persons joined together in holy matrimony.
Granting money, land, or other donation or gratuity to the Governor.
The Legislative Council assembled for its first session at Auckland on the 24th May, 1854, and comprised fourteen members.
The Councillors had been designated a year earlier by the Governor, and their names submitted for the Royal approval; and they were gazetted in New Zealand in December, 1853. Until 1868 the rule was that the appointment of members should be made by an instrument under the Royal Sign-manual, but the rule was not strictly observed after 1861. An Act of the Imperial Parliament in 1868 validated any appointments of Councillors that might have been made irregularly in the past, and provided that future appointments should be made by the Governor (not by the Sovereign).
Until 1891 members were appointed for life, but since that year appointments have been made for seven years only, members, however, being eligible for reappointment. The last remaining life appointee, the late Hon. W. D. H. Baillie, died on the 24th February, 1922, after holding office for nearly sixty-one years. Prior to 1891 the Speaker was appointed by the Governor, but the Council now elects its own Speaker, who holds office for five years. A Chairman of Committees is elected every session, and holds office till the election of his successor. Speaker and Chairman are both eligible for re-election. The Imperial Act under which the earliest appointments were made did not fix a minimum number of members, though it provided that the first appointees should be not less than ten in number. The number actually summoned was sixteen, of whom only fourteen attended and were enrolled. The number increased irregularly for thirty years. In 1885 and 1886 it stood at fifty-three, but has not since reached that limit. The number on the roll at present is forty-one.
Provision for an elective Legislative Council is contained in the Legislative Council Act, 1914, which was originally intended to come into operation at the first general election of members of the Lower House after the end of 1915. The introduction of the new system has, however, been postponed from time to time, and at present the position is that the Act is to be brought into operation at a date to be specified by Proclamation. Under the system outlined in the Act the Dominion is to be divided into four electoral divisions, two in the North Island and two in the South, and the number of members is to be forty, divided between the two Islands on a population basis. The Governor-General is empowered to appoint not more than three Maori members to the Council.
The qualifications for membership of the Legislative Council are the same as for the House of Representatives, referred to below, with the proviso that a person may not at the same time be a member of both Houses.
Before the year 1892 the honorarium of Councillors was understood to be for the session, not for the year, and formed the subject of a special vote every session, the amount varying in different sessions. By the Payment of Members Act, 1892, the honorarium was made annual, not sessional, and was fixed at £150 a year. The amount was raised in 1904 to £200, and in 1920 to £350, but was reduced in 1922 to £315. Besides the honorarium, members are allowed travelling-expenses actually incurred in going to and from Parliament.
Subject to certain exemptions, members not attending the Council are liable to be fined.
The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is eighty—seventy-six Europeans and four Maoris. They are now designated "Members of Parliament" The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than forty-two and not less than twenty-four, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of forty members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at forty-one; in 1860, at fifty-three; in 1862, at fifty-seven; in 1865, at seventy; in 1867, at seventy-two; in 1870, at seventy-four; in 1875, at eighty-four; in 1881, at ninety-one; in 1887, at seventy; and in 1900, at seventy-six. By the Maori Representation Act, 1867, which is still in force, as embodied in the Legislature Act, 1908, four Maori members were added, three for the North Island and one for the South.
The North Island at present returns forty-six European members, and the South Island thirty. Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act, 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with the exception that the term of the nineteenth Parliament was extended to five years by special legislation.
Every registered elector of either sex who is free from any of the disqualifications mentioned in the Legislature Act, 1908, is eligible for membership. All contractors to the public service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £50 is payable, directly or indirectly, in any one financial year, as well as the public servants of the Dominion, are incapable of being elected as, or of sitting or voting as, members.
The payment made to members of the House of Representatives is £450 per annum, subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. Travelling-expenses to and from Wellington are also allowed. The rate of payment for several years prior to 1920 was £300 per annum, but was increased in that year to £500, a 10-per-cent. reduction, however, being made in 1922 by the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921-22.
The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon after as is convenient. Both Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution, and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament.
Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
The three cardinal principles of the franchise in New Zealand are (1) one man one vote, (2) female suffrage, and (3) adult suffrage.
There are, of course, slight exceptions to the last-mentioned, the following classes of persons not being entitled to register as electors or to vote:—
An alien;
A person of unsound mind;
A person convicted of an offence punishable by death or by imprisonment for one year or upwards within any part of His Majesty's dominions, or convicted in New Zealand as a public defaulter, or under the Police Offences Act, 1908, as an idle and disorderly person or as a rogue and vagabond, unless such offender has received a free pardon, or has undergone the sentence or punishment to which he was adjudged for such offence.
To be registered as an elector a person must have resided for one year in the Dominion, and for one month in the electoral district for which he claims to vote.
The system of "one man one vote" has been in operation since 1889, and women's suffrage since 1893. The qualifications for registration are the same for both sexes.
Side by side with the general government of the country, but subordinate to it, there has existed a system of local government since the early years of New Zealand's annexation as a British colony. The history of local government divides naturally into two periods representing two distinct systems—viz., the provincial, which was in operation up to 1876, and the county, which superseded the provincial in that year.
On the 23rd December, 1847, a Charter was signed dividing the colony into two provinces—New Ulster and New Munster—and this was proclaimed in New Zealand on the 10th March, 1848. The Province of New Ulster consisted of the whole of the North Island with the exception of that portion adjacent to Cook Strait and lying to the south of a line commencing at the centre of the mouth of the Patea River and running thence due east to the east coast. The Province of New Munster consisted of the South and Stewart Islands and of the portion of the North Island excluded from New Ulster. Each province had a Lieutenant-Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision had also been made for a House of Representatives in each province, but this portion of the Charter was suspended for five years, and before it came into operation a new Constitution was obtained.
Under the new Constitution the Provinces of New Ulster and New Munster were abolished and the colony was divided into six provinces—Auckland, New Plymouth (later altered to Taranaki), Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago. Each province was to be presided over by an elective Superintendent, and to have an elective Provincial Council empowered to legislate, except on certain specified subjects. The franchise amounted practically to household suffrage. In each case the election was for four years, but a dissolution of the Provincial Council by the Governor could take place at any time, necessitating a fresh election both of the Council and of the Superintendent. The Superintendent was chosen by the whole body of the electors of the province, and each member of the Provincial Council by the electors of a district. The boundaries of the new provinces were gazetted on the 2nd April, 1853, and the boundaries of the electoral districts on the 14th May following, the first general elections for the House of Representatives and the Provincial Councils being held during 1853 and the beginning of 1854. The Provincial Governments, afterwards increased to nine by the formation of Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Southland, later reduced to eight by the merging of Southland with Otago, and again increased to nine by the formation of Westland, remained as integral parts of the Constitution of the colony until the 1st November, 1876, when they were abolished by an Act of the General Assembly, that body having been vested with the power of altering the Constitution Act.
Even before the division of New Zealand into the two provinces of New Ulster and New Munster, local government had its inception, Wellington having been created a borough in 1842 under the authority of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year. The Ordinance was disallowed by the Home Government, but was re-enacted, with necessary alterations, in 1844. Wellington, which lost its status on the original Ordinance being disallowed, did not become a borough again until 1870, Auckland (constituted in 1851) remaining the only borough in New Zealand for several years.
Wellington, which had been the first borough in the country, also became the first town district, with a form of government not differing greatly from that of a municipality. Gradually the more important towns adopted the status of boroughs, while the less important remained town districts. In Otago, however, between 1865 and 1875, several small towns were created boroughs under the authority of an Ordinance of the Otago Provincial Council, nineteen of the thirty-six boroughs in existence at the date of the abolition of the provinces being in Otago, all formed under the provisions of the Ordinance referred to.
Another form of local government which came into existence in the provincial days was that of the road districts, or, as they were called in certain parts of the country, highway districts. As the names imply, the road and highway districts were formed for the purpose of extending and maintaining roads. Each district was controlled by an elected Board, which had power to levy rates. The first Road Boards were formed in 1863, and by 1875 their number had risen to 314.
Among the instructions given Captain Hobson on his appointment as the first Governor of New Zealand was one directing that the colony was to be divided into counties, hundreds, and parishes. In accordance with this instruction, the boundaries of the County of Eden, in which Auckland—the then capital—is situated, were proclaimed in 1842, and some years later the county was divided into hundreds. Very little further was done towards giving effect to the instruction and the first administrative county was Westland, separated from Canterbury provinces in 1867, and granted a system of local government in the following year.
It was not until the abolition of the provinces in 1876 that a scheme of division of the whole country into counties was introduced. The Counties Act, 1876, which, in conjunction with the Municipal Corporations Act of the same year, provided a comprehensive scheme of local government in lieu of the provincial governments, divided New Zealand into sixty-three counties. With the exception of six, which were exempted from the operations of the Act, each county was placed under the control of an elected Chairman and Council, possessed of fairly full powers of local government—considerably less, however, than those formerly enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. The Counties Act specially excluded boroughs from the counties within which they geographically lie, and a similar provision has since been made in the case of town districts having a population of over 500.
Since the abolition of the provinces and the passing of the Counties and Municipal Corporations Acts of 1876 there has been considerable extension of local government. Many of the road districts have merged with the counties within which they lie, while others have become boroughs and town districts. On the other hand, counties, boroughs, and town districts have increased in numbers, while several entirely new classes of local districts, formed for definite purposes—as, for instance, land drainage or electric-power supply—have come into existence. In most cases the Boards of these districts have borrowing and rating powers.
The numbers of local districts of each class in the Dominion at present are as follow:—
Counties | 129 |
---|---|
Boroughs | 118 |
Town districts— | |
Not forming parts of counties | 39 |
Forming parts of counties | 32 |
Road districts | 35 |
River districts | 45 |
Land-drainage districts | 58 |
Harbour districts | 41 |
Hospital districts | 44 |
Electric-power districts | 37 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 3 |
Tramway districts | 2 |
Local railway districts | 6 |
Water-supply districts | 5 |
Main-highway districts | 18 |
Fire districts | 37 |
Rabbit districts | 37 |
Gas-lighting district | 1 |
Table of Contents
Captain William Hobson, R.N., Lieutenant-Governor of New Zealand under Sir George Gipps, Governor of New South Wales, from January, 1840, to 3rd May, 1841, and Governor of New Zealand from 3rd May, 1841, until date of death, 10th September, 1842.
Lieutenant Willoughby Shortland, Administrator from 10th September, 1842, to 26th December, 1843.
Captain Robert Fitzroy, R.N., Governor from 26th December, 1843, to 17th November, 1845.
Captain George Grey, who became Sir George Grey, K.C.B., in 1848, Governor from 18th November, 1845, to 1st January, 1848; Governor-in-Chief over the Islands of New Zealand, Governor of the Province of New Ulster, and Governor of the Province of New Munster from 1st January, 1848, to 7th March, 1853; Governor of New Zealand from 7th March, 1853, to 31st December, 1853.
Edward John Eyre, Esquire, Lieutenant-Governor of New Munster from 28th January, 1848, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Major-General George Dean Pitt, Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 14th February, 1848, until date of death, 8th January, 1851.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of New Ulster from 26th April, 1851, until duties of Lieutenant-Governor ceased on 7th March, 1853.
Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Henry Wynyard, C.B., Administrator from 3rd January, 1854, to 6th September, 1855.
Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B., Governor from 6th September, 1855, to 2nd October, 1861.
Sir George Grey, K.C.B., Administrator from 3rd October, 1861: Governor from 4th December, 1861, to 5th February, 1868.
Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G., Governor from 5th February, 1868, to 19th March, 1873.
Sir George Alfred Arney, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st March to 14th June, 1873.
Sir James Fergusson, Baronet, P.C., Governor from 14th June, 1873, to 3rd December, 1874.
The Marquis of Normanby, P.C., G.C.M.G., Administrator from 3rd December, 1874: Governor from 9th January, 1875, to 21st February, 1879.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 21st February to 27th March, 1879.
Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Administrator from 27th March, 1879; Governor from 17th April, 1879, to 8th September, 1880.
James Prendergast, Esquire, Chief Justice, Administrator from 9th September to 29th November, 1880.
The Honourable Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G., Governor from 29th November, 1880, to 23rd June, 1882.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 24th June, 1882, to 20th January, 1883.
Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B., Governor from 20th January, 1883, to 22nd March, 1889.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 23rd March to 2nd May, 1889.
The Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 2nd May, 1889, to 24th February, 1892.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 25th February to 6th June, 1892.
The Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G., Governor from 7th June, 1892, to 6th February, 1897.
Sir James Prendergast, Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th February to 9th August, 1897.
The Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G., Governor from 10th August, 1897, to 19th June, 1904.
The Right Honourable William Lee, Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., Governor from 20th June, 1904, to 8th June, 1910.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th June to 22nd June, 1910.
The Right Honourable John Poynder Dickson-Poynder, K.C.M.G., Baron Islington, D.S.O., Governor from 22nd June, 1910, to 2nd December, 1912.
Hon. Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 3rd December to 19th December, 1912.
The Earl of Liverpool, P.C., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., Governor from 19th December, 1912; Governor-General from 28th June, 1917, to 7th July, 1920.
Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.G., K.C.M.G., Chief Justice, Administrator from 8th July, 1920, to 26th September, 1920.
Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., Governor-General from 27th September, 1920.
His Excellency, Admiral of the Fleet, the Right Honourable John Rushworth, Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O.
Private Secretary—Captain Arthur R. W. Curtis, M.C.
Official Secretary—A. Cecil Day, C.B.E.
Military Secretary and Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant-Commander John S. Dove, O.B.E., R.N.
Aide-de-Camp—Lieutenant R. Gordon Southey, M.C.
Honorary Aides-de-Camp—Colonel H. Hart, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel R. Young, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O.; Colonel A. E. Stewart, C.M.G., D.S.O.: Colonel Hugh Stewart, C.M.G., D.S.O., M.C.; Lieutenant-Colonel R. C. Allen. D.S.O
Honorary Physician—Colonel E. J. O'Neill, C.M.G., D.S.O., M.B.
Honorary Surgeon—Major-General Sir D. J. McGavin, Kt., C.M.G., D.S.O., M.D.
SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856 | |||
---|---|---|---|
Name of Ministry. | Name of Premier. | Assumed Office. | Retired. |
1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May, 1856 | 20 May, 1856. |
2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May, 1856 | 2 June, 1856. |
3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 June, 1856 | 12 July, 1861. |
4. Fox | William Fox | 12 July, 1861 | 6 Aug., 1862. |
5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug., 1862 | 30 Oct., 1863. |
6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct., 1863 | 24 Nov., 1864. |
7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov., 1864 | 16 Oct., 1865. |
8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct., 1865 | 28 June, 1869. |
9. Fox | William Fox | 28 June, 1869 | 10 Sept., 1872. |
10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sept., 1872 | 11 Oct., 1872. |
11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct., 1872 | 3 Mar., 1873. |
12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar., 1873 | 8 April, 1873. |
13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 April, 1873 | 6 July, 1875. |
14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 July, 1875 | 15 Feb., 1876. |
15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb., 1876 | 1 Sept., 1876. |
16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sept., 1876 | 13 Sept., 1876. |
17. Atkinson (reconstituted) | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sept., 1876 | 13 Oct., 1877. |
18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct., 1877 | 8 Oct., 1879. |
19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct., 1879 | 21 April, 1882 |
20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker, M.L.C. | 21 April, 1882 | 25 Sept., 1883. |
21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sept., 1883 | 16 Aug., 1884. |
22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug., 1884 | 28 Aug., 1884. |
23 Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug., 1884 | 3 Sept., 1884. |
24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G | 3 Sept., 1884 | 8 Oct., 1887. |
25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct., 1887 | 24 Jan., 1891. |
26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan., 1891 | 1 May, 1893. |
27. Seddon | Rt. Hon. Richard John Seddon, P.C. | 1 May, 1893 | 21 June, 1906. |
28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 June, 1906 | 6 Aug., 1906. |
29. Ward | Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, Bart., P.C, K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug., 1906 | 28 Mar., 1912. |
30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar., 1912 | 10 July, 1912. |
31. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 10 July, 1912 | 12 Aug., 1915. |
32. National | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | 12 Aug., 1915 | 25 Aug., 1919. |
33. Massey | Rt. Hon. William Ferguson Massey. P.C. | 25 Aug., 1919 | .. |
LIST OF MEMBERS SINCE MINISTRY ASSUMED OFFICE ON 25TH AUGUST, 1919, SHOWING OFFICES HELD AND PERIODS DURING WHICH SUCH OFFICES OCCUPIED. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Name. | Office. | From | To | Remarks. |
*Continuing office held in National Ministry. | ||||
Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey, P.C. | Prime Minister | 25 Aug., 1919* | ||
Minister of Labour | 25 Aug., 1919* | 14 May, 1920 | Succeeded by Sir W. H. Herries. | |
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 25 Aug., 1919* | 21 June, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Lee. | |
Minister of Railways | 4 Sept., 1919 | 16 May, 1922 | Succeeded by Mr. Guthrie. | |
Minister of Finance | 12 May, 1920 | |||
Minister of Stamp Duties | 12 May, 1920 | |||
Minister of Mines | 27 July, 1920 | 15 April, 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Anderson. | |
Sir James Allen, K.C.B. | Minister of Defence | 25 Aug., 1919* | 28 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Sir R. H. Rhodes. |
Minister of Finance | 4 Sept., 1919 | 28 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Right Hon. Mr. Massey. | |
Minister of Stamp Duties | 4 Sept., 1919 | 28 April, 1920 | ||
Minister of External Affairs | 24 Nov., 1919 | 28 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Lee. | |
Sir William Herbert Herries, K.C.M.G. | Minister of Railways | 25 Aug., 1919* | 3 Sept., 1920 | Succeeded by Right Hon. Mr. Massey. |
Native Minister | 25 Aug., 1919* | 7 Feb., 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Coates. | |
Minister of Customs | 4 Sept., 1919 | 7 Feb., 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. | |
Minister of Marine | 4 Sept., 1919 | 7 Feb., 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. | |
Minister of Labour | 14 May, 1920 | 7 Feb., 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Anderson. | |
Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 7 Feb., 1921 | 22 Feb., 1923 | Died. | |
Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | Attorney-General | 25 Aug., 1919* | ||
Commissioner of State Forests | 25 Aug., 1919* | 21 Feb., 1922 | Succeeded by Sir R. H. Rhodes. | |
Minister of Immigration | 25 Aug., 1919* | 12 May, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Nosworthy. | |
Minister of Public Health | 4 Sept., 1919 | 3 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Parr. | |
Minister of Education | 4 Sept., 1919 | 3 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Parr. | |
Minister of Internal Affairs | 3 Feb., 1920 | 12 May, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Anderson. | |
Minister of Marine | 1 Mar., 1921 | 21 Feb., 1922 | Succeeded by Mr. Anderson. | |
Minister of Justice | 13 Jan., 1923 | 27 June, 1923 | Succeeded by Mr. Parr. | |
Minister of External Affairs | 18 June, 1923 | |||
Sir William Fraser, K.C.V.O. | Minister of Public Works | 25 Aug., 1919* | 3 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Coates. |
Minister of Mines | 4 Sept., 1919 | 27 July, 1920 | Succeeded by Right Hon. Mr. Massey. | |
Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 27 July, 1920 | 16 July, 1923 | Died. |
*Continuing office held in National Ministry. †Appointed a member of the Executive Council from 21st June, 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
David Henry Guthrie | Minister of Lands | 25 Aug., 1919* | 25 June, 1924 | Succeeded by Mr. McLeod. |
Minister of Railways | 16 May, 1922 | 6 June, 1923 | Succeeded by Mr. Coates. | |
Member of Executive Council without portfolio | 25 June, 1924 | |||
William Henry Nosworthy | Minister of Agriculture | 4 Sept., 1919 | ||
Minister of Immigration | 12 May, 1920 | |||
Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C. | Minister of Public Works | 3 April, 1920 | ||
Postmaster-General | 4 Sept., 1919 | |||
Minister of Telegraphs | 4 Sept., 1919 | |||
Minister of Justice | 4 Sept., 1919 | 3 April, 1920 | Succeeded by Mr. Lee. | |
Minister of Native Affairs | 9 Mar., 1921 | |||
Minister of Railways | 6 June, 1923 | |||
Major John Bird Hine, M.C. | Minister of Internal Affairs | 4 Sept., 1919 | 17 Jan., 1920 | Succeeded by Sir F. H. D. Bell. |
Ernest Page Lee | Minister of Justice | 3 April, 1920 | 13 Jan., 1923 | Succeeded by Sir F. H. D. Bell. |
Minister of External Affairs | 12 May, 1920 | 13 Jan., 1923 | Succeeded by Sir F. H. D. Bell. | |
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 22 June, 1920 | 13 Jan., 1923 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. | |
Christopher James Parr, C.M.G. | Minister of Education | 3 April, 1920 | ||
Minister of Health | 3 April, 1920 | 27 June, 1923 | Succeeded by Sir M. Pomare. | |
Minister of Justice | 27 June, 1923 | |||
George James Anderson | Minister of Internal Affairs | 12 May, 1920 | 1 Mar., 1921 | Succeeded by Mr. Stewart. |
Minister of Labour | 1 Mar., 1921 | |||
Minister of Mines | 15 April, 1921 | |||
Minister of Marine | 21 Feb., 1922 | |||
Sir Robert Heaton Rhodes, K.B.E. | Minister of Defence | 21 July, 1920 | ||
Commissioner of State Forests | 21 Feb., 1922 | |||
William Downie Stewart | Minister of Internal Affairs | 1 Mar., 1921 | 27 June, 1923 | Succeeded by Mr. Bollard. |
Minister of Customs | 9 Mar., 1921 | |||
Minister of Industries and Commerce | 11 June, 1923 | |||
Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Member of Executive Council representing the Native Race | 25 Aug., 1919* | ||
Minister of Cook Islands | 25 Aug., 1919* | |||
Minister of Health | 27 June, 1923 | |||
Richard Francis Bollard | Minister of Internal Affairs | 27 June, 1923† | ||
Alexander Donald McLeod | Minister of Lands | 25 June, 1924 |
Right Hon. W. F. Massey, P.C., Prime Minister, Minister of Finance, Minister of Stamp Duties, Minister in Charge of Land and Income Tax, State Advances, Valuation, Electoral, and Public Trust Departments.
Hon. Sir F. H. D. Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C., Attorney-General, Minister of External Affairs, and Leader of the Legislative Council.
Hon. D. H. Guthrie, Member of the Executive Council without portfolio.
Hon. W. Nosworthy, Minister of Agriculture, Minister of Immigration, and Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts and Legislative Departments.
Hon. J. G. Coates, M.C. Minister of Railways, Minister of Public Works, Minister of Native Affairs, Postmaster-General and Minister of Telegraphs, Minister in Charge of Native Trust, Roads, and Public Buildings.
Hon. C. J. Parr, C.M.G., Minister of Education, Minister of Justice, Minister in Charge of Police and Prisons Departments.
Hon. G. J. Anderson, Minister of Labour, Minister of Mines, Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of Pensions, Printing and Stationery, and Inspection of Machinery Departments.
Hon. Sir R. H. Rhodes, K.B.E., Minister of Defence, Commissioner of State Forests, Minister in Charge of War Pensions, Government Life and Accident Insurance, State Fire Insurance, National Provident Fund, Friendly Societies, and Public Service Superannuation Departments.
Hon. W. Downie Stewart, Minister of Customs, Minister of Industries and Commerce, and Minister in Charge of Board of Trade.
Hon. Sir Maui Pomare, K.B.E., C.M.G., Minister of Health, Minister for Cook Islands, Minister in Charge of Hospitals and Charitable Aid Departments and Mental Hospitals, Member of the Executive Council representing the Native Race.
Hon. R. F. Bollard, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister in Charge of High Commissioner's, Audit, Museum, Registrar-General's, Census and Statistics, Laboratory, and Advertising Departments.
Hon. A. D. McLeod, Minister of Lands, Minister in Charge of Land for Settlements, Discharged Soldiers Settlement, Scenery Preservation, and Repatriation Departments.
Clerk of the Executive Council—F. D. Thomson, B.A., C.M.G.
SUCCESSIVE PARLIAMENTS SINCE THE PASSING OF THE CONSTITUTION ACT CONFERRING REPRESENTATIVE INSTITUTIONS UPON NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE DATES OF OPENING OF SESSIONS AND DATES OF PROROGATION AND OF DISSOLUTION. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Parliament. | Dates of Opening of Sessions. | Dates of Prorogation. | Dates of Dissolution. |
First | 27 May, 1854 | 9 Aug., 1854 | 15 Sept., 1855 |
31 Aug., 1854 | 16 Sept., 1854 | ||
8 Aug., 1855 | 15 Sept., 1855 | ||
Second | 15 April, 1856 | 16 Aug., 1856 | 5 Nov., 1860 |
(No sess., 1857) | .. | ||
10 April, 1858 | 21 Aug., 1858 | ||
(No sess., 1859) | .. | ||
30 July, 1860 | 5 Nov., 1860. | ||
Third | 3 June, 1861 | 7 Sept., 1861 | 27 Jan., 1866. |
7 July, 1862 | 15 Sept., 1862 | ||
19 Oct., 1863 | 14 Dec, 1863 | ||
24 Nov., 1864 | 13 Dec, 1864 | ||
26 July, 1865 | 30 Oct., 1865 | ||
Fourth | 30 June, 1866 | 8 Oct., 1866 | 30 Dec, 1870. |
9 July, 1867 | 10 Oct., 1867 | ||
9 July, 1868 | 20 Oct., 1868 | ||
1 June, 1869 | 3 Sept., 1869 | ||
14 June, 1870 | 13 Sept., 1870 | ||
Fifth | 14 Aug., 1871 | 16 Nov., 1871 | 6 Dec., 1875. |
16 July, 1872 | 25 Oct., 1872 | ||
15 July, 1873 | 3 Oct., 1873 | ||
3 July, 1874 | 31 Aug., 1874 | ||
20 July, 1875 | 21 Oct., 1875 | ||
Sixth | 15 June, 1876 | 31 Oct., 1876 | 15 Aug., 1879. |
19 July, 1877 | 10 Dec, 1877 | ||
26 July, 1878 | 2 Nov., 1878 | ||
11 July, 1879 | 11 Aug., 1879 | ||
Seventh | 24 Sept., 1879 | 19 Dec., 1879 | 8 Nov., 1881. |
28 May, 1880 | 1 Sept., 1880 | ||
9 June, 1881 | 24 Sept., 1881 | ||
Eighth | 18 May, 1882 | 15 Sept., 1882 | 27 June, 1884. |
14 June, 1883 | 8 Sept., 1883 | ||
5 June, 1884 | 24 June, 1884 | ||
Ninth | 7 Aug., 1884 | 10 Nov., 1884 | 15 July, 1887. |
11 June, 1885 | 22 Sept., 1885 | ||
13 May, 1886 | 18 Aug., 1886 | ||
26 April, 1887 | 10 June, 1887 | ||
Tenth | 6 Oct., 1887 | 23 Dec., 1887 | 3 Oct., 1890. |
10 May, 1888 | 31 Aug., 1888 | ||
20 June, 1889 | 19 Sept., 1889 | ||
19 June, 1890 | 18 Sept., 1890 | ||
Eleventh | 23 Jan., 1891 | 31. Jan., 1891 | 8 Nov., 1893 |
11 June, 1891 | 25 Sept., 1891 | ||
23 June, 1892 | 12 Oct., 1892 | ||
22 June, 1893 | 7 Oct., 1893 | ||
Twelfth | 21 June, 1894 | 24 Oct., 1894 | 14 Nov., 1896. |
20 June, 1895 | 2 Nov., 1895 | ||
11 June, 1896 | 19 Oct., 1896 | ||
Thirteenth | 7 April, 1897 | 12 April, 1897 | 15 Nov., 1899. |
23 Sept., 1897 | 22 Dec, 1897 | ||
24 June, 1898 | 5 Nov., 1898 | ||
23 June, 1899 | 24 Oct., 1899 | ||
Fourteenth | 22 June, 1900 | 22 Oct., 1900 | 5 Nov., 1902. |
1 July, 1901 | 8 Nov., 1901 | ||
1 July, 1902 | 4 Oct., 1902 | ||
Fifteenth | 29 June, 1903 | 25 Nov., 1903 | 15 Nov., 1905. |
28 June, 1904 | 8 Nov., 1904 | ||
27 June, 1905 | 31 Oct., 1905 | ||
Sixteenth | 27 June, 1906 | 3 July, 1906 | 29 Oct., 1908 |
21 Aug., 1906 | 29 Oct., 1906. | ||
27 June, 1907 | 25 Nov., 1907 | ||
29 June, 1908 | 12 Oct., 1908 | ||
Seventeenth | 10 June, 1909 | 17 June, 1909 | 20 Nov., 1911. |
7 Oct., 1909 | 29 Dec, 1909 | ||
28 June, 1910 | 5 Dec, 1910 | ||
27 July, 1911 | 30 Oct., 1911 | ||
Eighteenth | 15 Feb., 1912 | 1 Mar., 1912 | 20 Nov., 1914. |
27 June, 1912 | 8 Nov., 1912 | ||
26 June, 1913 | 16 Dec, 1913 | ||
25 June, 1914 | 6 Nov., 1914 | ||
Nineteenth | 24 June, 1915 | 15 Oct., 1915 | 27 Nov., 1919. |
9 May, 1916 | 9 Aug., 1916 | ||
28 June, 1917 | 2 Nov., 1917 | ||
9 April, 1918 | 17 April, 1918 | ||
24 Oct., 1918 | 12 Dec, 1918 | ||
28 Aug., 1919 | 7 Nov., 1919 | ||
Twentieth | 24 June, 1920 | 12 Nov., 1920 | 15 Nov., 1922. |
10 Mar., 1921 | 24 Mar., 1921 | ||
22 Sept., 1921 | 13 Feb., 1922 | ||
28 June, 1922 | 1 Nov., 1922 | ||
Twenty-first | 8 Feb., 1923 | 19 Feb., 1923 | .. |
14 June, 1923 | 30 Aug., 1923 | ||
26 June, 1924 | .. |
ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE LEGISLATIVE COUNCIL OF NEW ZEALAND, SEPTEMBER, 1924. | ||
---|---|---|
Speaker—Hon. Sir
W. C. F. C ARNCROSS Kt. Chairman of Committees— Hon. OLIVER SAMUEL Clerk of the Legislative Council—A. F. LOWE, C.M.G. | ||
Name. | Provincial District. | Date of Appointment. |
Alison, Hon. Ewen William | Auckland | 7 May, 1918. |
Barr, Hon. John | Canterbury | 22 January, 1921. |
Bell, Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon, G.C.M.G. | Wellington | 21 May, 1919. |
Campbell, Hon. James Palmer | Auckland | 2 September, 1921. |
Carncross, Hon. Sir Walter Charles Frederick, Kt. | Taranaki | 17 March, 1924. |
Carroll, Hon. Sir James, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 2 September, 1921. |
Clark, Hon. Edward Henry | Otago | 25 June, 1920. |
Cohen, Hon. Mark | Otago | 25 June, 1920. |
Collins, Hon. Colonel William Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 14 July, 1921. |
Craigie, Hon. James | Canterbury | 1 June, 1923. |
Earnshaw, Hon. William | Wellington | 25 June, 1920. |
Fleming, Hon. David Thomas | Otago | 7 May, 1918. |
Garland, Hon. George Joseph | Auckland | 7 May, 1918. |
Geddis, Hon. William John | Hawke's Bay | 7 May, 1918. |
Gow, Hon. James Burman | Auckland | 7 May, 1918. |
Grimmond, Hon. Joseph | Westland | 7 May, 1918. |
Hall-Jones, Hon. Sir William, K.C.M.G. | Wellington | 6 October, 1920. |
Hawke, Hon. Archibald Fotheringham | Otago | 7 May, 1918. |
Hislop, Hon. Thomas William | Wellington | 2 September, 1921. |
Izard, Hon. Charles Hayward | Wellington | 7 May, 1918. |
Lang, Hon. Sir Frederic William, Kt. | Auckland | 22 February, 1924. |
MacGregor, Hon. John | Otago | 14 July, 1921. |
McIntyre, Hon. William Henderson | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
Mackenzie, Hon. Sir Thomas, G.C.M.G. | Otago | 12 March, 1921. |
Malcolm, Hon. Alexander Scott | Otago | 16 June, 1924. |
Mander, Hon. Francis | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
Michel, Hon. Henry Leslie | Westland | 7 May, 1918. |
Mitchelson, Hon. Sir Edwin, K.C.M.G. | Auckland | 25 June, 1920 |
Moore, Hon. Richard | Canterbury | 14 July, 1921. |
Newman, Hon. Edward, C.M.G. | Wellington | 1 June, 1923. |
Patuki, Hon. John Topi | Otago | 7 May, 1918. |
Reed, Hon. Vernon Herbert | Auckland | 16 June, 1924. |
Rikihana, Hon. Wiremu | Auckland | 1 June, 1923. |
Samuel, Hon. Oliver | Taranaki | 14 July, 1921. |
Scott, Hon. Robert | Otago | 25 June, 1920. |
Sinclair, Hon. Sir John Robert, Kt. | Otago | 7 May, 1918. |
Smith, Hon. Colonel George John, C.B.E. | Canterbury | 25 June, 1920. |
Snodgrass, Hon. William Wallace, M.B.E. | Nelson | 2 September, 1921. |
Stewart, Hon. William | Auckland | 7 May, 1918. |
Thomson, Hon. George Malcolm | Otago | 7 May, 1918. |
Triggs, Hon. William Henry | Canterbury | 7 May, 1918. |
ROLL OF MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE
OF REPRESENTATIVES, SEPTEMBER, 1924 Speaker—Hon. C. E. STATHAM. Chairman of Committees—J. A. YOUNG, M.P. Clerk of the House—E. W. KANE. | |
---|---|
Name. | Electoral District. |
For European Electorates. | |
Anderson, Hon. George James | Mataura. |
Armstrong, Hubert Thomas | Christchurch East. |
Atmore, Harry | Nelson. |
Bartram, Frederick Natley | Grey Lynn. |
Bell, Allen | Bay of Islands. |
Bitchener, John | Waitaki. |
Bollard, Hon. Richard Francis | Raglan. |
Buddo, Hon. David | Kaiapoi. |
Burnett, Thomas David | Temuka. |
Coates, Hon. Joseph Gordon, M.C. | Kaipara. |
Corrigan, James Randall | Patea. |
De la Perrelle, Philip Aldborough | Awarua. |
Dickson, James McColl | Chalmers. |
Dickson, James Samuel | Parnell. |
Edie, John | Clutha. |
Field, William Hughes | Otaki. |
Forbes, George William | Hurunui. |
Fraser, Peter | Wellington Central. |
Girling, William James | Wairau. |
Glenn, William Spiers | Rangitikei. |
Guthrie, Hon. David Henry | Oroua. |
Hanan, Hon. Josiah Alfred | Invercargill. |
Harris, Alexander | Waitemata. |
Hawken, Oswald James | Egmont. |
Hockly, Frank Franklin | Rotorua. |
Holland, Henry Edmund | Buller. |
Horn, James | Wakatipu. |
Howard, Edwin John | Christchurch South. |
Hudson, Richard Phineas | Motueka. |
Hunter, Sir George, Kt. | Waipawa. |
Isitt, Leonard Monk | Christchurch North. |
Jordan, William Joseph | Manukau. |
Langstone, Frank | Waimarino. |
Lee, John Alexander | Auckland East. |
Linklater, Joseph | Manawatu. |
Luke, Sir John Pearce, Kt., C.M.G. | Wellington North. |
Lye, Frederick | Waikato. |
Lysnar, William Douglas | Gisborne. |
McCombs, James | Lyttelton. |
McIlvride, Lewis | Napier. |
McKay, Gilbert | Hawke's Bay. |
McKeen, Robert | Wellington South. |
McLeod, Hon. Alexander Donald | Wairarapa. |
Name. | Electoral District. |
Macmillan, Charles Edward de la Barca | Tauranga. |
Macpherson, John Andrew | Oamaru. |
Massey, Right Hon. William Ferguson, P.C. | Franklin. |
Masters, Robert | Stratford. |
Monteith, Alexander Lammont | Wellington East. |
Munro, James Wright | Dunedin North. |
Murdoch, Alfred James | Marsden. |
Nash, James Alfred | Palmerston. |
Nosworthy, Hon. William | Ashburton. |
O'Brien, James | Westland. |
Parr, Hon. Christopher James, C.M.G. | Eden. |
Parry, William Edward | Auckland Central. |
Poland, Hugh | Ohinemuri. |
Potter, Vivian Harold | Roskill. |
Ransom, Ethelbert Alfred | Pahiatua. |
Rhodes, Hon. Sir Robert Heaton, K.B.E. | Ellesmere. |
Rhodes, Thomas William | Thames. |
Rolleston, Francis Joseph | Timaru. |
Rolleston, John Christopher | Waitomo. |
Savage, Michael Joseph | Auckland West. |
Sidey, Thomas Kay | Dunedin South |
Smith, Sydney George | Taranaki. |
Statham, Hon. Charles Ernest | Dunedin Central. |
Stewart, Hon. William Downie | Dunedin West. |
Sullivan, Daniel Giles | Avon. |
Sykes, George Robert | Masterton. |
Thomson, John Charles | Wallace. |
Veitch, William Andrew | Wanganui. |
Wilford, Thomas Mason | Hutt. |
Williams, Kenneth Stuart | Bay of Plenty. |
Witty, George | Riccarton. |
Wright, Robert Alexander | Wellington Suburbs. |
Young, James Alexander | Hamilton. |
For Maori Electorates. | |
Tau Henare | Northern Maori. |
Ngata, Hon. Apirana Turupa | Eastern Maori. |
Pomare, Hon. Sir Maui Ngatata, K.B.E., C.M.G. | Western Maori. |
Uru, Henare Whakatau. | Southern Maori. |
LIST OF PRINCIPAL DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND NAMES OF PERMANENT HEADS. | ||
---|---|---|
Department. | Permanent Head. | |
Title. | Name. | |
Agriculture | Director-General | C. J. Reakes, C.B.E., M.R.C.V.S., D.V.Sc. Melb. |
Audit | Controller and Auditor-General | G. F. C. Campbell, C.M.G. |
Crown Law | Principal Law Officer | A. Fair, LL.B. |
Customs | Comptroller | G. Craig, LL.M. |
Defence | General Officer Commanding N.Z. Military Forces | Major-General C. W. Melvill, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O. |
Education | Director | J. Caughley, M.A. |
External Affairs and Cook Islands | Secretary | J. D. Gray. |
Government Insurance | Commissioner | A. T. Traversi, F.I.A. Lond. |
National Provident Fund | Superintendent | A. T. Traversi, F.I.A. Lond. |
Friendly Societies | Registrar | W. M. Wright. |
Public Service Superannuation | Secretary | W. M. Wright. |
Health | Director-General | T. H. A. Valintine, C.B E., M.R.C.S., L R.C.P., D.P.H. |
Industries and Commerce | Secretary | J. W. Collins. |
Immigration | Under-Secretary | H. D. Thomson. |
Inland Revenue | Commissioner | D. G. Clark, C.B.E. |
Land and Income Tax | Deputy Commissioner | A. E. Fowler. |
Stamp Duties | Deputy Commissioner | J. Murray. |
Land and Deeds | Registrar-General of Land, and Assistant Secretary for Land and Deeds | C. E. Nalder. |
Internal Affairs | Under-Secretary and Chief Electoral Officer | J. Hislop, M.V.O., O.B.E. |
Registrar-General's | Registrar-General | W. W. Cook. |
Census and Statistics | Government Statistician | M. Fraser, O.B.E. |
Justice (including Prisons and Patents) | Under-Secretary for Justice and Controller-General of Prisons | C. E. Matthews. |
Labour | Secretary of Labour, Chief Inspector of Factories, and Registrar of Industrial Unions | F. W. T. Rowley. |
Land for Settlements | Land Purchase Controller | J. D. Ritchie. |
Lands and Survey | Under-Secretary | J. B. Thompson, M.N.Z. Soc.C.E. |
Marine | Secretary | G. C. Godfrey. |
Mental Hospitals | Inspector-General | F. Hay, M.B., C.M. |
Mines | Under-Secretary | A. H. Kimbell. |
Native | Under-Secretary | R. N. Jones. |
Native Trust | Native Trustee | W. E. Rawson. |
Naval | Naval Adviser | Commodore A. F. Beal, C.M.G., R.N. |
Pensions | Commissioner | G. C. Fache, O.B.E. |
Police | Commissioner | A. H. Wright. |
Post and Telegraph | Secretary | A. T. Markman. |
Printing and Stationery | Government Printer | W. A. G. Skinner. |
Public Trust | Public Trustee | J. W. Macdonald. |
Public Works | Under-Secretary and Engineer-in-Chief | F. W. Furkert, A.M.I.C.E. A.M.I.M.E. |
Railways | General Manager | R. W. McVilly, M.V.O. |
State Advances | Superintendent | W. Waddel. |
State Fire Insurance | General Manager | J. H. Jerram. |
State Forest Service | Director | L. McIntosh Ellis, B.Sc. (F.), C.S.F.E. |
Tourist and Health Resorts | General Manager | B. M. Wilson. |
Treasury | Secretary | J. J. Esson, C.M.G. |
Valuation | Valuer-General | F. W. Flanagan, O.B.E. |
By an Act passed during the year 1912 and intituled the Public Service Act, 1912, the Public Service of New Zealand was placed under the direct and sole control of a Commissioner and two Assistant Commissioners, who are appointed for a term of seven years, are responsible only to Parliament, and can be dismissed from office only for misbehaviour or incompetence.
The Act, which became operative on the 1st April, 1913, applies to all members of the Public Service with the exception of the Controller and Auditor-General, officers of the Railway Department, members of the Police and Defence Forces, Judges and Magistrates, officers of the House, certain officers of the Legislative Departments, and persons paid only by fees or commission, as well as any officer to whom the Governor-General in Council declares the Act shall not apply.
By the Post and Telegraph Act of 1918 the Post and Telegraph Department was exempted from the control of the Commissioner, with the exception that the Commissioner makes all appointments.
Public Service Commissioner: P. D. N. VERSCHAFFELT.
Assistant Commissioner: A. D. PARK.
High Commissioner for New Zealand in London—Hon. Sir James Allen, K.C.B., New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.
Official Representative of Customs Department in United Kingdom—F. W. Lawrence, New Zealand Offices, 415 Strand, London W.C. 2.
New Zealand Trade Commissioner for Australia and Government Agent, Melbourne—H. J. Manson, Dominion Chambers, 59 William Street, Melbourne.
New Zealand Government Agent, Sydney—W. R. Blow, London Bank Chambers, corner of Pitt and Moore Streets, Sydney.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Brisbane—T. G. Dewar, King's Building, 79 Queen Street, Brisbane.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Adelaide—D. T. Lawes, Pirie Street, Adelaide.
Honorary New Zealand Representative in India—R. L. B. Gall, care of Messrs. Landale and Clark (Limited), P.O. Box 112, Calcutta.
Honorary New Zealand Tourist Agent, Durban—H. Middlebrook, 27A Union Castle Buildings (P.O. Box 1822), Durban.
New Zealand Government Agent, Vancouver—W. A. James, 1,917 Metropolitan Building, 837 Hastings Street West, Vancouver.
Resident Agent for New Zealand, San Francisco—H. Stephenson Smith, 311 California Street, San Francisco.
Official Representative of Customs Department in Canada and United States—W. J. Stevenson, 44 Whitehall Street, New York.
United Kingdom.—H.M. Trade Commissioner: Noel Elmslie, 11 Grey Street, Wellington.
Canada.—Trade Commissioner: W. A. Beddoe, Customs Street, Auckland.
Argentine Republic.—Consul-General: Humberto Bidone, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: E. S. Baldwin, Wellington; J. A. Johnstone, Dunedin.
Belgium.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): H. Segaert, Sydney. Consuls: A. M. Ferguson, Auckland; G. F. Johnston, Wellington; Sir J. J. Kinsey, Christchurch; G. L. Denniston, Dunedin. Vice-Consuls: C. R. J. Ward, Christchurch; W. A. Moore, Dunedin; R. A. Anderson, Invercargill.
Brazil.—Vice-Consul: A. H. Miles, Wellington.
Chile.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Senor Don Manuel Gundelach, Sydney. Consuls: E. A. Craig, Auckland; J. Montgomery, Christchurch; H. L. Nathan, Wellington; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin.
China.—Consuls: Li Kwang Heng, Wellington; Chao-Song Lee, Samoa.
Czecho-Slovakia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Emanuel Hajny (acting), Sydney.
Denmark.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Ove Lunn, Melbourne. Consul for North Island: Michael Myers, Wellington. Consul for South Island: H. Sorensen (acting), Christchurch. Vice-Consuls: H. P. Richmond, Auckland; W. E. Perry, Hokitika; O. H. Möller, Dunedin; Charles Dahl, Palmerston North.
Finland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Harald Tanner, Sydney. Vice-Consuls (honorary); Robert Burns, Auckland; Vaino Sarelius, Christchurch.
France.—Consul: Paul Serre, Auckland. Consular Agents: George Humphreys, Christchurch; O. R. Bendall, Wellington; S. E. D. Neill, Dunedin; Gordon Hay-Mackenzie, Samoa.
Germany.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand); Dr. Hans Busing, Melbourne.
Greece.—Vice-Consul for New Zealand: J. F. Dyer, Wellington.
Honduras.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: Frederic Walsh, Sydney.
Italy.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: Commander G. St. Martin, Melbourne. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): A. Grossardi, Melbourne. Consular Agents: Joseph Wallace, Christchurch; L. O. H. Tripp, O.B.E., Wellington; J. A. Roberts, Dunedin: Geraldo Perotti, Greymouth; Giovanni (J. H.) Pagni, Auckland.
Japan.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): E. Suzuki, Sydney. Honorary Consuls: A. B. Roberton, Auckland; A. Young, Wellington.
Jugo-Slavia (Kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes).—Consul: G. L. Scansie, Auckland.
Latvia.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Edward Birin, London.
Liberia.—Consul: (Vacant). Acting-Consul: T. N. Holmden, Wellington.
Mexico.—Consul: J. W. Hall, Auckland.
Netherlands. — Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: P. E. Teppema, Sydney. Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): W. G. Johnston, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: George Ritchie, Dunedin; M. Copeland, Auckland; C. J. Cooper, Christchurch.
Norway.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: E. K. B. Arentz, Melbourne. Consul: A. W. Newton, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: Sigurd Bentzon, Melbourne; Robert Millar, Auckland; George Jameson, Christchurch; M. E. Wiig, Invercargill; J. H. Enright, Westport; John Scott, Timaru; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin (honorary).
Paraguay.—Consul: A. E. Kernot, Wellington.
Peru.—Consul-General for Australia and New Zealand: J. M. Paxton, Sydney. Consul: G. H. Baker, Auckland.
Poland.—Consul-General (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): Hon. George Earp, Sydney.
Portugal.—Consul: David L. Nathan, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: A. D. S. Duncan, Wellington; C. W. Rattray, Dunedin.
Spain.—Consul-in-Chief (with jurisdiction over Australia and New Zealand): Senor Don Jaime Montoro y de Madrazo, Melbourne. Hon. Vice-Consul: C. W. D. Bell, Wellington.
Sweden.—Consul-General for Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji: E. H. Lindquist, Sydney. Acting-Consul: W. I. Nathan, Wellington. Vice-Consuls: C. I. Nathan, Auckland; W. H. Cheesman, Christchurch (acting).
Switzerland.—Consul (with jurisdiction over New Zealand): M. Stahel, Melbourne.
United States of America.—Consul-General: E. N. Gunsaulus, Wellington. Consul: K. de G. MacVitty, Auckland. Vice-Consuls: M. I. Mays, Auckland: A. R. Preston, jun., Auckland; J. C. Hudson, Wellington. Consular Agents: H. P. Bridge, Christchurch; H. Reeves, Dunedin.
Uruguay.—Vice-Consul (Acting-Consul): W. J. Prouse, Wellington.
Table of Contents
New Zealand was proclaimed a British Crown colony in 1840. Official statistical records of the country commenced with the following year, 1841, in the shape of reports compiled for the information of the Colonial Office, and known by immemorial custom as "blue-books."
These reports, which continued until 1852, were prepared in manuscript form in triplicate, and several copies repose to this day in the custody of the Registrar-General, their careful penmanship still legible despite the faded ink. A collection of tables compiled by various Government authorities and illustrating the work of their Departments composed the annual blue-book. Bald statements as were these early statistical efforts, yet they fail to hide altogether the incidents of the times. Here a table of population figures apologizes for incompleteness by the statement that an enumerator had been badly handled by Natives who were suspicious of his motives in collecting information; again, a list of exports shows the ghastly trade in dried human heads.
Two factors retarded the development of the statistics of the blue-books: in the first place, they were not intended for general publication; secondly, there appeared a lack of co-ordination between the Departments furnishing the returns and the office collating and ultimately issuing them.
It was not long, however, before the need of authoritative statistics was felt, both for present use and also as a record of the development of the country and its various provinces and settlements. Accordingly we find that, in 1849, "Statistics of New Munster," compiled under the superintendence of Alfred Domett, were printed by order of the Legislative Council. Again, "Statistics of Nelson" covering the period 1843-54 were issued in 1855. Various other publications were issued dealing with some individual province or settlement. In the year 1853 a Constitution granted by the Imperial Parliament came into force, and from this date the fragmentary and inchoate statistical works find a new complexion. Five years later the Registrar-General, who had been entrusted with the task of compiling annually statistics of the whole colony, produced a volume dealing with the years 1853, 1854, 1855, 1856.
One of the many ways in which statistics may be classified is as to source from which obtained, and in this respect they naturally divide into two classes—i.e., as to whether they are compiled from the records (obtained primarily for some other purpose) of a Government Department or other similar authority, or whether the data require to be specially collected from individual persons, &c.
As has been indicated above, the statistics included in the early blue-books belong in the main to the first of these two categories. Certain items, however, notably population figures, would be more correctly placed in the second category, though the system of collection was exceedingly crude and the scope of inquiry very limited. As a matter of fact, the population figures prior to 1851 appear to have been compiled in each settlement by the local Resident Magistrate by the simple method of ascertaining from the head of each house the number of persons in the household. From such small beginnings, however, has grown the Dominion's present comprehensive system of collection of statistical data.
The proper collection of statistics from the public on the voluntary basis which appeared to exist in the "forties" could be maintained only with a very small population, and with the simplest of inquiries. With the increase of population and the desire to obtain fuller information than in the past it was found advisable as early as 1851 to pass an Ordinance providing for the collection of statistics in the form of recurrent censuses. The Ordinance is of peculiar interest as being the first enactment on the subject of the collection of statistics in New Zealand, and as being the foundation on which all subsequent legislation of the kind has been based. With the exception of the schedules, which provided for the ascertainment of information as to sex, age, and degree of education of all persons, day- and Sabbath-school attendance, and particulars of live-stock and crops, it was reproduced in full in the 1923 issue of this book.
Following on the passing of the Census Ordinance of 1851 by the General Government several of the provinces into which New Zealand was divided passed Census Ordinances of their own, the necessity for which is not apparent, as other provinces took censuses under the authority of the 1851 Ordinance.
This Ordinance gave way in 1858 to the Census Act of that year, which was amended in 1860, 1867, 1873, and 1876, and was in its turn repealed in 1877, when a new Act was passed, consolidating and extending the law relating to census-taking. The Act of 1877 was amended in 1880 and again in 1890; also, in effect, in 1895, when the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act was passed, making provision for the annual collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics, which had formerly been collected quinquennially under the Census Act. In 1908 the Census Act and amendments and the Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics Act were consolidated in the Statistics Act, 1908, as part of the general consolidation of statutes. The Statistics Act, 1908, was replaced two years later by the Census and Statistics Act, 1910, which was amended in 1915 by the Census and Statistics Amendment Act of that year.
It would be out of place here to recapitulate the various alterations and extensions involved in the successive enactments referred to. Suffice it to say that they reflect the growth of the world-wide realization of the importance and value statistics.
The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, with the amendment of 1915, provides not only for the taking of the quinquennial population census, but also for the collection of statistical information under numerous specific heads, and contains a general authority to the Governor-General to extend the system of collection to cover any other items in respect of which statistical information may be found necessary or advisable.
The early "blue-books" appear to have been compiled by the Colonial Secretary. After the granting of responsible government the Registrar-General was entrusted with the collection of statistics, a function which he retained until 1910. The Census and Statistics Act, 1910, provided for the appointment of a Government Statistician, who has since been the authority charged with the administration of the Act. The 1910 Act laid down that the Government Statistician was to be an officer of the Registrar-General's Department, but this proviso was cancelled in 1915 by the amending Act of that year, whereupon the Census and Statistics Office came into existence as a separate branch of the Department of Internal Affairs.
Until quite recent years there was very little statistical collection apart from the quinquennial census, the annual collection (on legislative authority) of the agricultural and pastoral statistics, the collection on a voluntary basis of returns of private schools, savings-banks, &c., and the obtaining of statistical information from other Government Departments. It should be noted, however, that the census was formerly the means used for the collection of certain data (as, for instance, concerning industrial manufacture), now obtained independently of the census.
Since the passing of the Census and Statistics Act in 1910, and more especially since the formation of the Census and Statistics Office in 1915, the system of statistical collection has expanded considerably, not only in regard to the regular activities of the Office, but also for the obtaining of data required for some special purpose. During the war and post-war periods, for instance, the provisions of the Census and Statistics Act were utilized for the collection of information as to stocks, consumption, requirements, &c., of numerous commodities, including flour, wheat, oats, coal, oils, wire, iron, steel, copper, twine, turnip-seed, and medical requisites.
Among branches of statistical inquiries now regularly pursued by the Census and Statistics Office may be enumerated the following:—
(a.) From private sources: Agricultural and pastoral statistics (main collection); areas sown in wheat and oats; threshings of wheat and oats; stocks of wheat, flour, and oats; sheep returns: detailed statistics of live-stock; detailed statistics of commercial orchards; eggs and egg-pulp in cool store; industrial manufacture; fire insurance; finances of local governing bodies; loans of local governing bodies (quarterly); port cargo statistics; building societies; private savings-banks; prices; wages; consumption and stocks of coal; hospital patients.
(b.) From Government Departments in the form of individual cards, &c.: Births; marriages; deaths; orphanhood; migration; naturalization; inquests; civil and criminal cases in Court; prisons; divorce; bankruptcy; port shipping returns; deceased persons' estates; State advances to local bodies; incomes and income-tax; industrial disturbances.
When New Zealand ceased to be a Crown colony in 1853 the annual despatch of the blue-books to the Colonial Office in London was discontinued. During the next few years several volumes of statistical tables appeared, compiled by various Provincial Governments, and in 1858 the Registrar-General published a volume for the colony as a whole, covering the years 1853, 1854, 1855, and 1856. This volume was the first of a regular annual series which, developed and expanded, were issued, formerly by the Registrar-General's Department, and from 1915 to 1920 by the Census and Statistics Office. As indicating the expansion of the country and of its statistical organization it may be mentioned that while the statistics of the four years 1853-56 were contained in a single small volume, the statistics for 1920, the last year of publication in the old form, occupied four volumes aggregating nearly 1,200 pages.
Closely allied to the annual volumes of Statistics were the volumes of Census Statistics which were regularly compiled and published after each census of New Zealand from 1858 to 1916, for the first four occasions as part of the Statistics, but later (commencing with 1871) as separate publications.
With each volume of Statistics, commencing with that for 1853-56, went a brief report on the statistics presented. Developing slowly at first, the ultimate result was a fairly comprehensive report on the statistics—not only those presented, but the whole statistics (so far as compiled) of the colony. A similar report on census matters was included in each volume of Census Statistics.
Parallel with the statistical reports came, in 1875, an issue of another type—"The Official Handbook of New Zealand, a Collection of Papers by Experienced Colonists on the Colony as a Whole, and on the Several Provinces," edited by Julius Vogel, C.M.G. (afterwards Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G.), at that time Premier of the colony. The purpose of this book differed from that of the statistical reports. Its aim was to give "a New Zealand view of New Zealand to those who may think of making the colony their home or the theatre of business operations." Its well-written articles, generously illustrated with woodcuts and photographs, make this early volume interesting reading. Printed in London, it was circulated largely in England.
In 1884 a new and revised edition of this Handbook was compiled by Mr. William Gisborne, and edited by the Agent-General of the day (Mr. F. D. Bell, afterwards Sir Francis Bell, father of Sir F. H. D. Bell, the present Attorney-General). The purpose of this edition was similar to that of its predecessor, although in form it approximated more closely to the modern type.
Another example of a handbook composed for some special purpose was that of Dr. Hector, issued for the Melbourne International Exhibition of 1880.
By the year 1889 the annual report on the statistics had reached considerable proportions, and it was decided by the Registrar-General to issue it as a separate publication. He remarks in the preface to the 1889 volume of Statistics as follows: "The report has now reached about the size of the original Victorian Year-book, and it has been deemed desirable to publish it in octavo size to make it more convenient for general reference." A similar decision, it may be added, was come to in regard to the quinquennial Census Report.
For 1889 and 1890 the Report on the Statistics was accordingly issued as a separate publication with several new features. The following year (1891) was a census year, and the place of the usual statistical report for that year was taken by a separate "Report on the Results of a Census of the Colony of New Zealand taken for the Night of the 5th April, 1891," the first of a series of reports which have been published after each census since.
In 1892 the Report on the Statistics reappeared, remodelled and considerably enlarged, and under the title of the "New Zealand Official Handbook." The Handbook achieved a very considerable success, and the Government gave instructions for the preparation annually of a similar volume, to be called the "New Zealand Official Year-book." The compilation remained in the hands of the Registrar-General until 1910, when on the passing of the Census and Statistics Act of that year the Year-book and other statistical publications came under the control of the Government Statistician.
The demy octavo size adopted in 1889, when the Report on the Statistics was first issued as a separate publication, was retained for the Official Handbook, and, up to the 1920 number, for the Year-book. This size, however, was not altogether satisfactory from the point of view of economy of space or for the display of tabular matter, and in the next issue gave way to the royal octavo size.
A change was also made at the same time in the year-number of the book. Formerly the book had been designated by the year of compilation, though in recent years it had not appeared until early in the following year. The book now bears the year of publication.
It has been shown above how the annual volume of Statistics included each year up to 1888 a prefatory report, which gradually grew in bulk until it was deemed advisable in 1889 to publish it as a separate volume, which shortly afterwards developed into the "New Zealand Official Year-book." From 1889 to 1920 the Statistics were accordingly issued without any accompanying letterpress.
A new policy adopted in 1921 in regard to the publication of the Annual Statistics involves the reintroduction of the report to accompany the tabular matter. In lieu of presenting the statistics in one comprehensive publication, these now form the tabular matter for ten separate annual reports, each covering a definite branch of statistical inquiry, and including explanatory letterpress in addition to the tables.
A similar policy is being followed in the case of the census results. In addition to the complete report published separately after the completion of the census tabulation, each volume of tables contains also an introductory discussion of the results disclosed.
The full list of the statistical publications of the Census and Statistics Office is as follows:—
PUBLICATIONS OF THE CENSUS AND STATISTICS OFFICE. | |
---|---|
Title. | Periodicity of Issue. |
New Zealand Official Year-book | Annual. |
Annual Statistical Reports— | Annual. |
Population and Buildings | |
Migration | |
Vital Statistics | |
Justice | |
Trade and Shipping | |
Agricultural and Pastoral Production | |
Manufacturing Production | |
Local Government | |
Insurance | |
Miscellaneous (Prices, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes, Meteorology, Statistical Summary) | |
Municipal Handbook of New Zealand | Biennial. |
Monthly Abstract of Statistics | Monthly. |
Census Statistics— | Quinquennially. |
Vol. I. Population | |
Vol. II. Ages | |
Vol. III. Birthplaces | |
Vol. IV. Allegiance | |
Vol. V. Length of Residence | |
Vol. VI. Race Aliens | |
Vol. VII. Religions | |
Vol. VIII. Industries, Occupations, and Unemployment | |
Vol. IX. Conjugal Condition | |
Vol. X. Fertility | |
Vol. XI. Orphanhood | |
Vol. XII. Dependency | |
Vol. XIII. Life Insurance | |
Vol. XIV. Life Tables | |
Vol. XV. Dwellings | |
Vol. XVI. Households | |
Appendices: (a.) Maori Census | |
(b.) Census of Cook and other Pacific Islands | |
(c.) Census of Western Samoa | |
(d.) Libraries | |
(e.) Religious Denominations | |
(f.) Poultry and Bees | |
Report on the Census | |
Published in New Zealand Gazette and also as extracts:— | |
Vital Statistics of Urban Areas | Monthly and annual. |
Estimated Population of New Zealand | Quarterly. |
Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics— | |
Estimated Yields of Wheat and Oats | Annual. |
Estimated Spring Areas under Wheat and Oats | Annual. |
Stocks—Flour, Wheat, and Oats | Annual. |
The principal publication of the Census and Statistics Office is the "New Zealand Official Year-book," which, as its title implies, is the official book of general reference on the various branches of the Dominion's activities and the various aspects of her social and economic characteristics and progress. Necessarily, however, much of the information given in the Year-book is of a condensed character, owing to the wide range of subjects covered. The annual Statistical Reports, the census publications, and the Municipal Handbook contain much more detailed information on the particular subjects they deal with, while the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contains the latest statistical information available on a variety of subjects, giving monthly or quarterly figures in most cases.
In addition to the publications of the Census and Statistics Office, many parliamentary reports contain statistical information, often of a detailed nature. The full list cannot be given here, but the principal of these annual reports are mentioned below, arranged in the order of subjects followed in the Year-book:—
Subject. | Report. | |
---|---|---|
Number. | Title. | |
Public health, hospitals, &c. | H.-31 | Report on Public Health, Hospitals, and Charitable Aid. |
H.-7 | Report of Inspector-General of Mental Hospitals. | |
Education | E.-1 | Report of Minister of Education. |
E.-2 | Report on Primary Education. | |
E.-3 | Report on Education of Native Children. | |
E.-4 | Report on State Care of Children, Special Schools, and Infant-life Protection. | |
E.-5 | Report on Technical Education. | |
E.-6 | Report on Secondary Education. | |
E.-7 | Report on Higher Education. | |
Justice | H.-16 | Report of Commissioner of Police. |
H.-20 | Prisons Report. | |
H.-20A | Report of Prisons Board. | |
Defence | H.-19 | Report of General Officer Commanding Defence Forces. |
Shipping | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
Railways | D.-2 | Railways Statement. |
D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
Postal and telegraphic | F.-1 | Report of Post and Telegraph Department. |
Lands | H.-3 | Report of Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Department |
Crown lands | C.-1 | Report on Settlement of Crown Lands. |
C.-5 | Report on Land for Settlements Act. | |
C.-9 | Report on Discharged Soldiers' Settlement. | |
Native lands | G.-9 | Report on Native Land Courts, Maori Land Boards, and Native Land Purchase Board. |
Agricultural and pastoral production | H.-29 | Report of Department of Agriculture. |
H.-23 | Sheep Returns. | |
Forestry | C.-3 | Report of State Forest Service. |
Fisheries | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
H.-22 | Report of Internal Affairs Department. | |
Mining | C.-2 | Mines Statement. |
C.-2A | Report on State Coal-mines. | |
Water-power | D.-1 | Public Works Statement. |
Public finance | B.-1 | Public Accounts. |
B.-6 | Financial Statement. | |
D.-1 | Public Works Statement. | |
State aid to settlers, workers, and local authorities | B.-13 | Report of State Advances Office. |
Pensions | H.-18 | Report of Pensions Department. |
Superannuation | H.-26 | Report of Public Service Superannuation Board. |
E.-9 | Report on Teachers' Superannuation Fund. | |
D.-5 | Report on Government Railways Superannuation Fund. | |
National Provident Fund | H.-17 | Report of National Provident Fund Board. |
Banking | F.-4 | Report on Post Office Savings-bank. |
Life insurance | H.-8 | Report of Government Insurance Commissioner. |
Accident insurance | H.-8A | Report on Accident Insurance Branch of Government Insurance Department. |
Fire insurance | H.-6 | Report of General Manager of State Fire Insurance Office. |
Friendly societies | H.-1 | Report of Registrar of Friendly Societies. |
Industrial disputes | H.-11 | Report of Labour Department. |
Public Trust Office | B.-9 | Report of the Public Trust Office. |
B.-9A | Accounts of the Public Trust Office. | |
Patents, designs, and trademarks | H.-10 | Report of Registrar of Patents. |
Inspection of machinery | H.-15 | Report of Marine and Inspection of Machinery Department. |
Islands attached to New Zealand | A.-3 | Report on Cook and other Islands. |
A.-4 | Report on Western Samoa. |
Table of Contents
IN common with almost all countries, the chief instrument in compiling population data is the census, which in New Zealand is taken quinquennially. Details of the latest enumeration (1921) will be found in the 1924 number of the Year-book and in the special publications devoted to the census; here it is sufficient to refer to the following aspects. In the first place, the comparative shortness of the interval between census enumerations mitigates the danger of serious intercensal error. Secondly, owing to the high standard of intelligence of the population, and to the political, geographical, and social conditions prevailing in the Dominion, the data compiled as a result of the census are both remarkably free from error and unusually complete.
The basis adopted for the census—and indeed, practically universally throughout population statistics in New Zealand—is that of the population de fait, as opposed to the population de sejour habituel, the population de droit, and other bases adopted in various countries. For the benefit of those not conversant with the terms current in statistical usage, it may be explained that the population de fait is the basis perhaps most common in international use, and comprises simply all persons present at the place of enumeration at the time of enumeration, irrespective of habitual residence, legal domicil, and so forth.
Intercensal figures of total population are based on the customary equation:— Population = Population (census) + Births and immigration — Deaths and emigration.
Compulsory registration of births and deaths was instituted throughout the Dominion in 1855, and the present system of recording such particulars may be confidently asserted to afford statistics exceptionally complete. A point of minor importance which may be noted is that births and deaths registered during a year are considered as actually occurring during that year.
The fact that all migration to and from the Dominion must be waterborne over lengthy distances, and that it centres in a few ports, facilitates the compilation of accurate statistics of external migration. Records of migration between the North and South Islands are also maintained. Population statistics of lesser internal divisions and of towns are based upon a variety of data collected annually.
Residents of the Cook Islands, Niue, and Western Samoa are not included in the population statistics quoted throughout this section, except in the first table on the next page and in the paragraphs devoted to these islands at the end of the section. A similar course was formerly followed in regard to Maoris, but in this issue figures are given both inclusive and exclusive of Maoris where possible, in accordance with a recent decision of Cabinet. In tables covering a long period of years, however, and in the part of the section dealing with distribution of population in areas smaller than provincial districts, Maoris have of necessity been omitted, on account of lack or insufficiency of data.
Separate statistics of the Maori population are given towards the end of the section.
The population of the Dominion of New Zealand and the mandated territory of Western Samoa at 31st March, 1924, is quoted:—
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Estimated population (exclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 659,570 | 634,333 | 1,293,903 |
Estimated Maori population of New Zealand proper | 28,450 | 25,500 | 53,950 |
Estimated population (inclusive of Maoris) of New Zealand proper | 688,020 | 659,833 | 1,347,853 |
Estimated population of Cook Islands and Niue | 6,885 | 6,657 | 13,542 |
Estimated population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa | 19,622 | 17,706 | 37,328 |
Totals | 714,527 | 684,196 | 1,398,723 |
The outstanding note of the history of population movement in New Zealand is that of unbroken growth. That it has not been invariably regular is well attested by the accompanying table setting forth the increase at successive census enumerations from 1858 onwards. To carry the investigation farther back were at once unnecessary and unprofitable, for prior to the census of 1858 we have only one New Zealand census, together with divers provincial enumerations of earlier dates, few of the records of which are now available.
Date of Enumeration. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Numerical Increase. | Percentage Increase. | Equivalent Annual Percentage Increase. |
---|---|---|---|---|
December, 1858 | 59,413 | 39,608 | 66.67 | 22.36 |
December, 1861 | 99,021 | 73,137 | 73.86 | 24.97 |
December, 1864 | 172,158 | 46,510 | 27.01 | 8.86 |
December, 1867 | 218,668 | 37,725 | 17.25 | 5.40 |
February, 1871 | 256,393 | 43,121 | 16.82 | 5.60 |
March, 1874 | 299,514 | 114,898 | 38.36 | 9.58 |
March, 1878 | 414,412 | 75,521 | 18.22 | 5.91 |
April, 1881 | 489,933 | 88,549 | 18.07 | 3.63 |
March, 1886 | 578,482 | 48,176 | 8.33 | 1.66 |
April, 1891 | 626,658 | 76,702 | 12.24 | 2.44 |
April, 1896 | 703,360 | 69,359 | 9.86 | 1.99 |
March, 1901 | 772,719 | 115,859 | 14.99 | 2.95 |
April, 1906 | 888,578 | 119,890 | 13.49 | 2.74 |
April, 1911 | 1,008,468 | 90,981 | 9.02 | 1.63 |
October, 1916 | 1,099,449 | 119,464 | 10.87 | 2.42 |
April, 1921 | 1,218,913 | .. | .. | .. |
As might be expected, the rate of increase in the earlier years was exceedingly high compared with the experience of later years, for a young country, endowed with fertile soil and moderate climate, and in the opening stages of development, presented glowing attractions sufficient to overcome the less alluring considerations of pioneering in a distant country more or less occupied by a race of warlike Natives.
In the "sixties" the gold rushes brought large numbers of people to New Zealand, many of whom stayed to become permanent citizens. This source of increase, however, was eclipsed during the vigorous immigration policy of the "seventies," when in one year alone (1874) 32,118 assisted immigrants were brought into the country.
The rate of increase gradually subsided as the country became settled and the land available for settlement became less. At the present time the annual increment of population is less than 2 1/2 per cent. The increase during the three years ended March, 1922, March, 1923, and March, 1924, may be stated as 30,476 (2.50 per cent.), 23,543 (1.89 per cent.), and 22,162 (1.74 per cent.) respectively.
Subjoined is a diagram which illustrates the population movement of the past and permits a speculative glimpse at the future. The arithmetic average of the percentage increases of population, as ascertained by census enumerations during four decades (1881-1921), has been approximately 12.11 per cent. per quinquennium. Plotting this constant ratio as a logarithmic "curve," and producing it both forward and backward in point of time, it is contrasted with the logarithmic "curve" expressing the actual populations. The two "curves" coincide greatly of recent years, thus indicating the steadying of the rate of growth and giving some confidence to the projection of the constant ratio as supplying an approximation of the probable population in the future.
The final criterion of the Dominion's growth in respect of population is supplied by a comparison of the rates of increase of other portions of the British Empire and of various countries. In the table appended are shown the intercensal ratios of increase for such countries. In all cases the movements shown are those for the intercensal periods approximating as closely as possible to the decades chosen. Contrasted with the European countries shown, the Dominion is experiencing a rapid growth, for they are "emigration" countries, while New Zealand is an "immigration" country. Contrasted on the other hand with Canada and Australia, the comparison is not altogether favourable to New Zealand, although the former countries are much older in point of settlement. Canada is, of course, comparatively close to the sources of immigrant population, while both Canada and Australia still have vast areas undeveloped.
Country. | Population (latest Census). | Intercensal Increase per Cent. in Decennial Periods approximating to | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers. | Year. | 1910-1920. | 1900-1910. | 1890-1900. | 1880-1890. | 1870-1880. | 1860-1870. | |
*Excluding Maoris. †Decrease. | ||||||||
New Zealand* | 1,218,913 | 1921 | 20.87 | 30.51 | 23.31 | 25.87 | 91.09 | 158.93 |
Great Britain | 42,767,530 | 1921 | 4.74 | 10.36 | 12.03 | 11.17 | 13.95 | 12.73 |
Australia | 5,436,794 | 1921 | 22.04 | 18.08 | 18.88 | 41.07 | 32.30 | 45.61 |
Canada | 8,788,341 | 1921 | 21.95 | 34.17 | 11.13 | 11.76 | 17.23 | 19.37 |
Cape of Good Hope | 2,782,719 | 1921 | 8.49 | 6.44 | 57.79 | 111.82 | 45.25 | |
Norway | 2,649,775 | 1920 | 12.38 | 6.14 | 11.02 | .. | 6.22 | .. |
Sweden | 5,904,489 | 1920 | 6.92 | 7.51 | 7.35 | 4.78 | 9.53 | 8.00 |
Netherlands | 6,865,314 | 1920 | 17.19 | 14.77 | 13.14 | 12.43 | 12.10 | 7.87 |
France | 39,209,518 | 1921 | 0.03 | 1.93 | 0.83 | 1.95 | 3.61 | †-3.43 |
Germany | 59,858,284 | 1919 | †-7.81 | 15.01 | 14.04 | 9.28 | 10.17 | .. |
Italy | 38,835,941 | 1921 | 12.01 | 6.45 | .. | .. | 6.19 | 7.20 |
United States of America | 105,710,620 | 1920 | 14.94 | 21.02 | 20.73 | 25.50 | 30.08 | 22.63 |
Up to the "seventies" New Zealand was dependent on migration for the greater portion of her increase of population, but since then natural increase—i.e., excess of births over deaths—has been the principal factor. For a few years, indeed (1888-91), there was actually an excess of departures over arrivals.
During the forty-eight years that have elapsed since 1875 natural increase has accounted for 72 per cent. of the total increase of population, as against only 32 per cent. during the fifteen years preceding 1875.
A table is appended showing for each five-yearly period since 1860 the excess of births over deaths and of immigration over emigration.
Quinquennium. | Excess of Births over Deaths. | Excess of Arrivals over Departures. | Total Increase. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
*Decrease. †Departure and return of troops of Expeditionary Force not included in migration figures. ‡Single year. | |||||||||
1861-65 | 7,625 | 8,985 | 16,610 | 63,285 | 29,884 | 93,169 | 70,910 | 38,869 | 109,779 |
1866-70 | 15,663 | 17,779 | 33,442 | 11,167 | 9,369 | 20,536 | 26,830 | 27,148 | 53,978 |
1871-75 | 19,409 | 21,129 | 40,538 | 46,501 | 35,445 | 81,946 | 65,910 | 56,574 | 122,484 |
1876-80 | 30,143 | 32,808 | 62,951 | 31,870 | 22,917 | 54,787 | 62,013 | 55,725 | 117,738 |
1881-85 | 32,362 | 35,046 | 67,408 | 15,958 | 13,001 | 28,959 | 48,320 | 48,047 | 96,367 |
1886-90 | 30,781 | 33,544 | 64,325 | -4,911* | -3,791* | -8,702* | 25,870 | 29,753 | 55,623 |
1891-95 | 27,255 | 30,630 | 57,885 | 9,917 | 5,403 | 15,320 | 37,172 | 36,033 | 73,205 |
1896-1900 | 28,097 | 31,437 | 59,534 | 7,320 | 3,318 | 10,638 | 35,417 | 34,755 | 70,172 |
1901-05 | 32,515 | 36,223 | 68,738 | 31,223 | 14,223 | 45,446 | 63,738 | 50,446 | 114,184 |
1906-10 | 38,681 | 43,067 | 81,748 | 25,454 | 15,512 | 40,966 | 64,135 | 58,579 | 122,714 |
1911-15† | 42,323 | 46,682 | 89,005 | 17,656 | 17,905 | 35,561 | 59,979 | 64,587 | 124,566 |
1916-20† | 35,248 | 41,359 | 76,607 | 6,979 | 7,875 | 14,854 | 42,227 | 49,234 | 91,461 |
1921‡ | 8,477 | 9,408 | 17,885 | 5,947 | 6,891 | 12,838 | 14,424 | 16,299 | 30,723 |
1922‡ | 8,766 | 9,263 | 18,029 | 3,718 | 3,684 | 7,402 | 12,484 | 12,947 | 25,431 |
1923‡ | 8,093 | 8,363 | 16,456 | 3,944 | 3,424 | 7,368 | 12,037 | 11,787 | 23,824 |
Totals, 1861-1923 | 365,438 | 405,723 | 771,161 | 276,028 | 185,060 | 461,088 | 641,466 | 590,783 | 1,232,249 |
Further information on the subject of natural increase will be found in the "Births" subsection of the "Vital Statistics" section of this book
The diagram which follows shows much more clearly the irregularity of the migration increase and the steadiness of the natural increase, the latter, however, broken by a sharp fall on account of the low birth-rate of the late war years and the influenza epidemic of 1918. The curves represent five-yearly moving averages.
In respect of the relative proportions of the sexes in the population, New Zealand has since the first settlement of the Islands differed materially from the older countries of the world. Although in the latter the composition of the populations has been no doubt to some extent affected by migration, yet, in general, natural increase would appear to be the main determining factor, the numbers of males and females being in most of these countries approximately equal, with a more or less marked tendency, however, for the females slightly to exceed the males. The excess of females in such older countries arises from a variety of causes, amongst which the most potent are probably (a) Higher rate of mortality amongst males, (b) the fact that males tend to emigrate to a greater extent than females.
Very different is the case with newer countries such as New Zealand, where the rule is (in the early years of colonization especially) for the male population to outnumber the female.
The following table is interesting as showing the early excess of males and the gradual equalization of the sexes in New Zealand, the number of females to 1,000 males having risen from 622 in 1861 to 896 in 1911. The proportion rose to 993 in 1916, mainly on account of the absence of so many men at the war, and fell again in 1921 to 956, a figure appreciably higher than in pre-war years. The figures quoted are exclusive of Maoris.
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Females to 1,000 Males. |
---|---|---|---|
1861 | 61,062 | 37,959 | 622 |
1871 | 150,356 | 106,037 | 705 |
1881 | 269,605 | 220,328 | 817 |
1891 | 332,877 | 293,781 | 883 |
1901 | 405,992 | 366,727 | 903 |
1906 | 471,008 | 417,570 | 887 |
1911 | 531,910 | 476,558 | 896 |
1916 | 551,775 | 547,674 | 993 |
1921 | 623,243 | 595,670 | 956 |
1924 (estimate) | 659,570 | 634,333 | 963 |
The preponderance of males in the early years of New Zealand was doubtless due to the fact that the difficulties of pioneering and the remoteness of the country from Europe were such as to deter female immigration to a greater extent than male. This was accentuated by the character of the early industries. Gold-mining and coal-mining, for instance, would attract large numbers of men, but few women. The effect of this early preponderance of males no doubt still exists, but in an ever-diminishing degree, its gradual elimination being effected by the dying-off of the earlier settlers.
Of the two sources from which the Dominion's population has been recruited—viz., migration and natural increase—the effect of the former has hitherto been to give in the aggregate a considerable preponderance of males, and of the latter to give a regular preponderance of females. Between 1860 and 1923 the gain of males by migration totalled 91,000 more than that of females. This excess was only partly offset numerically by a female surplus of 40,000 in the figures of natural increase, but the net excess of approximately 51,000 males is not nearly sufficient to maintain the former high ratio of males to females in the population. It is highly probable that within two or three decades the female population will outnumber the male.
As already noted, the intercensal estimates of population prepared from the records of vital statistics and of migration are, by virtue of the favourable position of the Dominion in this respect, remarkably accurate. Indeed, as regards the statistics of total population the term "estimate" is scarcely correct, for the system in use should give, and to a great extent does give, the actual figures. With the exception of the years of the Great War, when the movement of troops was not ascertained exactly, the census totals invariably showed the quarterly returns of population be highly accurate. There is always a difference in date between the census enumeration and the nearest quarterly statement, for no two of the seventeen general census enumerations in the history of the Dominion have been taken on the same day of the year, and this in itself usually accounts for the greater part of what disparity actually is shown.
The population at the end of each of the last ten years is quoted in the appended table, together with the movement in each year and the mean population for the year:—
Calendar Year. | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
*Decrease. †Census population. | ||||||
1914 | 568,161 | 527,833 | 1,095,994 | 11,332 | 1.04 | 1,090,328 |
1915 | 563,963 | 538,831 | 1,102,794 | 6,800 | 062 | 1,099,394 |
1916 | 549,895 | 550,668 | 1,100,563 | -2,231* | -0.20* | 1,099,449† |
1917 | 537,360 | 560,312 | 1,097,672 | -2,891* | -0.26* | 1,099,117 |
1918 | 542,046 | 566,327 | 1,108,373 | 10,701 | 0.97 | 1,103,022 |
1919 | 601,888 | 575,517 | 1,177,405 | 69,032 | 6.23 | 1,142,889 |
1920 | 617,756 | 590,079 | 1,207,835 | 30,430 | 2.58 | 1,192,620 |
1921 | 633,040 | 606,926 | 1,239,966 | 32,131 | 2.66 | 1,223,901 |
1922 | 645,524 | 619,873 | 1,265,397 | 25,431 | 2.05 | 1,251,895 |
1923 | 657,561 | 631,660 | 1,289,221 | 23,824 | 1.88 | 1,274,551 |
As the year ended 31st March is for most of the administrative functions of the Government the period most in use, similar figures are given for March years:—
Year ended 31st March. | Estimated Population (excluding Maoris) at End of Year. | Increase during Year. | Mean Population for Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Numerical. | Per Cent. | ||
*Decrease. | ||||||
1915 | 569,541 | 531,001 | 1,100,542 | 10,718 | 0.98 | 1,095,183 |
1916 | 559,023 | 541,383 | 1,100,406 | -136* | -0.01* | 1,100,474 |
1917 | 547,629 | 553,533 | 1,101,162 | 756 | 0.07 | 1,099,449 |
1918 | 542,096 | 562,687 | 1,104,783 | 3,621 | 0.33 | 1,102,972 |
1919 | 559,887 | 568,743 | 1,128,630 | 23,847 | 2.16 | 1,116,706 |
1920 | 607,555 | 579,584 | 1,187,139 | 58,509 | 5.18 | 1,157,884 |
1921 | 622,719 | 595,003 | 1,217,722 | 30,583 | 2.58 | 1,202,430 |
1922 | 636,956 | 611,242 | 1,248,198 | 30,476 | 2.50 | 1,232,960 |
1923 | 648,545 | 623,196 | 1,271,741 | 23,543 | 1.89 | 1,258,017 |
1924 | 659,570 | 634,333 | 1,293,903 | 22,162 | 1.74 | 1,280,299 |
The figures given in the two preceding tables show the population exclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the population inclusive of Maoris at 31st December and at 31st March of the last ten years, with the means for the various twelve-monthly periods:—
— | Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year. | Mean Population for Year. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
Years ended 31st December, | ||||
1914 | 594,634 | 551,204 | 1,145,838 | 1,140,172 |
1915 | 590,436 | 562,202 | 1,152,638 | 1,149,238 |
1916 | 575,835 | 574,504 | 1,150,339 | 1,149,225 |
1917 | 563,300 | 584,148 | 1,147,448 | 1,148,893 |
1918 | 567,986 | 590,163 | 1,158,149 | 1,152,798 |
1919 | 627,828 | 599,353 | 1,227,181 | 1,192,665 |
1920 | 643,696 | 613,915 | 1,257,611 | 1,242,396 |
1921 | 660,948 | 631,769 | 1,292,717 | 1,276,652 |
1922 | 673,772 | 645,112 | 1,318,884 | 1,305,126 |
1923 | 685,951 | 657,070 | 1,343,021 | 1,328,193 |
— | Estimated Population (including Maoris) at End of Year. | Mean Population for Year. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
Years ended 31st March, | ||||
1915 | 596,014 | 554,372 | 1,150,386 | 1,145,027 |
1916 | 585,496 | 564,754 | 1,150,250 | 1,150,318 |
1917 | 573,569 | 577,369 | 1,150,938 | 1,149,225 |
1918 | 568,036 | 586,523 | 1,154,559 | 1,152,748 |
1919 | 585,827 | 592,579 | 1,178,406 | 1,166,482 |
1920 | 633,495 | 603,420 | 1,236,915 | 1,207,660 |
1921 | 648,659 | 618,839 | 1,267,498 | 1,252,206 |
1922 | 664,979 | 636,272 | 1,301,251 | 1,285,711 |
1923 | 676,825 | 648,476 | 1,325,301 | 1,311,381 |
1924 | 688,020 | 659,833 | 1,347,853 | 1,334,029 |
Records of external migration have been kept in New Zealand since 1860. Prior to the 1st April, 1921, the statistics were compiled from returns furnished monthly by Collectors of Customs, but since that date they have been compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving the Dominion, and much detailed and important information is consequently now available. The year 1923 is the second complete twelve months for which figures under the new system are available, and direct comparisons are therefore possible with the previous period.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last ten years are given in the table following. The figures for the six years 1914-19 do not include members of the Expeditionary Force, nor have crews of vessels been taken into account.
ARRIVALS AND DEPARTURES, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1914 | 22,526 | 15,120 | 37,646 | 20,025 | 12,481 | 32,506 |
1915 | 14,487 | 11,064 | 25,551 | 13,318 | 9,158 | 22,476 |
1916 | 11,959 | 9,840 | 21,799 | 11,932 | 9,231 | 21,163 |
1917 | 9,159 | 6,490 | 15,649 | 7,597 | 6,272 | 13,869 |
1918 | 6,356 | 5,550 | 11,906 | 6,097 | 5,563 | 11,660 |
1919 | 10,772 | 10,159 | 20,931 | 11,377 | 8,500 | 19,877 |
1920 | 23,687 | 20,375 | 44,062 | 17,951 | 14,973 | 32,924 |
1921 | 22,446 | 19,436 | 41,882 | 16,019 | 12,540 | 28,559 |
1922 | 18,811 | 16,422 | 35,233 | 15,643 | 12,746 | 28,389 |
1923 | 19,445 | 17,043 | 36,488 | 16,037 | 13,631 | 29,668 |
The monthly figures for 1922 and 1923 are as follows, the excess of arrivals or of departures for each month being also shown:—
Month. | Arrivals. | Departures. | Excess of Arrivals. | Excess of Departures. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | |
January | 3,910 | 4,909 | 1,898 | 1,982 | 2,012 | 2,927 | .. | .. |
February | 4,299 | 2,903 | 2,813 | 2,815 | 1,486 | 88 | .. | .. |
March | 3,112 | 2,384 | 3,523 | 3,629 | .. | .. | 411 | 1,245 |
April | 3,113 | 2,127 | 3,701 | 3,344 | .. | .. | 588 | 1,217 |
May | 2,652 | 2,776 | 2,754 | 2,776 | .. | .. | 102 | .. |
June | 1,982 | 1,919 | 2,848 | 3,223 | .. | .. | 866 | 1,304 |
July | 1,642 | 2,088 | 1,763 | 2,025 | .. | 63 | 121 | .. |
August | 2,244 | 2,586 | 2,100 | 2,013 | 144 | 573 | .. | .. |
September | 2,906 | 2,151 | 2,018 | 1,973 | 888 | 178 | .. | .. |
October | 3,495 | 4,635 | 1,704 | 1,905 | 1,791 | 2,730 | .. | .. |
November | 2,219 | 3,057 | 1,188 | 2,002 | 1,031 | 1,055 | .. | .. |
December | 3,659 | 4,953 | 2,079 | 1,981 | 1,580 | 2,972 | .. | .. |
Totals | 35,233 | 36,488 | 28,389 | 29,668 | 6,844 | 6,820 | .. | .. |
The statistics for the twelve months ended 31st December, 1923, show that during that period 36,488 persons, excluding members of crews of vessels, arrived in the Dominion. Of these only 11,762 were immigrants intending permanent residence in the country, as compared with 13,845 of a similar class in 1922. The remainder of the immigrants, 24,726 in number, as compared with 21,388 in 1922, were classified as shown below. Corresponding figures for 1922 are also given with percentages in each case.
— | 1922. | 1923. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total (both Sexes). | Per Cent. of Total. | Total (both Sexes). | Per Cent. of Total. | |
*Includes 246 naval ratings. | ||||
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 13,845 | 39 | 11,762 | 32 |
New Zealand residents returning from abroad | 11,366 | 32 | 13,073 | 36 |
Tourists | 6,583 | 19 | 7,522 | 21 |
Persons on commercial business | 1,704 | 5 | 2,166 | 6 |
Persons visiting the Dominion in connection with entertainments, sport, &c. | 934 | 3 | 911 | 3 |
Persons in transit | 644 | 2 | 562 | 1 |
Others (officials, &c., of other countries) | 157 | .. | 457* | 1 |
Not stated | .. | .. | 35 | .. |
21,388 | 61 | 24,726 | 68 | |
Grand totals (excluding crews) | 35,233 | 100 | 36,488 | 100 |
The departures recorded during 1923 numbered 29,668, as compared with 28,389 in 1922. Of these, 2,474 were shown to be New Zealand residents departing permanently, as against 2,150 in 1922. The figures which follow show the different classes of emigrants for 1922 and 1923, with percentages in each case:—
— | 1922. | 1923. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total (both Sexes). | Per Cent. of Total. | Total (both Sexes). | Per Cent. of Total. | |
New Zealand residents departing permanently | 2,150 | 8 | 2,474 | 8 |
New Zealand residents departing temporarily | 12,180 | 43 | 14,104 | 48 |
Visitors to the Dominion departing | 14,051 | 49 | 13,086 | 44 |
Persons regarding whom no information is available | 8 | .. | 4 | .. |
26,239 | 92 | 27,194 | 92 | |
28,389 | 100 | 29,668 | 100 |
New Zealand residents going abroad temporarily on business or pleasure represented 48 per cent. of the total departures, as against 43 per cent. in 1922, while of the arrivals 36 per cent. were New-Zealanders returning to their homes after temporary absence, compared with 32 per cent. in 1922. The elimination of this class of migrant reduces the arrivals during 1923 to 23,415, and during 1922 to 23,867, and the departures respectively to 15,564 and 16,201.
Tourists and other temporary visitors comprised 31.87 per cent. of the arrivals and 44.1 per cent. of the departures, as compared with 28.44 and 49.49 per cent. respectively in 1922. The bulk of the temporary visitors each year came from Australia, British Isles, and the United States of America. The following table shows for the years 1922 and 1923 the principal countries of residence of temporary visitors, classified according to their purpose in coming to the Dominion:—
Country of last Permanent Residence. | Purpose in coming to Dominion. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tourists. | On Business. | Theatrical, &c. | Other, Official, &c. | In Transit, &c. | ||||||
1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Includes 246 naval ratings. | ||||||||||
Australia | 4,342 | 5,087 | 1,129 | 1,468 | 722 | 743 | 44 | 48 | 268 | 238 |
British Isles | 938 | 1,097 | 295 | 329 | 117 | 119 | 28 | 321* | 105 | 135 |
United States of America | 357 | 369 | 117 | 152 | 56 | 27 | 10 | 13 | 17 | 18 |
Fiji | 218 | 241 | 22 | 47 | 1 | 1 | 14 | 14 | 112 | 35 |
Canada | 127 | 142 | 37 | 50 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 9 | 11 | 7 |
South Africa | 103 | 128 | 13 | 5 | 11 | 6 | 1 | .. | 6 | 7 |
China | 43 | 47 | 6 | 4 | .. | 1 | 2 | 2 | 8 | 5 |
Other | 455 | 411 | 85 | 111 | 21 | 9 | 57 | 50 | 117 | 117 |
Totals | 6,583 | 7,522 | 1,704 | 2,166 | 934 | 911 | 157 | 457 | 644 | 562 |
Having eliminated the two classes of migrants whose movements only temporarily affect the population of the Dominion, there remains the important residue which represents the permanent additions and losses of population. During the year 1923 11,762 persons landed in the Dominion with the intention of making their future homes here, compared with 13,845 in 1922, while during the same period 2,474 permanent residents of New Zealand were attracted to other countries, as against 2,150 in 1922, the result being a net gain to the Dominion, in 1922 and 1923 respectively, of 11,695 and 9,288. These figures, which represent the permanent gains to the population of the Dominion through migration during 1922 and 1923, exceed the nominal excess of total arrivals over total departures for the same years by 4,851 and 2,468 respectively. This is due to the excess of departures over arrivals in what may be called the temporary migration.
In a young country such as New Zealand it would not be surprising to find that the proportion between males and females of the new immigrants was considerably in favour of the former, but the figures for the years 1922 and 1923 show that the male preponderance is not as great as might be expected. As a matter of fact, females comprised, respectively, 48 and 47 per cent. of the total immigrants, as against 52 and 53 per cent. males. No doubt the propaganda work carried out by the New Zealand and Imperial Governments in connection with the scheme for assisting domestic servants and also the wives and families of immigrants to the Dominion is largely responsible for this increased proportion of females.
Of the New-Zealanders who transferred their homes to other countries during the years 1922 and 1923 respectively 47 per cent. and 51 per cent. were females and 53 per cent. and 49 per cent. males.
Of the total arrivals recorded during the year 1923 13.76 per cent. were under fifteen years of age. Among the immigrants intending permanent residence, however the proportion was much higher—viz., 23.18 per cent. The corresponding percentages for all departures and for New Zealand residents departing permanently were 11.31 and 26.39. The higher percentages under fifteen years of age in the case of permanent settlers and emigrants is, of course, due to the fact that this class of person brings or takes his family, if any, with him, whereas the remainder of persons coming to and going from the Dominion, consisting for the most part of tourists and persons on business, travel almost exclusively without at least the younger members of their families. The higher percentage of persons of forty-five years and over amongst the departures would appear to confirm to a certain extent the general impression that many immigrants return to their native land later in life. The following table shows the percentage of new permanent immigrants who arrived during 1922 and 1923, and the New Zealand residents who departed during the same period, by age-groups, and also for the same period the permanent gain in population of the Dominion through migration:—
— | Under 15 Years. | 15 and under 45 Years. | 45 Years and over, and Age not stated. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1922. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 22.46 | 23.18 | 66.94 | 65.31 | 10.60 | 11.51 |
Permanent departures | 23.58 | 26.39 | 58.88 | 57.48 | 17.54 | 16.13 |
Permanent gain to population of Dominion | 22.26 | 22.32 | 68.42 | 67.40 | 9.32 | 10.28 |
From the above it will be seen that approximately 90 per cent. of the permanent gain in population through migration consists of persons under forty-five years of age
Of the 11,762 new immigrants during 1923 intending to settle in the Dominion the vast majority, 11,309, or 96.15 per cent., came from British countries, mainly from the British Isles, Australia, Canada, South Africa, and India. The majority of immigrants from foreign countries came from China, United States of America, and Jugo-Slavia. The following table shows for the years 1922 and 1923 the principal countries whence arrived new immigrants who intended permanent residence in the Dominion:—
Country whence arrived. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
British Isles | 5,611 | 5,468 | 11,079 | 4,548 | 4,594 | 9,142 |
Australia | 968 | 701 | 1,669 | 907 | 679 | 1,586 |
Canada | 202 | 79 | 281 | 170 | 100 | 270 |
South Africa | 49 | 39 | 88 | 74 | 40 | 114 |
India | 52 | 33 | 85 | 66 | 19 | 85 |
China | 152 | 23 | 175 | 90 | 17 | 107 |
United States | 62 | 32 | 94 | 40 | 30 | 70 |
Italy | 34 | 15 | 49 | 18 | 7 | 25 |
Jugo-Slavia | 9 | 11 | 20 | 74 | 20 | 94 |
Switzerland | 24 | 11 | 35 | 18 | 8 | 26 |
Denmark | 21 | 8 | 29 | 16 | 4 | 20 |
Other | 131 | 110 | 241 | 124 | 99 | 223 |
Totals | 7,315 | 6,530 | 13,845 | 6,145 | 5,617 | 11,762 |
With the exception of 148 persons (of whom 98 departed for the United States, 20 for China, 10 for European countries, 15 for South American countries, and 5 for the foreign islands of the Pacific) the whole of the New Zealand residents who permanently left the Dominion during 1923 went to British countries. The figures for the principal countries for 1922 and 1923 are as follows:—
Country whence arrived. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
United Kingdom and Ireland | 276 | 276 | 552 | 214 | 278 | 492 |
Australia | 713 | 635 | 1,348 | 803 | 853 | 1,656 |
Canada | 26 | 21 | 47 | 59 | 41 | 100 |
South Africa | 18 | 6 | 24 | 13 | 12 | 25 |
India | 8 | 7 | 15 | 3 | 4 | 7 |
Other British countries | 22 | 5 | 27 | 25 | 21 | 46 |
United States of America | 32 | 36 | 68 | 58 | 40 | 98 |
China | 14 | 1 | 15 | 14 | 6 | 20 |
During 1923 only 350 persons (males 268, females 82) of foreign nationality, out of the total of 11,762, arrived as new immigrants intending permanent residence in the Dominion, as compared with 405 (311 males, 94 females) out of a total of 13,845 in 1922, the remaining persons (11,412 in 1923 and 13,440 in 1922) being British subjects. The chief nationalities represented among the alien immigrants for the last two years were as follows:—
Nationals of | 1922. | 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
China | 144 | 13 | 157 | 91 | 8 | 99 |
Italy | 38 | 14 | 52 | 19 | 6 | 25 |
Denmark | 25 | 10 | 35 | 19 | 4 | 23 |
Switzerland | 22 | 8 | 30 | 20 | 7 | 27 |
United States | 16 | 7 | 23 | 13 | 11 | 24 |
Jugo-Slavia | 13 | 10 | 23 | 66 | 13 | 79 |
Other countries | 53 | 32 | 85 | 40 | 33 | 73 |
It is worthy of note that of the 99 Chinese immigrants intending permanent residence 95 (87 males, 8 females) were under forty years of age, the remaining 4 males being between the ages of 40 and 55. In 1922 144 (males 131, females 13) were under 40 years of age, 11 males were between the ages of 40 and 55 years, and 2 males were between the ages of 55 years and 65 years.
Foreign nationals constituted a very small proportion of the total number of New Zealand residents who departed permanently during 1923. The following table shows, in regard to permanent residents departing permanently for the years 1922 and 1923, the total departures and departures of foreign nationals, by age-groups, all countries, and principal foreign countries:—
Nationality. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 15 Years. | 15 and under 45 Years. | 45 Years and over. | Under 15 Years. | 15 and under 45 Years. | 45 Years and over. | |
All countries | 507 | 1,266 | 377 | 653 | 1,422 | 394 |
Principal foreign countries— | ||||||
United States | 1 | 15 | 5 | 1 | 6 | 2 |
Germany | .. | 4 | 3 | .. | 2 | 2 |
China | .. | .. | 12 | .. | 5 | 11 |
Italy | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | 6 | 2 |
Russia | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | 3 | 1 |
Totals, all foreign countries | 2 | 36 | 30 | 1 | 29 | 24 |
Although race aliens comprise comparatively small proportions of the total arrivals and departures, they are by no means unimportant. As a matter of fact, the entry of race aliens, especially Chinese and Indians, into the Dominion has been regarded with concern for some years. The definition of the term "race alien," as used in connection with these statistics, is "a person of other than European race."
The following table shows the number of race aliens who arrived as immigrants intending permanent residence, the number who were permanent New Zealand residents departing permanently, and the permanent increase in each case to population of New Zealand through migration for the years 1922 and 1923:—
— | 1922. | 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | |
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 162 | 8 | 34 | 204 | 100 | 32 | 44 | 176 |
New Zealand residents departing permanently | 13 | 6 | 16 | 35 | 16 | .. | 7 | 23 |
Permanent increase of race aliens in New Zealand through migration | 149 | 2 | 18 | 169 | 84 | 32 | 37 | 153 |
From the above table can be seen at a glance the permanent increase in population of race aliens during the last two years. The Dominion lost 1 female Indian through migration during 1922.
More fully detailed information in connection with external migration during 1922 and 1923 is contained in the Statistical Reports on External Migration for those years.
The total arrivals of race aliens during each of the last ten years, and of departures in each year since 1915 (prior to which information was not available), are as follows:—
Year. | Arrivals. | Departures. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | Chinese. | Indians. | Others. | Total. | |
*Not available. | ||||||||
1914 | 511 | 257 | 55 | 823 | * | * | * | * |
1915 | 265 | 13 | 44 | 322 | 237 | 68 | 24 | 329 |
1916 | 327 | 92 | 594 | 1,013 | 216 | 39 | 314 | 569 |
1917 | 272 | 92 | 360 | 724 | 313 | 12 | 383 | 708 |
1918 | 256 | 138 | 523 | 917 | 214 | 19 | 171 | 404 |
1919 | 418 | 193 | 97 | 708 | 238 | 18 | 66 | 322 |
1920 | 1,477 | 225 | 32 | 1,734 | 380 | 54 | 9 | 443 |
1921 | 255 | 137 | 249 | 641 | 368 | 100 | 239 | 707 |
1922 | 345 | 32 | 172 | 549 | 362 | 125 | 213 | 700 |
1923 | 365 | 115 | 249 | 729 | 378 | 66 | 188 | 632 |
The pending alteration of the law was the cause of a huge influx of Chinese in 1920 with a view to anticipating the tightening of the restrictions, which actually came into operation on the passing of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act of that year. A limit on the number of Chinese permitted to enter the Dominion is now imposed.
During the war years the number of race-alien arrivals was swelled by the unavoidable inclusion of natives of the British and French Pacific islands who came to New Zealand to embark for the seat of war.
Estimates of the number of race aliens in the Dominion at 31st March, 1924, are as follows: Chinese, 3,180; Syrians, 708; Indians, 640; other races, 906; total, 5,434.
At the census of 1881, the year in which taxation was first imposed on Chinese landing in New Zealand, the Chinese population numbered 5,004 persons, which fell to 4,542 in 1886, and further to 3,711 in 1896. During the period 1881-96 the poll-tax was £10 per head, and this seemed sufficient for the purpose of preventing a large influx of Chinese. During the years 1894 and 1895, however, the arrivals shown by the Customs returns were found to be somewhat greater than the departures, and in 1896 an Act was passed raising the poll-tax on Chinese immigrants to £100 per head, and limiting the number of Chinese passengers that may be carried by vessels to New Zealand to one for every 200 tons burthen. According to the census of 1901, the Chinese population was 2,857; in 1906 it was 2,570; in 1911, 2,630; in 1916, 2,147; and in 1921, 3,266, of whom 156 were half-castes.
Permanent residents of the Dominion and bona fide New-Zealanders visiting the United Kingdom may nominate any person, not a prohibited immigrant within the meaning of the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908 (N.Z.), and its amendments, or of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919 (N.Z.), residing in the United Kingdom, for an assisted passage to New Zealand under the following conditions:—
The person nominated must be under the age of fifty years. Although assisted passages cannot be granted to persons who have attained the age of fifty years, the Immigration Department can arrange full-fare passages for any such persons proceeding as members of a family or of a party the remainder of which is travelling at assisted rates. Full fares (subject to alteration by the shipping companies) are as follows: Third-class six-berth, £37; four-berth, £39; two-berth, £43 per adult.
The person nominated must not have resided in the Dominion or Australia for a period of at least five years immediately preceding nomination.
He must supply to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London satisfactory medical certificate and certificate of character.
In the case of a married person, nomination must include husband, wife, and family (if any), except where a judicial separation exists or desertion is proved.
The nominator must undertake to make provision for maintenance and employment for the nominee after arrival in the Dominion, and must also guarantee that the nominee will reside in the Dominion for at least five years.
All questions as to suitability of any person nominated for an assisted passage are decided by the High Commissioner for New Zealand in London.
Provided that the above conditions are complied with, an assisted passage will be granted at the following rates, which are subject to revision:—
Third class. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ordinary nominations, single adults 19 years of age and under 50, and married couples (not accompanied by children) other than farm labourers and domestics | Six-berth. £16 10s. | Third Class. Four-berth. £18 10s. | Two-berth. £22 10s. |
Married adults, widowers or widows, accompanied by at least one child under 19 years of age; or a woman similarly accompanied proceeding to rejoin her husband (parents only) | £11 | £13 | £17 |
Farm labourers (single men and married couples not accompanied by children) | £11 | £13 | £17 |
Domestics | Free. | Free. | Free |
Children under the age of twelve years travelling with their parents | Free. | £1 each. | £3 each. |
Children twelve years of age and under seventeen | Free. | £2 | £6 |
Children seventeen years of age and under nineteen | £5 10s. | £7 10s. | £11 |
The full amount of passage-money must be paid before a passage is booked. The money can be paid in New Zealand by the nominator, or in London by the nominee, or partly by both.
In any case where nominees are unable to pay the cost of six-berth passages the Imperial and New Zealand Governments, acting in concert, will, on the approval of the High Commissioner, advance the necessary amount by way of loan, repayable within a reasonable time after their arrival in the Dominion.
Nominations can be cabled at an extra cost of £1. Remittances can be forwarded to nominees at time of nomination without fee.
Passages are granted on vessels belonging to the Shaw-Savill and Albion Company and the New Zealand Shipping Company from Southampton, and the Federal Steam Navigation Company from Liverpool. Passages can be booked to the following ports in New Zealand: Auckland, Gisborne, Napier, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, and Port Chalmers.
In addition to the conditions set out as governing the general nominated passages, the following apply to single men and married couples (not accompanied by children) nominated as farm labourers.
The person nominated must be a bona fide farm labourer employed as such at the time of nomination, and a written undertaking to follow such calling for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion is required.
He must have attained the age of sixteen years and be under forty-five years of age.
The following special conditions apply to nominated domestics:—
The person nominated must be a bona fide domestic and employed as such at the time of nomination, and a written undertaking is required that such calling will be followed for at least twelve months after arrival in the Dominion, and that marriage will not be contracted during that period.
A person nominated as a domestic must have attained the age of eighteen years and be under the age of forty years.
"Domestic" means general servant, cook, housemaid, parlourmaid, waitress, laundress, nursemaid.
Passages at reduced rates will not be granted to unhealthy persons. When cases of lung, chest, or other like complaints are discovered in any member of a family by the Medical Officer at London or Liverpool the whole family will be prevented from sailing.
In the case of immigrants under twenty-one years of age special arrangements have to be entered into for their protection on the voyage where deemed necessary or advisable.
The High Commissioner is authorized to grant to suitable and healthy farmers, farm labourers, and domestic servants, who apply to him in London, a third-class passage to New Zealand at the same rates as nominated migrants.
As their respective Governments do not subscribe to the provisions of the Empire Settlement Act, 1922, residents of the Irish Free State of the Channel Islands (except Guernsey) are not eligible for nomination. As far as Ireland is concerned, only residents of the following counties are eligible for nomination, viz.: Antrim, Armagh, Down, Fermanagh, Londonderry, and Tyrone.
Various systems of assisted immigration have been in force since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). Up to 1884, free passages were granted in the majority of cases. The numbers of assisted immigrants during each year are as follows:—
Year. | Number. |
---|---|
1871 | 303 |
1872 | 4,736 |
1873 | 8,754 |
1874 | 32,118 |
1875 | 20,370 |
1876 | 9,677 |
1877 | 5,344 |
1878 | 6,618 |
1879 | 10,311 |
1880 | 2,689 |
1881 | 103 |
1882 | 726 |
1883 | 5,902 |
1884 | 3,888 |
1885 | 1,072 |
1886 | 917 |
1887 | 1,286 |
1888 | 485 |
1889 | 91 |
1890 | 144 |
1891 | 44 |
1904 | 1,058 |
1905 | 2,191 |
1906 | 3,682 |
1907 | 2,959 |
1908 | 4,667 |
1909 | 3,299 |
1910 | 2,341 |
1911 | 3,070 |
1912 | 3,535 |
1913 | 5,151 |
1914 | 3,716 |
1915 | 1,300 |
1916 | 695 |
1917 | 231 |
1918 | 421 |
1919 | 3,569 |
1920 | 7,615 |
1921 | 8,085 |
1922 | 7,773 |
1923 | 6,181 |
The total to 31st December, 1923, is 187,117, of which number all have come from the United Kingdom, with the exception of 3,909 from the Continent of Europe spread over the five years 1874 to 1878 (inclusive).
On arrival in New Zealand the immigrants are met on board by officers of the Immigration Department, who accompany the Port Health Officer to the ship. Whilst the ship is in the stream it is the special duty of such officers to afford to the assisted immigrants all necessary information as regards transhipment, &c. Arrangements are made for the safety and transhipment of luggage.
Each immigrant is seen as he passes towards the doctor for examination, and is handed an official letter containing information as to where his ticket will be arranged for, and the place and time of departure of his connecting train or boat (if any). It is the practice of the Department to send out advices, by wire if necessary, to friends and relatives of immigrants about to arrive, and to get back information as to where the newcomers will be met. These messages, often together with private letters, &c, are given out on board to those to whom they are addressed.
As regards the female assisted domestic workers who are sent to New Zealand under the supervision of one or more responsible matrons, the Government advertises the fact that the books of the Department are open to record the names of those people in the Dominion desirous of securing the services of an assisted girl. Such advertisements bring in many applications, especially pending the arrival of the ship.
Each matron in charge on board is instructed to classify the girls under two heads: (a) Those with work already arranged or friends to go to; (b) those without either friends or work. On arrival they are met by the Girls' Superintendent of the Immigration Department. Arrangements are made for sending to their destinations those girls who are going to friends or to definite positions. Those requiring accommodation are directed to homes or hostels approved by the Minister of Immigration for this purpose. The Superintendent then separately considers the case of each girl, and arranges to place her with an applicant for a Government-assisted girl. After a girl has been placed the Department endeavours to keep in touch with her by correspondence.
With certain specified exceptions, no person over the age of fifteen years may land in New Zealand unless in possession of a passport or some other document satisfactorily establishing his or her nationality and identity. Exemption from this requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts, referred to below) may be granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
In the case of a person coming from a foreign country the passport must have been issued or viséd by the British Ambassador or a British Consul in that country, and in the case of a person coming from any part of the British dominions the issue or visé must have been by some public official duly authorized in that behalf.
Certain exceptions are made with respect to persons coming to New Zealand from the Cook Islands and Samoa. In their case the only requirement is the possession of a permit to visit New Zealand granted by the Resident Commissioner of the Cook Islands or the Administrator of Samoa, as the case may be. The regulations, further, do not apply to a British subject arriving in New Zealand as the master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives, or to a British subject arriving from the Commonwealth of Australia.
The regulations which required persons over the age of fifteen years to obtain written permission to depart for any place beyond the seas have been revoked. With the exception of British subjects travelling to the Commonwealth of Australia, all persons travelling to places beyond the seas are required to be in possession of a passport or similar document to facilitate landing thereat. British passports are issued, under the direction of His Excellency the Governor-General, by the Department of Internal Affairs.
The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act, 1908, and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919. It is administered by the Customs Department.
The following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand:—
(1.) Persons not of British birth and parentage, unless in possession of permits issued by the Minister of Customs.
(Temporary permits may, however, be granted on arrival to such persons who desire to enter New Zealand as visitors for purposes of business, pleasure, or health. These permits are granted for periods not exceeding six months, but may, under special circumstances, be extended.)
NOTE.—A person is not deemed to be of British birth and parentage because he or his parents or either of them is a naturalized British subject, or because he is an aboriginal Native of any dominion (other than New Zealand), colony, possession, or protectorate of His Majesty.
(2.) Aliens of the age of fifteen years or over who refuse or neglect to take an oath or make an affirmation of obedience to the laws of New Zealand.
(3.) Idiots or insane persons.
(4.) Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.
(5.) Persons arriving in New Zealand within two years after the termination of a period of imprisonment for a serious offence.
The above provisions do not apply to (a) His Majesty's land and sea Forces, (b) the officers and crew of any ship-of-war of any Government, (c) persons duly accredited to the Government of New Zealand by the Imperial or any other Government, (d) the officers and crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand with that vessel.
(6.) Chinese (not naturalized in New Zealand), unless they pay a poll-tax of £100. The officers and crew of any ship-of-war of the Chinese Government, and members of the crew of any mercantile vessel who leave New Zealand by that vessel, are exempted from this provision. There is power to exempt any other persons or classes of persons under such conditions as the Minister of Customs may prescribe.
(7.) Persons who nave at any time been subjects of the State of Germany or of Austria-Hungary as those States existed on the 4th August, 1914, except under a license issued by the Attorney-General.
(8.) Persons not permanently resident in New Zealand who are disaffected or disloyal and of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the Dominion, and whom the Attorney-General on that account prohibits from landing.
NOTE.—Any person included in classes (3), (4), and (5) above may be exempted by the Governor-General in Council or by the Minister of Internal Affairs.
When persons arrive in New Zealand who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm, and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons come to New Zealand must enter into a bond for £100 for each such person, guaranteeing his support and maintenance for five years.
His Majesty's land and sea Forces, persons brought to New Zealand either wholly or partly at the expense of the Government, shipwrecked mariners brought to New Zealand by another vessel without charge, and persons domiciled in New Zealand are exempted from these provisions. General power is given to exempt other persons in special cases and under such conditions as the Minister of Customs may prescribe.
Every person of and over the age of fifteen years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Attorney-General, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name; age; nationality, race, or people to which he belongs; occupation and residence; and place of birth of himself and parents.
The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act of 1923, which came into operation on the 13th May, 1924, and the regulations made thereunder, provide that an alien friend residing in New Zealand may apply to the Minister of Internal Affairs setting forth—
(a.) His name, age, birthplace, residence, occupation, and nationality;
(b.) The length of his residence in New Zealand, and his desire to settle therein, either permanently or for a limited period, stating such limited period (if any);
(c.) A request that a certificate of naturalization may be granted to him. If the Minister is satisfied—
(a.) That the applicant has either resided within New Zealand for a period of not less than three years, or has been in the service of the Crown in any part of His Majesty's dominions for not less than five years within the last eight years; and
(b.) That the applicant is of good character and has an adequate knowledge of the English language; and
(c.) That the applicant intends, if his application is granted, to continue to reside in His Majesty's dominions, or to enter, or continue in, the service of the Crown; and
(d.) That in all other respects the applicant is a person fit to hold and exercise the rights of a British subject in New Zealand—
he may, in his absolute discretion, give or withhold the certificate as he thinks most conducive to the public good, and no appeal shall lie from his decision.
The Act also applies to the Cook Islands and to Western Samoa in the same manner in all respects as if those territories were for all purposes part of New Zealand, but the power to grant certificates of naturalization in these cases is vested in the Governor-General, and in the case of a person resident in the Cook Islands shall be exercised on the recommendation of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and in the case of a person resident in Western Samoa shall be exercised on the recommendation of the Minister of External Affairs.
The Minister of Internal Affairs is required to enrol for safe custody a duplicate of all certificates of naturalization issued under the Act.
Acquisition by any person of the status of a British subject by naturalization granted in the United Kingdom, or in any of the Dominions, colonies, possessions, or territories of His Majesty other than New Zealand, shall not be deemed to have conferred, and shall not confer upon such person the status of a British subject in New Zealand.
The regulations made by Order in Council dated 13th May, 1924, prescribe the following fees:—
£ | s. | d. | |
---|---|---|---|
Certificate of naturalization issued to a woman who was a British subject previous to her marriage with an alien | 0 | 5 | 0 |
Certificate of naturalization granted to any person who served with any New Zealand Expeditionary Force or with any Imperial Force or Allied Force in the Great War | 0 | 5 | 0 |
Certificate of naturalization granted to a native of the islands of Western Samoa | 0 | 2 | 6 |
Certificate of naturalization granted in other cases, provided that in any case of indigence (to be determined by the Minister of Internal Affairs) the fee shall be 5s. | 2 | 0 | 0 |
The registration of a declaration of alienage | 0 | 10 | 0 |
Certified copy of any declaration or certificate | 0 | 10 | 0 |
The Minister of Internal Affairs is empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization that has been obtained by false representation or fraud, or by concealment of material circumstances, or where the person to whom a certificate is granted has shown himself by act or speech to be disaffected or disloyal to His Majesty. The Governor-General in Council is also empowered to revoke a certificate of naturalization where he is satisfied that this course is advisable, either generally in the public interest or for special reasons affecting the person to whom such certificate has been granted. The duty and discretion imposed and conferred upon the Minister and upon the Governor-General in Council are declared to be absolute, and no order of the Minister or Order in Council therein shall be questioned in any Court or by any proceeding on any ground whatsoever.
During the year 1923, letters of naturalization in New Zealand were granted to 290 persons of the following nationalities:—
Previous Nationality. | Males. | Females. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes one previously naturalized in Australia as a British subject. | |||
Norwegian | 7 | .. | 7 |
Swedish | 12 | 3 | 15 |
Danish | 20 | 1 | 21 |
Russian | 8 | 1 | 9 |
Finnish | 6 | .. | 6 |
Polish | 1 | .. | 1 |
German | 27* | 1 | 28* |
Dutch | 3 | .. | 3 |
French | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Swiss | 10 | 1 | 11 |
Italian | 11 | .. | 11 |
Austrian | 3 | .. | 3 |
Jugo-Slay | 143* | .. | 143* |
Czecho-Slovak | 1 | .. | 1 |
Greek | 4 | .. | 4 |
Portuguese | 2 | .. | 2 |
United States | 9 | .. | 9 |
Chilian | 1 | .. | 1 |
Serbian | 6 | .. | 6 |
Croatian | 3 | .. | 3 |
Roumanian | 1 | .. | 1 |
Hungarian | 1 | .. | 1 |
Turkish | 1 | .. | 1 |
Syrian | 1* | .. | 1* |
Totals | 282 | 8 | 290 |
In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, this position being reversed at the succeeding enumerations until 1901, in which year the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total, a position which it has since considerably improved upon. The Maori War which broke out in 1860 retarded settlement in the North, while a large area of land reserved for the Maoris was for many years a serious hindrance to the development of this portion of the Dominion. The South Island was practically free from Maori troubles, and settlement was more rapid, though much of the land was disposed of in large areas. The discovery of gold in Otago in 1861 and on the West Coast in 1864 attracted to these localities considerable numbers of miners.
The population of the two Islands at successive censuses is given in the table following, together with the percentage that each Island bears to the total. The figures are exclusive of Maoris.
Population of the North and South Islands, 1858–1921. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Census Year. | Population (excluding Maoris). | Proportions per Cent. | |||
North Island. | South Island.* | Total. | North Island. | South Island.* | |
*Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | |||||
1858 | 34,094 | 25,319 | 59,413 | 57.38 | 42.62 |
1861 | 41,641 | 57,380 | 99,021 | 42.05 | 57.95 |
1864 | 65,263 | 106,895 | 172,158 | 37.91 | 62.09 |
1867 | 79,913 | 138,755 | 218,668 | 36.55 | 63.45 |
1871 | 96,875 | 159,518 | 256,393 | 37.78 | 62.22 |
1874 | 111,934 | 187,580 | 299,514 | 37.37 | 62.63 |
1878 | 158,208 | 256,204 | 414,412 | 38.18 | 61.82 |
1881 | 193,047 | 296,886 | 489,933 | 39.40 | 60.60 |
1886 | 250,482 | 328,000 | 578,482 | 43.30 | 56.70 |
1891 | 281,474 | 345,184 | 626,658 | 44.92 | 55.08 |
1896 | 340,638 | 362,722 | 703,360 | 48.43 | 51.57 |
1901 | 390,579 | 382,140 | 772,719 | 50.54 | 49.45 |
1906 | 476,737 | 411,841 | 888,578 | 53.65 | 46.35 |
1911 | 563,733 | 444,735 | 1,008,468 | 55.90 | 44.10 |
1916 | 651,072 | 448,377 | 1,099,449 | 59.22 | 40.78 |
1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.81 | 39.19 |
It was estimated that at the 31st March, 1924; the population (inclusive of Maoris) of the North Island was 841,569, and that of the South Island 506,284, and with Maoris excluded, North Island 789,760, and South Island 504,143. A feature of recent years has been the steady drift of South Island residents to the North Island.
The populations of the various provincial districts, as disclosed by the censuses of 1891, 1901, 1911, and 1921, and as estimated at the 1st April, 1924, are as follows:—
Provincial District. | Census Population (excluding Maoris). | Estimate, 1st April, 1924. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1891. | 1901. | 1911. | 1921. | Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | |
Auckland | 133,178 | 175,946 | 264,524 | 369,618 | 398,187 | 437,794 |
Hawke's Bay | 28,506 | 35,424 | 48,546 | 60,925 | 64,278 | 67,347 |
Taranaki | 22,065 | 37,855 | 51,569 | 61,911 | 65,070 | 68,173 |
Wellington | 97,725 | 141,354 | 199,094 | 248,801 | 262,225 | 268,255 |
Marlborough | 12,767 | 13,326 | 15,985 | 17,788 | 19,277 | 19,791 |
Nelson | 34,770 | 37,915 | 48,463 | 47,628 | 49,116 | 49,225 |
Westland | 15,887 | 14,506 | 15,714 | 14,181 | 14,749 | 14,823 |
Canterbury | 128,663 | 143,248 | 173,443 | 199,034 | 213,722 | 214,681 |
Otago— | ||||||
Otago portion | 116,088 | 125,341 | 132,402 | 136,880 | 142,228 | 142,415 |
Southland portion | 37,009 | 47,804 | 58,728 | 62,147 | 65,051 | 65,349 |
Totals | 626,658 | 772,719 | 1,008,468 | 1,218,913 | 1,293,903 | 1,347,853 |
During the thirty years from 1891 to 1921 the population of the Dominion increased by 95 per cent., and each of the four North Island provinces showed a higher rate of increase—viz., Taranaki, 181 per cent.; Auckland, 178 per cent.; Wellington, 155 per cent.; and Hawke's Bay, 114 per cent. Among the South Island provinces Southland led with a percentage increase of 68, followed by Canterbury (55), Marlborough (39), Nelson (37), and Otago (18), while Westland showed a decrease of 11 per cent.
Although over the thirty years Taranaki showed the greatest rate of increase, nevertheless, if a comparison is made between 1911 and 1921, it is found that this province, while increasing in population at a greater rate than any South Island province, was lowest of the four North Island provinces with a rate of 20 per cent., as against 40 per cent. in the case of Auckland, and 26 and 25 per cent. respectively for Hawke's Bay and Wellington.
On 1st April, 1924, somewhat over one-third (37 per cent.) of the population of the Dominion (excluding Maoris) was included in the four principal urban areas—Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin—and nearly one-half (50.21 per cent.) in these and in the ten secondary urban areas. The urban areas, which are of quite recent origin, have no legal status, but were formed for statistical purposes, with a view to obviating difficulties formerly experienced through alterations of boundaries of cities and boroughs. Each urban area contains, in addition to the central city or borough and any suburban boroughs or town districts, a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The boundaries, which will remain unaltered for a long period, thus allowing of definite comparisons being made over a series of years, have been fixed with a view to providing for probable expansion.
Including those cities and boroughs which form parts of urban areas, the borough population at the census of 1921 aggregated 681,988, or 56 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion. Prior to 1900 there was no statutory limitation to the number of inhabitants necessary to constitute a borough, and consequently many small centres became municipalities. The Municipal Corporations Act now imposes a limit as to area, and provides that no new borough may be constituted unless the proposed area contains at least 1,000 inhabitants.
The counties contain what is generally regarded as the rural population, though this is only approximately correct, some of the boroughs, as stated above, having small populations mainly engaged in rural occupations. On the other hand, some of the non-municipalized towns, which include town districts suburban to the cities and principal boroughs and lying within the urban areas referred to above, have populations more urban than rural.
The town districts are of two classes, which may be referred to as "dependent" and "independent," the former being in some matters under the jurisdiction of the Council of the county within which it lies, while the latter is entirely independent of county control. A town district may attain its independence of the county when its population exceeds 500, and may become a borough on reaching a population of 1,000.
For population purposes dependent town districts have their figures included in the totals of the counties within which they lie, while independent town districts are excluded, as is also the case with boroughs. Under the old method of computing urban and rural population, however, both classes of town districts are included in the county totals, as in the following table showing the urban and rural population at each census since 1881:—
Census Year. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Percentage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Counties. | Boroughs. | Shipboard, &c. | |||
1881 | 291,238 | 194,981 | 59.44 | 39.80 | 0.76 |
1886 | 327,328 | 245,612 | 56.58 | 42.46 | 0.96 |
1891 | 352,097 | 270,343 | 56.18 | 43.14 | 0.68 |
1896 | 391,735 | 307,294 | 55.69 | 43.69 | 0.62 |
1901 | 417,596 | 350,202 | 54.04 | 45.32 | 0.64 |
1906 | 458,797 | 424,614 | 51.63 | 47.79 | 0.58 |
1911 | 496,779 | 505,598 | 49.26 | 50.14 | 0.60 |
1916 | 51,259 | 585,306 | 45.59 | 53.24 | 1.17 |
1921 | 530,852 | 681,988 | 43.55 | 55.95 | 0.50 |
In view of the public attention which has recently been bestowed upon the question of urban drift, the subject merits some further discussion. In the first place, although most references to this phenomenon are couched in condemnatory terms, it is far from certain that the weight of evidence supports this view. The many arguments both pro and con are outside the scope of the present subject, which proposes merely a brief measurement of the extent of urban drift in New Zealand.
A measure of very fair accuracy is provided by the proportion of "county" and "borough" population in the table immediately preceding. Its drawback is perhaps that it slightly overstates the proportion of urban inhabitants and recent movements of the urban drift. A better criterion is contained in the next table, although perhaps the effects are here slightly understated.
For reasons indicated above, it is not altogether correct to regard the county population as rural and the borough population as urban. It is perhaps preferable to consider the question in the light of the following figures, in the computation of which the urban population is considered as that living in cities, boroughs, or town districts of over 1,000 inhabitants in 1881, 1,200 in 1886, 1,300 in 1891, 1,450 in 1896, 1,600 in 1901, 1,800 in 1906, 2,050 in 1911, 2,250 in 1916, and 2,500 in 1921. Here the basic town has been given a rate of increase approximately equivalent to that of the country as a whole, it being assumed that a town of 2,500 bears much the same relationship in the present day as one of 1,000 inhabitants did in 1881. The results are as under:—
Census. | Rural Population: Per Cent. | Urban Population: Per Cent. |
---|---|---|
1881 | 62.34 | 37.66 |
1886 | 60.47 | 39.53 |
1891 | 61.16 | 38.84 |
1896 | 61.95 | 38.05 |
1901 | 60.87 | 39.13 |
1906 | 57.96 | 42.04 |
1911 | 57.07 | 42.93 |
1916 | 54.18 | 45.82 |
1921 | 51.23 | 48.77 |
The increasing proportion of urban population in recent years is plainly manifest. It is noteworthy that the "urban drift," either non-existent or quiescent up to 1906, in that year commenced a swift rise, which is apparently gaining in momentum.
Consideration of urban population would be incomplete without a reference to the size of the towns dealt with. To that end a table has been compiled which shows the grouping of the residents of cities, boroughs, and town districts according to the size of their municipality. The total may be taken as corresponding sufficiently well to the urban population. The table shows some very interesting movements in urban distribution, but it is necessary to utter a caution against comparisons made without due consideration. Adjoining boroughs frequently amalgamate, and thus a large borough or city is at once in existence, although there may well be little or no change otherwise. Again, boroughs or town districts are often created out of what prior to such creation is considered rural territory, and the change in status automatically places them within the number of the urban population without any corresponding change in the industries, &c, characteristic of the respective towns. Furthermore, the number of alterations in the boundaries of local districts is most marked.
Boroughs and Town Districts with Populations of | 1924. | 1901. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent. of | Number of Boroughs, &c. | Population. | Per Cent. of | |||
Urban Population. | Total Population. | Urban Population. | Total Population. | |||||
Over 50,000 | 4 | 323,884 | 40.78 | 25.03 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
25,000-50,000 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 77,851 | 21.19 | 10.08 |
10,000-25,000 | 10 | 156,081 | 19.65 | 12.06 | 3 | 53,821 | 14.65 | 6.96 |
5,000-10,000 | 11 | 84,400 | 10.63 | 6.52 | 10 | 66,259 | 18.03 | 8.58 |
2,500-5,000 | 22 | 85,380 | 10.75 | 6.61 | 20 | 74,489 | 20.27 | 9.64 |
1,000-2,500 | 63 | 103,299 | 13.00 | 7.98 | 38 | 59,117 | 16.09 | 7.65 |
Under 1,000 | 80 | 41,216 | 5.19 | 3.18 | 63 | 35,882 | 9.77 | 4.64 |
Totals | 190 | 794,260 | 100.00 | 61.38 | 136 | 367,419 | 100.00 | 47.55 |
An important characteristic of the distribution of urban population in New Zealand is what may be termed its decentralization. In place of one great metropolis containing a huge proportion of the population, as in the case of the Australian States—e.g., Victoria, whose capital city, Melbourne, contains over 50 per cent. of the total population of the State—the more highly urbanized portion of the community is localized in four widely separated centres. These four centres have always existed more or less on the same plane, a fact which has played no small part in the development of the country.
Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island. Of the Northern provinces Taranaki is the only one in which rural population predominates. The actual distribution is set forth in the accompanying table:—
Provincial District. | Boroughs, &c., of over 10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of 2,500-10,000. | Boroughs, &c., of under 2,500. | Total Population of Boroughs, &c. | Remainder of Population. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | Number. | Population. | |||
Auckland | 5 | 144,133 | 11 | 52,700 | 50 | 51,355 | 248,188 | 149,999 |
Hawke's Bay | 1 | 15,235 | 2 | 13,985 | 9 | 9,116 | 38,336 | 25,942 |
Taranaki | 1 | 13,090 | 2 | 7,615 | 9 | 8,335 | 29,040 | 36,030 |
Wellington | 3 | 134,185 | 5 | 30,425 | 23 | 25,710 | 190,320 | 71,905 |
Marlborough | .. | .. | 1 | 4,780 | 2 | 1,670 | 6,450 | 12,827 |
Nelson | .. | .. | 2 | 13,810 | 6 | 5,935 | 19,745 | 29,371 |
Westland | .. | .. | 1 | 5,050 | 4 | 3,870 | 8,920 | 5,829 |
Canterbury | 2 | 96,127 | 5 | 21,275 | 11 | 12,159 | 129,561 | 84,161 |
Otago— | ||||||||
Otago portion | 1 | 60,855 | 3 | 16,365 | 19 | 16,845 | 94,065 | 48,163 |
Southland portion | 1 | 16,340 | 1 | 3,775 | 10 | 9,520 | 29,635 | 35,416 |
New Zealand is not alone in experiencing the modern tendency towards urban aggregation: it is, in fact, occurring in almost all countries. Accurate data on this point are not readily available, but the next table, which gives a comparison with England and the United States, supplies this deficiency to some extent. Neither of these two countries, however, represents the same stage of development as the Dominion, so that the comparison suffers to that extent. The urban population quoted for England is that of the total of "urban districts": that for the United States is the total population in towns of over 2,500 inhabitants.
Census nearest to | New Zealand. | England and Wales. | United States of America. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | Urban. | Rural. | |
1880 | 37.7 | 62.3 | 67.9 | 32.1 | 28.6 | 71.4 |
1890 | 38.8 | 61.2 | 72.0 | 28.0 | 35.4 | 64.6 |
1900 | 39.1 | 60.9 | 77.0 | 23.0 | 40.0 | 60.0 |
1910 | 42.9 | 57.1 | 78.1 | 21.9 | 45.8 | 54.2 |
1920 | 48.8 | 51.2 | 79.4 | 20.6 | 51.4 | 48.6 |
URBAN AREAS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (EXCLUDING MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1924. | |
---|---|
Urban Area. | Population (excluding Maoris). |
*Constituted a city from 1st July, 1924. | |
Auckland. | |
Auckland City | 87,792 |
Birkenhead Borough | 2,715 |
Northcote Borough | 2,220 |
Takapuna Borough | 4,785 |
Devonport Borough | 9,480 |
Avondale Borough | 3,700 |
Newmarket Borough | 3,140 |
Mount Eden Borough | 10,050 |
Mount Albert Borough | 13,320 |
Onehunga Borough | 7,800 |
Otahuhu Borough | 3,080 |
New Lynn Town District | 1,740 |
Ellerslie Town District | 1,880 |
Remainder of urban area (including portions of Henderson and Glen Eden Town Districts) | 15,173 |
Total | 172,935 |
Wellington. | |
Wellington City | 94,340 |
Lower Hutt Borough | 6,370 |
Petone Borough | 8,480 |
Eastbourne Borough | 1,660 |
Johnsonville Town District | 1,075 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,585 |
Total | 114,510 |
Christchurch. | |
Christchurch City | 80,897 |
Riccarton Borough | 4,265 |
New Brighton Borough | 4,780 |
Sumner Borough | 3,235 |
Lyttelton Borough | 3,850 |
Remainder of urban area | 18,333 |
Total | 115,360 |
Dunedin. | |
Dunedin City | 60,855 |
St. Kilda Borough | 6,610 |
Green Island Borough | 2,015 |
West Harbour Borough | 1,750 |
Port Chalmers Borough | 2,610 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,915 |
Total | 75,755 |
Hamilton. | |
Hamilton Borough | 13,620 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,500 |
Total | 16,120 |
Gisborne. | |
Gisborne Borough | 13,351 |
Mangapapa Town District | 180 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,834 |
Total | 15,365 |
Napier. | |
Napier Borough | 15,235 |
Taradale Town District | 1,035 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,935 |
Total | 18,205 |
Hastings. | |
Hastings Borough | 0,975 |
Havelock North Town District | 1,245 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,815 |
Total | 14,035 |
New Plymouth. | |
New Plymouth Borough | 13,090 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,320 |
Total | 14,410 |
Wanganui. | |
Wanganui Borough* | 22,820 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,165 |
Total | 24,985 |
Palmerston North. | |
Palmerston North Borough | 17,025 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,285 |
Total | 18,310 |
Nelson. | |
Nelson City | 9,960 |
Tahunanui Town District | 535 |
Remainder of urban area | 905 |
Total | 11,400 |
Timaru. | |
Timaru Borough | 15,230 |
Remainder of urban area | 1,480 |
Total | 16,710 |
Invercargill. | |
Invercargill Borough | 16,340 |
South Invercargill Borough | 1,960 |
Remainder of urban area | 2,220 |
Total | 20,520 |
(NOTE.—The column headed "Administrative" does not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but includes dependent town districts. The heading "Geographic" includes all cities, boroughs, or town districts geographically situated in a county.)
County. | Population (excluding Maoris). | |
---|---|---|
Administrative. | Geographic. | |
North Island— | ||
Mongonui | 4,020 | 4,020 |
Whangaroa | 945 | 945 |
Hokianga | 2,865 | 2,865 |
Bay of Islands | 4,470 | 4,470 |
Whangarei | 9,025 | 14,900 |
Hobson | 5,020 | 7,180 |
Otamatea | 3,880 | 3,880 |
Rodney | 3,460 | 3,885 |
Waitemata | 8,612 | 31,792 |
Eden | 11,980 | 145,722 |
Great Barrier | 235 | 235 |
Manukau | 6,080 | 13,305 |
Franklin | 9,990 | 13,465 |
Raglan | 5,020 | 5,020 |
Waikato | 8,605 | 26,305 |
Waipa | 9,005 | 12,480 |
Kawhia | 1,110 | 1,110 |
Otorohanga | 2,705 | 3,265 |
Waitomo | 4,980 | 7,335 |
Taumarunui | 1,025 | 3,290 |
Matamata | 5,275 | 6,190 |
Piako | 6,570 | 10,345 |
Ohinemuri | 2,700 | 8,275 |
Hauraki Plains | 3,215 | 3,215 |
Thames | 1,810 | 6,730 |
Coromandel | 2,110 | 2,110 |
Tauranga | 4,905 | 8,315 |
Rotorua | 2,005 | 6,225 |
Taupo | 805 | 805 |
Whakatane | 3,240 | 5,045 |
Opotiki | 2,150 | 3,315 |
Matakaoa | 680 | 680 |
Waiapu | 1,775 | 1,775 |
Uawa | 970 | 970 |
Waikohu | 3,350 | 3,350 |
Cook | 5,934 | 19,465 |
Wairoa | 2,505 | 4,630 |
Hawke's Bay | 11,955 | 39,445 |
Waipawa | 3,305 | 4,455 |
Waipukurau | 1,035 | 2,575 |
Patangata | 2,130 | 2,130 |
Dannevirke | 4,690 | 8,700 |
Woodville | 1,895 | 3,075 |
Weber | 430 | 430 |
Ohura | 2,825 | 2,825 |
Whangamomona | 1,315 | 1,315 |
Clifton | 2,120 | 2,120 |
Taranaki | 5,110 | 19,830 |
Inglewood | 3,210 | 4,440 |
Egmont | 2,745 | 3,290 |
Stratford | 5,275 | 8,455 |
Eltham | 3,610 | 5,730 |
Waimate West | 2,430 | 3,075 |
Hawera | 5,555 | 9,990 |
Patea | 3,265 | 5,095 |
Kaitieke | 3,065 | 3,925 |
Waimarino | 3,240 | 6,235 |
Waitotara | 2,890 | 25,710 |
Wanganui | 2,655 | 2,655 |
Rangitikei | 8,575 | 14,855 |
Kiwitea | 2,445 | 2,445 |
Pohangina | 1,340 | 1,340 |
Oroua | 3,695 | 8,350 |
Manawatu | 4,505 | 6,215 |
Kairanga | 4,945 | 21,970 |
Horowhenua | 5,590 | 9,985 |
Pahiatua | 3,115 | 4,470 |
Akitio | 1,210 | 1,210 |
Eketahuna | 2,180 | 3,070 |
Mauriceville | 840 | 840 |
Masterton | 2,955 | 11,280 |
Castlepoint | 550 | 550 |
Wairarapa South | 3,070 | 4,805 |
Featherston | 3,580 | 6,855 |
Hutt | 7,220 | 25,460 |
Makara | 3,295 | 98,710 |
Total | 286,891 | 784,819 |
South Island— | ||
Sounds | 1,035 | 1,035 |
Marlborough | 7,910 | 14,100 |
Awatere | 1,740 | 1,740 |
Kaikoura | 2,265 | 2,265 |
Amuri | 2,200 | 2,200 |
Cheviot | 1,240 | 1,240 |
Waimea | 9,685 | 22,760 |
Takaka | 2,010 | 2,010 |
Collingwood | 1,115 | 1,115 |
Buller | 5,530 | 9,380 |
Murchison | 1,425 | 1,425 |
Inangahua | 3,480 | 3,480 |
Grey | 5,390 | 12,230 |
Westland | 4,310 | 7,655 |
Waipara | 2,440 | 2,440 |
Kowai | 2,080 | 2,080 |
Ashley | 845 | 845 |
Rangiora | 3,181 | 5,275 |
Eyre | 1,985 | 3,725 |
Oxford | 1,805 | 1,805 |
Tawera | 955 | 955 |
Malvern | 3,055 | 3,055 |
Paparua | 5,375 | 5,375 |
Waimairi | 11,535 | 15,800 |
Heathcote | 4,040 | 96,802 |
Halswell | 1,805 | 1,805 |
Mount Herbert | 460 | 460 |
Akaroa | 1,790 | 2,440 |
Chatham Islands | 220 | 220 |
Wairewa | 1,040 | 1,040 |
Springs | 1,890 | 1,890 |
Ellesmere | 3,460 | 4,025 |
Selwyn | 1,595 | 1,595 |
Ashburton | 12,480 | 18,340 |
Geraldine | 5,915 | 8,785 |
Levels | 5,380 | 2,180 |
Mackenzie | 3,275 | 3,275 |
Waimate | 7,620 | 9,795 |
Waitaki | 9,985 | 17,460 |
Waihemo | 1,430 | 2,250 |
Waikouaiti | 4,235 | 9,190 |
Peninsula | 1,795 | 1,795 |
Taieri | 5,795 | 77,095 |
Bruce | 4,810 | 7,970 |
Clutha | 7,455 | 8,975 |
Tuapeka | 4,955 | 6,360 |
Maniototo | 2,665 | 2,865 |
Vincent | 3,840 | 5,185 |
Lake | 1,645 | 2,740 |
Southland | 25,900 | 52,930 |
Wallace | 9,185 | 11,390 |
Fiord | 12 | 12 |
Stewart Island | 445 | 445 |
Total | 217,713 | 502,304 |
Grand total | 504,604 | 1,287,123 |
BOROUGHS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (EXCLUSIVE OF MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1924. | |
---|---|
Borough. | Population (excluding Maoris). |
*Proclaimed a city from 1st July, 1924. | |
North Island— | |
Whangarei | 4,950 |
Dargaville | 2,160 |
Birkénhead | 2,715 |
Northcote | 2,220 |
Takápuna | 4,785 |
Devonport | 9,480 |
Auckland (City) | 87,792 |
Avondale | 3,700 |
Newmarket | 3,140 |
Mount Eden | 16,050 |
Mount Albert | 13,320 |
Onehunga | 7,860 |
Otahuhu | 3,080 |
Pukekohe | 2,135 |
Ngaruawahia | 1,165 |
Hamilton | 13,620 |
Cambridge | 2,285 |
Te Awamutu | 1,755 |
Te Kuiti | 2,355 |
Taumarunui | 2,265 |
Morrinsville | 1,485 |
Te Aroha | 2,290 |
Paeroa | 1,725 |
Waihi | 3,850 |
Thames | 4,920 |
Tauranga | 2,495 |
Rotorua | 4,220 |
Whakatane | 1,805 |
Opotiki | 1,165 |
Gisborne | 13,351 |
Wairoa | 2,125 |
Napier | 15,235 |
Hastings | 9,975 |
Waipawa | 1,150 |
Waipukurau | 1,540 |
Dannevirke | 4,010 |
Woodville | 1,180 |
Waitara | 1,630 |
New Plymouth | 13,090 |
Inglewood | 1,230 |
Stratford | 3,180 |
Eltham | 2,120 |
Hawera | 4,435 |
Patea | 1,180 |
Raetihi | 1,005 |
Ohakune | 1,575 |
Taihape | 2,175 |
Wanganui* | 22,820 |
Marton | 2,595 |
Feilding | 4,655 |
Foxton | 1,710 |
Palmerston North | 17,025 |
Shannon | 1,040 |
Levin | 2,160 |
Otaki | 1,195 |
Pahiatua | 1,355 |
Eketahuna | 890 |
Masterton | 8,325 |
Carterton | 1,735 |
Greytown | 1,230 |
Featherston | 1,080 |
Lower Hutt | 6,370 |
Petone | 8,480 |
Eastbourne | 1,660 |
Wellington (City) | 94,340 |
Total | 469,638 |
South Island— | |
Picton | 1,410 |
Blenheim | 4,780 |
Nelson (City) | 9,960 |
Richmond | 1,085 |
Motueka | 1,495 |
Westport | 3,850 |
Brunner | 525 |
Runanga | 1,265 |
Greymouth | 5,050 |
Kumara | 490 |
Hokitika | 2,390 |
Ross | 465 |
Rangiora | 2,094 |
Kaiapoi | 1,740 |
Christchurch (City) | 80,897 |
Riccarton | 4,265 |
New Brighton | 4,780 |
Sumner | 3,235 |
Lyttelton | 3,850 |
Akaroa | 650 |
Ashburton | 5,145 |
Geraldine | 1,020 |
Temuka | 1,850 |
Timaru | 15,230 |
Waimate | 2,175 |
Oamaru | 7,145 |
Hampden | 330 |
Palmerston | 820 |
Waikouaiti | 595 |
Port Chalmers | 2,610 |
West Harbour | 1,750 |
Dunedin (City) | 60,855 |
St. Kilda | 6,610 |
Green Island | 2,015 |
Mosgiel | 1,820 |
Milton | 1,415 |
Kaitangata | 1,745 |
Balclutha | 1,520 |
Tapanui | 290 |
Lawrence | 700 |
Roxburgh | 415 |
Naseby | 200 |
Alexandra | 705 |
Cromwell | 640 |
Arrowtown | 325 |
Queenstown | 770 |
Gore | 3,775 |
Mataura | 1,225 |
Winton | 800 |
Invercargill | 16,340 |
South Invercargill | 1,960 |
Bluff | 1,615 |
Riverton | 885 |
Total | 279,571 |
Grand total | 749,209 |
TOWN DISTRICTS.—ESTIMATED POPULATION (EXCLUSIVE OF MAORIS), 1ST APRIL, 1924 | |
---|---|
Town District. | Population (excluding Maoris). |
(a.) Town Districts not forming Parts of Counties. | |
North Island— | |
Hikurangi | 925 |
Warkworth | 425 |
Helensville | 940 |
Henderson | 650 |
Glen Eden | 650 |
New Lynn | 1,740 |
Ellerslie | 1,880 |
Howick | 505 |
Papatoetoe | 1,400 |
Manurewa | 935 |
Papakura | 1,305 |
Waiuku | 800 |
Tuakau | 540 |
Huntly | 1,795 |
Leamington | 555 |
Otorohanga | 560 |
Manunui | 860 |
Matamata | 915 |
Te Puke | 915 |
Mangapapa | 180 |
Taradale | 1,035 |
Havelock North | 1,245 |
Opunake | 545 |
Manaia | 645 |
Rangataua | 415 |
Mangaweka | 350 |
Hunterville | 645 |
Waverley | 650 |
Bull's | 515 |
Martinborough | 965 |
Upper Hutt | 1,730 |
Johnsonville | 1,075 |
Total | 28,290 |
South Island— | |
Tahunanui | 535 |
Leeston | 565 |
Tinwald | 715 |
Pleasant Point | 570 |
Lumsden | 610 |
Wyndham | 705 |
Otautau | 760 |
Nightcaps | 560 |
Total | 5,020 |
Grand total | 33,310 |
(b.) Town Districts forming Parts of Counties | |
North Island— | |
Kaitaia | 590 |
Kohukohu | 325 |
Rawene | 315 |
Russell | 300 |
Kawakawa | 385 |
Kaikohe | 365 |
Kamo | 460 |
Onerahi | 395 |
Mercer | 325 |
Raglan | 330 |
Ohaupo | 270 |
Kihikihi | 270 |
Kawhia | 200 |
Turua | 390 |
Patutahi | 310 |
Te Karaka | 315 |
Otane | 346 |
Norsewood | 165 |
Ormondville | 330 |
Ohura | 200 |
Kaponga | 415 |
Normanby | 370 |
Lethbridge | 260 |
Rongotea | 295 |
Total | 7,956 |
South Island | |
Havelock | 260 |
Takaka | 430 |
Cobden | 1,125 |
Amberley | 350 |
Southbridge | 430 |
Outram | 345 |
Clinton | 445 |
Edendale | 400 |
Total | 1,785 |
Grand total | 11,741 |
New Zealand has numerous townships and more or less closely settled rural localities with considerable population, but without local self-government as boroughs or town districts. A list of such townships, &c. (other than those included in urban areas), with more than 500 inhabitants, as at the census of 17th April, 1921, is here given. In each case the population quoted covers not only the township proper or the centre of the locality but also the immediate vicinity.
Aorangi | 522 |
Ashhurst | 762 |
Auroa | 513 |
Blackball | 804 |
Bunnythorpe | 754 |
Clevedon | 540 |
Clive | 648 |
Coromandel | 801 |
Denniston | 566 |
Dunsandel | 539 |
Flat Creek | 538 |
Granity | 641 |
Halcombe | 639 |
Kaikoura | 619 |
Kakahi | 579 |
Kimbolton | 576 |
Lincoln | 500 |
Makarewa | 611 |
Mamaku | 569 |
Manawaru | 525 |
Mangatainoka | 552 |
Matangi | 561 |
Maungaturoto | 504 |
Methven | 1,141 |
Midhirst | 674 |
Millerton | 672 |
Morven | 536 |
Nolantown | 541 |
Okaiawa | 618 |
Orepuki | 721 |
Ormond | 537 |
Owaka | 600 |
Owhango | 703 |
Oxford | 1,022 |
Porirua | 1,613 |
Prebbleton | 534 |
Pataruru | 654 |
Rakaia | 966 |
Reefton | 1,603 |
Riwaka | 737 |
Seacliff | 1,433 |
Springston | 560 |
Tariki | 514 |
Taupiri | 542 |
Te Kopuru | 667 |
Templeton | 781 |
Te Rapa | 517 |
Toko | 524 |
Tokomaru | 547 |
Trentham | 1,051 |
Tuatapere | 723 |
Waihou | 709 |
Waikari | 520 |
Waikino | 560 |
Waipu | 518 |
Waitati | 634 |
Wakefield | 787 |
Weraroa | 528 |
Adjacent to the main Islands are many smaller islands, some of which are of considerable area, and are under cultivation: others are but islets used as sites for lighthouses, while others again are barren and unfitted for human habitation. Some of these islands are included within the boundaries of counties, and their populations are included in the county figures. The following adjacent islands not attached to any county were inhabited at the census of 1921:—
Island. | Population (excluding Maoris). | ||
---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | Total. | |
Pakatoa | 1 | 23 | 24 |
Rotoroa | 71 | 14 | 85 |
Little Barrier | 1 | 3 | 4 |
Tiritiri | 7 | 8 | 15 |
Rakino | 2 | 3 | 5 |
Brown's | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Pahiki | 10 | 2 | 12 |
Mokohinau | 4 | 3 | 7 |
Ponui | 9 | 16 | 25 |
Waiheke | 119 | 123 | 242 |
Rangitoto | 53 | 28 | 81 |
Motutapu | 8 | 5 | 13 |
Motuihi | 16 | 3 | 19 |
Kawau | 21 | 17 | 38 |
Motuhora | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Moturekareka | 2 | .. | 2 |
Motuketekete | 1 | .. | 1 |
Rangiahua | 2 | 1 | 3 |
Puketutu | 9 | 12 | 21 |
Slipper | 2 | .. | 2 |
Cuvier | 5 | 5 | 10 |
Great Mercury | 2 | .. | 2 |
Motiti | 6 | 5 | 11 |
East Cape | 5 | 5 | 10 |
Kapiti | 4 | 1 | 5 |
Somes | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Arapawa | 32 | 30 | 62 |
Long Island | 2 | .. | 2 |
Maud | 2 | .. | 2 |
Forsyth | 10 | 5 | 15 |
Blumine | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Motuanauru | 1 | .. | 1 |
Brothers | 3 | .. | 3 |
D'Urville | 47 | 25 | 72 |
Stephen | 8 | 3 | 11 |
Quarantine | 2 | 4 | 6 |
Dog | 3 | 1 | 4 |
Centre | 6 | 4 | 10 |
Totals | 485 | 357 | 842 |
The total area of the Dominion of New Zealand, including Cook and other annexed islands, is 103,861 square miles. Omitting the annexed islands and certain uninhabited outlying islands, the area of the land-mass remaining is 103,285 square miles. This calculation, it should be explained, includes all inland waters.
Using the latter figure as a base, the density of population may be quoted as 12.53 persons to the square mile, or, if Maoris be included, 13.05 persons to the square mile.
A truer statement of average density can be ascertained by applying not the total area as used above, but subtracting the area occupied by rivers, lakes, roads, State forests, higher portions of mountain-ranges, &c. The remaining area, amounting to about 84,500 square miles, which may be considered as the total inhabitable or usable land, carries a population of approximately 15 (or, including Maoris, 16) persons to the square mile.
Reverting to the area first used above, as being the one in common use for this purpose, the progress of development is illustrated in the appended statement:—
— | Persons to Square Mile. | |
---|---|---|
Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | |
1881 | 4.74 | 5.17 |
1886 | 5.60 | 6.01 |
1891 | 6.07 | 6.47 |
1896 | 6.81 | 7.20 |
1901 | 7.48 | 7.90 |
1906 | 8.60 | 9.07 |
1911 | 9.76 | 10.25 |
1916 | 10.64 | 11.13 |
1921 | 11.80 | 12.31 |
1924 | 12.53 | 13.05 |
Of interest also is the relative distribution of the population, and to this end the density is quoted for provincial districts as at 31st March, 1924:—
Provincial District. | Persons per Square Mile. | |
---|---|---|
Excluding Maoris. | Including Maoris. | |
Auckland | 15.71 | 17.27 |
Taranaki | 17.44 | 18.27 |
Hawke's Bay | 15.16 | 15.88 |
Wellington | 24.26 | 24.82 |
Marlborough | 4.56 | 4.68 |
Nelson | 4.52 | 4.53 |
Westland | 3.02 | 3.04 |
Canterbury | 15.42 | 15.50 |
Otago—Otago portion | 10.19 | 10.20 |
Southland portion | 5.72 | 5.75 |
Dominion | 12.53 | 13.05 |
The South Island provinces, it should be noted, contain on an average much more mountainous country than those of the North Island.
The various cities, boroughs, and town districts in New Zealand occupy a total of approximately 513 square miles. Considering their population as "urban," the urban population has a density of 1,548.27 per square mile, and the rural population a density of 4.86 per square mile.
A useful comparison is possible with various countries from the succeeding table. Inasmuch, however, as the geographical character of countries varies, the real density may differ largely from the nominal.
Persons per Square Mile. | |
---|---|
*Inclusive of Maoris. | |
Newfoundland | 1.64 |
Australia | 1.87 |
Canada | 2.42 |
New Zealand | 13.05* |
Union of South Africa | 14.63 |
Norway | 21.17 |
Sweden | 34.12 |
United States | 35.55 |
Spain | 106.70 |
China | 111.43 |
France | 184.38 |
Denmark | 191.85 |
India | 226.09 |
Switzerland | 242.88 |
Japan | 297.03 |
Germany | 326.25 |
Italy | 362.19 |
United Kingdom | 388.94 |
Netherlands | 543.73 |
Belgium | 654.31 |
While not directly constituting a division of population statistics, the subject of buildings, and in particular housing, is so closely cognate to it that it must be treated under the same head. Fuller statistical treatment of building operations from various aspects is presented in the Census volume on "Dwellings," and in the "Annual Statistical Report on Population and Buildings."
According to the census enumerations of 1916 and of 1921 the number of inhabited dwellings, exclusive of those occupied by Maoris, was—
Census, 1916. | Census, 1921. | |
---|---|---|
Private dwelling | 229,423 | 250,074 |
Tenement in private dwelling | 8,643 | 9,973 |
Hotel | 1,220 | 1,322 |
Boardinghouse | 3,009 | 3,846 |
Religious institution | 118 | 127 |
Educational institution | 147 | 144 |
Charitable institution | 95 | 119 |
Hospital | 298 | 437 |
Prison | 27 | 50 |
Other | 106 | 443 |
Total | 243,086 | 266,535 |
The number of persons per inhabited building in 1916 was 4.52, and in 1921 was 4.57. Considering only inhabited private dwellings and tenements, the figures are— 1916, 4.25; 1921, 4.27.
Building statistics are now collected annually for all cities, boroughs, and town districts. A summary of building permits issued for the last three years is quoted.
BUILDING PERMITS ISSUED: CITIES, BOROUGHS, AND TOWN DISTRICTS, 1921-22, 1922-23, and 1923-24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. | |
Private dwellings,— | |||
New buildings— | |||
Number | 4,330 | 5,025 | 6,245 |
Value | £3,141,000 | £3,960,513 | £5,046,893 |
Value of alterations and additions | £421,705 | £435,620 | £783,864 |
Business premises,— | |||
New buildings— | |||
Number | 605 | 942 | 1,042 |
Value | £597,359 | £1,455,038 | £1,884,859 |
Value of alterations and additions | £190,576 | £364,006 | £456,229 |
Total, including other buildings,— | |||
New buildings— | |||
Number | 5,015 | 6,563 | 7,804 |
Value | £,602,834 | £6,124,439 | £7,708,933 |
Value of alterations and additions | £680,178 | £977,242 | £1,437,546 |
The average value of private dwellings erected was £725 in 1921-22, £788 in 1922-23, and £811 in 1923-24. For business premises corresponding figures are £987 (1921-22), £1,546 (1922-23), and £1,818 (1923-24). A general improvement in the amount of building undertaken is noticeable. It should not be forgotten that the above figures refer to building permits, and probably slightly exceed the number of buildings actually erected.
In reference to the severe housing shortage which has prevailed for some years it is worthy of notice that the houses for which permits were issued during the year ended 31st March 1924, would, at 4.27 persons per house, provide accommodation for approximately 27,500 people. The actual increase in the total population of cities, boroughs, and town districts during the year is estimated at 17,350. Some 1,150 of this total, however, represented absorptions of rural districts by extensions of boundaries, &c., so that the real increase may be stated as 16,200. It would seem from the foregoing that the shortage is to some extent being alleviated. Allowance must be made for houses destroyed by fire or otherwise demolished, and also for a small percentage of cases where houses were not built although permits were obtained.
A census of the Maori population is taken every five years, the information being obtained by the collectors either directly or through the chief or head of the tribe or hapu. The name, sex, and age, so far as can be ascertained, of each Maori are entered; but, owing to the nomadic habits of the race and lack of definite knowledge in some particulars, it has been a difficult task in the past. The results of the last seven enumerations are as follows:—
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1891 | 22,861 | 19,132 | 41,993 |
1896 | 21,673 | 18,181 | 39,854 |
1901 | 23,112 | 20,031 | 43,143 |
1906 | 25,538 | 22,193 | 47,731 |
1911 | 26,475 | 23,369 | 49,844 |
1916 | 25,933 | 23,843 | 49,776 |
1921 | 27,908 | 24,843 | 52,751 |
While it is probable that in the earlier years covered by the table there was a slight understatement of numbers, yet a comparison of the figures for the last three or four censuses establishes the fact that the Maori race retains its virility and is on the increase. The position is the more satisfactory in that it presents an almost unique spectacle of a Native race living with a white race of overwhelmingly superior numbers and yet able to preserve its own individuality and strength.
Further evidence on the subject is borne by the following table, which shows the increasing proportion of children under fifteen years of age:—
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Under 15. | Over 15. | Under 15. | Over 15. | |
1891 | 33.22 | 66.78 | 35.22 | 64.78 |
1896 | 35.28 | 64.72 | 36.82 | 63.18 |
1901 | 35.75 | 64.25 | 37.89 | 62.11 |
1906 | 38.26 | 61.74 | 39.20 | 60.80 |
1911 | 39.10 | 60.0 | 40.97 | 59.03 |
1916 | 41.35 | 58.65 | 41.43 | 58.57 |
1921 | 39.48 | 60.52 | 40.56 | 59.44 |
The number of half-castes is given in the next table for seven census periods. Those under the first heading are included in the Maori totals, the others being classed among the European population. It is a matter of some difficulty to ascertain the number of half-castes living as Maoris. There has been no definite rule to guide collectors in deciding when a half-caste should be classified as living as a Maori—indeed, it might be said that all the half-castes and a large proportion of the Maoris in the South Island live in European fashion. They mostly have separate holdings of land and separate homes, and have adopted the habits of the Europeans. At the censuses of 1916 and 1921 the old method of enumerating the South Island Maoris was discarded, the same methods and forms being utilized as for the European population. By the census of 1926 it is hoped that much of the necessity for distinction between the two races will have disappeared.
HALF-CASTES. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Census Year. | Half-castes. | Total. | |
Living as Members of Maori Tribes. | Living as and among Europeans. | ||
1891 | 2,681 | 2,184 | 4,865 |
1896 | 3,503 | 2,259 | 5,762 |
1901 | 3,133 | 2,406 | 5,539 |
1906 | 3,938 | 2,578 | 6,516 |
1911 | 4,181 | 2,879 | 7,060 |
1916 | 3,529 | 3,221 | 6,750 |
1921 | 3,116 | 4,236 | 7,352 |
Estimates of the Maori population are now prepared quarterly, and a summary of recent data is quoted below:—
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Maori population as at 31st December, 1923 | 28,390 | 25,410 | 53,800 |
Maori population as at 31st March, 1924 | 28,450 | 25,500 | 53,950 |
Mean Maori population, 1923 | 28,313 | 25,329 | 53,642 |
Mean Maori population, 1923-24 | 28,353 | 25,377 | 53,730 |
During the year 1901 the boundaries of the Dominion were extended to include the Cook Group and certain other of the South Pacific islands. No record of the population of these islands was then obtainable, but at each subsequent census a record of various particulars was obtained. In April, 1921, the population was 13,209, of whom 12,849 were Natives. The figures for each census from 1906 onwards are as follows:—
Census Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1906 | 6,224 | 6,116 | 12,340 |
1911 | 6,449 | 6,149 | 12,598 |
1916 | 6,553 | 6,244 | 12,797 |
1921 | 6,692 | 6,517 | 13,209 |
As in the case of Maoris, quarterly estimates of population are now prepared for the Cook Islands. Figures for the last year are—
— | Cook Islands and Northern Group. | Niue. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Population at 31st December, 1923 | 5,090 | 4,640 | 9,730 | 1,775 | 2,001 | 3,776 |
Mean population, 1923 | 5,039 | 4,595 | 9,634 | 1,769 | 2,010 | 3,779 |
Population at 31st March, 1924 | 5,100 | 4,650 | 9,750 | 1,785 | 2,007 | 3,792 |
Mean population, 1923-24 | 5,062 | 4,615 | 9,677 | 1,773 | 2,009 | 3,782 |
At the census of 17th April, 1921, the population of the mandated territory of Western Samoa was 37,157, made up as follows:—
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
European population | 1,128 | 938 | 2,066 |
Native Samoan population | 16,795 | 16,541 | 33,336 |
Chinese indentured-contract labour | 1,290 | .. | 1,290 |
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured-contract labour | 456 | 9 | 465 |
Total | 19,669 | 17,488 | 37,157 |
It should be explained that what is for the sake of convenience called the "European" population includes also those Chinese, South-Sea-Islanders, &c., who are not indentured-contract labourers.
A proper comparison with previous enumerations is not possible, owing to indentured-contract labour not having been included in these. A census taken in July, 1917, showed the European population to then number 1,927, and the native Samoans 35,404. The latter have not yet fully recovered from the losses of the disastrous influenza epidemic of 1918-19.
Quarterly estimates of population are also prepared for the mandated territory of Western Samoa. Figures for the year 1923–24 are appended.
— | Population, 31st December, 1923. | Population, 31st March, 1924. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
European and half-castes | 1,175 | 949 | 2,124 | 1,189 | 942 | 2,131 |
Samoan natives | 17,157 | 16,643 | 33,800 | 17,295 | 16,763 | 34,058 |
Chinese indentured labour | 951 | .. | 951 | 938 | .. | 938 |
Chinese non-indentured labour | 16 | .. | 16 | 29 | .. | 29 |
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labour | 203 | 5 | 208 | 171 | 1 | 172 |
19,502 | 17,597 | 37,099 | 19,622 | 17,706 | 37,328 |
— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Mean population of Western Samoa | 19,792 | 17,513 | 37,305 |
Mean population of Western Samoa, 1923-24 | 19,708 | 17,558 | 37,200 |
Table of Contents
REGISTRATION of births in New Zealand dates as far back as 1847, in which year was passed a Registration Ordinance which made provision for a record of births and deaths being kept by the State. Under this Ordinance many registrations were effected, some of births as far back as 1840. Compulsory registration did not, however, come into force until 1855.
The earlier Registration Acts and their amendments provided for very little information being given in the case of births, the register containing merely date and place of birth, name and sex of child, names of father and mother, and occupation of father. In 1875, however, a new Registration Act was passed, under which information was recorded as to ages and birthplaces of parents, and in 1912 the sexes and ages of previous issue of the marriage were added to the items required to be shown in the birth entry.
The law as to registration of births is now embodied in the Births and Deaths Registration Act, 08, and the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Acts, 1912 and 1915. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within sixty-two days without fee. After sixty-two days and within six months a birth is registrable only after solemn declaration made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of a late fee of 5s., which may, however, be remitted at the discretion of the Registrar-General. When six months have elapsed a birth cannot be registered except within one month after conviction of one of the responsible parties for neglect. But an information for such neglect must be laid within two years of date of birth. Registration of still-births, previously not provided for, was made compulsory by section 4 of the Amendment Act of 1912, which came into force on the 1st March, 1913.
Although sixty-two days are allowed for the registration of a birth, it is compulsory to notify the birth to the Registrar within a much shorter interval—viz., forty-eight hours if in a city or borough, and twenty-one days in every other case.
In the successive Registration Acts special provision was made for exemption from the necessity of registration in the case of births and deaths of Maoris, though registration could be effected if desired. Section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912, however, empowered the making of regulations to provide for the registration of births and deaths of Maoris. Regulations were made accordingly, and Maori births and deaths became registrable as from the 1st March, 1913. The number of Registrars of Maori Births and Deaths in the Dominion is over 200, most of these being in the North Island, where the great majority of the Maori population is located. Every Native settlement of any size is within easy reach of one of these Registrars. Maori registrations are entered in a separate register, and the figures of births given in the following pages do not include those of Maoris, which are dealt with towards the end of this subsection.
The number of births registered in 1923 (27,967) is 1,039 less than the total for 1922, and only 32 in excess of the figure for 1913, in spite of an increase of over 200,000 in population during the ten years. The rate per 1,000 of mean population (21.94) is lower than in any preceding year, with the solitary exception of 1919, the rate for which was adversely affected by conditions brought about by the war.
The numbers and rates of births in each of the last twenty years are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|
1904 | 22,766 | 26.94 |
1905 | 23,682 | 27.22 |
1906 | 24,252 | 27.08 |
1907 | 25,094 | 27.30 |
1908 | 25,940 | 27.45 |
1909 | 26,524 | 27.29 |
1910 | 25,984 | 26.17 |
1911 | 26,354 | 25.97 |
1912 | 27,508 | 26.48 |
1913 | 27,935 | 26.14 |
1914 | 28,338 | 25.99 |
1915 | 27,850 | 25.33 |
1916 | 28,509 | 25.94 |
1917 | 28,239 | 25.69 |
1918 | 25,860 | 23.44 |
1919 | 24,483 | 21.42 |
1920 | 29,921 | 25.09 |
1921 | 28,567 | 23.34 |
1922 | 29,006 | 23.17 |
1923 | 27,967 | 21.94 |
There is a noticeable fall in the rate in the later years of the period covered by the table, as compared with the earlier. This fall, however, is small when compared with the tremendous decline between the "seventies" and "nineties" disclosed by the following diagram, which shows also the course of the rates of deaths, natural increase, and marriages from 1855 to 1923:—
The effect of the declining birth-rate is shown in the following table giving the numbers of children under one year of age and the proportions which those numbers represent in the total population as recorded in past census years:—
Total Population (all Ages). | Children under One Year. | Children under One Year per 1,000 of Population. | |
---|---|---|---|
Census 1886 | 578,482 | 18,355 | 31.73 |
Census 1891 | 626,658 | 16,443 | 26.24 |
Census 1896 | 703,360 | 17,070 | 24.27 |
Census 1901 | 772,719 | 18,381 | 23.79 |
Census 1906 | 888,578 | 22,289 | 25.08 |
Census 1911 | 1,008,468 | 24,340 | 24.14 |
Census 1916 | 1,099,449 | 27,021 | 24.57 |
Census 1921 | 1,218,913 | 27,264 | 22.37 |
The decline of the birth-rate in New Zealand has been partially compensated for by a decrease in the death-rate. Nevertheless the rate of natural increase of population has fallen from 31.19 per 1,000 of mean population in 1870 to 12.91 in 1923. The following table shows the fall in all three rates:—
Period. | Annual Rates per 1,000 living. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Births. | Deaths. | Natural Increase. | |
1871-1875 | 39.88 | 12.67 | 27.21 |
1876-1880 | 41.21 | 11.80 | 29.41 |
1881-1885 | 36.36 | 10.95 | 25.41 |
1886-1890 | 31.15 | 9.85 | 21.30 |
1891-1895 | 27.68 | 10.15 | 17.53 |
1896-1900 | 25.75 | 9.55 | 16.20 |
1901-1905 | 26.60 | 9.91 | 16.69 |
1906-1910 | 27.06 | 9.75 | 17.31 |
1911-1915 | 25.98 | 9.22 | 16.76 |
1916-1920 | 24.32 | 10.73 | 13.59 |
1921 | 23.34 | 8.73 | 14.61 |
1922 | 23.17 | 8.77 | 14.40 |
1923 | 21.94 | 9.03 | 12.91 |
The particularly low rate of natural increase for the quinquennium 1916-20 is largely due to the abnormally but accountably low birth-rates in 1918 and 1919, combined with the heavy toll of deaths exacted by the influenza epidemic of 1918.
In spite of the fact that the birth-rate in New Zealand is low compared with other countries, yet so low is the Dominion's death-rate that New Zealand ranks high among the nations as regards the rate of natural increase.
The rates of births and of natural increase for the principal countries for which recent statistics are available are as follows:—
BIRTH AND NATURAL-INCREASE RATES. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Country. | Quinquennium. | Annual Rates per 1,000. | |
Births. | Natural Increase. | ||
*Registration area. | |||
Quebec | 1917-21 | 30.7 | 19.8 |
South Africa | 1919-23 | 27.6 | 17.1 |
Australia | 1919-23 | 24.5 | 14.1 |
New Zealand | 1919-23 | 23.0 | 13.8 |
Uruguay | 1916-20 | 27.0 | 13.5 |
Netherlands | 1918-22 | 26.0 | 13.0 |
Denmark | 1918-22 | 23.7 | 11.3 |
Norway | 1918-22 | 24.5 | 11.1 |
Ontario | 1917-21 | 23.6 | 10.6 |
United States* | 1917-21 | 23.9 | 9.9 |
Jamaica | 1918-22 | 36.1 | 9.8 |
Japan | 1917-21 | 33.5 | 9.7 |
Scotland | 1918-22 | 239 | 9.0 |
England & Wales | 1919.23 | 21.3 | 8.8 |
Chile | 1918-22 | 38.5 | 7.1 |
Ceylon | 1918-22 | 38.7 | 6.8 |
Sweden | 1918-22 | 20.9 | 6.7 |
Northern Ireland | 1918-22 | 23.1 | 5.9 |
Spain | 1918-22 | 29.6 | 5.2 |
Switzerland | 1918-22 | 19.7 | 5.0 |
Bulgaria | 1915-19 | 26.7 | 4.5 |
Portugal | 1915-19 | 29.7 | 4.4 |
Finland | 1917-21 | 23.4 | 4.4 |
Germany | 1917-21 | 20.3 | 4.0 |
Belgium | 1918-22 | 18.4 | 2.9 |
Italy | 1917-21 | 24.2 | 2.7 |
France | 1919-23 | 18.7 | 0.9 |
For twenty years prior to 1885 the New Zealand birth-rate was higher than that of Australia, but in that year the positions were reversed, and except for the seven years 1903-9 the Australian rate has been somewhat higher than that of New Zealand. It is interesting to note that the rates of the two countries have shown practically the same movement, New Zealand, however, reaching in 1899, and Australia not till four years later, the temporary limit of the rapid fall which had been steadily in progress since the "seventies." In each country the check in the decline of the birth-rate was succeeded by a moderate but steady rise for ten years, followed by a fall commencing in New Zealand in 1909 and in Australia in 1913, an interval of four years again separating the movements of the two countries. The movement over the last ten years is us follows:—
BIRTH-RATES PER 1,000 OF POPULATION. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Queensland | 29.46 | 29.35 | 27.59 | 28.96 | 28.00 | 25.85 | 127.15 | 26.64 | 25.59 | 24.89 |
New South Wales | 28.96 | 28.33 | 27.53 | 27.55 | 26.11 | 24.27 | 26.09 | 25.93 | 25.67 | 24.68 |
Victoria | 25.45 | 24.55 | 24.20 | 23.40 | 22.19 | 21.47 | 23.95 | 23.16 | 23.10 | 22.31 |
South Australia | 29.33 | 26.81 | 26.84 | 25.62 | 25.16 | 23.62 | 24.72 | 24.08 | 23.71 | 22.60 |
Western Australia | 28.45 | 27.97 | 27.37 | 25.76 | 23.06 | 21.68 | 24.69 | 23.39 | 23.94 | 22.55 |
Tasmania | 30.33 | 29.32 | 29.03 | 27.68 | 26.64 | 25.91 | 27.29 | 26.98 | 27.08 | 26.27 |
Commonwealth | 28.05 | 27.25 | 26.56 | 26.27 | 25.00 | 23.53 | 25.45 | 24.95 | 24.69 | 23.77 |
New Zealand | 25.99 | 25.33 | 25.94 | 25.69 | 23.44 | 21.42 | 25.09 | 23.34 | 23.17 | 21.94 |
It is of interest to note the quarterly fluctuations in the numbers of births registered. Some fairly sharp movements are disclosed by the figures for the last ten years, the most noticeable being the sudden increase (consequent on the termination of the war) from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 6,454 in the fourth quarter of that year and 7,522 in the first quarter of the next year. The quarterly figures for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Quarter ended | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
31st March. | 30th June. | 30th September. | 31st December | |
1914 | 6,967 | 6,876 | 7,193 | 7,302 |
1915 | 6,912 | 6,865 | 6,902 | 7,171 |
1916 | 6,837 | 7,064 | 7,431 | 7,177 |
1917 | 7,282 | 7,093 | 7,043 | 6,821 |
1918 | 6,354 | 6,647 | 6,526 | 6,333 |
1919 | 6,061 | 6,136 | 5,832 | 6,454 |
1920 | 7,522 | 7,405 | 7,684 | 7,310 |
1921 | 6,829 | 7,051 | 7,304 | 7,383 |
1922 | 7,444 | 7,220 | 7,318 | 7,024 |
1923 | 6,823 | 6,951 | 7,105 | 7,088 |
The extreme range of quarterly totals over the ten years is from 5,832 in the third quarter of 1919 to 7,684 in the third quarter of 1920. The first-mentioned figure represented an annual rate of 20.15 per 1,000, and the second an annual rate of 25.56.
Urban areas have been created at each of the four chief centres and at ten of the more important secondary centres, each area including in addition to the central borough and any suburban boroughs a considerable non-municipalized area adjacent to and contingent on the centre. The creation of these areas allows of vital and other statistics being compiled over a series of years for a definite area with fixed boundaries, and obviates the disabilities formerly arising from frequent alterations of boundaries of boroughs. The birth statistics of urban areas for each of the last five years are as follows:—
BIRTH STATISTICS OF URBAN AREAS, 1919-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban Area. | Number of Births. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919 | 1920 | 1921 | 1922 | 1923 | |
*Not available. †Excluding Hamilton and Hastings. | ||||||||||
Auckland | 2,603 | 3,260 | 3,178 | 3,162 | 3,205 | 19.47 | 22.17 | 20.15 | 19.23 | 19.10 |
Wellington | 2,012 | 2,402 | 2,249 | 2,353 | 2,155 | 21.13 | 23.64 | 20.92 | 21.26 | 19.23 |
Christchurch | 1,835 | 2,357 | 2,144 | 2,173 | 2,132 | 19.79 | 22.44 | 20.29 | 19.73 | 18.80 |
Dunedin | 1,233 | 1,602 | 1,472 | 1,374 | 1,336 | 17.94 | 21.72 | 20.37 | 18.70 | 17.80 |
Totals of principal areas | 7,683 | 9,621 | 9,043 | 9,062 | 8,828 | 19.68 | 22.51 | 20.41 | 19.74 | 18.85 |
Hamilton | * | * | * | 384 | 412 | * | * | * | 25.69 | 26.84 |
Gisborne | 330 | 349 | 369 | 358 | 343 | 26.07 | 23.82 | 25.54 | 23.99 | 22.69 |
Napier | 367 | 452 | 372 | 351 | 348 | 24.25 | 27.22 | 21.64 | 19.86 | 19.47 |
Hastings | * | * | * | 353 | 279 | * | * | * | 26.09 | 20.32 |
New Plymouth | 265 | 390 | 320 | 339 | 312 | 27.05 | 35.27 | 25.31 | 25.09 | 22.40 |
Wanganui | 481 | 600 | 586 | 528 | 527 | 24.65 | 27.02 | 24.91 | 21.85 | 21.55 |
Palmerston North | 327 | 402 | 405 | 403 | 385 | 23.35 | 26.25 | 23.99 | 23.02 | 21.62 |
Nelson | 214 | 225 | 224 | 216 | 242 | 21.48 | 21.47 | 21.07 | 19.85 | 21.53 |
Timaru | 290 | 348 | 328 | 343 | 289 | 21.14 | 23.16 | ,21.15 | 21.70 | 17.57 |
Invercargill | 370 | 477 | 414 | 473 | 455 | 20.71 | 24.97 | 21.55 | 24.14 | 22.55 |
Totals of secondary areas | 2,644 † | 3,243 † | 3,018 † | 3,753 | 3,592 | 23.47 † | 26.06 † | 23.21 † | 23.10 | 21.62 |
Grand totals | 10,327 † | 12,864 † | 12,815 | 12,81 | 12,420 | 20.53 † | 23.31 † | 21.04 † | 20.62 | 19.58 |
In most countries it is found that the cities and larger towns have a somewhat higher birth-rate than the general average of the country, owing largely if not entirely to the natural tendency for people in the country districts to avail themselves of the better medical and nursing facilities provided in the population centres. In New Zealand, however, the effect of this on the birth-rates of the urban areas is obviated by information as to the domicile of the parents being obtained in the case of all births registered in the areas, and the births allocated accordingly. The result is to give for each of the four principal areas a birth-rate somewhat lower than the Dominion average. The average rate for the ten secondary areas, however, varies little from that of the Dominion as a whole.
An examination of the figures shows that, with the exception of one year, there has always been a preponderance of males in the number of children born in New Zealand. The proportions are usually shown by stating the number of births of male children to every 1,000 female births. This number has been as high as 1,113 (in 1859), and as low as 991 (in 1860). The year 1923 had an exceptionally high proportion of male births—viz., 1,081 for every 1,000 female births.
But little significance can be attached to any figures prior to 1870, on account of the comparatively small number of births. The period preceding 1870 exhibits violent fluctuations in the proportion of males, which tend to disappear as the total of births grows larger. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923.
The number of births and their sex-proportion for twenty years are given below:—
Year. | Number of Births of | Proportion of Births of Males to every 1,000 Females. | |
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | ||
1904 | 11,762 | 11,004 | 1,069 |
1905 | 12,109 | 11,573 | 1,046 |
1906 | 12,397 | 11,855 | 1,046 |
1907 | 12,835 | 12,259 | 1,047 |
1908 | 13,369 | 12,571 | 1,63 |
1909 | 13,502 | 13,022 | 1,37 |
1910 | 13,442 | 12,542 | 1,072 |
1911 | 13,532 | 12,822 | 1,055 |
1912 | 13,996 | 13,512 | 1,036 |
1913 | 14,433 | 13,502 | 1,069 |
1914 | 14,535 | 13,803 | 1,053 |
1915 | 14,415 | 13,435 | 1,073 |
1916 | 14,669 | 13,840 | 1,060 |
1917 | 14,329 | 13,910 | 1,030 |
1918 | 13,124 | 12,736 | 1,030 |
1919 | 12,587 | 11,896 | 1,058 |
1920 | 15,434 | 14,487 | 1,065 |
1921 | 14,576 | 13,991 | 1,042 |
1922 | 14,897 | 14,109 | 1,056 |
1923 | 14,531 | 13,436 | 1,081 |
The gradual increase in the proportion of males born is illustrated by taking the average ratios of successive decennial periods. The apparent cessation in the decrease, as shown by the figures for the eight-year period 1916-23, as compared with the preceding decennium is due to the low masculinity recorded in the last two war years, when (it may be remarked in passing) the proportion of first births to total births was abnormally low.
Period. | Male Births to 1,000 Females. |
---|---|
*Eight years. | |
1856-1865 | 1,062 |
1866-1875 | 1,043 |
1876-1885 | 1,045 |
1886-1895 | 1,045 |
1896-1905 | 1,054 |
1906-1915 | 1,055 |
1916-1923* | 1,053 |
It would appear that the proportion of males is somewhat higher for first births than for the general average of all children. Of 34,815 first births registered during the four years 1920-23 (excluding plural births), 18,133 were of males and 16,682 of females, the proportion of males per 1,000 females being 1,087. The high proportion does not appear to be due to the youth of the mothers, there being a lower rate in cases where the mother was between the ages of twenty and twenty-five than where the mother was between twenty-five and thirty-five. It should be added that in some of the groups the results for the four years, taken separately, do not altogether coincide.
The figures for various age-groups for the four years in conjunction are as follows:—
SEXES OF FIRST-BORN, 1920-23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
Under 20 | 1,134 | 1,009 | 1,124 |
20 and under 25 | 6,757 | 6,376 | 1,060 |
25 and under 30 | 6,181 | 5,580 | 1,108 |
30 and under 35 | 2,783 | 2,504 | 1,111 |
35 and under 40 | 1,012 | 965 | 1,049 |
40 and over | 266 | 248 | 1,073 |
Total | 18,133 | 16,682 | 1,087 |
In the four years covered there were 333 plural first births, and in 133 cases the children were both males, in 99 both females, and in the remaining 101 of opposite sex. Triplets (all females) were recorded for one first birth during the period.
Further light on the question of sexes of children may be thrown by some figures extracted from the records of births registered in the five years 1919-23 in cases where the child was shown to be the fourth-born of a family in which the three previously born children were still living. In New Zealand the birth entries give particulars of numbers and sexes of previous issue of the parents, with the ages of the living issue, and the following interesting statement showing the sex-nativity order up to the fourth child has been compiled. Families in which plural births occurred among the first four children have been excluded.
First-born. | Second-born. | Third-born. | Fourth-born. | Number of Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Male | Male | Male | 827 |
Male | Male | Male | Female | 805 |
Male | Male | Female | Male | 764 |
Male | Male | Female | Female | 753 |
Male | Female | Male | Male | 703 |
Male | Female | Male | Female | 653 |
Male | Female | Female | Male | 709 |
Male | Female | Female | Female | 705 |
Female | Female | Female | Female | 647 |
Female | Female | Female | Male | 685 |
Female | Female | Male | Female | 661 |
Female | Female | Male | Male | 712 |
Female | Male | Female | Female | 625 |
Female | Male | Female | Male | 664 |
Female | Male | Male | Female | 689 |
Female | Male | Male | Male | 732 |
Of the 11,334 families covered, in 5,919 the first child was a male and in 5,415 a female, the number of males per 1,000 females being thus 1,095. This proportion is considerably reduced for subsequent births, the figures being as follows:—
Child. | Males. | Females. | Males per 1,000 Females. |
---|---|---|---|
First | 5,919 | 5,415 | 1,095 |
Second | 5,859 | 5,475 | 1,070 |
Third | 5,782 | 5,552 | 1,041 |
Fourth | 5,796 | 5,538 | 1,047 |
It is interesting to note that not only are males in preponderance among first-born, but also that in cases where the first-born is a male there appears to be a greater probability of the second child being a male also. Where the first-born is a female, however, the second child appears to have a more even prospect as to sex.
The numbers dealt with are small, and too much weight cannot be attached to the proportions. It is significant, however, that the figures of first-borns registered in the four years 1920-23, and those of first-borns in cases where the fourth child of the family was registered in the last five years, give almost identical results, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction support the conclusion that there is a higher masculinity rate among first-born children than among later issue.
The conclusion arrived at by these figures, so far as they go, would serve to explain the increasing masculinity of births in successive decennia referred to above, when it is remembered that the average number of children to a family has fallen heavily during the period, and the proportion of first-born children correspondingly increased.
The sex-proportions of illegitimate births are generally supposed to be more nearly equal than those of legitimate births. Although little reliance can be placed on the figures for New Zealand by reason of the small numbers represented, it may be stated that the average for the period 1911-20 was 1,011 males per 1,000 females —a rate considerably lower than that for all births (1,053) for the same period. The proportions in 1922 (1,089) and 1923 (1,156), however, were much higher than the proportions for all births.
Counting only cases where both children were born alive, there were 289 cases of twin births (578 children) registered in 1923. There were also three cases of triplets.
The number of children born alive was 27,967; the number of mothers was 27,672: thus, on an average, one mother in every 95 gave birth to twins (or triplets), against one in 87 in 1922, one in 80 in 1921, and one in 81 in 1920.
The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total cases of births during the last ten years were—
Year. | Total Births. | Total Cases. | Cases of Twins. | Cases of Triplets. | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including one case of quadruplets. | |||||
1914 | 28,338 | 27,976 | 350 | 6 | 12.73 |
1915 | 27,850 | 27,546 | 302 | 1 | 1.00 |
1916 | 28,509 | 28,184 | 323 | 1 | 11.50 |
1917 | 28,239 | 27,927 | 312 | .. | 11.17 |
1918 | 25,860 | 25,560 | 294 | 3 | 11.62 |
1919 | 24,483 | 24,206 | 270 | 3* | 11.15 |
1920 | 29,921 | 29,552 | 365 | 2 | 12.42 |
1921 | 28,567 | 28,210 | 347 | 5 | 12.48 |
1922 | 29,006 | 28,678 | 328 | .. | 11.44 |
1923 | 27,967 | 27,672 | 289 | 3 | 10.55 |
The following table shows the sexes in individual cases of twin births for the last ten years:—
Year. | Total Cases. | Both Males. | Both Females. | Opposite Sexes. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 350 | 105 | 116 | 129 |
1915 | 302 | 93 | 88 | 121 |
1916 | 323 | 99 | 98 | 126 |
1917 | 312 | 90 | 105 | 117 |
1918 | 294 | 87 | 95 | 112 |
1919 | 270 | 81 | 79 | 110 |
1920 | 365 | 128 | 105 | 132 |
1921 | 347 | 125 | 90 | 132 |
1922 | 328 | 114 | 90 | 124 |
1923 | 289 | 110 | 90 | 89 |
During the ten years 1914-23 there were twenty-three cases of triplets. In three cases all three children were males, in six cases all were females, in two cases there were two males and one female, and in each of the remaining twelve cases two of the three children were females. There occurred in 1919 one case of quadruplets, all male children.
Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1923 is shown in the following table:—
RELATIVE AGES OF PARENTS. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | ||||||||||
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 55. | 55 and under 65 | 65 and over. | Total. | |
*Including thirty cases where plural births would have been registered had not one child been still-born. | |||||||||||
Single Births. | |||||||||||
15 and under 16 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
16 and under 17 | 5 | 10 | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 19 |
17 and under 18 | 14 | 30 | 19 | 6 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 70 |
18 and under 19 | 30 | 81 | 53 | 16 | 7 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 189 |
19 and under 20 | 35 | 175 | 116 | 33 | 14 | 3 | 1 | 3 | .. | .. | 380 |
20 and under 21 | 33 | 224 | 205 | 61 | 22 | 6 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 554 |
21 and under 25 | 56 | 1,165 | 2,130 | 1,003 | 353 | 99 | 28 | 6 | 2 | .. | 4,842 |
25 and under 30 | 6 | 440 | 2,936 | 2,689 | 1,335 | 390 | 128 | 34 | 12 | .. | 7,970 |
30 and under 35 | .. | 45 | 520 | 2,334 | 2,120 | 925 | 250 | 78 | 26 | 3 | 6,301 |
35 and under 40 | .. | 9 | 71 | 400 | 1,587 | 1,265 | 547 | 171 | 64 | 6 | 4,120 |
40 and under 45 | .. | .. | 5 | 29 | 188 | 663 | 426 | 177 | 66 | 7 | 1,561 |
45 and under 46 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 8 | .. | 29 | 16 | 5 | 1 | 61 |
46 and under 47 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 10 | 13 | 8 | 2 | 1 | 36 |
47 and under 48 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | .. | 19 |
48 and under 49 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 10 |
49 and under 50 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
Total | 180 | 2,180 | 6,057 | 6,573 | 5,630 | 3,374 | 1,436 | 504 | 183 | 19 | 26,136* |
Multiple Births. | |||||||||||
20 and under 21 | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
21 and under 25 | .. | 7 | 7 | 4 | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 24 |
25 and under 30 | .. | 6 | 27 | 26 | 14 | 4 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 79 |
30 and under 35 | .. | .. | 4 | 29 | 28 | 18 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 81 |
35 and under 40 | .. | .. | .. | 9 | 29 | 20 | 5 | 3 | 2 | .. | 68 |
40 and under 45 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 8 | 11 | 3 | 1 | .. | 26 |
47 and under 48 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Total | .. | 15 | 41 | 69 | 77 | 52 | 19 | 6 | 4 | 1 | 284 |
Grand totals | 180 | 2,195 | 6,098 | 6,642 | 5,707 | 3,426 | 1,455 | 510 | 187 | 20 | 26,420 |
An indication of the direct effect on the birth-rate caused by the loss of men in the war is obtained by a comparison of the above figures with similarly compiled figures for 1912, the first year for which such statistics are available. A summary is here given, showing for the two years the age-groups of the fathers and mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered in the respective years. Multiple births are counted once only.
Age-group. | Fathers. | Mothers. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1912. | 1923. | 1912. | 1923. | |
Under 21 | 81 | 180 | 1,107 | 1,219 |
21 and under 25 | 1,606 | 2,195 | 4,547 | 4,866 |
25 and under 30 | 6,452 | 6,098 | 8,166 | 8,049 |
30 and under 35 | 7,510 | 6,642 | 6,820 | 6,382 |
35 and under 40 | 5,457 | 5,707 | 3,888 | 4,188 |
40 and over | 4,900 | 5,598 | 1,478 | 1,716 |
Total | 26,006 | 26,420 | 26,006 | 26,420 |
A study of the individual age-groups shows in the case of the fathers considerable decreases at ages 25 to 30 and 30 to 35, the groups which at present are more particularly affected by the loss of men in the war. All other groups, however, show fairly substantial increases, amounting in the aggregate to 1,636, or 13.57 per cent., as compared with an increase of only 1.59 per cent, if all births are taken into account. The mean population for 1923 showed an increase of 22.67 per cent. over that for 1912.
It would appear that the considerable decrease in the birth-rate in the later year as compared with the earlier is partly accounted for by the loss of young men in the war, and to a less extent in the influenza epidemic. It should be added that even in the age-groups which show increases war and epidemic losses have tended to restrict these increases, while, on the other hand, the post-war tendency, referred to in the next subsection, for men to marry younger would normally act in the opposite direction.
Information as to the previous issue of the parents is now required in connection with the registration of births. Tables are given showing for the year 1923 information as to number of previous issue in conjunction with (1) age of mother, and (2) duration of marriage.
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS REGISTERED, 1923.(a.) Age of Mother and Number of Previous Issue. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother. | Number of Previous Issue. | Totals. | ||||||||
0. | 1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6 and under 10. | 10 and under 15. | 15 and over. | ||
*This number represents 26,136 single cases and 284 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
15 and under 16 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
16 and under 17 | 19 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 19 |
17 and under 18 | 69 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 70 |
18 and under 19 | 165 | 24 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 189 |
19 and under 20 | 313 | 59 | 7 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 380 |
20 and under 21 | 398 | 132 | 27 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 559 |
21 and under 25 | 2,627 | 1,522 | 533 | 153 | 27 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 4,866 |
25 and under 30 | 2,606 | 2,554 | 1,555 | 744 | 349 | 156 | 85 | .. | .. | 8,049 |
30 and under 35 | 1,170 | 1,494 | 1,271 | 904 | 673 | 392 | 467 | 11 | .. | 6,382 |
35 and under 40 | 482 | 582 | 660 | 631 | 489 | 434 | 811 | 99 | .. | 4,188 |
40 and under 45 | 113 | 137 | 185 | 186 | 193 | 164 | 486 | 121 | 2 | 1,587 |
45 and under 46 | 1 | 4 | 3 | 5 | 7 | 9 | 25 | 6 | 1 | 61 |
46 and under 47 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 7 | 9 | 4 | 1 | 36 |
47 and under 48 | .. | 1 | .. | 4 | 4 | 1 | 5 | 5 | .. | 20 |
48 and under 49 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 3 | 1 | 10 |
49 and under 50 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 |
Total | 7,969 | 6,513 | 4,245 | 2,633 | 1,745 | 1,166 | 1,895 | 249 | 5 | 26,420* |
(b.) Duration of Marriage and Number of Previous Issue. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Number of Previous Issue. | Totals. | ||||||||
0. | 1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6 and under 10. | 10 and under 15. | 15 and over. | ||
*This number represents 26,136 single cases and 284 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
Under 1 | 3,892 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,896 |
1 and under 2 | 2,195 | 861 | 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,071 |
2 and under 3 | 909 | 2,166 | 219 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,297 |
3 and under 4 | 452 | 1,496 | 778 | 49 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,778 |
4 and under 5 | 149 | 704 | 762 | 164 | 9 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1,789 |
5 and under 6 | 102 | 359 | 538 | 303 | 39 | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | 1,346 |
6 and under 7 | 66 | 282 | 398 | 360 | 115 | 13 | 2 | .. | .. | 1,236 |
7 and under 8 | 62 | 235 | 425 | 380 | 208 | 46 | 9 | .. | .. | 1,365 |
8 and under 9 | 41 | 136 | 320 | 292 | 254 | 84 | 37 | .. | .. | 1,164 |
9 and under 10 | 27 | 83 | 216 | 250 | 237 | 150 | 52 | .. | .. | 1,015 |
10 and under 15 | 55 | 161 | 470 | 646 | 649 | 614 | 815 | 13 | .. | 3,423 |
15 and under 20 | 16 | 25 | 98 | 166 | 205 | 217 | 764 | 123 | .. | 1,614 |
20 and under 25 | 3 | 1 | 6 | 20 | 23 | 36 | 200 | 97 | 3 | 389 |
25 and over | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 1 | 15 | 16 | 2 | 37 |
Total | 7,969 | 6,513 | 4,245 | 2,633 | 1,745 | 1,166 | 1,895 | 249 | 5 | 26,420* |
The next table gives information as to the number of previous issue of parents of living legitimate children whose births were registered during each of the last eight years:—
Number of Previous Issue. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding five cases where previous issue not stated. | ||||||||
0 | 7,768 | 6,949 | 5,328 | 5,439 | 9,244 | 9,387 | 8,549 | 7,969 |
1 | 6,145 | 6,037 | 5,289 | 4,536 | 5,641 | 5,541 | 6,545 | 6,513 |
2 | 4,444 | 4,811 | 4,707 | 4,247 | 4,258 | 3,827 | 4,052 | 4,25 |
3 | 2,962 | 3,147 | 3,146 | 3,084 | 3,077 | 2,830 | 2,739 | 2,633 |
4 | 2,013 | 2,064 | 2,207 | 2,146 | 2,074 | 1,952 | 1,943 | 1,745 |
5 | 1,362 | 1,407 | 1,344 | 1,286 | 1,418 | 1,269 | 1,333 | 1,166 |
6 | 870 | 900 | 940 | 886 | 915 | 812 | 840 | 791 |
7 | 610 | 586 | 548 | 588 | 605 | 521 | 571 | 531 |
8 | 350 | 345 | 397 | 383 | 377 | 337 | 367 | 354 |
9 | 206 | 227 | 217 | 216 | 214 | 230 | 234 | 219 |
10 | 130 | 151 | 119 | 116 | 150 | 120 | 128 | 131 |
11 | 79 | 75 | 74 | 61 | 86 | 67 | 74 | 59 |
12 | 44 | 44 | 29 | 40 | 45 | 40 | 53 | 34 |
13 | 33 | 25 | 22 | 19 | 23 | 15 | 17 | 16 |
14 | 8 | 10 | 13 | 14 | 5 | 9 | 8 | 9 |
15 | 6 | 4 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 9 | 3 |
16 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | 1 |
17 | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
18 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
19 | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
total | 27,040* | 26,786 | 24,391 | 23,070 | 28,138 | 26,965 | 27,466 | 26,420 |
Of a total of 132,059 legitimate births registered during the five years 1919-23, no fewer than 40,588, or nearly 31 per cent., were of first-born children, and of these 20,299, or 50 per cent., were born within twelve months, and 31,722, or 78 per cent., within two years after the marriage of the parents. In the remaining 22 per cent. of cases where there was any issue to the marriage two years elapsed before the birth of the first child.
The number of first births and the proportion of these to total births vary considerably from year to year in sympathy with variations in the annual number of marriages. The proportions of first births occurring within the first and second years after marriage, however, have shown remarkably little variation since the cessation of the war. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Legitimate Cases. | Total Legitimate First Cases. | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases. | First Cases within One Year after Marriage. | First Cases within Two Years after Marriage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases. | Number. | Proportion to Total First Cases | ||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
1919 | 23,070 | 5,439 | 23.58 | 2,637 | 48.48 | 4,083 | 75.07 |
1920 | 28,138 | 9,244 | 32.85 | 4,684 | 50.67 | 7,094 | 76.74 |
1921 | 26,965 | 9,387 | 34.81 | 4,880 | 52.00 | 7,753 | 82.59 |
1922 | 27,466 | 8,549 | 31.13 | 4,206 | 49.20 | 6,705 | 78.43 |
1923 | 26,420 | 7,969 | 30.16 | 3,892 | 48.84 | 6,087 | 76.38 |
Total for five years | 132,059 | 40,588 | 30.73 | 20,299 | 50.01 | 31,722 | 78.10 |
In the next table the figures of first births within one year after the marriage of the parents are dissected into monthly periods:—
Duration of Marriage. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 month | 52 | 69 | 82 | 78 | 86 |
1 month and under 2 months | 98 | 125 | 140 | 104 | 93 |
2 months and under 3 months | 101 | 167 | 177 | 144 | 171 |
3 months and under 4 months | 125 | 220 | 228 | 244 | 227 |
4 months and under 5 months | 161 | 295 | 253 | 255 | 266 |
5 months and under 6 months | 202 | 347 | 341 | 319 | 374 |
6 months and under 7 months | 258 | 445 | 456 | 413 | 401 |
7 months and under 8 months | 222 | 377 | 370 | 364 | 317 |
8 months and under 9 months | 238 | 407 | 382 | 340 | 277 |
9 months and under 10 months | 469 | 859 | 979 | 762 | 674 |
10 months and under 11 months | 397 | 802 | 804 | 654 | 568 |
11 months and under 12 months | 314 | 571 | 668 | 529 | 438 |
Total under 12 months | 2,637 | 4,684 | 4,880 | 4,206 | 3,892 |
Total 12 months and over | 2,802 | 4,560 | 4,507 | 4,343 | 4,077 |
Grand totals | 5,439 | 9,244 | 9,387 | 8,549 | 7,969 |
The great majority of the children born between the seventh and ninth month of marriage are obviously prematurely-born infants. Omitting these, and assuming that all infants born alive within seven months after marriage have been extra-maritally conceived, it would appear that during the five years, out of a total of 40,588 first-born children, 7,517, or 18 1/2 per cent., were extra-maritally conceived.
During the five years the births of 6,255 illegitimate children were registered, and if these are all regarded as first births (which is not the case) a total of 13,772 extra-marital conceptions is recorded, which represents nearly 29 1/2 per cent. of the total of legitimate first births, plus illegitimate births. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Legitimate First Births. | Illegitimate Births. | Legitimate Births within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Legitimate First Births within Seven Months after Marriage. | Proportion of Extra-marital Conceptions to Total of Legitimate First Births and Illegitimate Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | ||||
1919 | 5,439 | 1,132 | 997 | 18.33 | 32.40 |
1920 | 9,244 | 1,414 | 1,668 | 18.04 | 28.92 |
1921 | 9,387 | 1,245 | 1,677 | 17.87 | 27.48 |
1922 | 8,549 | 1,212 | 1,557 | 18.21 | 28.37 |
1923 | 7,969 | 1,252 | 1,618 | 20.30 | 31.12 |
Totals for 5 years | 40,588 | 6,255 | 7,517 | 18.52 | 29.40 |
The corresponding percentages for Australia in the year 1922 were slightly higher than those for New Zealand, 19 1/2 per cent. of legitimate first births occurring within seven months after marriage, and 30 1/2 per cent. of all first births being either illegitimate or within seven months after marriage. The New Zealand figures for 1923, however, were higher than either the Australian or New Zealand percentages for 1922.
The births of 1,260 children (676 males, 584 females) registered in 1923 were illegitimate: thus 45 in every 1,000 children registered were born out of wedlock, a proportion somewhat higher than that ruling during 1921 and 1922, but lower than that for the four years preceding 1921.
The numbers for each of the last ten years, with the percentages they bear to the total births registered, are as follows:—
Year. | Number. | Percentage to Total Births. | Year. | Number. | Percentage to Total Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 1,302 | 4.59 | 1919 | 1,138 | 4.65 |
1915 | 1,152 | 4.14 | 1920 | 1,424 | 4.76 |
1916 | 1,146 | 4.10 | 1921 | 1,258 | 4.40 |
1917 | 1,159 | 4.56 | 1922 | 1,224 | 4.22 |
1918 | 1,179 | 4.65 | 1923 | 1,260 | 4.51 |
Included in the total of 1,260 illegitimate births in 1923 were 8 cases of twins, the number of accouchements being thus 1,252. From the following table it will be seen that of the 1,252 mothers, 415, or 33 per cent., were under twenty-one years of age
ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923.—AGES OF MOTHERS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age. | Cases. | Age. | Cases. | Age. | Cases. |
Years. | Years. | Years. | |||
13 | 1 | 25 | 76 | 37 | 11 |
14 | 1 | 26 | 55 | 38 | 16 |
15 | 11 | 27 | 39 | 39 | 17 |
16 | 37 | 28 | 56 | 40 | 9 |
17 | 68 | 29 | 34 | 41 | 5 |
18 | 90 | 30 | 30 | 42 | 9 |
19 | 110 | 31 | 20 | 43 | 6 |
20 | 97 | 32 | 23 | 44 | 3 |
21 | 101 | 33 | 26 | 45 | 2 |
22 | 78 | 34 | 32 | 47 | 1 |
23 | 79 | 35 | 25 | ||
24 | 69 | 36 | 15 | Total | 1,252 |
The proportion of illegitimate births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages, covering a period of thirty years, is shown in the following table:—
Year. | Unmarried Women aged 15-45 Years. | Illegitimate Births. | Illegitimate-birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women. |
---|---|---|---|
1891 | 68,990 | 638 | 9.25 |
1896 | 89,722 | 834 | 9.30 |
1901 | 105,420 | 937 | 8.89 |
1906 | 116,506 | 1,132 | 9.72 |
1911 | 116,726 | 1,078 | 9.24 |
1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
1921 | 136,539 | 1,258 | 9.21 |
The rates of illegitimacy in Australia and New Zealand are quoted. The average rate for New Zealand for the ten years (4.43 per 100 of all births) compares favourably with that of the Commonwealth (5.01 per 100).
PROPORTION OF ILLEGITIMATE BIRTHS IN EVERY 100 BIRTHS. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
1913 | 6.22 | 5.35 | 6.03 | 4.18 | 4.40 | 5.18 | 5.48 | 4.23 |
1914 | 5.77 | 5.29 | 5.56 | 3.87 | 4.22 | 5.90 | 5.26 | 4.59 |
1915 | 5.36 | 4.97 | 5.74 | 4.00 | 4.24 | 5.32 | 5.12 | 4.14 |
1916 | 5.11 | 4.73 | 5.15 | 3.80 | 3.75 | 5.05 | 4.77 | 4.10 |
1917 | 5.01 | 4.74 | 5.53 | 3.96 | 4.15 | 5.28 | 4.91 | 4.56 |
1918 | 5.46 | 5.18 | 5.85 | 4.02 | 4.02 | 5.28 | 5.23 | 4.65 |
1919 | 5.76 | 5.14 | 5.77 | 3.92 | 4.21 | 6.14 | 5.30 | 4.65 |
1920 | 5.10 | 4.79 | 5.25 | 3.74 | 3.89 | 5.28 | 4.84 | 4.76 |
1921 | 5.22 | 4.83 | 4.85 | 3.15 | 4.03 | 5.53 | 4.75 | 4.40 |
1922 | 4.66 | 4.83 | 4.41 | 2.97 | 4.14 | 4.56 | 4.49 | 4.22 |
An important Act was passed in 1894 and re-enacted in 1908, intituled the Legitimation Act. Under this Act any child born out of wedlock, whose parents afterwards intermarry, is deemed to be legitimized by such marriage on the birth being registered in the manner prescribed by the Act. For legitimation purposes Registrars must register a birth when called upon to do so by any person claiming to be the father of an illegitimate child; but such person is required to make a solemn declaration that he is the father, and must also produce the evidence of his marriage to the mother of the child. Registration thus become the test of legitimacy.
Prior to the passing, on the 6th February, 1922, of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, legitimation could be effected only if at the time of the birth of the child there existed no legal impediment to the marriage of the father and mother, but the legal-impediment proviso was repealed by that amendment.
The amendment of 1921-22 also provides for legitimation by the mother in the event of the death of the father after the intermarriage of the parents. In such a case the application for legitimation is heard by a Magistrate, and upon his certifying that it has been proved to his satisfaction that the husband of the applicant was the father of the child, the child is registered as the lawful issue of the applicant and her husband.
The following is the number of legitimations in each year, and the total to 1923, since the Act of 1894 came into force:—
Number of Children legitimized. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Previously registered. | Not previously registered. | Total. |
1894 | 9 | 2 | 11 |
1895 | 55 | 13 | 68 |
1896 | 45 | 11 | 56 |
1897 | 34 | 14 | 48 |
1898 | 32 | 27 | 59 |
1899 | 28 | 13 | 41 |
1900 | 30 | 32 | 62 |
1901 | 28 | 19 | 47 |
1902 | 55 | 41 | 96 |
1903 | 41 | 24 | 65 |
1904 | 44 | 43 | 87 |
1905 | 48 | 36 | 84 |
1906 | 73 | 52 | 125 |
1907 | 75 | 39 | 114 |
1908 | 84 | 35 | 119 |
1909 | 67 | 62 | 129 |
1910 | 75 | 46 | 121 |
1911 | 76 | 46 | 122 |
1912 | 86 | 51 | 137 |
1913 | 89 | 72 | 161 |
1914 | 99 | 66 | 165 |
1915 | 100 | 67 | 167 |
1916 | 190 | 91 | 281 |
1917 | 213 | 96 | 309 |
1918 | 128 | 76 | 204 |
1919 | 100 | 66 | 166 |
1920 | 109 | 85 | 194 |
1921 | 74 | 95 | 169 |
1922 | 193 | 106 | 299 |
1923 | 211 | 99 | 310 |
total | 2,491 | 1,525 | 4,016 |
The high total of legitimation entries in 1916 and 1917, as compared with preceding and subsequent years, was no doubt due almost entirely to the continued duration of the war and the passing of the Military Service Act. The prospect of a prolonged absence abroad, and the uncertainty as to whether he would ever return, naturally caused many a reservist to make proper provision for his illegitimate issue. The effect of the Legitimation Amendment Act, 1921-22, is seen in the high figures for 1922 and 1923.
Section 8 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1915, contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The Clerk of the Court by which any adoption order is made is required to furnish to the Registrar-General particulars of the order, including the full name and place of birth of the child, as well as the full names and addresses of both the natural and the adopting parents. If the child's birth has been registered in New Zealand a note of the adoption order is made on it. In any case a new entry is made on the prescribed form in the register of births.
During the year 1923 the registration of 398 adopted children (176 males and 222 females) was effected, as compared with 379 in 1922, 584 in 1921, 501 in 1920, and 266 in 1919.
The registration of still-births was made compulsory in New Zealand as from the 1st March, 1913. A still-born child is defined as one "which has issued from ts mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue." Still-births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths.
The registrations of still-births during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
Year. | Male. | Female. | Not stated. | Total. | Percentage of still-births to Living Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 421 | 244 | 14 | 679 | 2.40 |
1915 | 382 | 340 | 6 | 728 | 2.61 |
1916 | 383 | 295 | 4 | 682 | 2.39 |
1917 | 375 | 305 | 14 | 694 | 2.46 |
1918 | 396 | 300 | 5 | 701 | 2.71 |
1919 | 377 | 288 | 15 | 680 | 2.78 |
1920 | 467 | 363 | 10 | 840 | 2.81 |
1921 | 493 | 402 | 8 | 903 | 3.16 |
1922 | 469 | 364 | 9 | 842 | 2.90 |
1923 | 487 | 400 | 7 | 894 | 3.19 |
An unsatisfactory feature of the statistics for the ten years is the definite tendency towards an increase in the percentage of still-births to living births.
It is a well-known fact that masculinity is much higher among still-births than among living births. The figures for the ten years covered by the above table show the rate for still-births to have been 1,287 males per 1,000 females. The rate for individual years has ranged between 1,726 (in 1914) and 1,124 (in 1915).
A table is added, showing relative ages of parents in cases of still-births registered in 1923.
STILL-BIRTHS, 1923.—AGES OF PARENTS | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | Age of Father, in Years. | Illegitimate Cases. | Total. | ||||||||
Under 21 | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and under 50. | 50 and under 65. | 65 and over. | |||
*This number represents 876 single cases and nine plural cases. The total number of still-born children was 894. | |||||||||||
14 and under 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
16 and under 17 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
17 and under 18 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 3 |
18 and under 19 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
19 and under 20 | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 5 |
20 and under 21 | .. | 4 | 3 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 12 |
21 and under 25 | 4 | 20 | 45 | 21 | 8 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | 19 | 122 |
25 and under 30 | .. | 14 | 83 | 55 | 23 | 6 | 6 | 2 | .. | 2 | 191 |
30 and under 35 | .. | 4 | 23 | 92 | 65 | 33 | 4 | 3 | .. | 8 | 232 |
35 and under 40 | .. | .. | 5 | 16 | 85 | 56 | 26 | 11 | .. | 4 | 203 |
40 and under 45 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 8 | 48 | 23 | 11 | 1 | 1 | 95 |
45 and under 46 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 7 |
46 and under 47 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 2 | .. | .. | 5 |
47 and under 48 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 2 |
Total | 5 | 48 | 160 | 189 | 190 | 151 | 66 | 32 | 1 | 43 | 885* |
In the next table the 842 cases of legitimate still-births registered in 1923 are classified according to number of previous issue in conjunction with age of mother:—
LEGITIMATE STILL-BIRTHS, 1923.—AGE OF MOTHER AND NUMBER OF PREVIOUS ISSUE. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Previous Issue. | Age of Mother, in Years. | Total. | |||||
Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and over. | ||
0 | 10 | 78 | 104 | 98 | 31 | 12 | 333 |
1 | .. | 20 | 46 | 32 | 28 | 5 | 131 |
2 | .. | 11 | 18 | 33 | 29 | 6 | 97 |
3 | .. | 3 | 9 | 19 | 20 | 15 | 66 |
4 | .. | .. | 10 | 20 | 18 | 12 | 60 |
5 | .. | .. | 2 | 12 | 22 | 11 | 47 |
6 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 18 | 7 | 29 |
7 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 11 | 11 | 25 |
8 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 7 | 7 | 16 |
9 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 | 7 | 15 |
10 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 8 | 15 |
11 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
12 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 |
14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
17 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
20 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Total | 10 | 112 | 189 | 224 | 199 | 108 | 842 |
Of the living legitimate births registered in 1923, 30 per cent. were first births, while of legitimate still-births no less than 40 per cent. were first births. It would thus appear that there is a considerably greater probability of a still-birth occurring at the first accouchement than at the average of subsequent accouchements.
The following table indicates that this is so, and further demonstrates the effect of the increasing age of the mother in the causation of still-births. While for women between 20 and 25 the proportion of still-births to living births was 2 per cent., for women over forty it was 6 per cent.
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years. | All Births. | First Births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
Living. | Still. | Living. | Still. | All Births. | First Births. | |
Under 20 | 660 | 10 | 568 | 10 | 1.52 | 1.76 |
20 and under 25 | 5,425 | 112 | 3,025 | 78 | 2.06 | 2.58 |
25 and under 30 | 8,049 | 189 | 2,606 | 104 | 2.35 | 3.99 |
30 and under 35 | 6,382 | 224 | 1,170 | 98 | 3.51 | 8.38 |
35 and under 40 | 4,188 | 199 | 482 | 31 | 4.75 | 6.43 |
40 and over | 1,716 | 108 | 118 | 12 | 6.29 | 10.17 |
Total | 20,420 | 842 | 7,969 | 333 | 3.19 | 4.18 |
The next table shows the percentage of still-births to living births according to nativity order of legitimate births registered in 1923. The column for mothers of all ages shows a definite gradation, the second child having the best chance of being born alive, and the probability of a still-birth increasing thereafter. Whether this is due only to the greater age of the mother or in part to the effects of continued child-bearing it is impossible to say from the small numbers considered, but the column for women between 35 and 40 years of age would appear to suggest that, up to the fifth accouchement, at any rate, the number of previous issue is not an important factor.
LEGITIMATE BIRTHS, 1923.—PERCENTAGE OF STILL TO LIVING. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Nativity Order. | Living Births. | Still-births. | Percentage of Still to Living. | |||
Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | Mothers of All Ages. | Mothers aged 35-40. | |
First | 7,969 | 482 | 333 | 31 | 4.18 | 4.75 |
Second | 6,513 | 582 | 131 | 28 | 2.01 | 4.81 |
Third | 4,245 | 660 | 97 | 29 | 2.29 | 4.39 |
Fourth | 2,633 | 631 | 66 | 20 | 2.51 | 3.17 |
Fifth | 1,745 | 489 | 60 | 18 | 3.44 | 3.68 |
Sixth | 1,166 | 434 | 47 | 22 | 4.03 | 5.07 |
Seventh | 791 | 328 | 29 | 18 | 3.67 | 5.49 |
Eighth | 531 | 243 | 25 | 11 | 4.71 | 4.53 |
Ninth | 354 | 148 | 16 | 7 | 4.52 | 4.73 |
Tenth | 219 | 92 | 15 | 8 | 6.85 | 8.70 |
There can be no doubt that age of the mother is the principal factor in the case of accouchements subsequent to the first. This being so, it is of some significance that even when no allowance is made for the younger age-constitution in general of mothers of first-born, the first-born child has a greater probability of being still-born than any subsequent child up to the seventh.
The number of births of Maoris registered during 1923 under the provisions of section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912, was 1,168 (99 males, 569 females). The births of eight males and five females were registered under the main Act, and the total of 1,181 represents a rate of 22 per 1,000 of Maori population.
Regulations under the Cook Islands Act, 1915, providing for compulsory registration of births and deaths in the Cook Islands and Niue from the 1st July, 1916, were gazetted on the 29th June, 1916.
In the case of a birth a month is allowed in which to furnish the following particulars to a Registrar: The place and date of birth; the Christian name and sex of the child; the names and residence of both father and mother, and also (if Natives) whether of full blood, or quarter-, half-, or three-quarter caste.
Duplicates of all entries are kept by the Registrars of the High Court at Rarotonga and Niue respectively. A fine not exceeding £5 is imposed on persons supplying false information. No fees are payable for registration.
The following are the figures of birth-registrations in each Island during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1923, or 31st March, 1924:—
BIRTHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1923–24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Island. | Number of Births. | Island. | Number of Births. |
Rarotonga | 131 | Mitiaro | 4 |
Aitutaki | 44 | Mauke | 21 |
Mangaia | 29 | Penrhyn | 15 |
Atiu | 39 | Niue | 106 |
Manihiki | 12 | ||
Rakaanga | 8 | Total | 409 |
MARRIAGE may be solemnized in New Zealand only on the authority of a Registrar's certificate, either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. No marriage can be legally solemnized before 8 o'clock in the forenoon or after 8 o'clock in the evening. Prior to the passing of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, the limits were 8 a.m. and 4 p.m.
Notice of intended marriage must be given to the Registrar of the district within which the marriage is to be solemnized, and the party giving notice must have resided for three full days in the district. In the case of a person under twenty-one, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parent or guardian is necessary before the Registrar's certificate can be issued. Provision exists for application to a Judge of the Supreme Court in cases where a parent or guardian is non compos mentis, or unreasonably or from undue motives refuses or withholds consent.
If a declaration is made in any case that there is no parent or lawful guardian resident in the Dominion, then a certificate may be issued after the expiration of fourteen days following the date on which the notice of intended marriage was given.
The ages at which persons may contract binding marriages are the same as in England—twelve years for females and fourteen for males. Marriage may be contracted at earlier ages than those stated, but would be voidable at the discretion of either of the parties upon reaching the age of twelve or fourteen, as the case may be, and without the necessity of proceedings in Court.
Tho system of notice and certificate has obtained in New Zealand since 1855. By this system it is ensured not only that marriages are in order, but that no legally solemnized marriage escapes registration. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnized, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrars' lists of notices received and certificates issued. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made as to whether solemnization has been effected. Inquiries are made similarly in respect of any marriage for which a return is received, but for which there is no corresponding return of notice and certificate.
The marriage of a man with his deceased wife's sister was legalized in New Zealand in the year 1881, and the marriage of a woman with her deceased's husband's brother in 1901.
An important provision is contained in section 7 of the Marriage Amendment Act, 1920, which reads as follows:—
(1.) Every person commits an offence against this Act, and is liable on summary conviction to a fine of one hundred pounds, who—
(a.) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that any persons lawfully married are not truly and sufficiently married; or
(b.) Alleges, expressly or by implication, that the issue of any lawful marriage is illegitimate or born out of true wedlock.
(2.) "Alleges" in this section means making any verbal statement, or publishing or issuing any printed or written statement, or in any manner authorizing the making of any verbal statement, or in any manner authorizing or being party to the publication or issue of any printed or written statement.
(3.) A person shall not be deemed to make an allegation contrary to the provisions of this section by reason only of using in the solemnization of a marriage a form of marriage service which at the commencement of this Act was in use by the religious denomination to which such person belongs, or by reason only of the printing or issue of any book containing a copy of a form of marriage service in use at the commencement of this Act by any religious denomination.
The movement of the marriage-rate since 1855 is shown by the diagram on p. 109. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last twenty years are here given:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Population. | Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1904 | 6,983 | 8.20 | 1914 | 9,280 | 8.51 |
1905 | 7,200 | 8.28 | 1915 | 10,028 | 9.12 |
1906 | 7,592 | 8.48 | 1916 | 8,213 | 7.47 |
1907 | 8,192 | 8.91 | 1917 | 6,417 | 5.84 |
1908 | 8,339 | 8.82 | 1918 | 6,227 | 5.65 |
1909 | 8,094 | 8.33 | 1919 | 9,519 | 8.33 |
1910 | 8,236 | 8.30 | 1920 | 12,175 | 10.21 |
1911 | 8,825 | 8.70 | 1921 | 10,635 | 8.69 |
1912 | 9,149 | 8.81 | 1922 | 9,556 | 7.63 |
1913 | 8,813 | 8.25 | 1923 | 10,070 | 7.90 |
The normal tendency towards a gradual increase in the marriage-rate was disturbed by the war. Taking the years seriatim, 1914 is little affected, the influences being of a counterbalancing nature. The succeeding year, 1915, in spite of the increasing diminution in the number of males of marriageable age, established a new record in point of number of marriages and—by comparison with the previous half-century—of rate also. This may be regarded as resulting almost wholly from the passing of the National Registration Act in 1915, and the desire of many men to be shown in the register as married, with a view to obtaining certain advantages or escaping certain obligations. Many marriages which would ordinarily have taken place in later years were thus celebrated in 1915. The result was to adversely affect the marriage-rate in 1916. The Military Service Act of 1916, which took into account only marriages taking place before May, 1915, had a further depressing influence. The absence, in increasing proportion, of a large proportion of the men of marriageable age was felt still more severely in 1917 and 1918. In 1917 the rate descended to a level never previously reached, and in 1918 reached an even lower position.
With the cessation of hostilities at the end of 1918, and the return of the troops in 1919, a great increase in the marriage-rate set in. Many of the Dominion's soldiers had married while abroad, and apparently thousands more married shortly after their return to New Zealand, the marriages in 1919 being over 50 per cent. in excess of those for 1918, with a further huge increase in 1920, which year easily holds the record for number of marriages, and has the highest rate since 1864.
The high numbers and rates experienced in 1920 continued into the early months of 1921, but a falling-off then occurred, presumably due in the main to adverse economic conditions. A slight improvement was shown for the latter half of 1922 and continued during 1923, but the rates for both years are low by comparison with the decennium immediately preceding the war.
In a country like New Zealand, where the age-constitution of the population has altered considerably, the crude marriage-rate based on the total population does not disclose the true position over a period of years. Even if only the unmarried (including widowed and divorced) population over twenty in the case of men and over fifteen in the case of women be taken into account, the rates so ascertained would still not be entirely satisfactory for comparative purposes, owing to differences in sex and age constitution, divergences between rates for different age-groups, and variations in the proportions of marriageable persons in the community. A better plan is to ascertain the rate among unmarried females in each age-group and to standardize the results on the basis of the distribution of the unmarried female population in a basic year.
This has been done for each census year from 1881 to 1921, the year 1911 being taken as the standard. The course of the standardized rates as shown in the following table varies materially from that of the crude rates:—
Year. | Marriage-rate per 1,000. | Index Numbers of Marriage-rates taking 1911 as base=100. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | Total Population. | Unmarried Female Population 15 and over. | |||
Crude. | Standardized. | Crude. | Standardized. | |||
1881 | 66. | 73.9 | 80.7 | 76 | 125 | 137 |
1886 | 6.0 | 55.1 | 60.4 | 69 | 93 | 102 |
1891 | 6.0 | 48.3 | 50.3 | 69 | 82 | 85 |
1896 | 6.8 | 47.3 | 48.0 | 78 | 80 | 81 |
1901 | 7.8 | 50.2 | 49.0 | 90 | 85 | 83 |
1906 | 8.5 | 55.6 | 53.7 | 98 | 94 | 91 |
1911 | 8.7 | 59.1 | 59.1 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1916 | 7.5 | 50.7 | 54.3 | 86 | 80 | 92 |
1921 | 8.7 | 59.7 | 6.39 | 100 | 101 | 108 |
The index numbers of the three classes of rates over the series of years enable the effect of standardization to be shown at a glance. Comparing, for instance, the years 1881 and 1911, it is seen that whereas the crude rate per 1,000 of total population was nearly one-fourth less in 1881 than in 1911, the crude rate when only the unmarried female population of fifteen or over is considered was one-fourth greater, and the standardized rate more than one-third greater. Similar though less noticeable results are recorded for years subsequent to 1881.
Taking the standardized rates as a test, the true marriage-rate is shown to have fallen heavily between 1881 and 1896, and to have risen thereafter, the tendency to rise, however, being temporarily disturbed by the war.
A comparison of the marriage-rate for each State of the Australian Commonwealth with New Zealand for the ten years 1914-23 is given. For several years prior to 1919 the Commonwealth rate had been higher than that of this country, but has been lower than the New Zealand rate in four of the last five years.
MARRIAGES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Queensland. | New South Wales. | Victoria. | South Australia. | Western Australia. | Tasmania. | Commonwealth. | New Zealand. |
1914 | 8.73 | 9.37 | 8.31 | 9.11 | 8.22 | 7.78 | 8.80 | 8.51 |
1915 | 8.93 | 9.68 | 9.00 | 9.02 | 8.01 | 8.02 | 9.14 | 9.12 |
1916 | 7.60 | 8.62 | 8.02 | 8.15 | 7.56 | 7.37 | 8.14 | 7.47 |
1917 | 7.13 | 6.96 | 6.73 | 7.36 | 5.30 | 5.86 | 6.80 | 5.84 |
1918 | 6.88 | 6.79 | 6.43 | 7.07 | 5.23 | 5.71 | 6.59 | 5.65 |
1919 | 7.51 | 7.91 | 7.95 | 8.23 | 6.86 | 7.38 | 7.80 | 8.33 |
1920 | 8.94 | 9.75 | 9.85 | 10.03 | 8.88 | 9.50 | 9.62 | 10.21 |
1921 | 7.82 | 8.79 | 8.90 | 8.81 | 7.96 | 7.82 | 8.59 | 8.69 |
1922 | 7.52 | 8.18 | 8.27 | 8.19 | 7.20 | 7.79 | 8.03 | 7.63 |
1923 | 7.24 | 8.00 | 8.16 | 7.92 | 6.82 | 7.39 | 7.83 | 7.90 |
A comparison of the latest available rates in various countries is given in the next table. During the war, probably owing to their distance from the scene of operations, Australia and New Zealand had their rates more seriously interfered with than was the case even with other combatant countries, but have now regained the high positions in the list which they held in pre-war years. The rates of some of the principal European countries are highly inflated as a result of the large number of belated marriages that were solemnized in 1919 and 1920.
MARRIAGE-RATES OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Yearly Rate. | Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Yearly Rate. |
France | 1919-23 | 12.1 | Bulgaria | 1915-19 | 7.8 |
Germany | 1917-21 | 10.0 | Italy | 1917-21 | 7.8 |
Belgium | 1917-21 | 9.9 | Spain | 1918-22 | 7.7 |
Japan | 1917-21 | 8.9 | Quebec | 1916-20 | 7.5 |
England and Wales | 1919-23 | 8.8 | Northern Ireland | 1918-22 | 6.9 |
Netherlands | 1918-22 | 8.7 | Norway | 1918-22 | 6.8 |
South Africa | 1918-22 | 8.6 | Sweden | 1918-22 | 6.7 |
New Zealand | 1919-23 | 8.6 | Chile | 1918-22 | 6.2 |
Ontario | 1917-21 | 8.5 | Finland | 1917-21 | 6.1 |
Australia | 1919-23 | 8.4 | Portugal | 1915-19 | 6.0 |
Scotland | 1918-22 | 8.2 | Ceylon | 1917-21 | 5.3 |
Denmark | 1918-22 | 8.1 | Uruguay | 1917-21 | 5.1 |
Switzerland | 1918-22 | 7.9 | Jamaica | 1918-22 | 3.8 |
It is interesting to dissect the year into shorter periods and to notice the fluctuations of the marriage totals. The following table shows the number of marriages solemnized during each quarter of the last ten years:—
MARRIAGES IN EACH QUARTER, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
1914 | 2,219 | 2,625 | 2,181 | 2,255 |
1915 | 1,984 | 2,728 | 2,247 | 3,069 |
1916 | 2,214 | 2,393 | 1,773 | 1,833 |
1917 | 1,511 | 1,805 | 1,505 | 1,596 |
1918 | 1,457 | 1,756 | 1,593 | 1,421 |
1919 | 1,631 | 2,432 | 2,450 | 3,006 |
1920 | 2,981 | 3,329 | 2,843 | 3,022 |
1921 | 2,872 | 2,849 | 2,330 | 2,584 |
1922 | 2,249 | 2,555 | 2,214 | 2,538 |
1923 | 2,406 | 2,760 | 2,224 | 2,680 |
Decennial average | 2,153 | 2,523 | 2,136 | 2,400 |
It will be seen that the June quarter is apparently considered the most propitious for the solemnization of marriage. The three years exceptional in this respect are 1915, 1919, and 1921. In 1915 the total for December quarter was swelled by the influence of the National Registration Act passed in October; the high figure for December quarter, 1919, is explained by the celebration of many marriages postponed until the return of soldiers from abroad; while in 1921 the results for March quarter showed promise of a continuation of the standard set in 1920, but the adverse financial and economic conditions evidently caused a falling-off in marriages after Easter.
The Easter and Christmas seasons are apparently regarded as the most suitable times of the year for entering the matrimonial state, and, judging by the quarterly figures for an average year, Easter would appear to slightly predominate. In 1919, however, one of the two years for which monthly figures have been extracted, 1,282 marriages were celebrated in December, as against only 932 in April, the explanation of this being, of course, the fact that it was not until the latter portion of 1919 that the effect of the return of men from the war was felt. In 1923 April led by a small margin.
The marriages contracted in each month of 1919 and 1923 were as follows:—
1919. | 1923. | |
---|---|---|
January | 558 | 810 |
February | 501 | 772 |
March | 572 | 824 |
April | 932 | 1,150 |
May | 590 | 646 |
June | 910 | 964 |
July | 833 | 743 |
August | 798 | 768 |
September | 819 | 713 |
October | 923 | 814 |
November | 801 | 771 |
December | 1,282 | 1,095 |
Total | 9,519 | 10,070 |
Wednesday claims three-sevenths of the total marriages, judging by the figures for 1919 and 1923:—
1919. | 1923. | |
---|---|---|
Sunday | 54 | 48 |
Monday | 1,109 | 1,220 |
Tuesday | 1,645 | 1,530 |
Wednesday | 4,109 | 4,266 |
Thursday | 1,279 | 1,484 |
Friday | 476 | 478 |
Saturday | 847 | 1,044 |
Total | 9,519 | 10,070 |
Sunday marriages are rare, and Friday is evidently regarded as unlucky. The 13th of the month also appears to be treated with respect, the average number of marriages on that day during 1923 being only 16, as against a general average of 28. The days of the year 1923 on which 100 marriages or over were performed were—
6th June | 151 |
---|---|
28th March | 142 |
19th December | 142 |
4th April | 132 |
11th April | 123 |
26th December | 112 |
18th April | 111 |
20th June | 108 |
27th June | 107 |
2nd April | 101 |
28th February | 100 |
Easter Monday, usually considered a most suitable date, ranked only tenth in favour. All other days on which more than 80 marriages were celebrated were Wednesdays.
The table which follows gives information as to the conjugal condition of persons married in each of the last ten years.
Year. | Marriages between Bachelors and | Marriages between Divorced Men and | Marriages between Widowers and | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Spinsters. | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | Spinsters | Divorced Women. | Widows. | |
1914 | 8,312 | 88 | 260 | 65 | 7 | 16 | 377 | 21 | 134 |
1915 | 8,955 | 94 | 316 | 60 | 15 | 21 | 372 | 22 | 173 |
1916 | 7,138 | 102 | 316 | 73 | 10 | 13 | 386 | 22 | 153 |
1917 | 5,439 | 100 | 268 | 64 | 10 | 16 | 351 | 18 | 151 |
1918 | 5,157 | 86 | 268 | 118 | 9 | 16 | 404 | 23 | 146 |
1919 | 8,079 | 154 | 372 | 88 | 16 | 31 | 532 | 40 | 207 |
1920 | 10,328 | 208 | 529 | 181 | 19 | 48 | 591 | 58 | 213 |
1921 | 9,000 | 196 | 421 | 178 | 26 | 36 | 538 | 58 | 182 |
1922 | 8,018 | 199 | 364 | 170 | 54 | 37 | 474 | 43 | 197 |
1923 | 8,479 | 208 | 381 | 180 | 40 | 40 | 489 | 53 | 200 |
The figures reveal considerable increases, especially in the last five years, in the numbers of widowed and divorced persons remarrying. Out of every 1,000 persons married in 1914, 11 were divorced and 51 widowed, the corresponding figures for 1923 being 28 and 68 respectively. The increase in the one case is a reflex of the large number of divorce cases since the war, while as regards widowers and widows the obvious explanation lies in the war and the influenza epidemic.
Taking the whole period covered by the tables it is found that while 1,657 divorced men remarried, the corresponding number for women was 1,999. In the case of widowed persons, however, in spite of the fact that the number of widows caused by the war and the epidemic must greatly have exceeded the widowers caused by the latter, only 5,525 widows remarried, as compared with 6,628 widowers. It would appear that in the case of divorced persons women are more likely to remarry than men, while in the case of widowers and widows the converse holds.
Included amongst widows in 1923 were nine women, and amongst the widowers four men, who elected to go through the form of marriage with other persons under the protection of the provisions of section 224, subsection (5), of the Crimes Act, which reads: "No one commits bigamy by going through a form of marriage if he or she has been continually absent from his or her wife or husband for seven years then last past, and is not proved to have known that his wife or her husband was alive at any time during those seven years."
The numbers of persons married under the protection of the above subsection during the last ten years are as shown in the following table:—
Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Year. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 5 | 13 | 18 | 1919 | 11 | 18 | 29 |
1915 | 5 | 7 | 12 | 1920 | 5 | 15 | 20 |
1916 | 2 | 11 | 13 | 1921 | 7 | 16 | 23 |
1917 | 8 | 21 | 29 | 1922 | 5 | 9 | 14 |
1918 | 3 | 11 | 14 | 1923 | 4 | 9 | 13 |
Of the persons married in 1923, 325 bridegrooms and 1,653 brides were under twenty-one years of age. Of the bridegrooms, 1 was between sixteen and seventeen, 3 were between seventeen and eighteen, and 44 between eighteen and nineteen. Of the brides, 2 were between fourteen and fifteen, 8 between fifteen and sixteen, and 42 between sixteen and seventeen years of age. A table is given showing relative ages of bridegrooms and brides in groups of years.
AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED, 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Bridegroom, in Years. | Age of Bride, in Years. | Total Bridegrooms. | ||||||
Under 21. | 21 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 35. | 35 and under 40. | 40 and under 45. | 45 and over. | ||
Under 21 | 215 | 95 | 11 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 325 |
21 and under 25 | 748 | 1,356 | 402 | 48 | 10 | 2 | .. | 2,566 |
25 and under 30 | 497 | 1,387 | 1,067 | 228 | 50 | 4 | 2 | 3,235 |
30 and under 35 | 128 | 509 | 579 | 345 | 84 | 19 | 5 | 1,669 |
35 and under 40 | 41 | 180 | 316 | 243 | 164 | 51 | 15 | 1,010 |
40 and under 45 | 14 | 49 | 99 | 133 | 113 | 81 | 51 | 540 |
45 and over | 10 | 29 | 57 | 84 | 129 | 151 | 265 | 725 |
Total brides | 1,653 | 3,605 | 2,531 | 1,084 | 551 | 308 | 338 | 10,070 |
The following are the proportions of men and women married at each age-period to every 100 marriages in the years 1903, 1913, and 1923:—
Age, in Years. | 1903. | 1913. | 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
Under 21 | 1-62 | 16.00 | 1.80 | 15.82 | 3.23 | 16.42 |
21 and under 25 | 24.48 | 39.67 | 22.04 | 35.09 | 25.48 | 35.80 |
25 and under 30 | 38.22 | 28.14 | 37.75 | 27.86 | 32.13 | 25.13 |
30 and under 35 | 18.61 | 8.70 | 21.04 | 11.47 | 16.57 | 10.76 |
35 and under 40 | 8.39 | 3.83 | 8.59 | 5.47 | 10.03 | 5.47 |
40 and under 45 | 3.46 | 1.66 | 3.63 | 1.95 | 5.36 | 3.06 |
45 and over | 5.22 | 2.00 | 5.15 | 2.34 | 7.20 | 3.36 |
100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Taking the brides first, the figures reveal a tendency for women to marry somewhat later in life now than formerly, a tendency, however, much more noticeable in the ten years 1903-13 than in the next decennium. Probably the most noticeable feature in regard to the bridegrooms is the heavy fall between 1913 and 1923 in the percentage for the age-group 25-30, a direct result of war losses, which were mainly among men who would now have been in this age-group. A similar fall is disclosed for the age-group 30-35; but the group 21-25, which fell considerably between 1903 and 1913, has risen to its former level again.
In the years immediately preceding the war 62 per cent. of the bridegrooms were under thirty years of age, a proportion which has since undergone considerable changes, as shown below:—
PERCENTAGES OF BRIDEGROOMS UNDER THIRTY YEARS OF AGE, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Under 21. | 21 and under | 25 and under 30. | Total under 30. |
1914 | 2-10 | 22.04 | 37.34 | 61.48 |
1915 | 2.08 | 23.33 | 37.43 | 62.84 |
1916 | 1.96 | 23.07 | 34.51 | 59.54 |
1917 | 3.58 | 21.63 | 31.17 | 56.38 |
1918 | 5.06 | 19.50 | 30.62 | 55.18 |
1919 | 3.62 | 19.49 | 31.45 | 54.56 |
1920 | 2.64 | 21.61 | 32.67 | 56.92 |
1921 | 3.00 | 24.40 | 32.43 | 59.83 |
1922 | 3.06 | 25.02 | 31.86 | 59.94 |
1923 | 3.23 | 25.48 | 32.13 | 60.84 |
The average age at marriage for both males and females, more particularly the latter, has shown a tendency to increase somewhat. The averages for the three years 1917, 1918, and 1919 were high—over thirty-one for bridegrooms and over twenty-seven for brides—but 1920 and subsequent years show a return towards normal, in spite of the effect of the increase in the proportion of widowed and divorced persons among the brides and grooms. The figures for each of the last twenty years are given.
MEAN AGE AT MARRIAGE. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Mean Age of Bridegrooms. | Mean Age of Brides. | Year. | Mean Age of Bridegrooms. | Mean Age of Brides. |
1904 | 29.60 | 25.44 | 1914 | 30.09 | 26.69 |
1905 | 29.65 | 25.75 | 1915 | 30.03 | 26.56 |
1906 | 29.76 | 25.97 | 1916 | 30.64 | 26.77 |
1907 | 29.83 | 26.07 | 1917 | 31.19 | 27.07 |
1908 | 29.86 | 26.11 | 1918 | 31.57 | 27.16 |
1909 | 30.11 | 26.40 | 1919 | 31.21 | 27.11 |
1910 | 29.91 | 26.32 | 1920 | 30.73 | 26.89 |
1911 | 30.12 | 26.48 | 1921 | 30.69 | 26.72 |
1912 | 29.95 | 26.39 | 1922 | 30.49 | 26.83 |
1913 | 30.15 | 26.42 | 1923 | 30.49 | 26.74 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown above, which cover all parties and are adversely affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides of the various conditions in 192 were—
Bridegrooms. | Years. |
Bachelors | 28.90 |
Divorced | 40.52 |
Widowers | 46.35 |
Brides. | Years. |
Spinsters | 25.65 |
Divorced | 36.13 |
Widows | 39.83 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. For several years prior to 1918 age 26 held pride of place for bridegrooms and age 21 for brides. The latter has continued right through to 1923 without alteration, but in the case of bridegrooms an alteration to age 28 occurred in 1918, followed by a return to 26 and 27 (equal) in 1919. In 1920 the most popular age for bridegrooms fell to 25, and in 1921 to 24, where it has since remained.
Of every 1,000 men married in 1923, thirty-two were under twenty-one years of age, while 164 in every 1,000 brides were under twenty-one. The proportion of bridegrooms under twenty-one was in normal pre-war years 2 per cent. of the total number. The proportions from 1917 onwards, particularly 1918 (5.06 per cent.), shown in the following table, therefore represent a high increase in marriages of male minors. No corresponding rise occurs in the proportion of marriages of female minors—indeed, a decided fall is apparent in 1919 and 1920 as compared with pre-war years.
BRIDEGROOMS AND BRIDES UNDER AND OVER TWENTY-ONE, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | Minors, per 100 Marriages. | |||
Adults. | Minors. | Adults. | Minors. | Bridegrooms. | Brides. | |
1914 | 9,085 | 195 | 7,842 | 1,438 | 2.10 | 15.50 |
1915 | 9,819 | 209 | 8,516 | 1,512 | 2.08 | 15.07 |
1916 | 8,052 | 161 | 6,943 | 1,270 | 1.96 | 15.46 |
1917 | 6,187 | 230 | 5,343 | 1,074 | 3.58 | 16.74 |
1918 | 5,912 | 315 | 5,266 | 961 | 5.06 | 15.43 |
1919 | 9,175 | 344 | 8,247 | 1,272 | 3.61 | 13.36 |
1920 | 11,854 | 321 | 10,497 | 1,678 | 2.64 | 13.78 |
1921 | 10,316 | 319 | 8,951 | 1,684 | 3.00 | 15.84 |
1922 | 9,264 | 292 | 8,028 | 1,528 | 3.06 | 15.99 |
1923 | 9,745 | 325 | 8,417 | 1,653 | 3.23 | 16.42 |
Of the 10,070 marriages registered in 1923, Church of England clergymen officiated at 2,853, Presbyterians at 2,595, Methodists at 1,087, and Roman Catholics at 1,101, while 1,940 marriages were celebrated before Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the principal denominations in the last eight years:—
Denomination. | Percentage of Marriages. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Church of England | 25.73 | 24.54 | 25.36 | 27.26 | 28.57 | 28.58 | 27.36 | 28.33 |
Presbyterian | 25.36 | 22.92 | 24.09 | 25.87 | 27.06 | 26.00 | 25.81 | 25.77 |
Methodist | 10.47 | 10.44 | 11.22 | 11.70 | 10.35 | 1097 | 10.82 | 10.79 |
Roman Catholic | 12.02 | 11.94 | 11.19 | 11.08 | 11.08 | 11.30 | 12.04 | 10.93 |
Other denominations | 5.37 | 5.39 | 5.06 | 5.17 | 5.33 | 5.41 | 4.98 | 4.91 |
Before Registrars | 21.05 | 24.77 | 23.08 | 18.92 | 17.61 | 17.74 | 18.99 | 19.27 |
100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The above figures must not be taken as a true indication of the religions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that parties are members of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any of the denominations. It will be noted that the proportion of marriages by Registrars rose to a high level in 1917 and 1918, but fell sharply in 1919, rising slightly, however, after 1920.
The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act is (June, 1924) 1,794, and the denominations to which they belong are shown here-under:—
Denomination. | Number. |
---|---|
Church of England | 455 |
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 387 |
Roman Catholic Church | 294 |
Methodist Church of New Zealand | 255 |
Salvation Army | 164 |
Baptists | 63 |
Congregational Independents | 31 |
Lutheran Church | 3 |
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 3 |
Hebrew Congregations | 4 |
Church of Christ | 32 |
Denomination. | Number. |
Catholic Apostolic Church | 3 |
Liberal Catholic Church | 6 |
Unitarians | 4 |
United Evangelical Church | 5 |
Seventh-day Adventists | 11 |
Latter-day Saints | 10 |
Reorganized Latter-day Saints. | 3 |
Ringatu Church | 35 |
Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah | 11 |
Others | 15 |
Total | 1,794 |
The Ringatu Church and the Church of the Seven Rules of Jehovah are Maori denominations.
In cases where both parties to a marriage are of the Native race there is no necessity under the Marriage Act to comply with the provisions of that Act, though the parties are at liberty to take advantage thereof. Considerable inconvenience, however, was found to exist on account of the non-registration of Maori marriages, and a section was inserted in the Native Land Act, 1909, whereby it was laid down that Maori marriages must be celebrated either under the provisions of the Marriage Act or in the presence of a registered officiating minister, but without complying with the other requirements of the Marriage Act. Ministers solemnizing the latter class of marriages must send returns to the Registrar-General.
Returns of 282 marriages in which both parties were of the Native race were received during the year 1923. Of these, 20 were in accordance with the provisions of the Marriage Act. The figures for each of the last ten years are as follows:—
MAORI MARRIAGES, 1914-23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Under Native Land Act. | Under Marriage Act. | Total. |
1914 | 219 | 41 | 260 |
1915 | 190 | 27 | 217 |
1916 | 172 | 9 | 181 |
1917 | 205 | 48 | 253 |
1918 | 197 | 26 | 223 |
1919 | 181 | 40 | 221 |
1920 | 198 | 55 | 253 |
1921 | 212 | 36 | 248 |
1922 | 248 | 30 | 278 |
1923 | 262 | 20 | 282 |
Maori marriages are not included in the numbers shown elsewhere in this subsection, nor are they taken into account in the computation of marriage-rates.
According to the annual report of the Cook Islands Department, the following are the figures of marriages solemnized in the Cook Islands during the twelve months ended 31st December, 1923, or 31st March, 1924:—
MARRIAGES IN COOK ISLANDS, 1923-24. | |
---|---|
Island. | Number of Marriages. |
Rarotonga | 35 |
Aitutaki | 10 |
Mangaia | 8 |
Mauke | 3 |
Atiu | 7 |
Penrhyn | 4 |
Rakaanga | 2 |
Niue | 42 |
Total | 115 |
The remaining islands of the group either had no marriages or did not furnish returns.
COMPULSORY registration of deaths was instituted in New Zealand in 1855. As in the case of births, a system of non-compulsory registration had obtained since 1848
Until the year 1876 the only information provided for in the death-registration entry was as to date, place, and cause of death, and name, sex, age, and occupation of deceased. The Registration of Births and Deaths Act, 1875, required information to be recorded as regards parentage, conjugal condition, and issue of deceased. Particulars re burial had also to be entered, as well as more detailed information regarding cause of death. Subsequent amendments to the Act have made it requisite to give additional information concerning issue, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.
Every death occurring in New Zealand should be registered within three days after the day of the death if in a city or borough, or seven days in any other case. There is a penalty up to £10 for neglect, the undertaker in charge of the funeral being by the Amendment Act of 1912 made solely responsible for registration. Prior to 1913 the undertaker was primarily looked to for registration, but, in addition, the occupier of the house and every other person present at death were also responsible parties.
The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. It is not necessary to effect a death-registration entry in the case of a still-born child.
Any person burying or permitting or taking part in the burial of the body of any deceased person without a certificate of cause of death signed by a duly registered medical practitioner, a Coroner's order to bury the body, or a Registrar's certificate of registration of the death renders himself liable to a fine of £10.
The following table shows the number of deaths and the death-rate per 1,000 of the mean population during each of the last twenty years:—
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. | Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1904 | 8,087 | 9.57 | 1914 | 10,148 | 9.31 |
1905 | 8,061 | 9.27 | 1915 | 9,965 | 9.06 |
1906 | 8,339 | 9.31 | 1916 | 10,596 | 9.64 |
1907 | 10,066 | 10.95 | 1917 | 10,528 | 9.58 |
1908 | 9,043 | 9.57 | 1918 | 16,364 | 14.84 |
1909 | 8,959 | 9.22 | 1919 | 10,808 | 9.46 |
1910 | 9,639 | 9.71 | 1920 | 12,109 | 10.15 |
1911 | 9,534 | 9.39 | 1921 | 10,682 | 8.73 |
1912 | 9,214 | 8.87 | 1922 | 10,977 | 8.77 |
1913 | 10,119 | 9.47 | 1923 | 11,511 | 9.03 |
Although the death-rate in 1923 did not exactly maintain the low level reached in 1921 and 1922, it is, nevertheless, a comparatively large improvement on the rates attained in other years, with the solitary exception of 1912, when the death-rate per 1,000 of mean population dropped to 8.87. In point of numbers, however, the total for 1923 is the third highest ever recorded, having been exceeded only in 1918 and 1920.
The death-rates of males and females for the last ten years are shown separately in the next table, also the number of male deaths to every 100 female deaths, and the death-rate of males expressed as an index number of the female rate, taking the latter as equal to 100.
Year. | Deaths per 1,000 of the Total Population. | Male Deaths to every 100 Female Deaths. | Male Rate expressed as Index Number of Female Rate (= 100). | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
1914 | 10.53 | 7.98 | 9.31 | 144 | 132 |
1915 | 10.19 | 7.87 | 9.06 | 137 | 129 |
1916 | 11.14 | 8.13 | 9.64 | 138 | 138 |
1917 | 11.09 | 8.09 | 9.58 | 134 | 137 |
1918 | 18.03 | 11.77 | 14.84 | 147 | 153 |
1919 | 10.85 | 8.06 | 9.46 | 148 | 149 |
1920 | 11.11 | 9.15 | 10.15 | 127 | 121 |
1921 | 9.75 | 7.66 | 8.73 | 133 | 127 |
1922 | 9.60 | 7.90 | 8.77 | 127 | 122 |
1923 | 9.91 | 8.12 | 9.03 | 127 | 122 |
In normal times the excess of male over female population has the effect of showing a smaller variation between death-rates for the two sexes than is indicated by a comparison of numbers of deaths. The withdrawal of a large number of males between the ages of 20 and 45 for military service overseas, however, reduced the male population without proportionately reducing the total of male deaths, the death-rate among persons of those ages being considerably less than for the whole population. Consequently there was during the war period an increase in the percentage of the male rate to the female, a position accentuated in 1918, and to a less extent in 1919, by the influenza epidemic, which exacted a heavier toll among males than among females.
An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the years 1914—23 gives the following results:—
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 2,306 | 2,439 | 2,791 | 2,612 |
1915 | 2,280 | 2,484 | 2,645 | 2,556 |
1916 | 2,542 | 2,585 | 2,959 | 2,510 |
1917 | 2,514 | 2,508 | 2,885 | 2,621 |
1918 | 2,118 | 2,447 | 3,265 | 8,534 |
1919 | 2,388 | 2,645 | 3,116 | 2,659 |
1920 | 2,466 | 2,923 | 3,600 | 3,120 |
1921 | 2,480 | 2,528 | 3,094 | 2,580 |
1922 | 2,398 | 2,686 | 3,278 | 2,615 |
1923 | 2,371 | 2,635 | 3,846 | 2,659 |
The huge total for December quarter, 1918, was due to the disastrous influenza epidemic which raged during that quarter. The large increase in September quarter of the year 1923 was also owing to influenza, a slight epidemic occurring during that period. The third quarter of the year invariably ranks highest in point of number, on account of the toll that the winter months take of people in advanced ages. March quarter has in recent years claimed the lowest number of deaths.
For the year 1923 a classification according to date of death was made, and it was found that the most deaths occurred during the months of July and August, with totals of 1,416 and 1,409 respectively. Excluding December (the figures for which are incomplete on account of a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January), February had the least number of deaths (720), followed by January and March with 807 and 809 respectively.
The least number of deaths on any one day, again excluding December, was 14 on the 6th January and the 4th April. The greatest number (57) occurred on the 14th August.
The deaths occurring during 1923 are tabulated below in single ages up to five years, and thereafter in groups, showing males and females separately:—
Ages. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 month | 480 | 333 | 813 |
1-3 months | 105 | 80 | 185 |
3-6 months | 45 | 37 | 82 |
6-12 months | 90 | 55 | 145 |
1-2 years | 89 | 82 | 171 |
2-3 years | 63 | 33 | 96 |
3-4 years | 39 | 40 | 79 |
4-5 years | 22 | 27 | 49 |
5-10 years | 126 | 111 | 237 |
10-15 years | 84 | 73 | 157 |
15-20 years | 125 | 105 | 230 |
20-25 years | 152 | 164 | 316 |
25-30 years | 161 | 162 | 323 |
30-35 years | 208 | 192 | 400 |
35-40 years | 226 | 244 | 470 |
40-45 years | 270 | 223 | 493 |
45-50 years | 300 | 238 | 538 |
50-55 years | 402 | 254 | 655 |
55-60 years | 379 | 293 | 673 |
60-65 years | 435 | 311 | 746 |
65-70 years | 516 | 373 | 889 |
70-75 years | 631 | 439 | 1,070 |
75-80 years | 589 | 498 | 1,087 |
80-85 years | 505 | 396 | 901 |
85-90 years | 274 | 233 | 507 |
90-95 years | 102 | 60 | 162 |
95-100 years | 19 | 16 | 35 |
101 years | 1 | .. | 1 |
103 years | .. | 1 | 1 |
Total | 6,438 | 5,073 | 11,511 |
A preponderance of males occurs at practically all age-groups, the principal exceptions being between the ages of 20 and 40, a period at which the effects of child-bearing are felt in the female numbers. The greatest excess of males occurs at ages 00 and over, in sympathy with the greater disparity between the numbers of male and female population at those ages.
Some remarkable changes in the age-distribution of persons dying have occurred during the period of fifty years which has elapsed since statistics of ages of deceased persons were first compiled. The total deaths in 1923 were approximately three and a quarter times greater than in 1873, but the increase in the deaths under one year of age is infinitesimal. This is an eloquent tribute to the efficacy of the steps taken to preserve infant life (a subject which is dealt with later on in this subsection), as during the fifty years the annual number of births practically doubled itself.
Turning now to deaths at ages 80 and over, a remarkable difference between the earlier and later years covered by the figures is apparent. In 1873, deaths in this group numbered only 33, or less than 1 per cent. of the total of 3,645; while in 1923, 1,607 deaths over 80 years of age were recorded, this number representing 14 per cent. of the total deaths in that year. In 1903 the corresponding percentage was only 6. The figures are a reflex of the changes in the age-constitution of the population, combined with the great improvement in the death-rate at the earlier ages.
Similar, though less pronounced, changes have occurred in the age-groups between 60 and 80 years, while the groups up to age 40 show results in the same direction as those for deaths under one year of age. The following table indicates the changes that have occurred over a period of fifty years in the numbers and proportions of deaths contributed by the various age-groups:—
DEATHS BY AGE-GROUPS, 1873-1923. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ages, in Years. | Number of Deaths. | Percentage to Total. | ||||||||
1873. | 1883. | 1893. | 1903. | 1923. | 1873. | 1883. | 1893. | 1903. | 1923. | |
Under 1 | 1,213 | 1,995 | 1,600 | 1,770 | 1,225 | 33£50 | 32£95 | 23£66 | 20£85 | 10£64 |
1 and under 5 | 552 | 700 | 771 | 576 | 395 | 15£25 | 11£56 | 11£40 | 6£78 | 3£43 |
5 and under 10 | 171 | 229 | 283 | 219 | 237 | 4£72 | 3£78 | 4£18 | 2£59 | 2£06 |
10 and under 15 | 92 | 120 | 191 | 151 | 157 | 2£54 | 2£08 | 2£82 | 1£78 | 1£36 |
15 and under 20 | 71 | 201 | 249 | 241 | 230 | 1£96 | 3£32 | 3£68 | 2£84 | 2£00 |
20 and under 25 | 101 | 233 | 302 | 371 | 316 | 2£79 | 3£85 | 4£47 | 4£38 | 2£75 |
25 and under 30 | 146 | 240 | 280 | 350 | 323 | 4£03 | 3£96 | 4£14 | 4£12 | 2£81 |
30 and under 35 | 210 | 266 | 223 | 314 | 400 | 5£80 | 4£39 | 3£30 | 3£70 | 3£48 |
35 and under 40 | 213 | 284 | 256 | 334 | 470 | 5.89 | 4.69 | 3.79 | 3.93 | 4.08 |
40 and under 45 | 191 | 309 | 231 | 325 | 493 | 5.28 | 5.10 | 3.42 | 3.83 | 4.28 |
45 and under 50 | 128 | 269 | 283 | 300 | 538 | 3.54 | 4.45 | 4.19 | 3.53 | 4.67 |
50 and under 55 | 116 | 270 | 367 | 376 | 655 | 3.21 | 4.46 | 5.43 | 4.43 | 5.69 |
55 and under 60 | 81 | 175 | 328 | 400 | 673 | 2.24 | 2.89 | 4.85 | 4.71 | 5.85 |
60 and under 65 | 101 | 221 | 399 | 551 | 746 | 2.79 | 3.65 | 5.90 | 6.49 | 6.48 |
65 and under 70 | 76 | 165 | 261 | 679 | 889 | 2.10 | 2.72 | 3.87 | 8.00 | 7.72 |
70 and under 75 | 79 | 137 | 279 | 600 | 1,070 | 2.18 | 2.26 | 4.14 | 7.07 | 9.29 |
75 and under 80 | 46 | 100 | 209 | 430 | 1,087 | 1.27 | 1.65 | 3.09 | 5.13 | 9.44 |
80 and over | 33 | 135 | 248 | 496 | 1,607 | 0.91 | 2.24 | 3.67 | 5.84 | 13.97 |
Totals for specified ages | 3,620 | 6,055 | 6,760 | 8,489 | 11,511 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Unspecified | 25 | 6 | 7 | 39 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | |
Grand totals | 3,645 | 6,061 | 6,767 | 8,528 | 11,511 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
The death-rates at various age-groups during recent years are as shown in the next table.
DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 LIVING AT VARIOUS AGE-PERIODS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ages, in Years. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Under 5 | 11.77 | 16.06 | 13.48 | 12.23 | 12.29 |
5 and under 10 | 1.93 | 2.12 | 1.78 | 1.79 | 1.78 |
10 and under 15 | 1.49 | 1.39 | 1.47 | 1.37 | 1.22 |
15 and under 20 | 2.24 | 2.32 | 1.85 | 2.04 | 2.00 |
20 and under 25 | 2.74 | 2.87 | 2.65 | 2.86 | 3.08 |
25 and under 35 | 3.95 | 3.96 | 2.97 | 3.61 | 3.75 |
35 and under 45 | 6.01 | 6.84 | 5.49 | 5.06 | 5.00 |
45 and under 55 | 10.01 | 11.34 | 10.46 | 8.52 | 8.66 |
55 and under 65 | 19.84 | 21.24 | 19.04 | 17.51 | 18.12 |
65 and under 75 | 45.56 | 44.29 | 40.94 | 39.57 | 44.83 |
75 and over | 143.53 | 150.24 | 124.84 | 134.34 | 140.25 |
All ages | 9.46 | 10.15 | 8.73 | 8.77 | 9.03 |
The average age at death of persons of either sex in each of the ten years 1914-23 was as follows:—
Year. | Males. | Females. |
---|---|---|
1914 | 46.97 | 44.27 |
1915 | 47.24 | 44.71 |
1916 | 46.06 | 44.01 |
1917 | 48.33 | 45.51 |
1918 | 44.56 | 44.29 |
1919 | 50.73 | 48.47 |
1920 | 48.74 | 45.92 |
1921 | 48.45 | 46.97 |
1922 | 50.16 | 49.69 |
1923 | 50.06 | 50.33 |
The drop in the average age at death in 1918 is the result of the influenza epidemic, the average age of those succumbing to influenza being below the normal average age at death, especially in the case of males. The female figure for 1923 is abnormally high, and is for the first time greater than the male.
The following figures showing the expectation of life at various ages are based on the experience of the quinquennium 1906-10:—
EXPECTATION OF LIFE OR AVERAGE AFTER-LIFETIME IN NEW ZEALAND. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age. | Males. | Females. | Age. | Males. | Females. |
Years. | Years. | Years. | Years. | ||
0 | 59.165 | 61.764 | 45 | 26.507 | 28.294 |
1 | 63.125 | 64.816 | 50 | 22.672 | 24.295 |
2 | 62.836 | 64.503 | 55 | 18.972 | 20.443 |
3 | 62.168 | 63.843 | 60 | 15.508 | 16.774 |
4 | 61.407 | 63.053 | 65 | 12.229 | 13.331 |
5 | 60.581 | 62.211 | 70 | 9.383 | 10.311 |
10 | 56.144 | 57.754 | 75 | 7.102 | 7.777 |
15 | 51.570 | 53.172 | 80 | 5.294 | 5.815 |
20 | 47.200 | 48.770 | 85 | 3.954 | 4.262 |
25 | 42.979 | 44.562 | 90 | 2.765 | 2.900 |
30 | 38.775 | 40.477 | 95 | 1.613 | 1.650 |
35 | 34.614 | 36.396 | 100 | 0.720 | 0.723 |
40 | 30.540 | 32.368 |
It will be noted that while the expectation or average after-lifetime of males at age 0 is given as 59.165 years, the average age at death of males in 1923 is only 50.06 years. The reason for the difference in these figures is that the average age at death in 1923 is nothing more than the average of the ages of those dying in that year; and if the population be one with a preponderance of young people, as is the case in New Zealand, that preponderance of young ages must also be reflected among those dying in a particular year, who, after all, are largely a sample of the living. The average age at death in one particular year is therefore evidence of the age-constitution of the population in that year, rather than of the vitality of the people, though it is affected by both factors. In New Zealand the average age at death is on the whole constantly increasing, mainly because the population is gradually getting a due proportion of old people; but a large immigration of young people or a sufficient increase in the birth-rate could send it down again by furnishing a greater number of deaths at low ages, even without any change in the vitality.
The expectation of life is independent of these factors, being based upon the scientifically determined rates of mortality at every successive year of age, and could be said to represent the average age at death of, say, 100,000 people followed from birth to their final extinction by death. In the course of time, when the age-constitution of the population of New Zealand approximates more closely to that existing in the older countries, the average age at death in a given year will tend to be in closer agreement with the actuarially ascertained expectation of life at age 0.
A table is given showing the death-rates of the Australian States and Commonwealth and of New Zealand in each of the ten years 1914-23.
DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 OF MEAN POPULATION. 1914-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Queensland | 9.97 | 11.00 | 10.96 | 9.60 | 10.23 | 12.22 | 10.63 | 9.34 | 9.14 | 9.83 |
New South Wales | 10.11 | 10.48 | 10.49 | 9.43 | 9.69 | 13.18 | 10.13 | 9.51 | 8.92 | 9.61 |
Victoria | 11.59 | 11 10 | 11.66 | 10.31 | 10.66 | 13.15 | 11.13 | 10.52 | 9.65 | 10.71 |
South Australia | 10.71 | 10.67 | 11.49 | 9.87 | 9.72 | 11.69 | 10.44 | 10.02 | 9.10 | 9.59 |
Western Australia | 9.41 | 9.28 | 9.86 | 9.05 | 9.20 | 11.24 | 10.28 | 10.44 | 9.33 | 8.41 |
Tasmania | 9.67 | 10.11 | 10.58 | 9.10 | 9.09 | 10.69 | 9.07 | 10.30 | 9.29 | 9.92 |
Commonwealth | 10.51 | 10.66 | 10.95 | 9.71 | 9.99 | 12.6 | 10.50 | 9.91 | 9.21 | 9.89 |
New Zealand | 9.31 | 9.06 | 9.64 | 9.58 | 14.84 | 9.46 | 10.15 | 8.73 | 8.77 | 9.03 |
New Zealand has ordinarily a lower death-rate than any of the Australian States, which, again, have considerably lower rates than other countries. The apparently disadvantageous position of New Zealand in the matter of the rate for 1918 is explained by the fact that the Dominion experienced the widespread influenza epidemic during 1918, while in the Commonwealth the outbreak did not occur till 1919.
The death-rates of certain of the principal European and other countries are also given. The rates for New Zealand and Australia compare very favourably with these.
Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Rate per 1,000. | Country. | Quinquennium. | Average Rate per 1,000. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Registration area. | |||||
Union of South Africa | 1919-23 | 10.5 | Quebec | 1917-21 | 16.9 |
Denmark | 1918-22 | 12.4 | Northern Ireland | 1918-22 | 17.2 |
England and Wales | 1919-23 | 12.5 | France | 1919-23 | 17.8 |
Ontario | 1917.21 | 13.0 | Finland | 1917-21 | 19.0 |
Netherlands | 1918-22 | 13.0 | Italy | 1917-21 | 21.5 |
Norway | 1918-22 | 13.4 | Bulgaria | 1916-19 | 22.2 |
Uruguay | 1916-20 | 13.5 | Japan | 1917-21 | 23.8 |
United States* | 1917-21 | 14.0 | Spain | 1918-22 | 24.4 |
Sweden | 1918-22 | 14.2 | Portugal | 1915-19 | 25.3 |
Switzerland | 1918-22 | 14.7 | Jamaica | 1918-22 | 26.3 |
Scotland | 1918-22 | 14.9 | Chile | 1918-22 | 31.4 |
Belgium | 1918-22 | 15.5 | Ceylon | 1918-22 | 31.9 |
Germany | 1917-21 | 16.3 |
Perfect accuracy in comparing one country with another can be attained only by the use of what is termed an "index of mortality." The proportions of the living vary in regard to the different age-groups, and the ordinary death-rate—which is calculated on the population as a whole—does not afford a true means of judging of the relative healthiness of the places compared; but by taking a population like that of Sweden and applying the percentage at each age-group to the death-rates a standard of health or index of mortality can be arrived at. This is done for New Zealand, in accordance with a resolution of the Statistical Conference held at Hobart in 1902, and the result for 1923 is given below in tabular form:—
INDEX OF MORTALITY IN NEW ZEALAND FOR 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ages, in Years. | Estimated Mean Population. | Number of Deaths. | Death-rate per 1,000. | Percentage of Population of Sweden, 1890 (Standard). | Index of Mortality in New Zealand per 1,000. |
Under 1 | 27,861 | 1,225 | 43.97 | 2.55 | 1.19 |
1 and under 20 | 480,200 | 1,019 | 2.12 | 39.80 | 0.84 |
20 and under 40 | 392,340 | 1,509 | 3.85 | 26.96 | 1.04 |
40 and under 60 | 277,804 | 2,359 | 8.49 | 19.23 | 1.63 |
60 and upwards | 96,346 | 5,399 | 56.04 | 11.46 | 6.42 |
Total | 1,274,551 | 11,511 | 9.03 | 100.00 | 11.12 |
Where comparisons are restricted to the figures for different years in a country such as New Zealand, where the age and sex constitution of the population is undergoing a gradual change, it is preferable to use as a standard the constitution of the population of the same country at some fixed date.
In the following table the rates have been standardized on the population as disclosed at the census of 1911.
DEATH-RATES, CRUDE AND STANDARDIZED, 1872-1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Crude (Actual) Death-rate. | Standardized Rate. | Year. | Crude (Actual) Death-rate. | Standardized Rate. |
1872 | 11.39 | 12.36 | 1898 | 9.84 | 11.50 |
1873 | 12.67 | 14.10 | 1899 | 10.24 | 11.02 |
1874 | 12.98 | 13.79 | 1900 | 9.43 | 10.21 |
1875 | 15.92 | 17.30 | 1901 | 9.81 | 10.66 |
1876 | 12.66 | 14.09 | 1902 | 10.50 | 11.41 |
1877 | 11.47 | 12.86 | 1903 | 10.40 | 11.17 |
1878 | 10.96 | 12.76 | 1904 | 9.57 | 9.87 |
1879 | 12.46 | 14.11 | 1905 | 9.27 | 9.60 |
1880 | 11.46 | 12.70 | 1906 | 9.31 | 9.66 |
1881 | 11.13 | 12.41 | 1907 | 10.95 | 11.37 |
1882 | 11.19 | 13.06 | 1908 | 9.57 | 9.94 |
1883 | 11.45 | 13.29 | 1909 | 9.22 | 9.20 |
1884 | 10.39 | 11.88 | 1910 | 9.71 | 9.63 |
1885 | 10.76 | 12.36 | 1911 | 9.39 | 9.38 |
1886 | 10.54 | 12.17 | 1912 | 8.87 | 8.87 |
1887 | 10.29 | 11.96 | 1913 | 9.47 | 9.47 |
1888 | 9.43 | 11.72 | 1914 | 9.31 | 9.31 |
1889 | 9.44 | 10.80 | 1915 | 9.06 | 9.09 |
1890 | 9.66 | 11.25 | 1916 | 9.64 | 9.22 |
1891 | 10.35 | 12.08 | 1917 | 9.58 | 9.04 |
1892 | 10.06 | 11.75 | 1918 | 14.84 | 14.66 |
1893 | 10.23 | 11.80 | 1919 | 9.46 | 8.99 |
1894 | 10.19 | 11.56 | 1920 | 10.15 | 9.88 |
1895 | 9.91 | 11.22 | 1921 | 8.73 | 8.49 |
1896 | 9.10 | 10.35 | 1922 | 8.77 | 8.29 |
1897 | 9.14 | 10.58 | 1923 | 9.03 | 8.58 |
The system of standardization adopted is similar to that used in arriving at the international index of mortality, but is more detailed. The population and deaths for each year of the period have been divided, each sex separately, into five-yearly groups of ages (with one group only for ages 80 and over), and the rates for the various groups ascertained and weighted according to the percentage which the respective age-groups bore to the total population at the census of 1911.
The New Zealand rates, ascertained on the basis of the Swedish age-distribution, may be compared with those of the Australian States and of the Commonwealth standardized by the same system.
STANDARDIZED DEATH-RATES, 1913-22. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
New Zealand | 11.92 | 11.85 | 11.38 | 11.88 | 11.66 | 16.80 | 11.72 | 12.76 | 10.931 | 10.72 |
Queensland | 13.25 | 12.70 | 14.30 | 14.37 | 12.64 | 13.94 | 15.97 | 14.36 | 12.30 | 11.38 |
New South Wales | 13.611 | 12.72 | 13.24 | 13.48 | 12.45 | 12.86 | 16.48 | 13.32 | 12.27 | 10.91 |
Victoria | 13.50 | 14.11 | 13.54 | 14.28 | 12.81 | 13.23 | 15.51 | 13.72 | 12.85 | 11.20 |
South Australia | 13.25 | 13.03 | 13.09 | 14.45 | 12.65 | 12.53 | 14.59 | 13.49 | 12.47 | 10.62 |
Western Australia | 12.58 | 12.56 | 12.79 | 14.15 | 12.93 | 13.69 | 15.50 | 15.63 | 15.60 | 11.80 |
Tasmania | 13.54 | 12.11 | 13.04 | 13.43 | 11.78 | 11.70 | 13.29 | 12.28 | 13.16 | 10.88 |
Commonwealth | 13.47 | 13.18 | 13.47 | 13.99 | 12.63 | 13.07 | 15.75 | 13.65 | 12.661 | 11.10 |
The occupations of males who died during 1923, arranged according to classification groups, are shown in the following table. Further details may be obtained from the "Annual Report on the Vital Statistics for the Year 1923."
Nature of Occupation. | Age-group (in Years). | Totals. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 15. | 15 and under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 45. | 45 and under 65. | 65 and over. | ||
Fishing and trapping | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 5 | 4 | 14 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 2 | 30 | 31 | 178 | 351 | 869 | 1,461 |
Forestry | .. | 1 | 5 | 14 | 25 | 20 | 65 |
Mining and quarrying | .. | .. | .. | 15 | 48 | 115 | 178 |
Processes relating to minerals | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 6 | 11 |
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 19 | 18 | 44 |
Processes relating to metals, machines, tools, conveyances, jewellery, &c. | .. | 10 | 10 | 35 | 63 | 91 | 209 |
Processes relating to fibrous material, textiles, and dress | .. | 1 | 4 | 17 | 36 | 75 | 133 |
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco | .. | 2 | 2 | 15 | 23 | 25 | 67 |
Processes relating to wood, basketware, furniture, &c. | .. | 3 | .. | 7 | 19 | 30 | 59 |
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, and photography | .. | 1 | 3 | 11 | 13 | 14 | 42 |
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals, &c. | .. | 3 | 8 | 65 | 89 | 194 | 359 |
Transport and communication | .. | 4 | 19 | 111 | 136 | 135 | 405 |
Commerce and finance | .. | 5 | 10 | 86 | 153 | 193 | 447 |
Public administration, clerical, and professional | .. | 14 | 19 | 86 | 156 | 194 | 469 |
Entertainment, sport, and recreation | .. | 1 | 1 | 8 | 8 | 11 | 29 |
Personal and domestic service | .. | 1 | 5 | 35 | 70 | 61 | 172 |
Dependent on public or private support | 1,140 | 37 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 31 | 1,217 |
Other or indefinite | 1 | 12 | 28 | 167 | 298 | 551 | 1,057 |
Total | 1,143 | 125 | 152 | 865 | 1,516 | 2,637 | 6,438 |
Of the 11,511 persons whose deaths were registered in 1923, 5,202, or 45 per cent., were born in New Zealand, and 5,070, or 44 per cent., in the United Kingdom. The figures for the principal countries are—
British countries— | Number. |
---|---|
New Zealand | 5,202 |
England and Wales | 2,731 |
Scotland | 1,246 |
Ireland | 1,093 |
Australia | 507 |
Canada | 43 |
India | 31 |
Other British countries | 40 |
10,893 | |
Foreign countries— | Number. |
Germany | 84 |
Denmark | 52 |
China | 34 |
Sweden | 32 |
Norway | 30 |
United States | 30 |
Poland | 12 |
Other foreign countries | 81 |
355 | |
Number. | |
Total British countries | 10,893 |
Total foreign countries | 355 |
At sea | 24 |
Unspecified or unknown | 239 |
Grand total | 11,511 |
The number and rate of deaths for each of the fourteen urban areas during the last five years are as shown in the following statement:—
URBAN AREAS.—DEATHS AND DEATH-RATES, 1919-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban Areas. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available. †Excluding Hamilton and Hastings urban areas. | ||||||||||
Auckland | 1,428 | 1,636 | 1,504 | 1,591 | 1,554 | 10.68 | 11.13 | 9.53 | 9.67 | 9.26 |
Wellington | 1,061 | 1,081 | 967 | 966 | 962 | 11.14 | 10.64 | 9.00 | 8.73 | 8.58 |
Christchurch | 999 | 1,242 | 1,014 | 1,063 | 1,158 | 10.77 | 11.83 | 9.60 | 9.65 | 10.21 |
Dunedin | 778 | 910 | 742 | 784 | 857 | 11.32 | 12.34 | 10.27 | 10.67 | 11.42 |
Totals of principal areas | 4,266 | 4,869 | 4,227 | 4,404 | 4,531 | 10.93 | 11.39 | 9.54 | 9.69 | 9.68 |
Hamilton | * | * | * | 126 | 125 | * | * | * | 8.43 | 8.14 |
Gisborne | 114 | 118 | 113 | 110 | 1171 | 9.00 | 8.05 | 7.82 | 7.37 | 7.74 |
Napier | 161 | 210 | 167 | 159 | 186 | 10.64 | 12.65 | 9.72 | 9.00 | 10.41 |
Hastings | * | * | * | 71 | 95 | * | * | * | 5.25 | 6.92 |
New Plymouth | 84 | 124 | 127 | 126 | 134 | 8.58 | 11.21 | 10.04 | 9.33 | 9.62 |
Wanganui | 213 | 222 | 178 | 193 | 221 | 10.91 | 10.00 | 7.57 | 7.99 | 9.04 |
Palmerston North | 148 | 152 | 136 | 128 | 158 | 10.57 | 9.92 | 8.05 | 7.31 | 8.97 |
Nelson | 95 | 131 | 105 | 117 | 137 | 9.54 | 12.50 | 9.88 | 10.75 | 12.27 |
Timaru | 125 | 145 | 139 | 167 | 153 | 9.11 | 9.65 | 8.96 | 10.41 | 9.30 |
Invercargill | 173 | 190 | 158 | 154 | 212 | 9.68 | 9.95 | 8.22 | 7.86 | 10.51 |
Totals of secondary areas | 1,113 | 1,292 | 1,123 | 1,351 | 1,538 | 9.88 | 10.38 | 8.64 | 8.31 | 9.03 |
† | † | † | † | † | † | |||||
Grand totals | 5,379 | 6,161 | 5,350 | 5,755 | 6,069 | 10.69 | 11.16 | 9.33 | 9.26 | 9.57 |
† | † | † | † | † | † |
In compiling the statistics of deaths for the urban areas the rule is followed of carefully excluding deaths of persons who do not belong to the areas but have come from elsewhere for the purpose of obtaining better medical and nursing attention. Nevertheless the rates for the principal urban areas, in spite of the omission of this class, are in general somewhat above the average for the Dominion as a whole. It is noteworthy, however, that the average for the secondary areas is not only considerably lower than that for the principal areas but is also in some years smaller than the Dominion figure.
The table following shows the number of living issue left by married men whose deaths were registered during the ten years 1914-23, the information being given according to age of father and of issue. It will be seen that during the period under review 29,749 fathers left issue to the number of 136,952, an average of 4.60. There were also 5,125 married men or widowers who died without leaving issue.
NUMBER AND AGES OF ISSUE LEFT BY MARRIED MEN, 1914-23. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Issue, in Years. | Number of Issue left by Fathers dying within the Age-groups shown at Head of Column | ||||||||
20 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 50. | 50 and under 60 | 60 and under 65 | 65 and under 70. | 70 and over 80. | 80 and over. | Totals. | |
0 | 188 | 392 | 210 | 64 | 6 | .. | 1 | .. | 861 |
1 | 197 | 543 | 302 | 70 | 8 | 11 | 3 | .. | 1,134 |
2 | 175 | 615 | 377 | 129 | 16 | 16 | 5 | 1 | 1,334 |
3 | 127 | 664 | 450 | 141 | 25 | 12 | 6 | 2 | 1,427 |
4 | 98 | 624 | 486 | 163 | 18 | 9 | 6 | 1 | 1,405 |
5 | 79 | 611 | 529 | 201 | 25 | 20 | 11 | 1 | 1,477 |
6 | 44 | 623 | 573 | 228 | 35 | 30 | 14 | 4 | 1,551 |
7 | 20 | 591 | 625 | 305 | 35 | 42 | 18 | 4 | 1,640 |
8 | 9 | 458 | 593 | 357 | 58 | 35 | 23 | 6 | 1,539 |
9 | 10 | 415 | 680 | 369 | 67 | 50 | 33 | 5 | 1,629 |
10 | 3 | 368 | 685 | 420 | 100 | 57 | 46 | 6 | 1,685 |
11 | 1 | 277 | 703 | 466 | 108 | 80 | 48 | 5 | 1,688 |
12 | .. | 217 | 708 | 511 | 135 | 96 | 60 | 8 | 1,735 |
13 | .. | 165 | 677 | 559 | 157 | 110 | 73 | 11 | 1,752 |
14 | .. | 101 | 656 | 614 | 192 | 135 | 102 | 14 | 1,814 |
15 | .. | 81 | 600 | 606 | 210 | 130 | 103 | 16 | 1,746 |
16 | .. | 49 | 620 | 707 | 236 | 178 | 164 | 36 | 1,990 |
17 | .. | 25 | 505 | 723 | 286 | 198 | 185 | 16 | 1,938 |
18 | .. | 11 | 496 | 763 | 360 | 247 | 222 | 37 | 2,136 |
19 | .. | 3 | 415 | 815 | 378 | 287 | 274 | 59 | 2,231 |
20 | .. | .. | 318 | 822 | 413 | 293 | 310 | 48 | 2,204 |
21 and over | .. | 7 | 965 | 8,033 | 9,694 | 14,196 | 39,562 | 28,802 | 101,259 |
Unspecified | 5 | 26 | 87 | 162 | 107 | 105 | 216 | 69 | 777 |
Total | 956 | 6,866 | 12,260 | 17,228 | 12,669 | 16,337 | 41,485 | 29,151 | 136,952 |
Married men who died— | |||||||||
(a) Without leaving issue | 284 | 667 | 682 | 780 | 415 | 466 | 1,065 | 766 | 5,125 |
(b) Leaving issue | 572 | 2,669 | 3,527 | 4,111 | 2,619 | 3,166 | 7,564 | 5,521 | 29,749 |
Total | 856 | 3,336 | 4,209 | 4,891 | 3,034 | 3,632 | 8,649 | 6,287 | 34,874 |
Taking all deaths of married men or widowers, whether leaving issue or not, it is found that the average living issue is 3.93, as compared with 4.20 for the period 1904-13. The following table shows the average issue for various age-groups in the two decennial periods:—
Age-group, in Years. | Deaths of Married Men or Widowers. | Total Number of Issue left. | Average Number of Issue left. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1904-13. | 1914-23. | 1904-13. | 1914-23. | 1904-13. | 1914-23. | |
20 and under 30 | 541 | 856 | 591 | 956 | 1.09 | 1.12 |
30 and under 40 | 1,993 | 2,336 | 4,207 | 6,866 | 2.11 | 2.94 |
40 and under 50 | 2,547 | 4,209 | 8,182 | 12,260 | 3.21 | 2.91 |
50 and under 60 | 3,580 | 4,891 | 15,419 | 17,228 | 4.31 | 3.52 |
60 and under 65 | 2,328 | 3,034 | 11,376 | 12,669 | 4.89 | 4.18 |
65 and under 70 | 3,179 | 3,632 | 15,346 | 16,337 | 4.83 | 4.50 |
70 and under 80 | 6,759 | 8,629 | 31,956 | 41,485 | 4.73 | 4.81 |
80 and over | 3,174 | 6,287 | 14,156 | 29,151 | 4.46 | 4.64 |
Total | 24,101 | 34,874 | 101,233 | 136,952 | 4.20 | 3.93 |
Several tables dealing with orphanhood are given in full in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics." One of these, showing the number of issue under 16 left by deceased married men, is summarized and given in the next table.
ISSUE UNDER AGE 16 LEFT BY MARRIED MEN OR WIDOWERS, YEAR 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age at Death, in Years. | Total Number of Cases where Issue left under Age 16. | Cases leaving Number of Issue under 16 Years of Age shown at Head of Column. | Total Number of Children left under Age 16. | ||||||
1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 and over. | |||
20 and under 25 | 10 | 7 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 14 |
25 and under 30 | 42 | 25 | 11 | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 66 |
30 and under 35 | 93 | 32 | 22 | 22 | 8 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 223 |
35 and under 40 | 108 | 22 | 44 | 16 | 14 | 6 | 4 | 2 | 283 |
40 and under 45 | 144 | 37 | 43 | 24 | 17 | 12 | 7 | 4 | 395 |
45 and under 50 | 141 | 45 | 33 | 26 | 15 | 10 | 6 | 6 | 379 |
50 and under 55 | 169 | 70 | 40 | 20 | 21 | 6 | 4 | 8 | 407 |
55 and under 60 | 101 | 50 | 18 | 17 | 6 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 217 |
60 and under 65 | 56 | 29 | 17 | 5 | 3 | 2 | .. | .. | 100 |
65 and under 70 | 43 | 27 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 69 |
70 and under 75 | 18 | 7 | 9 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 32 |
75 and under 80 | 7 | 6 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 |
80 and over | 7 | 4 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 11 |
Total | 939 | 361 | 251 | 143 | 87 | 49 | 25 | 23 | 2,204 |
Among men who left any issue under age 16, the average number of such issue was 2.35. The average for all married men or widowers who died during the year was, however, only 0.59.
Of the 3,729 married men or widowers whose deaths were registered in 1923, 958 were shown to have been widowers, and 2,688 to have left widows; while in the remaining 83 cases there was no information given as to whether the deceased left a widow. Of the married men leaving widows, 2,340 had living issue also at time of death, and 348 had no living issue. In 819 cases widowers left issue, and in 139 cases no issue. In 38 of the 83 cases where no information was given as to whether a widow was left there was living issue, in 32 cases no living issue, and in 13 cases no information as to issue was given. A table is given showing the relative ages of married men who died in 1923, and of their widows.
DEATHS, 1923.—AGES OF MARRIED MEN WHO DIED, AND OF THEIR WIDOWS. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Widow, in Years. | Age of Deceased, in Years. | ||||||||
20 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 50. | 50 and under 60. | 60 and under 70. | 70 and under 80. | 80 and under 90. | 90 and upwards | Totals. | |
Under 20 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
20 and under 25 | 22 | 18 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 43 |
25 " 30 | 39 | 56 | 10 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 107 |
30 " 35 | 8 | 89 | 36 | 9 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 144 |
35 " 40 | .. | 46 | 78 | 42 | 5 | 1 | 1 | .. | 173 |
40 " 45 | 1 | 16 | 141 | 71 | 19 | 5 | .. | .. | 253 |
45 " 50 | .. | .. | 76 | 125 | 28 | 14 | 5 | 1 | 249 |
50 " 55 | .. | 2 | 20 | 160 | 99 | 24 | 9 | 1 | 315 |
55 " 60 | .. | .. | 2 | 84 | 145 | 64 | 12 | 1 | 308 |
60 " 65 | .. | .. | .. | 14 | 162 | 112 | 30 | 3 | 321 |
65 " 70 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 97 | 153 | 32 | 2 | 286 |
70 " 75 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 18 | 148 | 50 | 4 | 220 |
75 " 80 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 67 | 69 | 2 | 139 |
80 " 85 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 | 34 | 4 | 48 |
85 " 90 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 10 | 3 | 16 |
90 and upwards | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Ages not specified | 3 | 6 | 2 | 4 | 10 | 18 | 17 | 4 | 64 |
Total | 75 | 233 | 368 | 512 | 586 | 620 | 269 | 25 | 2,688 |
New Zealand has the lowest rate of infantile mortality in the world, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of large industrial undertakings, &c., and partly to legislative and educative measures, the latter both by the State and by various organizations.
The following table, giving infantile-mortality rates in various countries for the latest available quinquennial period, clearly shows the favourable position occupied by New Zealand:—
Country. | Quinquennium. | Deaths under One Year per 1,000 Births. |
---|---|---|
*Registration area. | ||
New Zealand | 1919-23 | 46 |
Norway | 1917-21 | 60 |
Australia | 1919-23 | 63 |
Sweden | 1916-20 | 66 |
Netherlands | 1918-22 | 79 |
England and Wales | 1919-23 | 80 |
Switzerland | 1918-22 | 80 |
South Africa | 1919-23 | 82 |
United States* | 1917-21 | 89 |
Northern Ireland | 1918-22 | 91 |
Denmark | 1916-20 | 91 |
Scotland | 1918-22 | 97 |
France | 1919-23 | 103 |
Uruguay | 1916-20 | 112 |
Finland | 1915-19 | 118 |
Belgium | 1917-21 | 122 |
Quebec | 1916-20 | 149 |
Spain | 1918-22 | 158 |
Japan | 1918-22 | 172 |
Jamaica | 1918-22 | 176 |
Ceylon | 1918-22 | 195 |
Not only has New Zealand had for many years the lowest rate of infantile mortality in the world, but the rate for the Dominion has shown steady and rapid improvement, more particularly during the last twenty years. The position was carefully investigated in 1920 by Dr. R. M. Woodbury, Ph.D., of the Children's Bureau of the United States Department of Labour, and his conclusions as to the causes of the low rate in New Zealand and the acceleration in the rate of decline during recent years were reproduced in full in the 1924 number of the Year-Book.
The number of deaths of infants under one year of age for each of the ten years 1914-23 and the rate per 1,000 births registered are shown in the following table:—
DEATHS OF CHILDREN UNDER ONE YEAR OF AGE, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number. | Rate per 1,000 Births. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1914 | 828 | 628 | 1,456 | 56.97 | 45.50 | 51.38 |
1915 | 827 | 567 | 1,394 | 57.37 | 42.20 | 50.05 |
1916 | 830 | 616 | 1,446 | 56.58 | 44.51 | 50.70 |
1917 | 767 | 593 | 1,360 | 53.53 | 42.63 | 48.16 |
1918 | 704 | 548 | 1,252 | 53.64 | 43.03 | 48.41 |
1919 | 636 | 472 | 1,108 | 50.53 | 39.68 | 45.26 |
1920 | 848 | 665 | 1,513 | 54.94 | 45.90 | 50.57 |
1921 | 774 | 592 | 1,366 | 53.10 | 42.31 | 47.82 |
1922 | 718 | 497 | 1,215 | 48.20 | 35.23 | 41.89 |
1923 | 720 | 505 | 1,225 | 49.55 | 37.59 | 43.80 |
The rate for 1923 is the second lowest ever recorded, not only for the two sexes in conjunction, but also for each sex separately, having been exceeded only in 1922. The rate is invariably somewhat higher among males than among females.
Since 1921 a distinction has been made between legitimate and illegitimate children in the New Zealand statistics of infantile mortality, and in each of the three years covered so far the proportion of illegitimate infants among those dying within the first year of life has been found to be considerably greater than the proportion of illegitimate births to total births. The figures are—
Year. | Total Deaths under One Year. | Deaths of Illegitimate Infants under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Deaths under One Year. | Proportion of Illegitimates in Total Births. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||
1921 | 1,366 | 118 | 8.64 | 4.40 |
1922 | 1,215 | 86 | 7.08 | 4.22 |
1923 | 1,225 | 82 | 6.69 | 4.51 |
The excess of the male over the female rate of infantile mortality holds for each of the four divisions of the first year of life shown in the next table. The discrepancy is, however, somewhat greater in the first half of the year than in the second.
DEATHS AT AGE-PERIODS UNDER ONE YEAR PER 1,000 BIRTHS. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Male Deaths per 1,000 Male Births. | Female Deaths per 1,000 Female Births. | ||||||
Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | |
1914 | 32.13 | 9.43 | 6.88 | 8.53 | 25.43 | 7.53 | 6.7 | 5.87 |
1915 | 35.31 | 7.49 | 6.66 | 7.91 | 22.78 | 6.47 | 5.88 | 7.07 |
1916 | 29.58 | 8.93 | 9.34 | 8.73 | 24.28 | 5.85 | 6.58 | 7.80 |
1917 | 31.68 | 7.40 | 6.42 | 8.03 | 23.94 | 5.75 | 5.68 | 7.26 |
1918 | 29.18 | 9.98 | 5.72 | 8.76 | 24.18 | 7.46 | 3.46 | 7.93 |
1919 | 33.13 | 6.91 | 4.37 | 6.12 | 23.37 | 5.97 | 4.54 | 5.80 |
1920 | 34.40 | 8.10 | 5.96 | 6.48 | 26.99 | 6.76 | 4.76 | 7.39 |
1921 | 33.21 | 8.16 | 5.69 | 6.04 | 28.02 | 5.43 | 3.86 | 5.00 |
1922 | 31.55 | 7.52 | 3.63 | 5.50 | 22.68 | 4.68 | 2.98 | 4.89 |
1923 | 33.03 | 7.23 | 3.10 | 6.19 | 24.78 | 5.96 | 2.76 | 4.09 |
The number of male deaths per 100 female deaths in the first month of life during the ten years 1914-23 was 138; between one and three months, 139; between three and six months, 129; and between six and twelve months, 121.
The actual number of male and female deaths during these periods of life are next shown for the last ten years. Taking the whole decennium it is found that of every 100 males who died under one year of age, 60 lived less than one month, 76 less than three months, and 86 less than six months. The corresponding figures for females are 58, 74, and 85 respectively.
NUMBER OF DEATHS AT AGE-PERIODS UNDER ONE YEAR. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Males. | Females. | ||||||
Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | Under 1 Month. | 1 and under 3 Months. | 3 and under 6 Months. | 6 and under 12 Months. | |
1914 | 467 | 137 | 100 | 124 | 351 | 104 | 92 | 18 |
1915 | 509 | 108 | 96 | 114 | 306 | 87 | 79 | 95 |
1916 | 434 | 131 | 137 | 128 | 336 | 81 | 91 | 108 |
1917 | 454 | 106 | 92 | 115 | 333 | 80 | 79 | 101 |
1918 | 383 | 131 | 75 | 115 | 308 | 95 | 44 | 101 |
1919 | 417 | 87 | 55 | 77 | 278 | 71 | 54 | 69 |
1920 | 531 | 125 | 92 | 100 | 391 | 98 | 69 | 107 |
1921 | 484 | 119 | 83 | 88 | 392 | 76 | 54 | 70 |
1922 | 470 | 112 | 54 | 82 | 320 | 66 | 42 | 69 |
1923 | 480 | 105 | 45 | 90 | 333 | 80 | 37 | 55 |
If the deaths under one year of age are divided into two groups—viz., those occurring during the first month of life and those during the remainder of the twelve months—it is found that the decrease disclosed for recent years when compared with earlier is entirely confined to the latter class; the explanation being, no doubt, that with premature birth, congenital debility, and other causes of death due to pre-natal influences (which are responsible for the great majority of deaths during the first month), it has not hitherto been found possible to effect the great improvements which have been brought about in regard to complaints arising from post-natal causes.
The next table shows that whereas in the average of the five years 1916-20 the death-rate under one month of age was only slightly lower than in the quinquennium 1881-85, the rate for children who have survived the first month of life was only one-third as high as in the "eighties." In other words, where the Dominion formerly lost, between the ages of one month and one year, sixty children out of every thousand, it lost only twenty in the quinquennium 1916-20. In 1921 the number per thousand was only eighteen, and in 1922 and 1923 only fifteen.
Period. | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | Deaths between 1 and 12 Months per 1,000 Children who survive 1 Month. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Year. | Under 1 Month. | Between 1 and 12 Months. | ||
1881-1885 | 90.60 | 29.77 | 60.83 | 62.70 |
1886-1890 | 84.09 | 27.57 | 56.52 | 58.13 |
1891-1895 | 87.60 | 30.34 | 57.26 | 58.93 |
1896-1900 | 80.06 | 30.38 | 49.68 | 51.24 |
1901-1905 | 74.77 | 30.64 | 44.13 | 45.54 |
1906-1910 | 69.62 | 30.28 | 39.34 | 40.57 |
1911-1915 | 53.63 | 29.28 | 24.35 | 25.05 |
1916-1920 | 48.62 | 28.16 | 20.46 | 21.05 |
1921 | 47.82 | 30.67 | 17.15 | 17.63 |
1922 | 41.89 | 27.23 | 14.66 | 15.06 |
1923 | 43.80 | 29.07 | 14.73 | 15.17 |
The decrease by half in the general rate, and three-quarters in the rate between one and twelve months, and the practically stationary nature of the rate under one month, are well indicated in the accompanying diagram.
If the deaths under one month for the year 1923 are subjected to a more detailed analysis as to age it is found that of the total of 813 nearly a third (236) occurred within twenty-four hours of birth, and nearly three-quarters (577) within one week. The following table gives information as to the principal causes of death at various periods of the first year of life:—
INFANTILE MORTALITY, 1923.—CAUSES AND AGES. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cause of Death. | Under 1 Day. | 1 Day and under 1 Week. | 1 Week and under 2 Weeks. | 2 Weeks and under 3 Weeks. | 3 Weeks and under 1 Month. | 1 Month and under 2 Months. | 2 Months and under 3 Months. | 3 Months and under 6 Months. | 6 Months and under 9 Months. | 9 Months and under 12 Months. | Total. |
*Includes two cases where exact age of child not known. | |||||||||||
Scarlet fever | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Whooping-cough | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 4 | 4 | 9 | 5 | 3 | 26 |
Diphtheria | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 4 |
Influenza | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | 3 | 4 | 12 |
Tuberculosis (all forms) | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 3 | 3 | 3 | 10 |
Syphilis | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 4 |
Meningitis | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 8 | 4 | 19 |
Convulsions | 1 | 14 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 2 | 40 |
Bronchitis | .. | 2 | 3 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 13 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 1 | .. | 4 | 4 | 3 | 18 | 12 | 15 | 19 | 19 | 95 |
Diseases of stomach | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 3 | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | 10 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | .. | .. | 2 | 4 | 2 | 11 | 8 | 14 | 12 | 4 | 57 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 6 |
Congenital malformations | 15 | 58 | 20 | 9 | 5 | 20 | 12 | 6 | 6 | 6 | 157 |
Congenital debility, icterus, sclerema | 20 | 46 | 18 | 10 | 10 | 24 | 7 | 10 | 5 | 1 | 151 |
Injury at birth | 17 | 34 | 10 | 1 | 4 | 3 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 70 |
Premature birth | 152 | 132 | 38 | 23 | 13 | 21 | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | 384 |
Other causes peculiar to early infancy | 22 | 38 | 11 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 78 |
Accidental mechanical suffocation (overlain, &c.) | 2 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | .. | .. | 11 |
Other causes | 4 | 10 | 5 | 11 | 3 | 9 | 6 | 5 | 10 | 11 | 74 |
Totals, both sexes* | 236 | 341 | 117 | 71 | 46 | 124 | 61 | 82 | 78 | 67 | 1225* |
Totals, males* | 131 | 204 | 69 | 45 | 29 | 74 | 31 | 45 | 48 | 42 | 720* |
Totals, females | 105 | 137 | 48 | 26 | 17 | 50 | 30 | 37 | 30 | 25 | 505 |
Some remarkable changes are disclosed by the next table, which gives the infantile-mortality rates for various groups of causes in quinquennial groups over a period of fifty-two years. If a comparison be made between the averages of the first and last quinquennia covered—1872-76 and 1917-21—it is found that the general infantile-mortality rate shows a decline of 44 per cent., while even greater decreases are recorded for tuberculosis (91 per cent.), gastric and intestinal diseases (81 per cent.), convulsions (80 per cent.), epidemic diseases (76 per cent.), and respiratory diseases (64 per cent.). On the other hand, an actual increase of 17 per cent. is disclosed by the figures for the two classes of pre-natal causes—malformations and diseases of early infancy—taken in conjunction.
The decrease shown for tuberculosis and the increase for malformations are probably somewhat less than is indicated by the figures. In the earlier years covered by the table the former heading included all deaths from hydrocephalus, many of which were no doubt due to congenital hydrocephalus, which is now included among the malformations. A proportion of the deaths from hydrocephalus in the earlier years would also probably be due to meningitis.
INFANTILE-MORTALITY RATES FOR PRINCIPAL CAUSES, 1872-1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period. | Epidemic Diseases. | Tuberculosis. | Infantile Convulsions. | Respiratory Diseases. | Gastric and Intestinal Diseases. | Malformations. | Early Infancy. | Other Causes. | Totals. |
1872-1876 | 13.5 | 5.5 | 9.7 | 12.9 | 24.2 | 1.2 | 25.0 | 17.3 | 109.3 |
1877-1881 | 10.2 | 5.2 | 7.5 | 12.3 | 19.8 | 1.4 | 21.9 | 15.3 | 93.6 |
1882-1886 | 9.3 | 4.7 | 7.9 | 11.8 | 19.1 | 1.2 | 25.5 | 12.3 | 91.8 |
1887-1891 | 8.9 | 3.7 | 6.3 | 10.5 | 18.5 | 1.3 | 24.7 | 8.8 | 82.7 |
1892-1896 | 9.8 | 3.3 | 6.6 | 11.0 | 16.6 | 1.4 | 24.9 | 11.2 | 84.8 |
1897-1901 | 6.1 | 2.6 | 5.6 | 10.0 | 17.2 | 1.5 | 26.2 | 9.7 | 78.9 |
1902-1906 | 5.5 | 1.5 | 4.1 | 9.7 | 15.3 | 1.3 | 27.6 | 7.9 | 72.9 |
1907-1911 | 5.9 | 1.3 | 3.3 | 7.6 | 15.5 | 1.9 | 26.7 | 6.3 | 68.5 |
1912-1916 | 3.6 | 0.6 | 2.2 | 5.1 | 7.4 | 3.9 | 26.2 | 3.5 | 52.5 |
1917-1921 | 3.2 | 0.5 | 1.9 | 4.7 | 4.5 | 4.3 | 26.1 | 2.9 | 48.1 |
1922 | 1.2 | 0.3 | 1.4 | 3.7 | 3.3 | 4.7 | 24.8 | 2.5 | 41.9 |
1923 | 1.8 | 0.4 | 1.4 | 4.0 | 2.7 | 5.6 | 24.5 | 3.4 | 43.8 |
The classification of causes of death was made in 1908 for the first time in New Zealand according to the international classification of diseases initiated by Dr. Jacques Bertillon and used by the Commonwealth of Australia and the principal European and American countries. Provision has been made by the International Commission for a regular decennial revision of the index, in order that the classification may be kept abreast of scientific progress. It is highly desirable for comparative purposes that uniformity of statistical method should obtain.
The Bertillon system differs materially from that in use prior to 1908, and comparisons of certain causes of mortality between years prior and subsequent to 1908 are impossible owing to changes in the classification. Most of the more important diseases, however, remain unaffected and retain their comparative value.
The third decennial revision of the international classification of diseases and causes of death was used for the first time in computing the mortality tables of causes of death for 1923. Although there has been quite a number of important changes in the placing of some of the diseases, the classification in general follows much the same form as before. The most striking change is the establishment of a new group of diseases, to be known as the "epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases." This group comprises all the epidemic diseases which were formerly covered by the first nineteen orders in the class known as "general diseases," also all infectious diseases, including all forms of tuberculosis and syphilis. In addition, acute poliomyelitis, lethargic encephalitis, and meningococcus meningitis, all of which were previously placed in "diseases of the nervous system," are now included under this heading. Several new titles have been added, in order to provide for the separate listing of diseases which are now deemed to be of sufficient importance. There are also numerous cases where diseases have been transferred from one class to another, the most important being the grouping of cerebral embolism and thrombosis along with cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, instead of under the circulatory system with embolism and thrombosis. The net result is that, as it now stands, the classification list contains fifteen class headings, which are further subdivided into 205 orders, instead of the fourteen classes and 189 orders appearing in the second revision.
A comparison of the causes of deaths in 1923, arranged according to an abridged classification, the percentage of each group to the total deaths, and the proportion per 10,000 of population of each sex, are given in the following table:—
Class. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion to Total Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||
I. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases | 752 | 689 | 11.68 | 13.58 | 11.57 | 11.03 |
II. General diseases (not included above) | 775 | 806 | 12.04 | 15.89 | 11.93 | 12.90 |
III. Diseases of the nervous system and of the organs of special sense | 642 | 559 | 9.97 | 11.02 | 9.88 | 8.95 |
IV. Diseases of the circulatory system | 1,224 | 972 | 19.01 | 19.16 | 18.84 | 15.56 |
V. Diseases of the respiratory system | 701 | 454 | 10.89 | 8.95 | 10.79 | 7.26 |
VI. Diseases of the digestive system | 339 | 287 | 5.27 | 5.66 | 5.22 | 4.59 |
VII. Non-venereal diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa | 353 | 208 | 5.48 | 4.10 | 5.43 | 3.33 |
VIII. Puerperal state | .. | 143 | .. | 2.82 | .. | 2.29 |
IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue | 23 | 17 | 0.36 | 0.33 | 0.35 | 0.27 |
X. Diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion | 17 | 20 | 0.26 | 0.39 | 0.26 | 0.33 |
XI. Malformations | 97 | 75 | 1.51 | 1.48 | 1.49 | 1.20 |
XII. Early infancy | 396 | 289 | 6.15 | 5.70 | 6.10 | 4.62 |
XIII. Old age | 498 | 403 | 7.73 | 7.94 | 7.66 | 6.45 |
XIV. External causes | 594 | 138 | 9.23 | 2.72 | 9.14 | 2.21 |
XV. Ill-defined causes | 27 | 13 | 0.42 | 0.26 | 0.42 | 0.21 |
Total | 6,438 | 5,073 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 99.08 | 81.20 |
Under the new classification Class IV, diseases of the circulatory system, the principal of which—organic heart-disease—ranks easily first among individual causes of death in New Zealand, is the most important as regards numerical strength. Next in order, come Class II (which includes cancer) and Class I (which includes tuberculosis), closely followed by both Classes III and V. Class VIII and IX are responsible for very few deaths.
The next table shows the number of deaths from certain principal causes for the five years 1919-23, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population:—
Cause. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 10,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Typhoid fever | 34 | 40 | 24 | 67 | 23 | 0.30 | 0.33 | 0.20 | 0.54 | 0.18 |
Measles | 3 | 122 | 47 | 1 | 7 | 0.03 | 1.02 | 0.38 | 0.01 | 0.05 |
Scarlet fever | 23 | 15 | 24 | 10 | 13 | 0.20 | 0.12 | 0.20 | 0.08 | 0.10 |
Whooping-cough | 7 | 107 | 49 | 4 | 39 | 0.06 | 0.90 | 0.40 | 0.03 | 0.31 |
Diphtheria | 149 | 91 | 103 | 78 | 66 | 1.30 | 0.76 | 0.84 | 0.62 | 0.52 |
Influenza | 346 | 480 | 105 | 66 | 403 | 3.03 | 4.02 | 0.86 | 0.53 | 3.16 |
Infantile paralysis | 1 | 2 | 9 | 9 | 2 | 0.01 | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.07 | 0.02 |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | 602 | 695 | 640 | 626 | 619 | 5.27 | 5.83. | 5.23 | 5.00 | 4.86 |
Other forms of tuberculosis | 160 | 156 | 153 | 177 | 173 | 1.40 | 1.31 | 1.25 | 1.41 | 1.36 |
Cancer | 1,031 | 1,029 | 1,044 | 1,066 | 1,115 | 9.02 | 8.63 | 8.53 | 8.52 | 8.75 |
Diabetes | 168 | 149 | 165 | 159 | 181 | 1.47 | 1.25 | 1.35 | 1.27 | 1.42 |
Anæmia, chlorosis | 75 | 83 | 97 | 79 | 76 | 0.66 | 0.70 | 0.79 | 0.63 | 0.60 |
Exophthalmic goitre | 25 | 44 | 38 | 29 | 35 | 0.22 | 0.37 | 0.30 | 0.23 | 0.27 |
Meningitis (all forms) | 155 | 133 | 114 | 114 | 108 | 1.36 | 1.11 | 0.92 | 0.91 | 0.85 |
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage | 539 | 525 | 514 | 565 | 677 | 4.72 | 4.40 | 4.20 | 4.51 | 5.31 |
Epilepsy | 49 | 49 | 48 | 43 | 59 | 0.43 | 0.41 | 0.39 | 0.34 | 0.46 |
Convulsions of children under 5 years of age | 61 | 64 | 70 | 56 | 52 | 0.53 | 0.54 | 0.56 | 0.45 | 0.41 |
Heart-disease (all forms) | 1,655 | 1,794 | 1,699 | 1,889 | 2,023 | 14.48 | 15.04 | 13.88 | 15.09 | 15.87 |
Arterio-sclerosis | 74 | 111 | 83 | 103 | 98 | 0.65 | 0.93 | 0.68 | 0.82 | 0.77 |
Bronchitis | 290 | 389 | 288 | 341 | 366 | 2.54 | 3.26 | 2.35 | 2.72 | 2.87 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 140 | 231 | 194 | 177 | 277 | 1.22 | 1.94 | 1.58 | 1.41 | 2.17 |
Pneumonia | 401 | 528 | 427 | 407 | 339 | 3.51 | 4.43 | 3.49 | 3.25 | 2.66 |
Gastritis | 36 | 49 | 22 | 25 | 19 | 0.31 | 0.41 | 0.18 | 0.20 | 0.15 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | 132 | 188 | 221 | 187 | 129 | 1.15 | 1.58 | 1.80 | 1.49 | 1.01 |
Appendicitis and typhlitis | 88 | 89 | 85 | 107 | 97 | 0.77 | 0.75 | 0.70 | 0.86 | 0.76 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 79 | 127 | 79 | 102 | 90 | 0.69 | 1.06 | 0.69 | 0.81 | 0.71 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 40 | 28 | 28 | 37 | 42 | 0.35 | 0.23 | 0.23 | 0.30 | 0.33 |
Simple peritonitis | 57 | 65 | 40 | 52 | 52 | 0.50 | 0.54 | 0.33 | 0.42 | 0.41 |
Nephritis, Bright's disease | 309 | 356 | 377 | 310 | 358 | 2.70 | 2.98 | 3.08 | 2.48 | 2.81 |
Cystitis | 36 | 36 | 23 | 26 | 23 | 0.31 | 0.30 | 0.19 | 0.21 | 0.18 |
Diseases and accidents of puerperal condition | 124 | 194 | 145 | 149 | 143 | 1.08 | 1.63 | 1.19 | 1.19 | 1.12 |
Malformations | 138 | 165 | 159 | 156 | 172 | 1.21 | 1.38 | 1.30 | 1.25 | 1.35 |
Congenital debility | 196 | 263 | 191 | 165 | 151 | 1.72 | 2.21 | 1.56 | 1.32 | 1.18 |
Premature birth | 317 | 436 | 403 | 423 | 384 | 2.77 | 3.66 | 3.29 | 3.38 | 3.01 |
Senility | 1,056 | 1,017 | 791 | 891 | 901 | 9.24 | 8.53 | 6.46 | 7.12 | 7.07 |
Violence (1) suicide | 139 | 133 | 157 | 164 | 133 | 1.22 | 1.12 | 1.28 | 1.31 | 1.04 |
(2) accident | 576 | 547 | 562 | 541 | 588 | 5.04 | 4.59 | 4.59 | 4.32 | 4.61 |
(3) homicide | 5 | 16 | 15 | 14 | 11 | 0.04 | 0.13 | 0.12 | 0.11 | 0.09 |
Other causes | 1,492 | 1,563 | 1,449 | 1,562 | 1,467 | 13.06 | 13.11 | 11.84 | 12.47 | 11.51 |
Total | 10,808 | 12,109 | 10,682 | 10,977 | 11,511 | 94.57 | 101.53 | 87.28 | 87.68 | 90.31 |
During the latter part of 1918 the Dominion was visited by a most virulent epidemic of influenza of a character similar to that experienced in most countries of the world in 1918 or 1919. The disease was more properly pneumonic influenza, and many deaths in the earlier stages of the outbreak were registered as caused by pneumonia, broncho-pneumonia, &c., which in the light of later knowledge would probably have been ascribed to influenza.
The deaths from influenza alone during 1918 reached a total of 5,516, a number greatly in excess of the grand total for the preceding forty-six years, prior to which statistics of causes of death are not available. This figure does not include Maori deaths—approximately 1,200—due to influenza.
Although, fortunately, the epidemic of 1918 was short lived, a perusal of the table following shows that the disease still remained and exerted its influence on the death-rates of the two following years.
A recrudescence of the influenza epidemic of 1918, and to a lesser extent of 1919 and 1920, was very apparent in the death statistics for 1923. Unlike its predecessor, the epidemic was of a mild form, and first made its presence felt in the month of July, and continued through the months of August and September. The chief cause of the heavy mortality in the late winter and early spring months of the year was the exceedingly fatal complicating cause—pneumonia. A glance at the table of contributory causes appearing on page 165 shows that in 219 cases, out of a total of 403 deaths, pneumonia was either jointly responsible with influenza for death or was associated therewith. A peculiar feature of the latter epidemic was that it was less fatal in the North Island than in the South, the corresponding rates per 10,000 of mean population being 2.49 and 4.21 respectively.
DEATHS FROM INFLUENZA, 1872-1923. | |
---|---|
Year. | Deaths. |
1872 | 8 |
1873 | 6 |
1874 | 17 |
1875 | 15 |
1876 | 17 |
1877 | 9 |
1878 | 3 |
1879 | 15 |
1880 | 11 |
1881 | 10 |
1882 | 13 |
1883 | 11 |
1884 | 6 |
1885 | 5 |
1886 | 11 |
1887 | 9 |
1888 | 9 |
1889 | 9 |
1890 | 70 |
1891 | 210 |
1892 | 144 |
1893 | 106 |
1894 | 233 |
1895 | 125 |
1896 | 89 |
1897 | 120 |
1898 | 219 |
1899 | 135 |
1900 | 181 |
1901 | 219 |
1902 | 117 |
1903 | 56 |
1904 | 113 |
1905 | 70 |
1906 | 132 |
1907 | 223 |
1908 | 64 |
1909 | 47 |
1910 | 141 |
1911 | 63 |
1912 | 65 |
1913 | 56 |
1914 | 63 |
1915 | 110 |
1916 | 73 |
1917 | 38 |
1918 | 5,516 |
1919 | 346 |
1920 | 540 |
1921 | 105 |
1922 | 66 |
1923 | 403 |
Of the 5,516 victims of influenza during 1918, 3,529 were males and 1,987 were females. The number of male deaths equalled 6.54 per 1,000 of the male population, and the female deaths were 3.68 per 1,000 of the female population. Males, therefore, suffered almost twice as severely as females.
Under the age of 15 the rates for both sexes were low and comparatively equal. Over the age of 55 the same is true, except that both rates were fairly high. But between those two groups lies the great bulk of the population, varying from youth to middle age, and with normally a comparatively low death-rate. Yet in this instance the death-rate soared very high, particularly so in the case of males. In the age-group 35–39 years inclusive the male death-rate was more than three times the female rate. Possibly the fact that many thousands of males of good health and physique were temporarily absent from the country was an influencing factor.
A table is given below showing for the years 1918 and 1923 the proportion of deaths of males and females separately in each age-group:—
Ages, in Years. | 1918. | 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Proportion to Total. | Proportion to Total. | |||||
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
Under 5 | 3.34 | 5.99 | 4.30 | 8.38 | 4.25 | 6.20 |
5 and under 10 | 0.73 | 1.26 | 0.92 | 1.57 | 3.30 | 2.48 |
10 and under 15 | 0.91 | 1.76 | 1.21 | 2.62 | 4.72 | 3.72 |
15 and under 20 | 4.59 | 4.78 | 4.66 | 3.14 | 1.89 | 2.48 |
20 and under 25 | 8.39 | 9.76 | 8.88 | 3.14 | 3.77 | 3.47 |
25 and under 30 | 15.53 | 17.26 | 16.15 | 3.14 | 3.30 | 3.23 |
30 and under 35 | 19.21 | 16.76 | 18.33 | 2.09 | 8.96 | 5.71 |
35 and under 40 | 17.14 | 11.17 | 14.99 | 5.76 | 9.90 | 7.94 |
40 and under 45 | 11.08 | 7.65 | 9.85 | 7.33 | 7.55 | 7.44 |
45 and under 50 | 7.17 | 5.69 | 6.64 | 7.85 | 5.19 | 6.45 |
50 and under 55 | 4.02 | 5.99 | 4.73 | 4.19 | 4.25 | 4.22 |
55 and under 60 | 2.07 | 3.12 | 2.45 | 7.33 | 1.89 | 4.47 |
60 and under 65 | 1.62 | 2.42 | 1.90 | 8.38 | 6.13 | 7.20 |
65 and under 70 | 1.30 | 1.81 | 1.49 | 6.81 | 6.60 | 6.70 |
70 and under 75 | 1.39 | 1.61 | 1.47 | 8.38 | 5.66 | 6.95 |
75 and under 80 | 0.94 | 1.61 | 1.18 | 7.33 | 11.79 | 9.68 |
80 and over | 0.57 | 1.36 | 0.85 | 12.56 | 10.85 | 11.66 |
Total | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
It will be noticed that the invasion of 1918 was very decidedly concentrated on the young adult ages, while that of 1923 was mainly confined in its activities to the more advanced ages. In 1918 the maximum percentage (18.33) was recorded for the age-group 30 to 35, with the next highest percentage at the preceding age-group. Age-groups 35 to 40 and 40 to 45 accounted for 14.99 and 9.85 per cent., respectively. Altogether 68.20 per cent. of the total deaths from influenza in 1918 occurred between the ages of 20 and 45. The equivalent figure for 1923 aggregated only 27.79 per cent. Forty-two per cent. of the deaths in 1923 were at ages 60 and over, against a corresponding percentage in 1918 of 6.89.
Tuberculosis of the respiratory system takes fifth place in point of the number of deaths resulting therefrom during 1923, ranking after heart-disease, cancer, senility, and cerebral hæmorrhage and apoplexy, in that order. A continuation of the downward trend in the incidence of this disease is extremely gratifying. The 1923 death-rate for tuberculosis of the respiratory system was 4.86 per 10,000, which is an improvement of 2.8 per cent. over the figure for the previous year (5.00). Although the percentage reduction since 1922 is small, it is all the more exceptional when it is considered that the tuberculosis death-rate for 1922 was then the lowest on record. The average for the last ten years was 617, or 5.34 per 10,000 of mean population.
Year. | Deaths from Pulmonary Tuberculosis. | Rate per 10,000. |
---|---|---|
1914 | 576 | 5.28 |
1915 | 562 | 5.11 |
1916 | 591 | 5.38 |
1917 | 597 | 5.43 |
1918 | 664 | 6.02 |
1919 | 602 | 5.27 |
1920 | 695 | 5.83 |
1921 | 640 | 5.23 |
1922 | 626 | 5.00 |
1923 | 619 | 4.86 |
Of the 619 persons who died from tuberculosis of the respiratory system in 1923, 436, or 70 per cent., were known to have been born in the Dominion. In 10 cases the country of birth was not known or not stated, and in the remaining 173 cases the deceased person had been born outside New Zealand. Five of the last-mentioned had been in New Zealand less than one year, and 27 less than five years.
In addition to the 619 deaths from tuberculosis of the respiratory system during 1923, there were 173 deaths from other forms of tuberculosis, made up as follows:—
Tuberculous meningitis | 75 |
---|---|
Tuberculosis of intestines and peritonæum | 28 |
Tuberculosis of vertebral column | 24 |
Tuberculosis of joints | 8 |
Tuberculosis of other organs | 15 |
Disseminated tuberculosis | 23 |
The following table gives the number and rate of deaths from all forms of tuberculosis during the last ten years, with the percentage that deaths from tuberculosis bear to all deaths:—
Year. | Mean Population. | Number of Deaths from Tubercular Diseases. | Rate per 10,000. | Percentage of Total Deaths from all Causes. |
---|---|---|---|---|
(a) All deaths; (b) excluding deaths from influenza, October-December, 1918. | ||||
1914 | 1,090,328 | 728 | 6.67 | 7.17 |
1915 | 1,099,394 | 693 | 6.30 | 6.95 |
1916 | 1,099,449 | 742 | 6.74 | 7.00 |
1917 | 1,099,117 | 755 | 6.87 | 7.17 |
1918 | 1,103,022 | 832 | 7.54 | 5.08 (a) |
7.64 (b) | ||||
1919 | 1,142,889 | 762 | 6.67 | 7.05 |
1920 | 1,192,620 | 851 | 7.14 | 7.03 |
1921 | 1,223,901 | 793 | 6.48 | 7.42 |
1922 | 1,251,895 | 803 | 6.41 | 7.32 |
1923 | 1,274,551 | 792 | 6.21 | 6.88 |
Tuberculosis claims its victims at comparatively early age. Of those dying from this cause in 1923, persons under the age of twenty years formed 16 per cent., and those under forty-five years 75 per cent. The figures for the various age-groups are as follows:—
AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM TUBERCULAR DISEASES, 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Under 5 | 22 | 18 | 40 |
5 and under 10 | 9 | 10 | 19 |
10 and under 15 | 6 | 13 | 19 |
15 and under 20 | 13 | 38 | 51 |
20 and under 25 | 41 | 61 | 102 |
25 and under 30 | 53 | 54 | 107 |
30 and under 35 | 55 | 40 | 95 |
35 and under 40 | 46 | 43 | 89 |
40 and under 45 | 46 | 29 | 75 |
45 and under 50 | 34 | 25 | 59 |
50 and under 55 | 37 | 13 | 50 |
55 and under 60 | 26 | 13 | 39 |
60 and under 65 | 15 | 10 | 25 |
65 and under 70 | 7 | 3 | 10 |
70 and under 75 | 5 | 2 | 7 |
75 and under 80 | 1 | .. | 1 |
80 and upwards | 3 | 1 | 4 |
Total deaths | 419 | 373 | 792 |
The proportions for the two sexes vary considerably over the different age-groups, females being in the majority up to thirty years of age, and males thereafter.
The New Zealand rate of deaths from tubercular diseases, together with those of other principal countries of the world, is next shown. New Zealand compares more than favourably with the majority of the countries given.
DEATH-RATES FROM TUBERCULOSIS. | ||
---|---|---|
Country. | Year. | Death-rates (per 10,000). |
*Registration area. | ||
South Africa | 1920 | 4.6 |
Australia | 1922 | 6.1 |
New Zealand | 1923 | 6.2 |
Ceylon | 1922 | 7.5 |
Canada (excluding Quebec) | 1921 | 7.5 |
Denmark | 1921 | 8.5 |
England and Wales | 1922 | 11.2 |
United States* | 1920 | 11.4 |
Netherlands | 1922 | 11.4 |
Belgium | 1920 | 11.4 |
Scotland | 1922 | 11.9 |
Germany | 1915 | 14.8 |
Spain | 1921 | 15.8 |
Uruguay | 1920 | 15.8 |
Italy | 1916 | 16.7 |
Ireland | 1920 | 17.0 |
Jamaica | 1922 | 17.0 |
Sweden | 1918 | 17.6 |
Switzerland | 1920 | 18.0 |
Norway | 1918 | 19.9 |
France | 1915 | 21.8 |
Japan | 1920 | 21.8 |
Finland | 1916 | 27.9 |
Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than can be assigned to any cause other than organic disease of the heart. The increasing prevalence of cancer is causing no little concern in the Dominion, as indeed it is throughout the civilized world. It will be noted that the three years immediately preceding 1923 showed a slight decline in the cancer death-rate, but the total gain in those years was more than accounted for by the large increase in 1923. The rate, 8.75 per 10,000 of mean population, is the second highest ever recorded in the history of the country, the only other year to show a higher death-rate being 1919, when the rate rose to 9.02 per 10,000.
A much more complete presentation of data than can be given here was published in a special article on cancer mortality in the Year-book for 1917 (pages 776-809).
In 1923 there were 1,115 deaths from cancer in the Dominion, a proportion of 8.75 per 10,000 persons. This rate represents a considerable increase when compared with the previous year, and is only 3 per cent. lower than the record rate registered in 1919. The average number of cancer deaths and the average cancer death-rate for the years 1914-23 were 989 and 8.54 respectively. Deaths of males during 1923 numbered 569, and of females 546.
Rates for war years are inflated to some extent by the absence of a large number of men at ages when there is comparative immunity from cancer.
NUMBER OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, THE PROPORTION PER 10,000 OF POPULATION, AND THE PERCENTAGE OF ALL DEATHs, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Deaths from Cancer. | Total Deaths, all Causes. | Deaths from Cancer per 10,000 of Mean Population. | Deaths from Cancer per 100 of all Deaths. |
(a) All deaths; (b) excluding deaths from influenza, October-December, 1918. | ||||
1914 | 904 | 10,148 | 8.29 | 8.91 |
1915 | 900 | 9,965 | 8.19 | 9.03 |
1916 | 909 | 10,596 | 8.27 | 8.50 |
1917 | 957 | 10,528 | 8.71 | 9.09 |
1918 | 936 | 16,364 | 8.49 | 5.72 (a) |
8.59 (b) | ||||
1919 | 1,031 | 10,808 | 9.02 | 9.54 |
1920 | 1,029 | 12,109 | 8.63 | 8.50 |
1921 | 1,044 | 10,682 | 8.53 | 9.77 |
1922 | 1,066 | 10,977 | 8.52 | 9.71 |
1923 | 1,115 | 11,511 | 8.75 | 9.69 |
The following diagram illustrates, on the one hand, the increase in the cancer death-rate, and, on the other, the decrease in the rate of deaths from tuberculosis:—
The proportion of deaths from cancer to the 1,000 persons living in some of the principal countries of the world, as shown in the next table, leads to the conclusion that there is a general tendency to increase.
CANCER DEATH-RATES PER 1,000 LIVING IN CERTAIN COUNTRIES. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Average of 5 Years, 1896-1900. | Average of 5 Years, 1906-10. | Increase per Cent. during 10 Years. | Rate for Last Year ascertainable. | |
*Decrease. | |||||
Year. | Rate. | ||||
New Zealand | 0.59 | 0.72 | 22.03 | 1923 | 0.88 |
Commonwealth of Australia | 0.58 | 0.70 | 20.69 | 1922 | 0.91 |
England and Wales | 0.80 | 0.94 | 17.50 | 1922 | 1.23 |
Scotland | 0.77 | 1.00 | 29.87 | 1922 | 1.25 |
Ireland | 0.58 | 0.79 | 36.21 | 1920 | 0.85 |
Germany | 0.66 | 0.84 | .27.27 | 1918 | 0.84 |
Austria | 0.69 | 0.78 | 13.04 | 1912 | 0.81 |
Italy | 0.51 | 0.64 | 25.49 | 1917 | 0.64 |
Norway | 0.86 | 0.97 | 12.79 | 1917 | 0.96 |
Denmark | 0.45 | 0.54 | 20.00 | 1920 | 1.36 |
Netherlands | 0.92 | 1.03 | 11.96 | 1921 | 1.18 |
Switzerland | 1.27 | 1.26 | 00.79* | 1920 | 1.26 |
Spain | 0.43 | 0.64 | .48.84 | 1921 | 0.60 |
An endeavour was made during the year 1923 to separate the various types of malignant growths. It was found that 692 of the 1,115 deaths from malignant growths were due to carcinoma, 55 to sarcoma, and 18 to epithelioma, while "cancer not otherwise defined" was the cause in 278 deaths. The figures range in identical sequence for both sexes.
The parts of the body most commonly affected in New Zealand are the stomach and liver. Among females the generative and mammary organs are frequently the seat of the disease. Full details of location are published in the "Annual Report on the Vital Statistics."
CANCER: SEAT OF DISEASE, 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Seat of Disease. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Buccal cavity | 45 | 10 | 55 |
Stomach and liver | 226 | 136 | 362 |
Peritoneum, intestines, rectum | 119 | 103 | 222 |
Female genital organs | .. | 102 | 102 |
Breast | .. | 74 | 74 |
Skin | 10 | 5 | 15 |
Other organs or organs not specified | 169 | 116 | 285 |
Total | 569 | 546 | 1,115 |
It will be observed that in two instances the rates for the two sexes show considerable disparity, to the disadvantage of the male sex—viz., cancer of the buccal cavity and of the stomach and liver. The discrepancy in the former instance is, perhaps, due largely to two circumstances: first, that smoking is confined more or less exclusively to the males, and, secondly, that, generally speaking, more attention is paid to the teeth, &c., by females. In the second instance it appears that another predominantly male habit—drinking—is partially responsible. Alcohol is known to detrimentally affect the stomach, &c., by producing ulceration and cirrhosis, often forerunners to cancer.
AGES OF PERSONS WHO DIED FROM CANCER, 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Ages, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Under 5 | 3 | 1 | 4 |
5 and under 10 | .. | 2 | 2 |
10 and under 15 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
15 and under 20 | 2 | 1 | 3 |
20 and under 25 | 2 | 1 | 3 |
25 and under 30 | 1 | 3 | 4 |
30 and under 35 | 6 | 6 | 12 |
35 and under 40 | 13 | 28 | 41 |
40 and under 45 | 21 | 45 | 66 |
45 and under 50 | 34 | 52 | 86 |
50 and under 55 | 63 | 61 | 124 |
55 and under 60 | 59 | 57 | 116 |
60 and under 65 | 83 | 65 | 148 |
65 and under 70 | 82 | 67 | 149 |
70 and under 75 | 96 | 73 | 169 |
75 and under 80 | 57 | 47 | 104 |
80 and upwards | 46 | 36 | 82 |
Total | 569 | 546 | 1,115 |
Practically 90 per cent. of the deaths from cancer during 1923 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 58 per cent. at ages 60 years and upwards.
Exhaustive statistical inquiry covering the period from 1872 to date has shown that in New Zealand death from cancer is, on the average, now occurring later in life than formerly. It would seem that this is the case even if allowance be made for the fact that the age-constitution of the Dominion is increasing—i.e., that the average citizen of New Zealand is now older than the average citizen of ten, twenty, or fifty years ago.
In point of numbers of deaths puerperal accidents and diseases do not rank high among causes of death. Nevertheless, owing to the association between maternal death-rate and the all-important matter of the birth-rate, deaths from puerperal causes are of special importance and significance.
In recent years New Zealand has had a comparatively high death-rate from puerperal causes when considered in relation to the number of births rather than on population basis. The rate for each year since 1872 is as follows:—
Year. | Proportion per 1,000 Children born. |
---|---|
1872 | 4.26 |
1873 | 4.63 |
1874 | 5.76 |
1875 | 6.44 |
1876 | 4.58 |
1877 | 4.39 |
1878 | 4.78 |
1879 | 4.48 |
1880 | 3.93 |
1881 | 4.91 |
1882 | 5.31 |
1883 | 4.95 |
1884 | 6.90 |
1885 | 7.31 |
1886 | 5.75 |
1887 | 4.96 |
1888 | 5.87 |
1889 | 4.23 |
1890 | 5.42 |
1891 | 5.20 |
1892 | 4.53 |
1893 | 4.29 |
1894 | 5.99 |
1895 | 5.45 |
1896 | 4.67 |
1897 | 4.38 |
1898 | 4.80 |
1899 | 4.57 |
1900 | 3.84 |
1901 | 4.39 |
1902 | 5.33 |
1903 | 5.86 |
1904 | 4.66 |
1905 | 4.22 |
1906 | 3.88 |
1907 | 4.62 |
1908 | 4.59 |
1909 | 5.09 |
1910 | 4.50 |
1911 | 4.33 |
1912 | 3.64 |
1913 | 3.58 |
1914 | 4.16 |
1915 | 4.70 |
1916 | 5.86 |
1917 | 5.98 |
1918 | 5.18 |
1919 | 5.06 |
1920 | 6.48 |
1921 | 5.08 |
1922 | 5.14 |
1923 | 5.11 |
During the fifty-odd years covered by the table the rate has ranged between 3.58 and 7.31 per 1,000 live births registered, the lowest rate being in 1913 and the highest in 1885. It is noticeable that in the cases of both lowest and highest rates neighbouring years rank first and second on the list. The rate for 1920 was the third highest on record, having been exceeded only in 1884 and 1885, but it is gratifying to see that this high rate was not maintained, the three years following remaining fairly stationary at a comparatively low proportion.
The figures for years subsequent to 1915 are somewhat disadvantageously placed for purposes of comparison with earlier years. Commencing with 1916, special inquiry has been made in all cases where a woman of child-bearing age has been returned as having died of such causes as septicæmia, peritonitis, nephritis, &c., (without qualification), with the result that in each year several of such cases are found to be puerperal, and are now so classed. Possibly this factor also affects to a certain extent comparison with other countries, and in any case the possibility of different treatment between one country and another as regards puerperal accidents and diseases and associated causes should not be overlooked when comparing New Zealand with other countries.
The next table shows the number of deaths from puerperal causes during each of the last ten years, classified in the eight groups into which such cases are divided in the international classification.
The great increase in the figures for puerperal septicæmia since 1916 would suggest that the alteration in the system referred to above is entirely responsible for the considerable increases in maternal deaths since 1915. The indications, however, are that the change is only partly responsible. During the five years 1911-15 deaths shown as being due to puerperal septicæmia averaged 26 per annum, and during the next five years 55 per annum, an increase of 29. The corresponding figures for non-puerperal or undefined septicæmia of women of the child-bearing ages were 16 and 4 for the respective quinquennia, a decrease of only 12.
It should be stated that the 52 deaths from puerperal septicæmia in 1923 include 5 from septic abortion, 1 from septic pregnant uterus, 2 from puerperal septicæmia following death of fœtus in uterus, and 1 each from puerperal septicæmia following miscarriage and obstructed labour respectively. One case of puerperal embolism was the result of a miscarriage.
DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES, BY GROUPS, 1914-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
*Mainly deaths from puerperal mania. | ||||||||||
Accidents of pregnancy | 21 | 38 | 27 | 27 | 15 | 9 | 26 | 9 | 13 | 17 |
Puerperal hæmorrhage | 17 | 14 | 20 | 18 | 11 | 10 | 40 | 18 | 22 | 26 |
Other accidents of labour | 19 | 18 | 26 | 16 | 19 | 11 | 12 | 10 | 13 | 4 |
Puerperal septicæmia | 35 | 22 | 60 | 59 | 48 | 52 | 67 | 48 | 52 | 52 |
Puerperal phlegmasia alba dolens, embolus, sudden death | 7 | 5 | 5 | 8 | 10 | 4 | 9 | 18 | 12 | 8 |
Puerperal albuminuria and convulsions | 18 | 32 | 24 | 37 | 30 | 36 | 37 | 41 | 35 | 34 |
Following childbirth (not otherwise defined)* | 1 | 2 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Puerperal diseases of the breast | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 118 | 131 | 167 | 169 | 134 | 124 | 194 | 145 | 149 | 143 |
A table showing the number and the rate per 1,000 births of deaths from puerperal septicæmia and other puerperal causes separately in some of the principal countries of the world is given below:—
DEATHS FROM PUERPERAL CAUSES IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Year. | Number of Deaths from | Death-rate per 1,000 Births from | ||||
Puerperal Septicæmia. | Other Puerperal Causes. | All Puerperal Causes. | Puerperal Septicæmia. | Other Puerperal Causes. | All Puerperal Causes. | ||
New Zealand | 1923 | 52 | 91 | 143 | 1.86 | 3.25 | 5.11 |
Australia | 1922 | 196 | 425 | 621 | 1.43 | 3.09 | 4.52 |
England and Wales | 1922 | 1,079 | 1,892 | 2,971 | 1.45 | 2.53 | 3.98 |
Scotland | 1922 | 228 | 531 | 759 | 1.98 | 4.61 | 6.59 |
Canada (excluding Quebec) | 1921 | 189 | 679 | 868 | 1.12 | 4.02 | 5.14 |
South Africa | 1920 | 84 | 94 | 178 | 1.93 | 2.17 | 4.10 |
Sweden | 1918 | 149 | 155 | 304 | 1.26 | 1.32 | 2.58 |
Denmark | 1921 | 105 | 56 | 161 | 1.33 | 0.71 | 2.04 |
Netherlands | 1922 | 132 | 322 | 454 | 0.73 | 1.77 | 2.50 |
Belgium | 1920 | 429 | 568 | 997 | 2.62 | 3.47 | 6.09 |
Spain | 1921 | 2,073 | 1,217 | 3,290 | 3.19 | 1.88 | 5.07 |
United States (registration area) | 1920 | 5,800 | 10,976 | 16,776 | 2.70 | 5.30 | 8.00 |
Deaths from violence, apart from suicide, claim approximately 5 1/2 per cent. of the total deaths. The number of deaths and the rate per 1,000,000 of mean population of persons dying from the various forms of violent deaths in 1911, 1915, 1920, and 1923 are given in the next table. The year 1911 was chosen in preference to 1910 on account of the latter year not being for all general purposes strictly comparable with recent years.
Causes of Death. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 1,000,000 of Mean Population. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1911. | 1915. | 1920. | 1923. | 1911. | 1915. | 1920. | 1923. | |
Accidents— | ||||||||
Poisoning | 17 | 10 | 12 | 11 | 17 | 9 | 10 | 9 |
Conflagration | .. | 13 | 5 | 16 | .. | 12 | 4 | 13 |
Burns and scalds | 69 | 41 | 35 | 25 | 68 | 37 | 29 | 20 |
Died under anæsthetic, asphyxia, &c. | 27 | 29 | 18 | 25 | 27 | 26 | 15 | 20 |
Drowning | 162 | 150 | 150 | 167 | 160 | 136 | 126 | 131 |
Firearms | 18 | 13 | 24 | 15 | 18 | 13 | 20 | 12 |
Falls | 22 | 68 | 45 | 36 | 21 | 62 | 38 | 28 |
Mines and quarries | 25 | 21 | 3 | 14 | 25 | 19 | 3 | 11 |
Crushing | 99 | 173 | 165 | 176 | 98 | 157 | 138 | 138 |
Injuries by animals | 26 | 8 | 4 | 15 | 25 | 8 | 4 | 12 |
Homicide | 5 | 15 | 16 | 11 | 4 | 14 | 13 | 9 |
Fractures (causes not specified) | 41 | 32 | 26 | 32 | 40 | 29 | 22 | 24 |
Other | 79 | 50 | 62 | 56 | 78 | 45 | 52 | 43 |
Total | 590 | 623 | 565 | 599 | 581 | 567 | 474 | 470 |
Deaths from violence show a decided downward trend, the total decrease in the rate since 1911 being 20 per cent. This is all the more remarkable when it is seen that the death-rate from accidents arising from the use of railways, motor-cars, and other vehicles rose during the same period from 98 to 138 per 1,000,000 living. This equals a percentage of 41. There is no doubt that the rise in the rate of deaths from this class is due to the increasing congestion of the public streets and the increased use of motor-cars and other motor-vehicles. On the other hand, noticeable decreases are shown for drowning, burns and scalds, injuries by animals, and fractures (cause not specified). Traumatism in mines and quarries also records a considerable decrease.
The suicidal deaths in 1923 were 133—males 110, and females 23. The death-rate per 10,000 of mean population was 1.04. The figures for each of the last five years are as follows:—
Year. | Number of Deaths. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
1919 | 106 | 33 | 139 | 1.92 | 0.58 | 1.24 |
1920 | 110 | 21 | 131 | 1.88 | 0.37 | 1.13 |
1921 | 127 | 30 | 157 | 2.06 | 0.49 | 1.28 |
1922 | 130 | 34 | 164 | 2.04 | 0.55 | 1.31 |
1923 | 110 | 23 | 133 | 1.69 | 0.37 | 1.04 |
The rate for 1923 is considerably below the average of the four preceding years—1.24 per 10,000—a state of affairs which is perhaps due to some extent to the greatly improved financial conditions ruling during the year.
The next table shows the means of self-destruction employed in New Zealand in each of the years 1919-23:—
Mode of Death. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Suicide by solid or liquid poisons | 17 | 5 | 21 | 19 | 7 |
Suicide by corrosive substances | 16 | ||||
Suicide by poisonous gas | 5 | 5 | 6 | 12 | 7 |
Suicide by hanging or strangulation | 36 | 30 | 32 | 40 | 28 |
Suicide by drowning | 25 | 11 | 25 | 23 | 19 |
Suicide by firearms | 25 | 38 | 36 | 38 | 23 |
Suicide by cutting or piercing instruments | 15 | 29 | 24 | 22 | 24 |
Suicide by jumping from high places | 2 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 4 |
Suicide by crushing | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 |
Suicide by other means | 12 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 3 |
Total | 139 | 131 | 157 | 164 | 133 |
The greatest number of deaths from suicide over the period covered was from hanging or strangulation (166), closely followed by firearms (160), whilst cutting or piercing instruments (114), drowning (103), and poison (85) were next in the order given.
A comparison of the average rates for the latest quinquennial periods available for the undermentioned countries is as follows:—
Country. | Quinquennium. | Rate per 10,000 of Population. |
---|---|---|
*Registration area. | ||
Scotland | 1918-22 | 0.50 |
South Africa | 1916-20 | 0.82 |
Finland | 1915-19 | 0.86 |
England and Wales | 1918-22 | 0.91 |
Australia | 1918-22 | 1.07 |
Norway | 1915-19 | 1.16 |
New Zealand | 1919-23 | 1.20 |
United States* | 1916-20 | 1.23 |
Sweden | 1914-18 | 1.29 |
Denmark | 1918-22 | 1.36 |
Switzerland | 1916-20 | 2.02 |
The New Zealand suicide-rate approximates those of the foreign countries shown in the above table, but compares unfavourably with other British countries.
In quite 50 per cent. of death entries, more than one definite disease is recorded, without taking into account indefinite conditions such as debility, coma, heart-failure, syncope, &c. In such cases it is necessary to decide which of the two or more diseases is to be assigned as the cause of death, and for this purpose certain general rules of procedure, applicable in the great majority of cases, are laid down by the international classification of causes of death. The rules are.—
If one of the two diseases is an immediate and frequent complication of the other, the death should be classified under the head of the primary disease.
If the preceding rule is not applicable, the following should be used: If one of the diseases is surely fatal and the other is of less gravity, the former should be selected as the cause of death.
If neither of the above rules is applicable, then the following: If one of the diseases is epidemic and the other is not, choose the epidemic disease.
If none of the three preceding rules is applicable, the following may be used: If one of the diseases is much more frequently fatal than the other, then it should be selected as the cause of death.
If none of the four preceding rules applies, then the following: If one of the diseases is of rapid development and the other is of slow development, the disease of rapid development should be taken.
If none of the above five rules applies, then the diagnosis should be selected that best characterizes the case.
There are also special rules relating to individual causes, and, of course, exceptions to rules, on account of considerations of age, sex, and other circumstances.
The published statistics of causes of death give the total deaths actually assigned to the respective causes, but do not disclose the total number of cases where any specified disease has been a factor in the causation of death. It is realized that much valuable information would be disclosed by a detailed tabulation of assigned and associated causes, and it is proposed to commence an annual tabulation on these lines in New Zealand, beginning with the year 1924. It has not been possible to compile the detailed figures for 1923, but enough has been done to enable totals for the principal contributory causes to be presented. The following table gives a summary of the principal contributory causes, shown in juxtaposition to the totals for the same diseases when treated as assigned causes:—
Disease. | Assigned Causes of Death of | Contributory Causes of Death of | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Septicæmia (non-puerperal) | 21 | 10 | 31 | 47 | 40 | 87 |
Rheumatism | 27 | 46 | 73 | 16 | 23 | 39 |
Diabetes | 82 | 99 | 181 | 8 | 16 | 24 |
Anæmia | 32 | 44 | 76 | 9 | 19 | 28 |
Diseases of thyroid | 11 | 41 | 52 | 1 | 16 | 17 |
Alcoholism | 14 | 3 | 17 | 14 | 1 | 15 |
Meningitis | 63 | 40 | 103 | 16 | 23 | 39 |
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 336 | 341 | 677 | 72 | 55 | 127 |
Paralysis | 34 | 32 | 66 | 33 | 28 | 61 |
Mental alienation | 36 | 23 | 59 | 5 | 9 | 14 |
Infantile convulsions | 28 | 24 | 52 | 32 | 28 | 60 |
Diseases of ears and of mastoid process | 3 | 1 | 4 | 17 | 7 | 24 |
Diseases of heart | 1,120 | 903 | 2,023 | 40 | 46 | 86 |
Diseases of arteries | 94 | 45 | 139 | 86 | 52 | 138 |
Embolism and thrombosis | 7 | 17 | 24 | 14 | 20 | 34 |
Bronchitis | 206 | 160 | 366 | 118 | 114 | 232 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 157 | 120 | 277 | 58 | 33 | 1 |
Pneumonia | 237 | 102 | 339 | 150 | 169 | 319 |
Pleurisy | 21 | 15 | 36 | 44 | 30 | 74 |
Pulmonary congestion | 32 | 32 | 64 | 68 | 84 | 152 |
Asthma | 17 | 11 | 28 | 38 | 26 | 64 |
Diseases of stomach | 75 | 34 | 109 | 37 | 17 | 54 |
Diarrhœa and enteritis | 69 | 60 | 129 | 16 | 21 | 37 |
Appendicitis | 63 | 34 | 97 | 7 | 7 | 14 |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 39 | 51 | 90 | 8 | 9 | 17 |
Other diseases of intestines | 10 | 2 | 12 | 21 | 10 | 31 |
Biliary calculi | 5 | 17 | 22 | 2 | 22 | 24 |
Other diseases of liver | 44 | 46 | 90 | 25 | 25 | 50 |
Peritonitis | 21 | 31 | 52 | 74 | 63 | 137 |
Nephritis | 208 | 150 | 358 | 50 | 32 | 82 |
Other diseases of kidneys | 50 | 21 | 71 | 26 | 16 | 42 |
Diseases of bladder | 30 | 4 | 34 | 54 | 9 | 63 |
Diseases of prostate | 60 | .. | 60 | 32 | .. | 32 |
Puerperal state | .. | 143 | 143 | .. | 17 | 17 |
Gangrene | 15 | 8 | 23 | 18 | 13 | 31 |
Acute abscess | 4 | 7 | 11 | 11 | 3 | 14 |
Diseases of organs of locomotion | 17 | 20 | 37 | 13 | 5 | 18 |
Senility | 498 | 403 | 901 | 222 | 226 | 448 |
It will be noticed that diseases of the respiratory system rank very high among the contributory causes, mainly on account of their frequent occurrence as complications of heart-disease, influenza, and other epidemic diseases.
The following indicates for 1923 the principal assigned causes with which certain contributory causes were associated.
CONTRIBUTORY CAUSES.—PRINCIPAL ASSOCIATIONS. | ||
---|---|---|
Contributory Causes. | Assigned Cause with which associated. | Number of Cases in which associated. |
Septicæmia (non-puerperal) | Diseases of bones | 17 |
Rheumatism | Diseases of the heart | 27 |
Anæmia | Cancer | 11 |
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | Diseases of the heart | 57 |
Nephritis | 29 | |
Paralysis | Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 32 |
Diseases of the heart | Acute rheumatic fever | 23 |
Tuberculosis | 13 | |
Cancer | 12 | |
Diseases of arteries | Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 66 |
Diseases of the heart | 49 | |
Bronchitis | Diseases of the heart | 114 |
Influenza | 38 | |
Broncho-pneumonia | Influenza | 19 |
Whooping-cough | 15 | |
Diseases of the heart | 10 | |
Pneumonia | Influenza | 219 |
Diseases of the heart | 34 | |
Pleurisy | Pneumonia | 22 |
Diseases of the heart | 12 | |
Influenza | 10 | |
Pulmonary congestion | Diseases of the heart | 65 |
Influenza | 17 | |
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 14 | |
Asthma | Diseases of the heart | 22 |
Bronchitis | 20 | |
Peritonitis | Appendicitis | 52 |
Ulcer of stomach | 14 | |
Hernia, intestinal obstruction | 13 | |
Nephritis | Diseases of the heart | 55 |
Diseases of bladder | Diseases of prostate | 23 |
Other diseases of urinary system | 14 | |
Diseases of prostate | Diseases of urinary system | 19 |
Gangrene | Diabetes mellitus | 11 |
Senility | Diseases of the heart | 138 |
Bronchitis | 82 | |
Cerebral hæmorrhage, apoplexy | 37 | |
Other diseases of nervous system | 32 | |
Diseases of the arteries | 19 | |
Pulmonary congestion | 19 | |
Gangrene | 17 |
The following table shows the number of deaths of Maoris registered under section 20 of the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912, during the last ten years. The numbers registered under the main Act are also given.
Year. | Under Section 20 of Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act, 1912. | Under Main Act. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Totals. | Totals. | |
1914 | 382 | 341 | 723 | 42 |
1915 | 424 | 362 | 786 | 31 |
1916 | 432 | 329 | 761 | 47 |
1917 | 382 | 347 | 729 | 44 |
1918 | 1,000 | 937 | 1,937 | 99 |
1919 | 631 | 563 | 1,194 | 69 |
1920 | 446 | 413 | 859 | 33 |
1921 | 485 | 307 | 792 | 18 |
1922 | 474 | 423 | 897 | 12 |
1923 | 401 | 327 | 728 | 27 |
Maoris suffered exceedingly severe losses during the influenza epidemic of 1918. As statistics of causes of deaths are not compiled in their case, the exact totals cannot be ascertained. By taking December quarter's huge total of deaths and subtracting the approximate number in normal times it seems that the death-toll of the epidemic was in the neighbourhood of 25 per 1,000 of the Maori population. These deaths are not included in the numbers quoted elsewhere in this subsection.
As explained in the Births subsection of this book, a system of compulsory registration of deaths is now ruling in the Cook Islands.
Particulars required are much the same as in New Zealand proper, but the onus of registering is thrown on the occupier of the house where the death took place, or on any person present at the time of death. If the deceased in his or her last illness was attended by a medical practitioner a medical certificate must be supplied to the Registrar. Any person conducting a burial or a religious service thereat must notify the nearest Registrar in writing within one week.
The following are the figures of death-registrations in each island during the twelve months ended the 31st December, 1923, or the 31st March, 1924:—
DEATHS IN COOK ISLANDS, 1923-24. | |
---|---|
Island. | Number of Deaths. |
Rarotonga | 64 |
Aitutaki | 29 |
Mangaia | 17 |
Manihiki | 10 |
Mauke | 20 |
Mitiaro | 3 |
Rakaanga | 6 |
Atiu | 18 |
Penrhyn | 11 |
Niue | 103 |
Total | 281 |
During the twelve months ended the 31st; March, 1924, the deaths of 1,432 persons were registered in Western Samoa. Of these, 20 were Europeans, 6 Chinese indentured labourers, 8 Melanesian or Polynesian indentured labourers, and the remaining 1,398 native Samoans.
The total of 1,432 represents an increase of 405 over the figure for the previous year, an outbreak of dysentery being mainly responsible.
DEATH-RATES are of great value as indicating the relative healthiness of different countries or for different years. The statistics of causes of registered deaths are of further use as showing the incidence of fatal diseases or accidents, and as indicating in a general way the relative rise or fall of diseases over a series of years. For instance, the fall in the incidence of tuberculosis and the increase in cancer (discussed in Subsection C of this section) can be readily traced from the records of deaths attributed to these causes in different years.
In comparisons of healthiness based on death-rates, however, the effect of the advance of medical science in recent years is not taken into account. It is common knowledge that many diseases regarded a few decades ago as incurable now give a fair percentage of recoveries. Similarly, the death-rates in epidemics are in general much lower now than formerly, owing partly to the steps taken to prevent the spread of the disease, partly to the necessity of early notification in most countries, and partly to increased medical knowledge. Again, many diseases seldom or never result fatally.
Of recent years much attention has been devoted in different countries to the possibility or otherwise of obtaining reliable statistics of sickness. In certain of the American States an attempt has been made to obtain from medical men returns of all patients dealt with, giving the nature and duration of illness, and similar systems have been inaugurated or proposed in other countries.
In New Zealand certain diseases are notifiable, but beyond this the only record other than that of fatality is the information ascertainable from the returns of discharges from public hospitals. In the absence of full statistics of sickness, however, information from the two sources mentioned is of considerable value, and gives a fair indication of the prevalence of the more important diseases.
The system of notification of certain diseases has been in force in New Zealand for many years, and the list of notifiable diseases has undergone several alterations. The list at present is as follows:—
A. Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—
A. Notifiable infectious diseases mentioned in Part I of First Schedule of Health Act, 1920:—
Anthrax.
Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis).
Cholera.
Dengue.
Diphtheria.
Erysipelas.
Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever).
Leprosy.
Plague (bubonic or pneumonic).
Puerperal fever (puerperal septicæmia and puerperal sapræmia).
Scarlet fever (scarlatina).
Smallpox (variola, including varioloid, alastrim, amaas, Cuban itch, and Philippine itch).
Typhus.
Yellow fever.
B. Notifiable infectious diseases declared by Gazette notice:—
Encephalitis lethargica.
Fulminant influenza.
Pneumonic influenza.
Septicæmic influenza.
Ophthalmia neonatorum.
Acute primary pneumonia.
Acute poliomyelitis (infantile paralysis).
Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids).
Tuberculosis (pulmonary).
Septicæmia consequent on abortion or miscarriage.
C. Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, mentioned in Second Schedule:—
Aotinomycosis.
Anohylostomiasis (hookworm disease).
Bilharziosis (endemic hæmaturia, Egyptian heamaturia).
Beriberi.
Hydatids.
Food-poisoning (botulismus, ptomaine poisoning).
lead poisoning.
Phosphorus poisoning.
Tetanus.
D. Notifiable diseases, other than infectious, declared by Gazette notice:—
Eclampsia.
Notifications of diseases during 1923 are shown for each month of the year in the following table:—
Disease. | January. | February. | March. | April. | May. | June. | July. | August. | September. | October. | November. | December. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Only pneumonic, fulminant, and septicæmic types included. | |||||||||||||
Scarlet fever | 62 | 64 | 114 | 133 | 137 | 136 | 120 | 86 | 99 | 93 | 88 | 69 | 1,201 |
Diphtheria | 125 | 163 | 175 | 192 | 199 | 240 | 233 | 141 | 107 | 129 | 126 | 121 | 1,951 |
Enteric fever | 44 | 33 | 21 | 26 | 20 | 20 | 18 | 18 | 11 | 22 | 19 | 24 | 276 |
Tuberculosis (pulmonary) | 89 | 70 | 93 | 79 | 88 | 75 | 88 | 95 | 75 | 103 | 83 | 64 | 1,002 |
Cerebro-spinal meningitis | 1 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 7 | 3 | 36 |
Acute poliomyelitis | 5 | 1 | 4 | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 17 |
Puerperal fever | 14 | 17 | 16 | 8 | 20 | 23 | 11 | 16 | 10 | 11 | 13 | 17 | 176 |
Influenza* | 5 | 4 | 6 | 7 | 7 | 34 | 473 | 487 | 72 | 18 | 27 | 4 | 1,144 |
Acute primary pneumonia | 45 | 23 | 48 | 26 | 54 | 56 | 138 | 145 | 86 | 62 | 62 | 43 | 788 |
Erysipelas | 18 | 11 | 15 | 18 | 18 | 29 | 27 | 15 | 12 | 19 | 17 | 14 | 213 |
Tetanus | 1 | 3 | 2 | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | 3 | 2 | 3 | 20 |
Encephalitis lethargica | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | 1 | 4 | 12 | 8 | 3 | 36 |
Hydatids | 3 | 4 | 3 | .. | 3 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 29 |
Trachoma | .. | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 |
Ophthalmia neonatorum | 5 | 4 | .. | 6 | 3 | 2 | .. | 1 | 2 | 2 | 2 | .. | 27 |
Actinomycosis | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Eclampsia | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 10 | 4 | 5 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 6 | 38 |
Food-poisoning | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 | .. | 2 | 13 |
Total | 419 | 401 | 506 | 500 | 560 | 639 | 1,119 | 1,013 | 489 | 499 | 458 | 374 | 6,977 |
A quinquennial summary of certain principal diseases is as follows:—
PRINCIPAL INFECTIOUS DISEASES NOTIFIED, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Disease. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Scarlet fever | 1,521 | 1,248 | 1,845 | 1,449 | 1,201 |
Diphtheria | 3,499 | 2,442 | 2,611 | 1,989 | 1,951 |
Enteric fever | 477 | 389 | 451 | 539 | 276 |
Tuberculosis | 984 | 1,305 | 1,207 | 1,129 | 1,002 |
Cerebro-spinal meningitis | 96 | 79 | 56 | 42 | 36 |
Poliomyelitis | 11 | 76 | 267 | 98 | 17 |
Puerperal septicæmia | 79 | 124 | 178 | 262 | 176 |
Erysipelas | 73 | 156 | 228 | 271 | 213 |
Information as to case-fatality in regard to the three first-mentioned diseases above is given in the next table for each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Diphtheria. | Scarlet Fever. | Enteric Fever. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. Per Cent. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case fatality. Per Cent. | Cases notified. | Deaths. | Case-fatality. Per Cent. | |
1914 | 1,094 | 78 | 7.13 | 1,506 | 22 | 1.45 | 859 | 48 | 5.59 |
1915 | 1,420 | 99 | 6.97 | 2,312 | 44 | 1.90 | 825 | 52 | 6.30 |
1916 | 2,376 | 163 | 6.86 | 4,278 | 52 | 1.22 | 806 | 37 | 3.37 |
1917 | 5,458 | 237 | 4.34 | 2,755 | 30 | 1.09 | 653 | 41 | 6.28 |
1918 | 5,539 | 189 | 3.41 | 1,654 | 30 | 1.81 | 423 | 33 | 7.80 |
1919 | 3,499 | 157 | 4.49 | 1,521 | 23 | 1.51 | 477 | 34 | 7.13 |
1920 | 2,442 | 95 | 3.89 | 1,248 | 15 | 1.20 | 389 | 40 | 10.28 |
1921 | 2,611 | 107 | 4.10 | 1,845 | 24 | 1.30 | 451 | 24 | 5.32 |
1922 | 1,989 | 78 | 3.92 | 1,449 | 10 | 0.69 | 539 | 67 | 12.43 |
1923 | 1,951 | 68 | 3.49 | 1,201 | 13 | 1.08 | 276 | 23 | 8.24 |
The total admissions to public hospitals in New Zealand during 1923 numbered 50,040. There were 3,807 patients in hospital at the beginning of the year, the total cases dealt with during the year being thus 53,847, equal to 405 per 10,000 of mean population, including Maoris. The total number of persons treated is somewhat less than the number of cases, each admission being counted a separate case.
Of the 53,847 cases, 29,108 were discharged as recovered, in 15,642 cases the patient was discharged relieved, and in 2,144 cases as unrelieved. Deaths in hospital numbered 3,300, or 6.13 per cent. of cases dealt with, and 3,653 patients were still in hospital at the end of the year. The figures of admissions, discharges, and deaths for each of the public hospitals in the Dominion, other than St. Helens Maternity Homes, are given in the table following, together with the numbers of patients in hospital at the beginning and end of the year. There are ninety public hospitals, this number including four fever or infectious-diseases hospitals, seven sanatoria for consumptives, and two other institutions for special classes of cases.
PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, ETC., 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Hospital. | Patients remaining on 1st January, 1923. | Admissions during 1923. | Discharges during 1923. | Deaths in Hospital during 1923. | Patients remaining on 31st December, 1923. | ||
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | |||||
Mangonui | 14 | 194 | 140 | 32 | 11 | 10 | 15 |
Whangaroa | 2 | 92 | 52 | 26 | 10 | 2 | 4 |
Bay of Islands | 13 | 329 | 247 | 67 | .. | 13 | 15 |
Hokianga | 17 | 265 | 186 | 66 | 6 | 11 | 13 |
Northern Wairoa | 7 | 314 | 236 | 53 | 2 | 16 | 14 |
Otamatea | 2 | 56 | 32 | 20 | 4 | .. | 2 |
Whangarei | 83 | 1,107 | 887 | 154 | 23 | 54 | 72 |
Auckland | 403 | 5,901 | 3,996 | 1,326 | 150 | 442 | 390 |
Waikato | 161 | 2,150 | 1,013 | 858 | 164 | 129 | 147 |
Kawhia | 4 | 47 | 49 | 2 | .. | .. | .. |
Taumarunui | 17 | 360 | 248 | 83 | 5 | 27 | 14 |
Waihi | 31 | 372 | 218 | 126 | 16 | 16 | 27 |
Thames | 42 | 752 | 587 | 123 | 15 | 32 | 37 |
Coromandel | 11 | 86 | 54 | 20 | 7 | 5 | 11 |
Mercury Bay | 1 | 46 | 29 | 9 | 3 | 4 | 2 |
Tauranga | 8 | 267 | 170 | 73 | 5 | 11 | 16 |
Te Puke | 2 | 89 | 81 | 5 | .. | 2 | 3 |
King George V, Rotorua | 150 | 524 | 225 | 300 | 35 | 21 | 93 |
Whakatane | 11 | 230 | 180 | 26 | 7 | 18 | 10 |
Opotiki | 12 | 183 | 137 | 31 | 8 | 5 | 14 |
Waiapu | 8 | 63 | 50 | 6 | 1 | 9 | 5 |
Cook | 93 | 1,191 | 946 | 139 | 36 | 78 | 85 |
Wairoa | 20 | 261 | 214 | 27 | 11 | 15 | 14 |
Napier | 150 | 2,124 | 1,293 | 514 | 171 | 160 | 136 |
Waipawa | 41 | 571 | 418 | 85 | 19 | 35 | 55 |
Pukeora Sanatorium | 119 | 264 | 15 | 234 | 18 | 20 | 96 |
Dannevirke | 37 | 365 | 319 | 28 | 5 | 18 | 32 |
Taranaki | 62 | 1,197 | 994 | 101 | 19 | 81 | 64 |
Stratford | 24 | 339 | 294 | 29 | .. | 19 | 21 |
Hawera | 54 | 586 | 475 | 71 | 20 | 38 | 36 |
Patea | 17 | 219 | 176 | 21 | 6 | 14 | 19 |
Wanganui | 146 | 1,813 | 1,355 | 293 | 91 | 110 | 110 |
Waimarino | 6 | 129 | 121 | 5 | 1 | 6 | 2 |
Taihape | 32 | 638 | 510 | 114 | 7 | 20 | 19 |
Palmerston North | 63 | 1,784 | 1,344 | 218 | 75 | 120 | 90 |
Otaki | 4 | 169 | 118 | 22 | 18 | 6 | 9 |
Otaki Sanatorium | 40 | 80 | 2 | 68 | 17 | 2 | 31 |
Pahiatua | 14 | 152 | 120 | 17 | 2 | 11 | 16 |
Masterton | 49 | 677 | 565 | 73 | 11 | 43 | 34 |
Greytown | 14 | 214 | 148 | 44 | 4 | 16 | 16 |
Wellington | 339 | 4,829 | 428 | 3,801 | 253 | 338 | 348 |
Wairau | 52 | 610 | 424 | 125 | 13 | 44 | 56 |
Havelock | 1 | 26 | 20 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
Picton | 7 | 149 | 137 | 3 | .. | 7 | 9 |
Nelson | 45 | 558 | 317 | 147 | 52 | 38 | 49 |
Motueka | .. | 30 | 19 | 7 | .. | 3 | 1 |
Westport | 38 | 378 | 331 | 11 | 2 | 40 | 32 |
Denniston | 2 | 158 | 137 | 16 | 1 | 2 | 4 |
Reefton | 27 | 129 | 59 | 45 | 9 | 14 | 29 |
Waiuta Nurses' Home | 1 | 46 | 29 | 16 | 1 | 1 | .. |
Grey River | 56 | 408 | 261 | 76 | 9 | 58 | 60 |
Westland | 25 | 317 | 248 | 41 | 1 | 20 | 32 |
Otira | .. | 7 | 4 | 3 | .. | .. | .. |
Kaikoura | 11 | 274 | 242 | 16 | 2 | 7 | 18 |
Queen Mary, Hanmer | 70 | 470 | 150 | 295 | 27 | 2 | 66 |
Amuri | 2 | 78 | 53 | 17 | 2 | 3 | 5 |
Waikari | 4 | 115 | 98 | 11 | 7 | 1 | 2 |
Oxford | 3 | 99 | 68 | 29 | .. | 2 | 3 |
Christchurch | 298 | 5,444 | 2,199 | 2,580 | 337 | 353 | 273 |
Burwood Infectious Diseases | 10 | 367 | 320 | 7 | 10 | 10 | 30 |
Cashmere Hills Sanatorium | 76 | 68 | 57 | 9 | 4 | 7 | 67 |
Coronation Hospital for Consumptives | 62 | 44 | 11 | 17 | 6 | 15 | 57 |
Lyttelton | .. | 39 | 8 | 27 | .. | 1 | 3 |
Akaroa | 2 | 37 | 36 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 |
Ashburton | 53 | 731 | 626 | 66 | 11 | 34 | 47 |
Fairlie | .. | 130 | 108 | 19 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Timaru | 60 | 883 | 638 | 185 | 2 | 65 | 53 |
Talbot Infectious Diseases | .. | 25 | 25 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Waimate | 25 | 571 | 430 | 94 | 4 | 34 | 34 |
Oamaru | 21 | 453 | 332 | 79 | 14 | 30 | 19 |
Pleasant Valley Sanatorium | 49 | 44 | 18 | 13 | 7 | 4 | 51 |
Port Chalmers | 2 | 41 | 30 | 9 | 4 | .. | .. |
Logan Point Infectious Diseases | 2 | 30 | 28 | 2 | 1 | .. | 1 |
Dunedin | 197 | 3,504 | 1,557 | 1,472 | 202 | 281 | 189 |
Chronic Hospital, Caversham | 50 | 77 | 5 | 30 | 6 | 37 | 49 |
Wakari | 14 | 23 | 1 | 6 | 5 | 12 | 13 |
Prince Edward Convalescent Home | 12 | 89 | 65 | 13 | 6 | .. | 17 |
Louisa Roberts, Middlemarch | 1 | 36 | 30 | 5 | .. | 1 | 1 |
Waipiata Sanatorium | .. | 24 | 2 | 4 | 2 | .. | 16 |
Tuapeka | 6 | 109 | 77 | 21 | 6 | 4 | 7 |
Kaitangata | 2 | 42 | 34 | 4 | 1 | 3 | 2 |
Tapanui | 5 | 112 | 63 | 35 | 7 | 8 | 4 |
Naseby | 11 | 148 | 104 | 42 | 1 | 4 | 8 |
Dunstan | 12 | 77 | 52 | 22 | 2 | 4 | 9 |
Cromwell | 9 | 144 | 93 | 37 | 3 | 11 | 9 |
Lake County | 15 | 99 | 84 | 16 | .. | 7 | 7 |
Seddon Memorial, Gore | 14 | 345 | 247 | 58 | 10 | 22 | 22 |
Southland | 95 | 1,072 | 293 | 567 | 100 | 100 | 107 |
Kew Infectious Diseases | 7 | 55 | 26 | 9 | 6 | 5 | 16 |
Wallace and Fiord | 30 | 296 | 240 | 22 | 1 | 27 | 36 |
Total | 3,807 | 50,040 | 29,108 | 15,642 | 2,144 | 3,300 | 3,653 |
The figures of admissions, discharges, and deaths for all public hospitals for each of the last five years are—
PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—ADMISSIONS, DISCHARGES, AND DEATHS, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | ||||
1919 | 42,917 | 26,321 | 11,385 | 1,906 | 2,864 | 42,476 |
1920 | 45,995 | 28,230 | 12,418 | 2,341 | 3,399 | 46,288 |
1921 | 45,107 | 26,302 | 13,912 | 1,925 | 2,974 | 45,113 |
1922 | 47,549 | 26,983 | 14,987 | 2,407 | 2,984 | 47,361 |
1923 | 50,040 | 29,108 | 15,642 | 2,144 | 3,300 | 50,194 |
From the following table it will be seen that males considerably outnumber females among hospital patients. During the ten years for which statistics are available the number of males to every 100 females has ranged from 127 in 1922 and 1923 to 160 in 1919. The death-rate is also invariably higher among male than among female patients.
Year. | Discharges and Deaths. | Deaths. | Death-rate per 1,000 Cases. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1914 | 17,256 | 11,491 | 150 | 1,539 | 745 | 207 | 89 | 65 |
1915 | 19,910 | 12,660 | 157 | 1,536 | 828 | 186 | 77 | 65 |
1916 | 22,620 | 14,965 | 151 | 1,744 | 995 | 175 | 77 | 66 |
1917 | 22,239 | 16,496 | 135 | 1,812 | 981 | 185 | 81 | 59 |
1918 | 27,119 | 19,377 | 140 | 2,955 | 1,513 | 195 | 109 | 78 |
1919 | 26,164 | 16,312 | 160 | 1,884 | 980 | 192 | 72 | 60 |
1920 | 26,627 | 19,661 | 135 | 2,177 | 1,222 | 178 | 82 | 62 |
1921 | 36,365 | 19,548 | 130 | 1,909 | 1,065 | 179 | 75 | 54 |
1922 | 26,519 | 20,842 | 127 | 1,861 | 1,123 | 166 | 70 | 54 |
1923 | 28,038 | 22,156 | 127 | 2,046 | 1,254 | 163 | 73 | 57 |
The ages of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1922 and 1923 are as shown in the following summary:—
PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—AGES OF PATIENTS DISCHARGED OR DYING. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ages of Patients, in Years. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 5 | 2,444 | 1,804 | 4,248 | 2,645 | 1,901 | 4,546 |
5 and under 10 | 2,966 | 2,404 | 5,370 | 2,869 | 2,382 | 5,251 |
10 and under 15 | 2,120 | 1,748 | 3,868 | 2,083 | 1,685 | 3,768 |
15 and under 25 | 4,315 | 4,379 | 8,694 | 4,516 | 4,764 | 9,280 |
25 and under 35 | 4,335 | 4,313 | 8,648 | 4,566 | 4,597 | 9,163 |
35 and under 45 | 3,712 | 2,914 | 6,626 | 3,974 | 3,237 | 7,211 |
45 and under 55 | 2,643 | 1,532 | 4,175 | 3,034 | 1,711 | 4,745 |
55 and under 65 | 1,638 | 873 | 2,511 | 1,871 | 912 | 2,783 |
65 and over | 2,297 | 825 | 3,122 | 2,442 | 934 | 3,376 |
Unspecified | 49 | 50 | 99 | 38 | 33 | 71 |
Total | 26,519 | 20,842 | 47,361 | 28,038 | 22,156 | 50,194 |
As explained in the preceding subsection, the revised international classification of diseases and causes of death came into operation in New Zealand from 1st January, 1923. Under the revised classification diseases are divided into fifteen well-defined classes, which are further subdivided into 205 orders.
The following table shows that Class VI, "Diseases of the digestive system," comes first on the list as regards the total cases treated, followed by "Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases," "External causes," and "Diseases of the genitourinary system," in that order. Classes I and II come first and second respectively as regards deaths, the next on the list being Class V, "Diseases of the respiratory system."
PUBLIC HOSPITALS.—CLASSIFICATION OF DISEASES, 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class. | Discharges | Deaths. | Total Discharges and Deaths. | ||||
Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1. Epidemic, endemic, and infectious diseases | 4,830 | 2,247 | 381 | 389 | 293 | 4,481 | 3,659 |
II. Other general diseases | 1,064 | 1,252 | 372 | 264 | 209 | 1,790 | 1,371 |
III. Diseases of nervous system and of organs of special sense | 1,039 | 1,646 | 448 | 200 | 128 | 2,098 | 1,363 |
IV. Diseases of circulatory system | 693 | 823 | 64 | 216 | 95 | 1,244 | 647 |
V. Diseases of respiratory system | 2,149 | 1,060 | 60 | 260 | 104 | 2,401 | 1,232 |
VI. Diseases of digestive system | 8,302 | 2,846 | 221 | 198 | 132 | 6,115 | 5,584 |
VII. Diseases of the genito-urinary system and annexa | 2,320 | 1,442 | 184 | 163 | 78 | 1,464 | 2,723 |
VIII. Puerperal state | 2,096 | 330 | 50 | .. | 69 | .. | 2,545 |
IX. Diseases of the skin and of the cellular tissue | 1,581 | 629 | 26 | 23 | 7 | 1,464 | 802 |
X. Diseases of the organs of locomotion | 802 | 819 | 83 | 20 | 20 | 1,191 | 553 |
XI. Malformations | 44 | 100 | 29 | 20 | 5 | 94 | 104 |
XII. Diseases of early infancy | 50 | 28 | 2 | 22 | 19 | 69 | 52 |
XIII. Old age (senile debility, &c.) | 21 | 140 | 77 | 116 | 52 | 291 | 115 |
XIV. External causes | 3,765 | 2,054 | 87 | 154 | 37 | 5,041 | 1,056 |
XV. Ill-defined causes | 352 | 226 | 60 | 1 | 6 | 295 | 350 |
Total | 29,108 | 15,642 | 2,144 | 2,046 | 1,254 | 28,038 | 22,156 |
Figures of total cases and of deaths for each of the fifteen classes are given in the next table for each of the last five years. So far as possible the figures for the years 1919, 1920, 1921, and 1922 have been adjusted to agree with the revised classification used for 1923, and the figures for the five years may be regarded as comparable enough for practical purposes.
The figures for total cases relate to the total discharges and deaths, and not to admissions, and do not cover persons still in hospital at the end of the year.
Class. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
I | 7,410 | 10,145 | 7,302 | 7,138 | 8,140 | 601 | 793 | 549 | 580 | 682 |
II | 2,503 | 2,509 | 2,719 | 2,983 | 3,161 | 399 | 423 | 443 | 442 | 473 |
III | 2,729 | 2,819 | 2,838 | 3,523 | 3,461 | 314 | 296 | 291 | 274 | 328 |
IV | 2,004 | 1,960 | 1,922 | 1,872 | 1,891 | 322 | 356 | 380 | 358 | 311 |
V | 3,143 | 3,766 | 3,206 | 3,616 | 3,633 | 309 | 468 | 310 | 328 | 364 |
VI | 9,063 | 9,661 | 10,933 | 11,239 | 11,699 | 266 | 332 | 270 | 295 | 330 |
VII | 3,373 | 3,341 | 3,744 | 3,902 | 4,187 | 176 | 180 | 234 | 199 | 241 |
VIII | 1,459 | 1,790 | 2,026 | 2,399 | 2,545 | 47 | 79 | 65 | 57 | 69 |
IX | 1,782 | 1,914 | 2,024 | 2,162 | 2,266 | 36 | 35 | 41 | 37 | 30 |
X | 1,419 | 1,427 | 1,516 | 1,705 | 1,744 | 18 | 27 | 26 | 39 | 40 |
XI | 118 | 148 | 171 | 176 | 198 | 13 | 15 | 16 | 22 | 25 |
XII | 78 | 120 | 107 | 126 | 121 | 37 | 46 | 48 | 47 | 41 |
XIII | 335 | 431 | 209 | 283 | 406 | 117 | 161 | 88 | 136 | 168 |
XIV | 6,537 | 5,622 | 5,723 | 5,589 | 6,097 | 193 | 146 | 199 | 159 | 191 |
XV | 523 | 632 | 473 | 648 | 645 | 16 | 39 | 14 | 11 | 7 |
Total | 42,476 | 46,288 | 44,913 | 47,361 | 50,194 | 2,864 | 3,399 | 2,974 | 2,984 | 3,300 |
The greatest increase in the number of cases dealt with during the period is shown by Class VI, "Diseases of the digestive system," largely through a continued increase in the number of cases of tonsils and adenoids. Class VIII, "Puerperal state," also shows a substantial rise, this being mainly due to the increasing use of public hospitals for accouchements. The excess shown in 1920 and 1923 in the case of Class I is due to the influenza epidemics of those years.
More detailed information concerning the principal diseases and groups of diseases is given in the following pages.
The first class of diseases in the international classification is devoted to "epidemic, endemic, and infectious," the first twenty-five orders of which cover epidemic diseases. The principal epidemic diseases dealt with in public hospitals are scarlet fever and diphtheria. There are four special hospitals for the treatment of these and similar infectious diseases, all situated in the South Island. Several hospitals have fever wings attached.
Information concerning the various epidemic diseases for each of the last five years is given in the following table:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*New heading, 1923—no figures for previous years. | ||||||||||
Typhoid fever | 203 | 207 | 242 | 335 | 147 | 18 | 30 | 27 | 42 | 23 |
Paratyphoid | 3 | |||||||||
Malaria | 205 | 26 | 19 | 14 | 8 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Smallpox | .. | 95 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Measles | 73 | 581 | 352 | 229 | 49 | 2 | 24 | 10 | .. | 2 |
Scarlet fever | 808 | 851 | 1,117 | 1,107 | 843 | 17 | 8 | 13 | 10 | 13 |
Whooping-cough | 14 | 147 | 71 | 11 | 86 | .. | 21 | 5 | 2 | 7 |
Diphtheria | 2,221 | 1,669 | 1,722 | 1,377 | 1,487 | 109 | 74 | 76 | 64 | 54 |
Influenza | 1,055 | 3,514 | 508 | 448 | 1,923 | 64 | 210 | 33 | 14 | 143 |
Mumps | 87 | 90 | 48 | 15 | 9 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Dysentery | 39 | 25 | 23 | 18 | 25 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Epidemic jaundice* | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Erysipelas | 59 | 81 | 117 | 137 | 140 | 6 | 3 | 3 | 6 | 8 |
Infantile paralysis | 17 | 58 | 231 | 349 | 197 | .. | 9 | 9 | 8 | .. |
Lethargic encephalitis | 59 | 18 | 10 | 25 | 24 | 21 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 9 |
Meningococcus meningitis* | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Chicken-pox | 35 | 20 | 39 | 47 | 25 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
German measles | 12 | 11 | 35 | 37 | 24 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Others | 8 | .. | 2 | 8 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 4,895 | 7,393 | 4,536 | 4,157 | 4,996 | 240 | 390 | 186 | 159 | 262 |
The occurrence of epidemics can readily be traced from these figures—influenza in 1920 and 1923, diphtheria in 1919 (a continuation from 1918), smallpox in 1920, measles in 1920, whooping-cough in 1920, mumps in 1919 and 1920, infantile paralysis in 1922, and lethargic encephalitis in 1919. In normal years diphtheria is responsible for more admissions and more deaths than any other epidemic disease.
It is interesting to note that while males preponderate in influenza cases, girls appear to be more susceptible than boys to diphtheria, scarlet fever, and measles. The figures for the two sexes for these four diseases are—
Year. | Influenza. | Diphtheria. | Scarlet Fever. | Measles. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1919 | 680 | 375 | 1,003 | 1,218 | 307 | 501 | 42 | 31 |
1920 | 2,017 | 1,497 | 721 | 948 | 326 | 525 | 269 | 312 |
1921 | 333 | 175 | 762 | 960 | 399 | 718 | 174 | 178 |
1922 | 268 | 180 | 612 | 765 | 376 | 731 | 61 | 168 |
1923 | 1,032 | 891 | 692 | 795 | 306 | 537 | 21 | 28 |
Totals for 5 years | 4,330 | 3,118 | 3,790 | 4,686 | 1,714 | 3,012 | 567 | 717 |
Tuberculosis occupies seven orders in the classification of diseases, but is usually divided into two groups—viz., tuberculosis of the respiratory system, and other forms of tuberculosis The former covers three-fifths of the cases of tubercular disease dealt with in hospitals, and a somewhat higher proportion of the deaths. A large percentage of the tubercular cases is dealt with at seven sanatoria for consumptives
Tuberculosis cases in public hospitals and sanatoria during the last five years are as follows:—
Location. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Respiratory system | 1,094 | 1,046 | 1,112 | 1,293 | 1,326 | 240 | 259 | 233 | 277 | 243 |
Meninges and central nervous system | 48 | 54 | 55 | 52 | 49 | 41 | 49 | 53 | 45 | 43 |
Intestines and peritonæum | 74 | 59 | 71 | 60 | 78 | 14 | 11 | 17 | 22 | 21 |
Vertebral column | 91 | 81 | 105 | 155 | 162 | 10 | 12 | 5 | 7 | 16 |
Joints | 132 | 233 | 208 | 177 | 190 | 8 | 6 | 4 | 7 | 7 |
Other organs | 264 | 237 | 272 | 231 | 233 | 14 | 13 | 5 | 13 | 14 |
Disseminated | 8 | 10 | 18 | 11 | 33 | 6 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 22 |
Total | 1,711 | 1,720 | 1,841 | 1,979 | 2,071 | 333 | 353 | 326 | 379 | 366 |
The revised classification includes "acute miliary tuberculosis," unless stated to be pulmonary, under the heading of "disseminated tuberculosis." This accounts for the increase in the 1923 figures for the latter disease.
Fuller details as to location are given in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics," which also contains figures for each individual hospital.
The death-rate is exceedingly high in the case of tuberculous meningitis, averaging 89 per cent. over the five years. Males greatly preponderate among patients treated for tuberculosis, the figures for 1923 being—males 1,272, females 799. Females, however, outnumber the males in the proportion of 2 to 1 in tuberculosis of the intestines and peritnæum.
In connection with the following table of venereal-disease cases it should be noted that the figures relate to in-patients only, and do not include out-patients, who represent the great majority of cases treated at the public hospitals.
Year. | Syphilis. | Gonococcus or Chancroid Infection. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cases. | Deaths. | Cases. | Deaths. | |||||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1919 | 94 | 39 | 6 | 2 | 113 | 51 | .. | .. |
1920 | 142 | 78 | 5 | 9 | 180 | 86 | 2 | 1 |
1921 | 96 | 38 | 10 | 3 | 221 | 60 | 1 | 1 |
1922 | 134 | 53 | 7 | 7 | 205 | 51 | 6 | 1 |
1923 | 106 | 49 | 7 | 3 | 248 | 91 | 6 | .. |
In order to obtain some definite information regarding venereal disease, a questionnaire has been attached since 1919 to the hospital discharge-cards used in the preparation of statistical tables, requiring completion in all cases where the disease treated was due to one form or other of venereal disease. Of 231,232 patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during the five years 1919-23, some 1,366 suffered from the effects of syphilis and 1,646 from the effects of gonococcus infection. Some of the results obtained are summarized in the following table.
How Infection contracted. | Recovered. | Relieved. | Unrelieved. | Died. | Total. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
*Otherwise than by sexual intercourse. | ||||||||||
Origin Syphilitic. | ||||||||||
Congenitally | 9 | 14 | 67 | 52 | 16 | 8 | 16 | 19 | 103 | 93 |
Sexual intercourse | 78 | 28 | 369 | 95 | 116 | 17 | 38 | 5 | 601 | 145 |
Mouth or lip infection | .. | .. | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 1 |
Accidentally | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
"Otherwise"* | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 4 |
Not know or not stated | 28 | 27 | 166 | 68 | 63 | 20 | 27 | 7 | 284 | 122 |
Total | 116 | 70 | 606 | 220 | 197 | 45 | 81 | 31 | 1,000 | 366 |
Origin Gonococcal. | ||||||||||
Sexual intercourse | 369 | 156 | 563 | 148 | 29 | 19 | 17 | 2 | 978 | 325 |
At birth | 16 | 26 | 13 | 12 | 2 | .. | 5 | 1 | 36 | 39 |
Infection from child | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
From parents | .. | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Rape | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
By contact | .. | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 5 |
Contact with infected clothes, &c. | 1 | 2 | .. | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 |
Accidentally | .. | 13 | .. | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 18 |
"Otherwise"* | 5 | 14 | 7 | 15 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 12 | 30 |
Not known or not stated | 43 | 36 | 58 | 39 | 3 | 8 | 1 | 2 | 105 | 85 |
Total | 434 | 254 | 642 | 226 | 34 | 28 | 23 | 5 | 1,133 | 513 |
Grand totals | 550 | 324 | 1,248 | 446 | 231 | 73 | 104 | 36 | 2,133 | 879 |
The above figures do not include cases of chancroid infection, nor cases where the disease was "probably of syphilitic origin" or "probably of gonococcal origin."
Another portion of the questionnaire concerned itself with the present communicability of the disease, and the opinions of the physicians in charge of the cases were as follows:—
Was Disease communicable at Date of Discharge* | Origin Syphilitic. | Origin Gonococcal. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Per Cent. | No. | Per Cent. | |
*Including one who died shortly after discharge. | ||||
Yes | 300 | 21.96 | 526 | 31.97 |
Very likely | 1 | 0.07 | .. | .. |
Probably | 5 | 0.37 | 43 | 2.61 |
Possibly | 13 | 0.95 | 14 | 0.85 |
Yes, if treatment stopped | 2 | 0.15 | 5 | 0.30 |
To receive further treatment | 43 | 3.15 | 95 | 5.77 |
No | 607 | 44.44 | 747 | 45.38 |
Probably not | 10 | 0.73 | 2 | 0.12 |
Doubtful | 7 | 0.51 | 9 | 0.55 |
Not with care | 4 | 0.29 | 8 | 0.49 |
Not with treatment | 3 | 0.22 | 7 | 0.42 |
Not at present | 2 | 0.15 | .. | .. |
Except by intercourse | .. | .. | 1 | 0.06 |
Not actively | .. | .. | 1 | 0.06 |
Patient dead | 113* | 8.27 | 28 | 1.70 |
Not known or not stated | 256 | 18.74 | 160 | 9.72 |
1,366 | 100.00 | 1,646 | 100.00 |
These figures relate to those persons suffering from venereal disease who, in the large majority of cases, have been compelled to seek admission to hospital for the treatment of some complication of the disease from which they were suffering, and who otherwise would have remained outside the hospital and, in the absence of compulsory notification, been unnoticed. Those patients discharged suffering from this disease in a communicable form had completed their treatment as in-patients, and were discharged from hospital to "carry on treatment" either as out-patients of the hospital concerned or as patients of private medical practitioners. At the present time it is not possible to compulsorily detain for treatment a person who is suffering from venereal disease.
Non-puerperal septicæmia is the principal of the remaining infectious diseases, the figures for which for the last five years are—
Disease. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Septicæmia | 490 | 526 | 488 | 536 | 549 | 14 | 23 | 11 | 13 | 29 |
Tetanus | 16 | 16 | 16 | 18 | 19 | 6 | 10 | 10 | 7 | 7 |
Mycoses | 1 | 4 | 5 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
Anthrax | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Trench fever | 19 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Three-fourths of the total patients treated for non-puerperal septicæmia are males, and it would appear that most of the cases coming under this head are due to septic infection of wounds. Tetanus has a very high death-rate, though the numbers treated for this disease are small.
Of recent years cancer has come into great prominence amongst causes of death, now ranking in New Zealand second only to heart-disease in point of number of deaths. Information as to deaths and death-rates from cancer is given in Subsection C of this section.
The total number of deaths in public hospitals in 1923 where cancer was assigned as the cause was 312 (males 195, females 117). In addition, 165 patients treated for cancer were discharged as recovered, 289 as relieved, and 257 as unrelieved. Very few of the recoveries were in cases of internal cancer, and but a small proportion of the deaths in cases of surface cancer. It is noticeable that with but few exceptions cancer of the mouth and its annexa is confined to males.
Of the 312 patients who died in hospital from cancer during 1923, 158, or 51 per cent., had been in hospital less than one month, and of these 46 died within one week of admission.
Tables published in the "Annual Report on Vital Statistics" give detailed information as to condition on discharge and part of body affected, in conjunction with age of patient and also with period in hospital. The following table gives a summary of cancer cases during the last five years, following the international classification as to region affected:—
CANCER CASES IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS, 1919-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Region. | Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Buccal cavity | 105 | 115 | 135 | 136 | 125 | 23 | 31 | 26 | 18 | 21 |
Stomach and liver | 172 | 178 | 185 | 206 | 254 | 91 | 96 | 93 | 93 | 111 |
Peritonæum, intestines, and rectum | 117 | 85 | 109 | 124 | 116 | 47 | 43 | 50 | 56 | 49 |
Female genital organs | 85 | 94 | 81 | 113 | 126 | 23 | 21 | 9 | 22 | 35 |
Breast | 104 | 74 | 101 | 113 | 112 | 10 | 16 | 15 | 18 | 18 |
Skin | 50 | 54 | 62 | 84 | 105 | 10 | 7 | 4 | 12 | 8 |
Other and undefined organs | 193 | 192 | 202 | 218 | 185 | 75 | 69 | 78 | 75 | 70 |
Total | 826 | 792 | 875 | 994 | 1,023 | 279 | 283 | 275 | 294 | 312 |
The percentages of deaths to total cases for the period covered by the above table are given in the following table. It may be mentioned that the two classes with the highest death-rates have also the highest proportion of cases where the patient was discharged unrelieved, and the lowest percentage of recoveries. These two classes are composed entirely of cases of internal cancer, and the "other and undefined" class, which comes third in order of percentage of deaths, also consists mainly of internal cancer cases.
Region. | Total Cases, 1919-23. | Total Deaths, 1919-23. | Percentage of Deaths to Cases. |
---|---|---|---|
Buccal cavity | 616 | 119 | 19 |
Stomach and liver | 995 | 484 | 49 |
Peritonæum, intestines, and rectum | 551 | 245 | 44 |
Female genital organs | 499 | 110 | 22 |
Breast | 524 | 77 | 15 |
Skin | 355 | 41 | 12 |
Other and undefined organs | 990 | 367 | 37 |
Total | 4,510 | 1,443 | 32 |
The principal of the remaining general diseases, with their figures for each of the last five years, are as follows:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Non-malignant tumours | 192 | 214 | 208 | 238 | 214 | 2 | 6 | 4 | 4 | 1 |
Acute rheumatic fever | 462 | 409 | 467 | 546 | 504 | 8 | 8 | 13 | 24 | 12 |
Chronic rheumatism and gout | 125 | 153 | 155 | 202 | 241 | 4 | 11 | 9 | 10 | 7 |
Rickets | 22 | 25 | 36 | 38 | 42 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
Diabetes mellitus | 135 | 130 | 161 | 158 | 249 | 42 | 43 | 53 | 38 | 52 |
Anæmia and chlorosis | 89 | 98 | 92 | 108 | 106 | 19 | 20 | 28 | 18 | 31 |
Exophthalmic goitre | 87 | 98 | 102 | 82 | 93 | 11 | 18 | 12 | 8 | 14 |
Other diseases of the thyroid gland | 183 | 179 | 194 | 230 | 255 | 2 | 5 | 8 | 11 | 12 |
Leucæ, Hodgkin's disease | 15 | 15 | 33 | 37 | 30 | 8 | 3 | 14 | 11 | 9 |
Alcoholism | 293 | 339 | 336 | 268 | 303 | 12 | 17 | 19 | 15 | 10 |
Chronic poisonings | 6 | 17 | 24 | 15 | 37 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Other | 68 | 40 | 56 | 67 | 64 | 9 | 7 | 6 | 8 | 12 |
Total | 1,677 | 1,717 | 1,864 | 1,989 | 2,138 | 120 | 140 | 168 | 148 | 161 |
Males considerably outnumber females in rheumatism cases, and represent nine-tenths of the alcoholism cases. Females are in the majority in anæmia cases, and more so in cases of exophthalmic goitre and other diseases of the thyroid gland. Consequent on the introduction of the insulin treatment for diabetes, the number of patients treated for this disease shows a high increase in 1923, with, however, little increase in the number of deaths. Next to leucæmia, the numbers for which are small, diabetes has the highest death-rate of any of the diseases included in this group. Most of the deaths from anæmia are due to the pernicious type of the disease.
Only 9 cases of chronic lead poisoning, and 2 of phosphorous poisoning are included in the total of 37 cases of chronic poisonings for 1923, the remaining 26 (24 males and 2 females) being due to the use of drugs.
The diseases of the nervous system, following the international classification, are as follows:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*New heading, 1923—figures for earlier years not available. | ||||||||||
Encephalitis | 19 | 10 | 8 | 13 | 30 | 12 | 4 | 5 | 11 | 17 |
Meningitis | 169 | 116 | 95 | 88 | 73 | 96 | 70 | 64 | 62 | 51 |
Locomotor ataxia | 31 | 40 | 46 | 39 | 81 | .. | 4 | 5 | 5 | 4 |
Other diseases of the spinal cord | 51 | 61 | 95 | 99 | 79 | 12 | 11 | 23 | 16 | 13 |
Apoplexy, cerebral hæmorrhage | 162 | 189 | 179 | 191 | 181 | 118 | 125 | 118 | 116 | 118 |
Cerebral thrombosis and embolism* | .. | .. | .. | .. | 41 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 17 |
Paralysis without specified cause | 182 | 172 | 135 | 129 | 158 | 49 | 46 | 34 | 22 | 32 |
General paralysis of the insane | 6 | 2 | 9 | 12 | 14 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Other forms of mental alienation | 131 | 116 | 130 | 251 | 215 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 4 |
Epilepsy | 164 | 167 | 148 | 162 | 174 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 3 | 5 |
Convulsions | 14 | 11 | 11 | 32 | 21 | .. | 1 | 1 | 7 | 3 |
Convulsions of infants | 22 | 33 | 35 | 30 | 47 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 1 | 10 |
Chorea | 45 | 42 | 43 | 65 | 77 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 |
Neuralgia, neuritis | 324 | 312 | 328 | 481 | 418 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 3 | 2 |
Softening of the brain | 3 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
Other nervous diseases | 465 | 638 | 473 | 708 | 700 | 14 | 13 | 21 | 12 | 29 |
Total | 1,788 | 1,911 | 1,738 | 2,302 | 2,315 | 312 | 289 | 285 | 265 | 311 |
Very high death-rates are shown for encephalitis, meningitis, and apoplexy, but the general rate for the class is low, owing to the large number of cases of neuralgia, neuritis, neurasthenia, and mental alienation, for all of which the death-rate in hospitals is negligible. Mental cases are not retained in hospital for any length of time, being generally transferred to the mental hospitals as soon as possible.
Eye troubles are responsible for a considerable number of hospital cases, but very few deaths. Out of 3,225 cases during the five years 1919-23 only 6 deaths were recorded. The figures for the principal affections of the eyes during the five years are—
Disease. | Total Cases. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available—included in "Other diseases of eyes." | |||||
Cataract | 185 | 132 | 184 | 159 | 132 |
Conjunctivitis | 49 | 52 | 69 | 75 | 65 |
Iritis | 54 | 46 | 64 | 56 | 47 |
Strabismus | 35 | 23 | 32 | 24 | 29 |
Glaucoma | 23 | 33 | 37 | 18 | 24 |
Dacryocystitis | 11 | 15 | 18 | 18 | 10 |
Keratitis | 13 | 11 | 18 | 27 | 20 |
Trachoma | * | * | 12 | 5 | 10 |
Ulcers of eye | 85 | 84 | 101 | 98 | 77 |
Foreign body in eye | 23 | 18 | 23 | 29 | 31 |
Other diseases of eyes | 173 | 146 | 148 | 150 | 204 |
Total | 651 | 560 | 706 | 659 | 649 |
Injuries to the eyes, other than those due to the presence of some foreign body, are included in the "accident" class.
Diseases of the ears and diseases of the mastoid process have now been placed under the same heading in the classification. The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Diseases of Ears. | Diseases of Mastoid Process. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Cases. | Deaths. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | |||||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1919 | 131 | 91 | .. | .. | 42 | 26 | 1 | .. |
1920 | 146 | 114 | 1 | 2 | 40 | 48 | 3 | 1 |
1921 | 177 | 136 | 1 | 1 | 44 | 37 | .. | 2 |
1922 | 221 | 173 | 2 | 1 | 94 | 74 | 3 | 3 |
1923 | 188 | 151 | 8 | 3 | 88 | 70 | 2 | 1 |
Otitis media is the principal disease of the ears, representing 281 of the 339 cases, and 10 of the 11 deaths, in 1923.
Mastoiditis was the trouble in 113 out of the 158 cases of disease of the mastoid process in 1923.
Diseases of the heart, which occupy the first four orders under Class IV, are responsible for nearly half of the total admissions for diseases of the circulatory system and for nine-tenths of the deaths. The figures for the principal diseases of the circulatory system for the last five years are—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Excluding in 1923 cerebral embolism and thrombosis. | ||||||||||
Pericarditis | 14 | 10 | 14 | 16 | 9 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 1 | 3 |
Acute endocarditis | 36 | 82 | 102 | 111 | 68 | 18 | 23 | 41 | 43 | 22 |
Angina pectoris | 9 | 17 | 17 | 8 | 22 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 2 |
Other diseases of heart | 895 | 871 | 883 | 795 | 814 | 258 | 292 | 295 | 262 | 268 |
Diseases of arteries | 53 | 44 | 48 | 58 | 72 | 18 | 13 | 16 | 23 | 14 |
Embolism and thrombosis* | 50 | 53 | 36 | 62 | 26 | 15 | 15 | 12 | 22 | 1 |
Varicose veins and ulcers | 342 | 285 | 287 | 204 | 245 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. |
Hæmorrhoids | 212 | 199 | 165 | 171 | 197 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Phlebitis | 34 | 48 | 37 | 31 | 34 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | 1 |
Adenitis | 96 | 75 | 109 | 130 | 124 | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. |
Abscess of groin | 61 | 60 | 49 | 75 | 86 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Abscess of axilla | 31 | 47 | 53 | 54 | 60 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Other diseases of lymphatic system | 131 | 128 | 93 | 122 | 95 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Epistaxis and other hæmorrhage | 38 | 38 | 28 | 31 | 35 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | .. |
Other diseases of circulatory system | 2 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 2,004 | 1,960 | 1,922 | 1,872 | 1,891 | 322 | 356 | 380 | 358 | 311 |
The principal diseases under the heading "Other diseases of heart" in 1923 were—
Disease. | Cases. | Deaths. | Disease. | Cases. | Deaths. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auricular fibrillation | 48 | 9 | Valvular disease | 89 | 42 |
Tachycardia | 26 | .. | Heart-disease (so returned) | 248 | 63 |
Chronic endocarditis | 9 | 5 | Other diseases | 136 | 33 |
Chronic myocarditis | 171 | 74 | |||
Myocardial degeneration, &c. | 87 | 42 | Totals | 814 | 268 |
The total cases of respiratory disease dealt with in public hospitals during 1923 were 3,633, resulting in 364 deaths. The figures for the various headings of the classification are as follows for the last five years:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Diseases of nasal fossæ | 415 | 390 | 338 | 420 | 467 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Diseases of larynx | 60 | 88 | 101 | 66 | 132 | 5 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 7 |
Bronchitis | 656 | 821 | 718 | 821 | 896 | 52 | 72 | 49 | 72 | 67 |
Broncho-pneumonia | 201 | 393 | 353 | 308 | 516 | 43 | 93 | 72 | 42 | 122 |
Pneumonia | 883 | 1,252 | 995 | 1,191 | 808 | 151 | 251 | 146 | 163 | 125 |
Pleurisy | 549 | 498 | 457 | 470 | 453 | 27 | 15 | 16 | 22 | 17 |
Pulmonary congestion | 25 | 26 | 22 | 32 | 26 | 6 | 9 | 8 | 11 | 7 |
Gangrene of lung | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
Asthma | 196 | 157 | 157 | 223 | 228 | 11 | 10 | 7 | 6 | 8 |
Pulmonary emphysema | 3 | 2 | .. | 10 | 7 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Hydatid of lung | 20 | 19 | 20 | 10 | 18 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
Pneumoconiosis | 9 | 12 | 3 | 8 | 14 | 3 | 10 | .. | 2 | 3 |
Other diseases of respiratory system | 124 | 107 | 41 | 57 | 66 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 3 | 4 |
Total | 3,143 | 3,766 | 3,206 | 3,616 | 3,633 | 309 | 468 | 310 | 328 | 364 |
Bronchitis, broncho-pneumonia, and pneumonia were responsible in 1923 for two-thirds of the total cases in this class, and five-sixths of the deaths. Males represent the majority of the cases of respiratory disease.
Dental caries (including teeth-extractions, undefined) is the principal disease of the mouth dealt with in public hospitals, representing 197 out of a total of 409 cases in 1923. Other complaints contributing to the total were: Stomatitis, 22; alveolar abscess, 41; pyorrhoea, 29; and hæmorrhage from tooth-socket, 25. The death-rate in this group is negligible, as will be seen from the figures for the last five years.
Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. |
---|---|---|
1919 | 253 | .. |
1920 | 217 | 4 |
1921 | 376 | 5 |
1922 | 339 | 3 |
1923 | 409 | 2 |
Formerly diseases of the tonsils were classed among diseases of the digestive system, while adenoids appeared as a disease of the respiratory system. Under the revised classification the two complaints are included in diseases of the digestive system, under the title "Diseases of pharynx and tonsils (including adenoid vegetations)." The death-rate for the group is exceedingly low.
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Adenoids and tonsils | 1,828 | 2,187 | 2,749 | 2,776 | 2,573 | .. | .. | 3 | 2 | .. |
Adenoids | 250 | 180 | 250 | 217 | 150 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Enlarged or diseased tonsils | .. | .. | 153 | 212 | 299 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Peritonsillar abscess | 958 | 1,019 | 50 | 41 | 40 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Tonsilitis | .. | .. | 756 | 827 | 824 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Septic throat | 109 | 72 | 94 | 91 | 65 | 2 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
Pharyngitis | 35 | 29 | 34 | 35 | 42 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Vincent's angina | 20 | 12 | 12 | 18 | 9 | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Other | 8 | 8 | 36 | 28 | 28 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 3 |
Total | 1,208 | 3,507 | 4,134 | 4,245 | 4, | 7 | 2 | 8 | 9 | 9 |
There were 1,058 cases of and 43 deaths from diseases of the stomach during the year 1923, the principal of which were ulcer of stomach and duodenum 375 cases, gastritis 379, and dyspepsia and indigestion 120. Of the 43 deaths, gastric ulcer was the complaint in 32 cases.
The figures given in the preceding paragraph for ulcer of the stomach include 163 cases of and 17 deaths from ulcer of the duodenum, which is now included in the same heading in the classification.
A comparison of the discharges and deaths for the principal diseases in each of the five years 1919-23 is given.
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Figures for years prior to 1923 not available. | ||||||||||
Ulcer of stomach | 202 | 223 | 203 | 237 | 212 | 25 | 25 | 25 | 15 | 15 |
Ulcer of duodenum* | .. | .. | .. | .. | 163 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 17 |
Gastritis | 426 | 342 | 425 | 360 | 379 | 4 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 3 |
Dyspepsia, indigestion | 81 | 69 | 109 | 145 | 120 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
Vomiting | 13 | 15 | 14 | 12 | 22 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. |
Hæmatemesis | 18 | 22 | 18 | 16 | 19 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. |
Other diseases | 101 | 165 | 73 | 100 | 143 | 5 | 10 | 4 | 4 | 8 |
Total | 841 | 836 | 842 | 870 | 1,058 | 36 | 48 | 37 | 23 | 43 |
The total cases of diarrhœa and enteritis included in the returns for 1923 were 577, including 43 deaths. Twenty-two of the deaths were of children under two years of age.
The total number of cases and of deaths in each of the last five years are—
Year. | Total Cases. | Total Deaths. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 2 Years of Age. | 2 Years and over. | Total. | Under 2 Years of Age. | 2 Years and over. | Total. | |
1919 | 81 | 407 | 488 | 10 | 18 | 28 |
1920 | 160 | 433 | 593 | 36 | 24 | 60 |
1921 | 204 | 549 | 753 | 40 | 25 | 65 |
1922 | 200 | 536 | 736 | 29 | 27 | 56 |
1923 | 140 | 437 | 577 | 22 | 21 | 43 |
Infants under two years of age represent less than one-fourth of the total cases, but more than one-half of the deaths.
The decrease in the diarrhœa and enteritis figures for 1923 is due to the non-inclusion under the revised classification of cases of duodenal ulcer, which, as stated above, now come under the same heading as gastric ulcer.
Appendicitis ranks high among hospital cases, but the death-rate is exceedingly low. During the five years 1919-23 only 329 deaths occurred out of a total of 13,289 cases dealt with, representing a percentage of 2.48. The figures for the last five years are as stated in the next table.
Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1919 | 1,057 | 1,040 | 2,097 | 39 | 24 | 63 |
1920 | 1,165 | 1,308 | 2,473 | 47 | 21 | 68 |
1921 | 1,372 | 1,378 | 2,750 | 34 | 17 | 51 |
1922 | 1,331 | 1,491 | 2,822 | 39 | 24 | 63 |
1923 | 1,543 | 1,604 | 3,147 | 55 | 29 | 84 |
Males represent somewhat less than one-half of the total cases dealt with, but two-thirds of the deaths were of males. In other words, the male death-rate is double the female rate.
Hernia and intestinal obstruction cases included in the returns for 1923 numbered 1,020, including 54 deaths. A table showing for the different varieties of hernia, intestinal obstruction, intussusception, and volvulus, the number of cases and of deaths during the last five years is given below:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Inguinal hernia | 479 | 488 | 624 | 614 | 640 | 4 | 2 | 6 | 3 | 11 |
Ventral hernia | 72 | 75 | 100 | 81 | 90 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 3 |
Umbilical hernia | 26 | 46 | 32 | 32 | 48 | .. | 6 | .. | 2 | 3 |
Femoral hernia | 24 | 45 | 29 | 31 | 31 | 2 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
Strangulated hernia | 33 | 35 | 23 | 23 | 17 | 3 | 12 | 2 | 2 | 6 |
Hernia (undefined) | 273 | 144 | 68 | 62 | 59 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 3 |
Intestinal obstruction | 76 | 101 | 104 | 96 | 108 | 18 | 30 | 25 | 29 | 24 |
Intussusception | 28 | 34 | 17 | 26 | 22 | 13 | 11 | 7 | 4 | 3 |
Volvulus | 6 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 2 | .. |
Total | 1,017 | 970 | 1,002 | 970 | 1,020 | 46 | 70 | 51 | 46 | 54 |
There is very little movement over the period, the most noticeable point being the increase in cases of inguinal hernia. This increase, however, has been accompanied by a large decrease in cases of undefined hernia, most of which would appear to be inguinal-hernia cases. Females largely outnumber males in the figures for ventral, umbilical, and femoral hernia.
Non-cancerous diseases of the liver were responsible for 46 deaths during the year 1923. Discharges and deaths of patients treated for liver-diseases numbered 645. Of the total, biliary calculi was highest with 244 (including 203 females), and cholecystitis, with 138, next highest.
The following table gives a brief summary of the principal diseases:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Acute yellow atrophy | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Hydatids | 54 | 48 | 45 | 53 | 56 | 8 | 3 | .. | 1 | 2 |
Cirrhosis | 17 | 24 | 29 | 37 | 45 | 6 | 7 | 6 | 12 | 12 |
Biliary calculi | 229 | 210 | 218 | 238 | 244 | 10 | 8 | 9 | 14 | 14 |
Cholecystitis | 74 | 86 | 111 | 109 | 138 | 6 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 7 |
Jaundice | 38 | 42 | 46 | 47 | 116 | 6 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 |
Other diseases | 37 | 32 | 33 | 27 | 43 | 8 | 2 | 7 | 4 | 6 |
Total | 450 | 444 | 483 | 514 | 645 | 45 | 25 | 29 | 42 | 46 |
In 156 cases in 1923 the disease treated was entered as peritonitis, without the actual cause of the condition being indicated. Peritonitis is a frequent complication of appendicitis and other diseases of the digestive system, and also of the puerperal state. Females predominate among peritonitis cases, as will be seen from the following table covering the last five years:—
Year. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1919 | 56 | 74 | 130 | 8 | 20 | 28 |
1920 | 43 | 86 | 129 | 12 | 18 | 30 |
1921 | 34 | 81 | 115 | 5 | 13 | 18 |
1922 | 62 | 94 | 156 | 16 | 20 | 36 |
1923 | 67 | 95 | 162 | 15 | 21 | 36 |
The great majority of the remaining diseases of the digestive system come under the somewhat indefinite heading "Other diseases of the intestines," which covers a considerable number of important items in the study of morbidity. The death-rate for the group is exceedingly low, as is also the rate for the group "Diseases of the œsophagus." The figures for the principal diseases of the digestive system not already dealt with are—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Included in figures for "Other diseases of intestines." | ||||||||||
Diseases of the œsophagus | 17 | 41 | 28 | 42 | 61 | 2 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
Worms and other intestinal parasites | 23 | 18 | 7 | 13 | 18 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Constipation | 68 | 93 | 119 | 132 | 136 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Ischio-rectal abscess | 52 | 61 | 59 | 61 | 85 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. |
Abcess of rectum | 18 | 25 | 10 | 7 | 19 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Prolapse of rectum | 12 | 11 | 16 | 19 | 9 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Anal fistula | 34 | 35 | 36 | 42 | 47 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
Anal fissure | * | * | 13 | 15 | 16 | * | * | .. | .. | .. |
Anal abscess | * | * | * | 12 | 13 | * | * | * | .. | .. |
Intestinal stasis | * | * | 16 | 27 | 19 | * | * | 1 | .. | 1 |
Visceroptosis | * | * | 9 | 19 | 38 | * | * | .. | .. | 1 |
Enteroptosis | * | * | * | 11 | 10 | * | * | * | .. | 1 |
Intestinal adhesions | * | * | .. | * | 22 | * | * | * | * | .. |
Foreign body in intestines | * | * | * | * | 13 | * | * | * | * | .. |
Other diseases of intestines | 141 | 136 | 93 | 109 | 60 | 4 | 8 | .. | 8 | 6 |
Pancreatitis | 8 | 15 | 12 | 7 | 7 | 3 | 7 | 1 | 4 | 3 |
Abdominal pains | 111 | 71 | 43 | 63 | 78 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Other diseases of digestive system | .. | .. | 7 | 8 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Total | 484 | 506 | 468 | 587 | 651 | 13 | 25 | 6 | 17 | 13 |
The figures for the various diseases of the urinary system dealt with in public hospitals during the last five years are—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available—included in "Other diseases of bladder." | ||||||||||
Acute nephritis | 27 | 30 | 130 | 104 | 95 | 7 | 7 | 22 | 10 | 18 |
Chronic nephritis | 241 | 233 | 267 | 275 | 276 | 75 | 75 | 111 | 84 | 91 |
Pyelitis | 90 | 111 | 142 | 238 | 298 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 2 | .. |
Hæmaturia | 24 | 36 | 36 | 36 | 28 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Movable kidney | 22 | 25 | 24 | 15 | 22 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Pyelonephritis | 9 | 18 | 14 | 8 | 29 | .. | 2 | 6 | 2 | 8 |
Pyonephrosis | 8 | .. | .. | 10 | 15 | 5 | .. | .. | 3 | 5 |
Hydronephrosis | 6 | 4 | 7 | 11 | 8 | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Abscess of kidney | 16 | 12 | 12 | 7 | 9 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Other kidney-diseases | 27 | 43 | 36 | 33 | 36 | 2 | 5 | 4 | 2 | 4 |
Renal colic | 24 | 32 | 37 | 38 | 55 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Renal stone | 38 | 45 | 43 | 64 | 64 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 2 |
Stone in bladder or urethra | 31 | 17 | 45 | 21 | 35 | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | 1 |
Retention of urine | 49 | 57 | 55 | 45 | 58 | 7 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 5 |
Enuresis | * | 20 | 12 | 23 | 15 | * | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Cystitis | 177 | 193 | 196 | 181 | 190 | 14 | 19 | 14 | 7 | 14 |
Cystocele | 10 | 16 | 13 | 13 | 14 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Other diseases of bladder | 30 | 45 | 24 | 27 | 32 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 5 | 1 |
Stricture, &c., of urethra | 150 | 121 | 137 | 116 | 126 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 8 | 8 |
Enlargement, &c., of prostate | 170 | 155 | 150 | 176 | 202 | 33 | 32 | 34 | 47 | 55 |
Total | 1,149 | 1,213 | 1,380 | 1,441 | 1,607 | 157 | 168 | 213 | 175 | 214 |
Chronic nephritis is responsible for nearly half of the total deaths in this group, though it represents only about one-sixth of the cases. Diseases of the prostate, principally cases of enlargement, have also a comparatively high death-rate. Females comprise the majority of the cases of pyelitis, movable kidney, and cystitis, though in the case of the last-mentioned males invariably exceed females among the fatal cases.
Phimosis is responsible for more admissions to public hospitals than all other non-venereal diseases of the male genital organs taken together. Under the classification in force up to the end of 1922, children under five years of age treated for phimosis were placed in the malformation class, but under the revised classification all phimosis cases are regarded as diseases of the genital organs. A table showing the figures for the years 1919-23 follows:—
Disease, &c. | Total Cases. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available—included in "Other diseases." | |||||
Phimosis | 229 | 216 | 294 | 349 | 351 |
Paraphimosis | 10 | 30 | 10 | 11 | 16 |
Circumcision | 22 | 30 | 15 | 10 | 27 |
Epididymitis | 23 | 16 | 11 | 7 | 15 |
Orchitis | 51 | 35 | 29 | 25 | 22 |
Hydrocele | 97 | 50 | 69 | 61 | 63 |
Undescended testicle | * | * | 18 | 30 | 16 |
Other | 74 | 32 | 22 | 38 | 39 |
Total | 506 | 409 | 468 | 531 | 549 |
Diseases of the female genital organs, other than cancer or those diseases shown to be venereal or puerperal, are an important group in hospital cases, though the death-rate is exceedingly low. The total cases passing through public hospitals in 1923 were 1,819, involving only 27 deaths. The list follows:—
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available—included in "Other diseases of uterus." | ||||||||||
Ovarian cysts | 120 | 113 | 132 | 104 | 114 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Salpingitis and pelvic abscess | 229 | 273 | 258 | 240 | 257 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 11 | 8 |
Uterine tumour | 138 | 145 | 150 | 163 | 190 | 6 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 7 |
Uterine hæmorrhage | 160 | 146 | 152 | 160 | 163 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Metritis | 26 | 20 | 19 | 25 | 17 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Endometritis | 175 | 157 | 157 | 172 | 164 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Cervicitis | * | * | 12 | 11 | 15 | * | * | .. | .. | .. |
Endocervicitis | * | 7 | 10 | 10 | 11 | * | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Erosion of œrvix | * | * | 10 | 21 | 22 | * | * | .. | .. | .. |
Retroversion of uterus | 272 | 249 | 274 | 297 | 328 | 2 | .. | 2 | 1 | 1 |
Anteflexion of uterus | * | 12 | 12 | 7 | 7 | * | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Retroflexion of uterus | 17 | 11 | 20 | 20 | 26 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Prolapse of uterus | 135 | 146 | 219 | 189 | 217 | 4 | .. | 4 | 3 | 3 |
Dysmenorrhœa | 70 | 59 | 74 | 68 | 71 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Leucorrhœa | 23 | 18 | 19 | 40 | 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Amenorrhœa | .. | 4 | 8 | 11 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Other diseases of uterus | 119 | 120 | 101 | 113 | 47 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | .. |
Oophoritis | 27 | 22 | 12 | 23 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Vaginitis | 79 | 19 | 21 | 25 | 22 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Other diseases | .. | 54 | 59 | 60 | 105 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. |
Total | 1,563 | 1,580 | 1,729 | 1,748 | 1,819 | 17 | 12 | 18 | 24 | 27 |
The following table gives figures for the principal non-puerperal and non-cancerous diseases of the female breast dealt with at public hospitals during the last five years. No deaths were recorded.
Disease. | Total Cases. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Abscess of breast | 67 | 80 | 88 | 106 | 110 |
Tumour of breast | 48 | 25 | 26 | 25 | 30 |
Mastitis | 38 | 33 | 52 | 49 | 67 |
Other | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 5 |
Total | 155 | 139 | 167 | 182 | 212 |
A total of 2,545 cases comes under the heading of puerperal in 1923. This number includes 1,000 cases of normal childbirth dealt with at public general hospitals, but does not cover maternity cases in St. Helens Hospitals.
There have been substantial increases in the number of puerperal cases treated during the last five years. This increase can justly be put down to the huge advance that has taken place in the matter of providing maternity wards at the various public hospitals. Whereas in 1919 there were only 393 cases of normal labour, this figure has rapidly risen until in 1923 it reached the comparatively high total of 1,000. Accidents of pregnancy accounted for the remainder of the increase. The totals given in the following table for miscarriage do not include threatened miscarriage (32 in 1923); nor do those for abortion include threatened abortion (47 in 1923). These, together with hyperemesis gravidarum (63 in 1923), are the principal diseases included in "Other accidents of pregnancy."
PUERPERAL DISEASES AND ACCIDENTS. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Miscarriage | 247 | 278 | 310 | 378 | 308 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 4 | .. |
Incomplete miscarriage | 247 | 278 | 33 | 78 | 95 | 2 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. |
Abortion | 322 | 360 | 106 | 139 | 151 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 |
Incomplete abortion | 322 | 360 | 220 | 214 | 239 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Ectopic gestation | 77 | 59 | 76 | 80 | 93 | 2 | 2 | 3 | .. | 2 |
Other accidents of prégnancy | 85 | 69 | 189 | 209 | 239 | .. | 4 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
Normal labour | 393 | 592 | 690 | 841 | 1,000 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Puerperal hæmorrhage | 45 | 48 | 26 | 54 | 48 | .. | 3 | 5 | 5 | 3 |
Laceration, &c., of perinæum and cervix | 85 | 143 | 91 | 57 | 63 | 3 | 2 | .. | .. | .. |
Other accidents of labour | 85 | 143 | 44 | 47 | 43 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 5 |
Puerperal septicæmia | 139 | 147 | 139 | 226 | 152 | 27 | 44 | 33 | 38 | 38 |
Puerperal albuminuria, convulsions | 57 | 72 | 74 | 52 | 82 | 13 | 18 | 14 | 4 | 11 |
Puerperal phlebitis and phlegmasia | 3 | 7 | 14 | 12 | 13 | .. | 2 | 3 | 1 | 3 |
Puerperal mania, &c. | 6 | 15 | 13 | 10 | 12 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 2 |
Puerperal diseases of breast | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 7 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 1,459 | 1,790 | 2,026 | 2,399 | 2,545 | 47 | 79 | 65 | 57 | 69 |
Cases of non-tuberculous diseases of the bones and of the organs of locomotion dealt with in 1923 numbered 1,744, including 40 deaths. Twenty-six deaths were due to osteomyelitis. The principal diseases in this class, following the order of the classification, for the years 1919-23 were—
Disease. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Osteomyelitis | 178 | 233 | 219 | 245 | 292 |
Periostitis | 51 | 47 | 67 | 82 | 57 |
Necrosis | 47 | 73 | 57 | 50 | 47 |
Sinusitis | 24 | 42 | 51 | 119 | 99 |
Osteitis | 13 | 15 | 13 | 16 | 22 |
Exostosis | 17 | 9 | 10 | 21 | 9 |
Other diseases of bones | 261 | 189 | 233 | 207 | 218 |
Synovitis | 151 | 133 | 129 | 152 | 118 |
Arthritis | 63 | 85 | 105 | 112 | 154 |
Ankylosis | 37 | 18 | 16 | 22 | 23 |
Other diseases of joints | 65 | 89 | 79 | 93 | 120 |
Amputations | 41 | 46 | 26 | 46 | 8 |
Bursitis | 78 | 74 | 88 | 128 | 108 |
Lumbago | 66 | 60 | 66 | 51 | 62 |
Myalgia | 55 | 53 | 60 | 72 | 77 |
Talipes | 83 | 73 | 77 | 82 | 78 |
Tenosynovitis | 14 | 11 | 16 | 21 | 22 |
Ganglion | 15 | 13 | 14 | 18 | 20 |
Bunion | 6 | 21 | 14 | 9 | 9 |
Other diseases of organs of locomotion | 154 | 143 | 176 | 159 | 201 |
Total | 1,419 | 1,427 | 1,516 | 1,705 | 1,744 |
Diseases of the skin and annexa, which comprise four orders in the international classification, are an important group in morbidity statistics, though the death-rate is very low. Abscesses, cellulitis, and ulcers are responsible for nearly half of the total cases dealt with under this heading, eczema ranking highest among other skin-diseases.
The figures for the principal diseases of the skin and annexa during the last five years are—
Disease. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gangrene | 36 | 37 | 36 | 35 | 34 |
Carbuncle | 60 | 68 | 91 | 64 | 76 |
Furuncle | 29 | 37 | 45 | 74 | 68 |
Boils | 29 | 25 | 24 | 25 | 26 |
Abscess | 447 | 511 | 478 | 543 | 655 |
Cellulitis | 224 | 226 | 247 | 336 | 316 |
Whitlow | 57 | 70 | 79 | 80 | 84 |
Ulcers | 209 | 239 | 228 | 219 | 191 |
Eczema | 157 | 142 | 129 | 147 | 177 |
Scabies | 51 | 69 | 96 | 83 | 86 |
Dermatitis | 44 | 57 | 90 | 105 | 120 |
Sinus | 84 | 57 | 62 | 52 | 49 |
Erythema | 38 | 26 | 50 | 42 | 39 |
Impetigo | 47 | 42 | 48 | 66 | 73 |
Ingrown nails | 55 | 42 | 35 | 49 | 42 |
Herpes | 22 | 29 | 27 | 31 | 28 |
Psoriasis | 14 | 15 | 17 | 18 | 13 |
Seborrhœa | 15 | 22 | 20 | 14 | 19 |
Urticaria | 16 | 14 | 17 | 12 | 8 |
Ringworm | 7 | 9 | 11 | 14 | 20 |
Pruritus | 5 | 3 | 7 | 9 | 8 |
Onychia | 8 | 8 | 6 | 12 | 14 |
Pemphigus | 7 | 8 | 2 | 4 | 7 |
Other diseases | 136 | 158 | 179 | 128 | 113 |
Total | 1,797 | 1,914 | 2,024 | 2,162 | 2,266 |
Deaths from these diseases during the year 1923 numbered 30, as compared with 37 in 1922, 41 in 1921, 35 in 1920, and 36 in 1919. The deaths include, in 1923, 9 ascribed to gangrene, 6 to carbuncle, 9 to cellulitis, and 2 to acute abscesses.
Congenital malformations do not bulk very largely among hospital cases, but appear to be on the increase. The figures for the last five years are given.
Disease. | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Cleft palate | 21 | 29 | 26 | 32 | 31 | 4 | 2 | .. | 4 | .. |
Nævus | 17 | 19 | 19 | 22 | 24 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Hare-lip | 16 | 6 | 17 | 8 | 17 | .. | 2 | 2 | .. | 1 |
Hydrocephalus | 8 | 10 | 8 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 4 | .. | 2 | 2 |
Spina bifida | 1 | 7 | 9 | 7 | 7 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 4 |
Congenital dislocation of hip | 22 | 15 | 20 | 14 | 28 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. |
Talipes | 4 | 16 | 22 | 33 | 38 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Heart-disease | .. | 4 | 9 | 6 | 11 | .. | 1 | 3 | 3 | 6 |
Other malformations | 29 | 42 | 41 | 48 | 37 | 7 | 2 | 6 | 10 | 12 |
Total | 118 | 148 | 171 | 176 | 198 | 13 | 15 | 16 | 22 | 25 |
Forty-one deaths in public hospitals during 1923 are recorded as having been due to diseases of early infancy, which is 6 less than in the previous year. The chief items in this class are marasmus (8 deaths) and premature birth (15 deaths). The total discharges and deaths in 1923 amounted to only 121; thus the deaths amounted to the very high percentage of 33.88 of the total cases treated, as against 37.30 in 1922, 44.85 in 1921, 38.33 in 1920, and 47.44 in 1919.
Hospital returns show a total of 116 male deaths and 52 female deaths from old age during 1923. These totals include the returns of three hospitals which are also old people's homes. The numbers for the five years 1919–23 are as follows:—
Year. | Total Cases | Deaths. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
1919 | 280 | 55 | 92 | 25 |
1920 | 334 | 97 | 129 | 35 |
1921 | 150 | 59 | 64 | 24 |
1922 | 203 | 80 | 94 | 42 |
1923 | 291 | 115 | 116 | 52 |
The principal headings included in this class in hospital cases are fractures and injuries in regard to which no specified cause is shown. In death-registrations the cause of death is asked for, and in cases of deaths resulting from fractures and other injuries the actual cause is obtained, and the death classified under one or other of the thirty definite headings provided. The Medical Superintendents are, however, concerned not with causes but with nature of injuries, and the returns in the great majority of cases are classed under the headings "fractures" and "injuries," which in death statistics would be regarded as somewhat indefinite, but which in morbidity statistics are invaluable on account of the fact that the part of the body affected is given in most of the cases.
The following table shows as far as possible the classification of the various external causes dealt with during the five years 1919-23. War injuries swelled the total considerably in 1919.
— | Total Cases. | Deaths. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Self-inflicted injuries | 21 | 19 | 22 | 39 | 44 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 14 |
Homicidal injuries | .. | 3 | .. | 1 | 10 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. |
War injuries | 1,695 | 577 | 176 | 276 | 226 | 15 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 2 |
Accidental poisoning | 79 | 67 | 82 | 71 | 98 | 10 | 5 | 9 | 11 | 2 |
Accidental immersion in water | 5 | 3 | 14 | 5 | 9 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 |
Burns and scalds | 219 | 281 | 269 | 252 | 307 | 23 | 22 | 30 | 19 | 25 |
Suffocation and gas poisoning | 7 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 5 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Traumatism by firearms | 51 | 100 | 104 | 104 | 69 | 4 | 11 | 3 | 8 | 7 |
Injuries by animals | 6 | 11 | 5 | 15 | 20 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Starvation | 2 | .. | 1 | 1 | 4 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
Frostbite, excessive cold | 6 | 5 | 6 | 2 | 8 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Exposure | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Effects of heat | 4 | 1 | 8 | 6 | 11 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. |
Electric shock | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | 6 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Fractures, dislocations, &c. | 1,873 | 2,027 | 2,255 | 2,246 | 2,353 | 89 | 89 | 89 | 84 | 101 |
Miscellaneous injuries | 2,568 | 2,520 | 2,771 | 2,558 | 2,925 | 50 | 33 | 56 | 28 | 36 |
Total | 6,537 | 5,622 | 5,723 | 5,589 | 6,097 | 193 | 168 | 199 | 159 | 191 |
In a few instances cases included in the fractures and miscellaneous injuries in the above table could have been definitely allocated to one of the following five headings of the classification, but on account of such cases obviously representing, only a small proportion of the total for the respective headings it has been considered advisable to omit these headings altogether and to include the cases in the two general headings. The five headings referred to are: Traumatism by cutting or piercing instruments; traumatism by fall; traumatism in mines and quarries; traumatism by machines; traumatism by other crushing (vehicles, railways, landslides, &c.).
The 2,925 cases of miscellaneous injuries shown for 1923 include 28 cases of severed tendons, 6 of strained muscles, 43 of abrasions to skin, and 1 of traumatism by crushing. In the remaining 2,847 cases the trouble was merely returned as cut, bruised, injured, crushed, &c., hand, leg, or as the case might be. The location of these 2,847 miscellaneous injuries, as well as of the 2,353 fractures, dislocations, &c., is shown in the following table:—
Region. | Fractures, Dislocations, &c. | Miscellaneous Injuries. |
---|---|---|
Head | 125 | 492 |
Face | 94 | 370 |
Neck | 8 | 25 |
Back | 15 | 126 |
Thorax and contents | 241 | 82 |
Abdomen and contents | 54 | 152 |
External genital organs | .. | 24 |
Upper limbs | 685 | 721 |
Lower limbs | 1,125 | 817 |
Undefined | 6 | 38 |
Total | 2,353 | 2,847 |
Useful information as to the extent of illness and defects among an important section of the Dominion's population is contained in the published results of the medical examination of recruits for the Expeditionary Force raised for service in the late war. Recruits were classified as follows:—
A—Men fit for active service beyond the seas.
B—Men fit for active service beyond the seas if they undergo specified medical, surgical, or dental treatment—(1) after operation in camp or public hospital, (2) after recovery at home.
C—Men at present unfit for active service beyond the seas, but fit for service in New Zealand in connection with or for the purposes of the war: (1) Those to proceed to the CI Camp for training; (2) those permanently unfit for service outside New Zealand.
D—Men permanently unfit, either for active service beyond the seas or for any service in New Zealand in connection with or for the purposes of the war.
A total of 135,282 men was examined, with the following results:— | ||
---|---|---|
Class. | Number of Men. | Percentage of Total |
A | 46,488 | 34.37 |
B1 | 837 | 0.62 |
B2 | 3,250 | 2.40 |
C1 | 6,807 | 5.03 |
C2 | 74,689 | 55.21 |
D | 3,211 | 2.37 |
135,282 | 100.00 |
Among those rejected were 6,106 men over the military age and 139 apparently under age; so that, taking men of ages 20 to 45, the proportion classed A would be slightly higher than that shown above—viz., 36.03, as against 34.37 per cent. The proportion of Class A to total recruits at quinquennial groups of ages is as follows:—
Age-group. | Percentage. |
---|---|
20 and under 25 | 47 |
25 and under 30 | 39 |
30 and under 35 | 38 |
35 and under 40 | 31 |
40 and over | 14 |
The percentage at ages 40 and over suffers by the inclusion in the total of the 6,106 men over military age. Were these excluded the percentage of Class A men in the last age-group would, be 19, a figure still greatly below those of preceding groups. A summary of classes by age-groups follows.
CLASSES IN WHICH RECRUITS WERE PLACED (BY AGES). | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class. | Ages. | Totals. | ||||
20-25. | 25-30. | 30-35. | 35-40. | Over 40. | ||
A | 14,830 | 9,657 | 10,692 | 7,655 | 3,654 | 46,488 |
B1 | 303 | 177 | 174 | 125 | 58 | 837 |
B2 | 1,118 | 714 | 688 | 510 | 220 | 3,250 |
C1 | 2,355 | 1,213 | 1,630 | 1,223 | 386 | 6,807 |
C2 | 12,037 | 12,285 | 14,592 | 15,015 | 20,760 | 74,689 |
D | 799 | 761 | 657 | 483 | 511 | 3,211 |
Total | 31,442 | 24,807 | 28,433 | 25,011 | 25,589 | 135,282 |
The causes of rejection of the 88,895 recruits classed other than "A" are next given. Diseases of the circulatory system rank first, with a total of 22,612 (valvular disease of the heart, 10,879; other diseases of the heart, 4,517; diseases of arteries, 42; varix, 4,994; varicocele, 1,340; and hæmorrhoids, 840); while defects of the extremities, flat feet, defective vision, and hernia are other important causes of rejection, as is also the somewhat indefinite "impaired constitution and debility."
CAUSES OF REJECTION. | |
---|---|
Disease or Defect. | No. of Cases. |
Defects of upper extremities | 2,882 |
Defects of lower extremities | 7,173 |
Under height | 605 |
Under chest-measurement | 959 |
Insufficient weight | 68 |
Apparent age not in accordance with regulations | 139 |
Over height | 11 |
Syphilis | 183 |
Other venereal diseases | 112 |
Tubercle of lungs | 1,429 |
Other tubercular diseases | 289 |
Impaired constitution and debility | 4,043 |
Other general diseases | 312 |
Malformation of ears | 2 |
Malformation of nose and mouth | 129 |
Malformation of chest and spine | 1,011 |
Malformation of urinary or genital organs | 136 |
Impediment of speech | 297 |
Other diseases of the nervous system | 1,200 |
Defective intelligence | 1,076 |
Defective vision | 6,423 |
Diseases of the eyes and eyelids | 168 |
Diseases of the middle ear (including deafness) | 2,455 |
Other diseases of the ears | 114 |
Diseases of the nose and mouth | 202 |
Valvular disease of the heart | 10,879 |
Other diseases of the heart | 4,517 |
Diseases of arteries (aneurism) | 42 |
Diseases of the veins (varix) | 4,994 |
Diseases of the lungs (except tubercle) | 766 |
Other respiratory diseases | 2,056 |
Loss or decay of many teeth | 20 |
Hernia | 4,530 |
Diseases of the digestive system | 1,715 |
Hæmorrhoids | 840 |
Diseases of the urinary organs | 622 |
Varicocele | 1,340 |
Other diseases of the generative organs (not syphilitic) | 656 |
Diseases of the joints | 1,431 |
Flat feet | 3,211 |
Other affections of the bones and muscles | 1,189 |
Ulcers, wounds, and cicatrices | 792 |
Other affections of the cutaneous system | 1,149 |
Goitre | 1,681 |
Epilepsy | 672 |
Over age | 6,106 |
Rheumatism, sciatica, and lumbago | 2,044 |
Alcoholic | 211 |
Not classified | 6,014 |
Total | 88,895 |
Table of Contents
THE Health Act, 1920, repealed the consolidated Public Health Act, 1908, and its amendments. A résumé of the present Act is here given.
This Part of the Act deals with the constitution of the Department of Health. The chief administrative officer is the Director-General of Health, whose powers and functions, during his absence from duty, are delegated to a Deputy Director-General. The Department comprises the Divisions of Public Hygiene, Hospitals, Nursing, School Hygiene, Dental Hygiene, Child Welfare, and Maori Hygiene, each of which is under the supervision of a divisional head called the Director.
The Dominion is divided into health districts, each of which is under the charge of a Medical Officer of Health, who must be a medical practitioner with special qualifications in sanitary science. Power is also given to appoint such number of Inspectors of Health, medical practitioners, nurses, and other professional officers as may from time to time be required.
A Board of Health is constituted under the chairmanship of the Minister of Health. It consists, in addition to the Minister, of the Director-General, three medical practitioners, a person appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Municipal Association, another appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Counties Association, a member of a recognized association of civil engineers, a Chairman of a Hospital Board, a lady member representative of the interests of women and children, and a person appointed on the recommendation of the Minister. The Board in the main is advisory in function, but under certain circumstances it may exercise mandatory powers. Commissions of inquiry may be appointed in assistance of the Board.
The initial sections of this Part of the Act empower and direct every local authority to appoint sanitary inspectors; to cause regular inspection to be made of its district; to secure the abatement of nuisances; to enforce all regulations in force in the district; to make by-laws; to furnish to the Medical Officer of Health such reports as may be required. In certain cases, on the recommendation of the Board of Health, the Governor-General, by Order in Council, may exempt any local authority, not being a Borough Council, from any or all of the duties set out above. In these circumstances it shall be the duty of the Health Department to do all such things as it considers necessary for the promotion and conservation of public health within the district concerned, all expenses incurred by the Department being recoverable from the local authority in question as a debt due to the Crown.
The Board of Health may require any local authority to provide sanitary works within its district. However, a local authority, if dissatisfied with such requisition, has the right of appeal to a Board of Appeal consisting of a Stipendiary Magistrate and two assessors representing respectively the Board of Health and the local authority.
Every local authority must appoint its own sanitary inspectors or subscribe to the salary of an Inspector of the Department of Health. No person can now be appointed as a sanitary inspector unless he is the holder of a certificate from the Royal Sanitary Institute, or in lieu thereof such certificate as may be prescribed by regulation.
Other sections define nuisances and the various steps to be taken for their abatement; provide for the establishing on the part of the local authority of efficient refuse, nightsoil, and sanitary services; lay down certain requirements in regard to water-supply and sanitary conveniences for buildings; detail the procedure with regard to closing orders and demolition orders for insanitary buildings; govern the registration and regulation of cattle - saleyards for the keeping of animals; the protection and purification of water-supplies; the sanitation of Maori settlements; the making and application of by-laws; the duties and powers of Harbour Boards with respect to the sanitary condition of wharves and tidal lands.
The initial sections of this Part of the Act give the Medical Officer of Health, if authorized on that behalf by the Minister, very extensive powers in the event of an outbreak of any infectious disease. Thus he may take possession of lands and buildings for the purpose of providing accommodation for patients; he may commandeer vehicles for their conveyance; he may demand drugs, articles of food or drink, &c., for their treatment. Penalties are laid down for refusal or failure to comply with any such requisition, while provision is made for compensating persons who suffer any loss or damage thereby. Very wide power is also given a Medical Officer of Health in the direction of controlling the movements of cases and contacts of any infectious disease, of prohibiting public gatherings, of prohibiting the admission to schools, theatres, &c., of children under the age of sixteen. These emergency powers were given as the result of the experience of the influenza epidemic of 1918.
Infectious diseases are divided into two classes—the non-notifiable and the notifiable—which are set out in detail in the First Schedule of the Act. With reference to the former group, certain general provisions are applicable, protecting the public against carelessness on the part of the case or the person in charge thereof.
The medical practitioner who attends any person suffering from a notifiable infectious disease must forthwith report the case to the local authority and the Medical Officer of Health. If no medical practitioner is in charge of the case the occupier of the premises must notify. In the case of any vessel in port the master must notify the case to the Port Health Officer.
Provision is also made in this Part of the Act for the notification of certain non-communicable diseases of public-health importance, such as hydatids, tetanus, chronic lead poisoning, &c.
Other sections deal with the ordering to hospital of persons suffering from infectious diseases, the disinfection of premises and articles, the destruction of infected articles, the establishing by local authorities of mortuaries and disinfecting-stations, the notification by undertakers of any death from infectious disease, and the duties of local authorities with respect to burials.
A comprehensive set of regulations has been gazetted detailing more exactly the powers with regard to infectious disease.
Power is given the Governor-General to proclaim places of inspection, quarantine grounds, and quarantine stations. Ships, persons, and goods liable to quarantine are fully defined. The whole procedure with regard to the inspection of ships, the granting of pratique, the ordering into quarantine, and the release from quarantine is set out. Power is given to detain, or to release under medical surveillance, persons liable to quarantine, without quarantining the whole ship's company.
Medical practitioners and nurses may be appointed by the Director-General to take charge of passengers and crew of a ship undergoing quarantine, and the owners or agents are liable for any cost incurred under this head. It is the duty of the owners or agents of the ship to supply persons undergoing quarantine with such provisions, medicines, fuel, &c., as the medical officer in charge may require. All expenses incurred in connection with disinfection are a charge against the ship.
Comprehensive regulations have been made under this Part of the Act governing the whole matter of quarantine.
Extensive powers have been given the Governor-General in this Part of the Act to make regulations for the conservation or promotion of public health. Included therein is provision whereby regulations may be made for any matter affecting the public health in respect of which any local authority is empowered to make by-laws. Where any local authority has failed to make by-laws, or, having made them, has failed effectively to enforce them, regulations may be made and enforced in the district concerned at the cost of the local authority.
Medical practitioners authorized by the Minister may enter public schools and examine the children and notify parents of defects found in the children. Infirm and neglected persons found to be living in unsatisfactory conditions or without proper care or attention may be removed to institutions available for their reception. The Board of Health is empowered, in default of a local authority, to carry out sanitary works and exercise powers under the Act at the cost of such an authority.
The New Zealand University Amendment Act, 1912, conferred on the Senate of the New Zealand University the power to grant diplomat in public health, and to make regulations for the examination of candidates for such diplomas.
Under the Medical Practitioners Act, 1914, is constituted the Medical Board of Now Zealand, consisting of the Director-General of Health and six other registered medical practitioners, who are appointed to the Board by the Governor General, the term of appointment being a three-yearly one.
The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which enacts that every person shall be entitled to registration who satisfies the Board that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom, or eligible for registration on such last-mentioned register; or the holder of a foreign diploma approved by the Board, and granted by any university or institution other than the University of New Zealand or a university or institution situated in the United Kingdom, after a course of not less than five years' study of the subjects pertaining to a medical and surgical degree or license. The Board may, however, refuse to approve any diploma unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma.
No person is entitled to be registered if he has been at any time convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for a term of two years or upwards, or is otherwise not of good fame or character. Applicants who are refused registration have the right of appeal to the Supreme Court.
Applications for registration are received in the first place by the Registrar of Births and Deaths at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, or Dunedin. One month's notice of intended application is required, such notice to be advertised once in the New Zealand, Gazette and also in a newspaper circulating in the district in which the applicant intends to practise.
The fee for registration is £3 3s., payable on deposit of evidence of qualification.
A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Medical Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.
MEDICAL REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Number on register on 1st January | 985 | 1,015 | 1,064 | 1,071 | 1,073 |
Number added during year by registration— | |||||
With New Zealand qualifications | 48 | 36 | 28 | 21 | 59 |
With other qualifications | 48 | 35 | 32 | 12 | 17 |
Number added during year by restoration | 3 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
Number removed during year on evidence of death | 20 | 25 | 10 | 8 | 11 |
Number removed during year by direction of Medical Board— | |||||
Ceased to practise | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. |
Letter not delivered and returned to Registrar-General | 1 | .. | 40 | 21 | .. |
Reported dead | .. | .. | 7 | 2 | .. |
Number removed during year by direction of Supreme Court | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 1 |
Number on register on 31st December | 1,015 | 1,064 | 1,071 | 1,073 | 1,138 |
Every adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist in New Zealand who is the holder of a degree in dental surgery of the University of New Zealand, or a certificate of proficiency in dentistry obtained from the Senate of the University, or is registered or entitled to be registered as a dentist in the United Kingdom, or is the holder of such degree in dentistry granted in a British possession or a foreign country as may be recognized by the Senate of the New Zealand University. Evidence of good character is required in every case. The fee for registration is £1.
A table is appended showing the additions to and removals from the Dentists' Register during the last five years, with the numbers on the register on the 1st January and 31st December of each year.
DENTISTS' REGISTER.—ADDITIONS AND REMOVALS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
- | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Number on register on 1st January | 753 | 751 | 747 | 746 | 749 |
Number added during year by registration | 5 | 1 | 6 | 5 | 17 |
Number removed during year on evidence of death | 7 | 5 | 7 | 2 | 1 |
Number on register on 31st December | 751 | 747 | 746 | 749 | 765 |
The Nurses Registration Act provides that every person who has attained the age of twenty-one years and is certified as having had three years' training as a nurse in a recognized general hospital, together with systematic instruction in theoretical and practical nursing from the medical officer and the matron of that hospital, and who passes the prescribed examination, is entitled to registration. During the year ended 31st March, 1924, there were 257 candidates for the final examination in medical and surgical nursing, and 206 passed. There are now 3,697 nurses on the register.
The Midwives Act provides that after undergoing a course of training—in the case of registered nurses for six months, and in the case of unqualified women for twelve months—and after passing the State examination of midwives, a person may be placed on the register
The number of registered midwives on 31st March, 1924, was 1,950. Of these, 1,79 were trained and certificated, the remainder having satisfied the Registrar that at the date of the passing of the Act they had been for at least three years in bona fide practice as midwives, and that they bear a good character.
The Plumbers Registration Act, passed during the session of 1912, provided for the setting-up of a Board, to be called the Plumbers' Board of New Zealand. This Board consists of five members—viz., the Director-General of Health or his deputy, who shall be Chairman; the Director of Education; a city or borough engineer nominated by the cities and boroughs which have a population of over 5,000 inhabitants, and appointed by the Governor-General; a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.
The functions of the Board are to decide what persons may be registered under the Act, in what districts sanitary plumbing shall be performed only by registered plumbers, and what shall be the scope of the examinations to be held as a part of the process of securing registration.
The main principle underlying the Act is that of securing trained and certificated sanitary plumbers, and that such registered plumbers shall not be required to pay any license fee or pass any examination under any local authorities controlling sanitary-plumbing works.
At the examination held under the Act in November, 1923, 220 candidates presented themselves, the results being as follows: Forty-nine qualified in the theoretical part, 79 in the practical part, and 60 qualified or completed in both parts of the examination and were duly granted registration. The total of names entered in the register to date is 1,522.
In order to make better provision for the sale of food and drugs in a pure state, the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was passed by the Legislature, and came into operation on the 1st January, 1908.
The Act is administered by the officers of the Health Department, and provides for the analysis, by public analysts, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article be proved to be unfit for human consumption, or likely to cause injury to health if consumed, heavy penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible.
Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such things are manufactured or packed. The selling of light-weight bread is an offence under the Act, as is also the taking-back of bread after it has been in the possession of the purchaser for more than an hour.
Any person may, on payment of the prescribed fee, together with the cost of the sample, require any authorized officer to purchase a sample of any food or drug and submit the same for analysis.
Regulations have been gazetted from time to time defining standards for the control of the purity of foodstuffs and of drugs. In general, the New Zealand standards are on the lines recommended by the Australian Inter-State Conference.
The regulations recently have been brought up to date, and additions and amendments made. The new subjects covered include eggs (preserved, pulped, &c.), special definitions of various classes of bread in line with modern ideas in dietetics, reconstituted milk, salt ("table," "iodized," "medicated"), wines, biological products, and disinfectants, deodorants, and the like. Butter must be sold only in weights of 1/4 lb., 1/2 lb., 1 lb., or multiple of 1 lb. All the cordial and aerated beverage classes have been revised, and beverages sold in soda-fountains must be suitably described by placards on the walls or on menu-cards.
Statistics compiled by the Department of Health show that during the year 1923 a total of 124 convictions under the Sale of Food and Drugs Act was secured in Magistrates' Courts, the total fines imposed equalling £752. Of the 124 convictions, 66 were for selling adulterated milk, the fines in these cases totalling £413. Short-weight bread convictions, 23 in number, secured fines amounting to £159; improper labelling of foodstuffs resulted in 1 conviction, with a fine of £2.
Section 2 of the Quackery Prevention Act, 1908, enacts that every person commits an offence who publishes or causes to be published any statement which is intended by the defendant or any other person to promote the sale of any article as a medicine, preparation, or appliance for the prevention, alleviation, or cure of any human ailment or physical defect, and which is false in any material particular relating to the ingredients, composition, structure, nature, or operation of that article, or to the effects which have followed or may follow the use thereof.
The penalty inflicted is a fine not exceeding £100 in the case of a first conviction, and not exceeding £200 for every subsequent conviction. The object of the Act is to effectually stop the exploitation of the public by means of medicines or treatment alleged to cure all and sundry complaints and ailments.
The work of school medical inspection is carried out by the Division of School Hygiene, Health Department, the staff consisting of eleven school medical officers and twenty-seven school nurses working under a Director. In addition, two junior school medical officers hold temporary appointments.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, schools to the number of 1,100 were inspected. Statistical reports were compiled relating to the complete examination of 53,752 school-children, and in addition 38,497 children were examined for special defect. Standard VI, Standard II, and entrants to the primer classes were selected for detailed examination. An average of 87.87 per cent. of these children were returned as having some defect, 65.78 per cent. showing defect other than dental. These percentages are not of much value for comparison with results recorded in other countries, as there is no internationally recognized standard as to what constitutes a defect. In the Dominion it is customary to record as such very slight deviations from the normal. Approximately some 60 per cent. of those recommended received medical treatment. The percentage varied, according to the facilities available, from 47 in some districts to 80 in others.
With the exception of the school dental clinics, which have so far been provided by the Division of Dental Hygiene, there are no clinics for the treatment of school-children. Of those requiring treatment 60.14 per cent. received it from private medical practitioners, 23.25 per cent. from hospitals, and the rest from their parents under supervision of the school nurse where necessary. It is recognized that the preventive and educational side of the work is of greater ultimate value than the purely remedial. Addresses to children on health matters form part of the daily work of school medical officers. During the year, courses of lectures were given to training-college students, also many addresses to parents, to various societies, and to the general public.
Investigations into the incidence of goitre have been carried out in association with the Professor of Public Health, Otago Medical School, and it is now possible to map out the chief districts in New Zealand where this condition is endemic, results showing that such areas have also a low iodine content of soil. Facilities are now provided by which all schools in endemic area? may carry out treatment. This consists in the administration of minute doses of potassium iodide for three school terms of eight weeks each. Results so far appear to be encouraging.
The Dental Division of the Department of Health has at present, besides the Director and the Dental Officer in charge of the training-school for dental nurses at Wellington, a staff of ten dental surgeons stationed at other centres. In addition to these, twenty-three dental nurses who have completed training have been stationed at suitably equipped surgeries in various parts of the Dominion. Thirty-eight additional nurses are now in training, thirteen of whom will have completed their course by the end of the present year, and will be taking up duty in other districts early in 1925.
The following is a summary of the operations performed and treatment carried, out from the 1st April, 1923, to the 31st March, 1924: Fillings, 55,868: extractions, 42,838; other operations, 22,901: total operations, 121,607.
Besides the above, many children have been examined and their teeth charted. Duplicate charts have been sent to parents, resulting in the treatment of many cases by private practitioners or at hospitals.
Leaflets have been printed for circulation to parents, embodying short terse rules to be followed for the prevention of dental disease. Every opportunity is being taken to bring this phase of the question before the parents and the public.
Commencing with the year 1916-17, the official statistics of Hospital Boards have been prepared on the basis of an Income and Expenditure Account and Balance-sheet. The accounts for the last five years are in some points not absolutely comparable with the figures shown under the system followed in years prior to 1916-17.
The total gross income of Hospital Boards, separate institutions, and Government institutions for the year ended 31st March, 1923, was £1,633,185, and for Hospital Boards alone £1,444,178. The main sources of income for the year are as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
1. Contributable by Government | 481,615 |
2. Levies on local authorities | 428,954 |
3. Voluntary contributions | 24,745 |
4. Fees payable by those assisted | 590,151 |
5. Charitable-aid recoveries | 49,092 |
6. Rents, interest, and dividends | 25,798 |
7. Miscellaneous income | 32,830 |
Items 4 and 5 above must be viewed in conjunction with the amounts written off in respect of fees receivable, as shown in the expenditure summary hereunder.
The total gross expenditure of Hospital Boards, separate institutions, and Government institutions amounted during the year to £1,494,533. The total expenditure of Hospital Boards alone was £1,318,513. The following are the main items of expenditure by all authorities:—
£ | |
---|---|
1. Hospital maintenance | 863,931 |
2. Charitable aid | 174,338 |
3. Administration | 51,851 |
4. Amounts written off in respect of fees receivable | 324,789 |
The average annual cost of maintenance per occupied bed in general hospitals controlled by Boards for the last five years is set out below:—
Year. | Provisions. | Surgery and Dispensary. | Domestic and Establishment. | Salaries and Wages. | Miscellaneous and Special Departments. | Total Maintenance. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 35.9 | 12.8 | 39.0 | 48.0 | 0.6 | 136.3 |
1919-20 | 40.4 | 15.4 | 43.2 | 52.4 | 0.3 | 151.7 |
1920-21 | 47.4 | 17.1 | 55.9 | 68.5 | 0.4 | 189.3 |
1921-22 | 45.0 | 15.6 | 54.8 | 69.8 | 5.3 | 190.5 |
1922-23 | 42.3 | 12.8 | 51.1 | 74.5 | 5.5 | 186.2 |
The charitable-aid expenditure for the last five years has been as follows:—
Year. | Indoor Relief. | Outdoor Relief. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 82,713 | 53,464 | 136,177 |
1919-20 | 91,974 | 82,423 | 174,397 |
1920-21 | 101,695 | 88,346 | 190,041 |
1921-22 | 111,107 | 81,566 | 192,673 |
1922-23 | 97,742 | 76,596 | 174,338 |
HOSPITAL AND CHARITABLE-AID EXPENDITURE, 1913-14 TO 1922–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Mean Population (inclusive of Maoris). | Hospital and Charitable-aid and other Expenditure. | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population. |
£ | s. d. | ||
1914 | 1,125,628 | 579,695 | 10 3 ½ |
1915 | 1,145,027 | 578,838 | 10 1 ¼ |
1916 | 1,150,318 | 631,504 | 10 11 ¾ |
1917 | 1,149,225 | 567,081 | 8 10 ½ |
1918 | 1,152,748 | 583,856 | 10 1 ½ |
1919 | 1,166,482 | 788,112 | 13 6 ¼ |
1920 | 1,207,660 | 937,167 | 15 6 ¼ |
1921 | 1,252,206 | 1,053,013 | 16 9 ¾ |
1922 | 1,285,711 | 1,077,479 | 16 9 ¼ |
1923 | 1,311,381 | 1,199,731 | 18 3 ½ |
The above figures include ordinary expenditure of Hospital Boards and of separate institutions as well as of the Department of Health in respect of institutions under its control. For 1916-17 and prior thereto the expenditure is represented by cash payments. For subsequent years the expenditure proper is stated, exclusive of expenditure not requiring to be met by cash—e.g., patients' fees written off. Capital expenditure is excluded throughout.
The number of persons availing themselves of treatment in public hospitals for the last ten years has been as follows.: —
Year ended 31st March. | Total Number of Persons under Treatment. | Proportion under Treatment per 1,000 of Population. | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Diem. | Proportion per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 30,646 | 27.2 | 2,468 | 2.19 |
1915 | 33,375 | 29.1 | 2,652 | 2.32 |
1916 | 38,665 | 33.6 | 2,900 | 2.52 |
1917 | 42,129 | 36.7 | 3,381 | 2.94 |
1918 | 43,969 | 38.1 | 3,645 | 3.16 |
1919 | 51,897 | 44.5 | 3,806 | 3.26 |
1920 | 50,785 | 42.1 | 4,025 | 3.33 |
1921 | 50,912 | 40.7 | 3,774 | 3.01 |
1922 | 51,213 | 39.8 | 3,933 | 3.06 |
1923 | 55,927 | 42.6 | 4,481 | 3.41 |
The hospitals covered by the above table include all public general hospitals, infectious-diseases hospitals, consumptive sanatoria, maternity hospitals, and any other special hospitals controlled by Hospital Boards and the Health Department, as well as two separate institutions—the Mercury Bay and Oamaru Hospitals.
The number of public general hospitals at 31st March, 1923, was 81. In addition there were four infectious-diseases hospitals and five institutions for consumptives, thirteen maternity hospitals, and one special sanatorium for general cases.
Information as to the number of public general hospitals and their staff and accommodation is given for each of the five years 1918-19 to 1922-23.
Number of | Year ended 31st March. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Institutions | 65 | 66 | 71 | 75 | 81 |
Medical staff (stipendiary) | 126 | 139 | 144 | 160 | 158 |
Nursing staff— | |||||
Trained nurses | 297 | 324 | 355 | 427 | 452 |
Probationers | 910 | 981 | 1,032 | 1,079 | 1,186 |
Domestic staff | 782 | 836 | 898 | 982 | 1,120 |
Beds | 4,695 | 5,053 | 5,135 | 5,307 | 5,723 |
Further particulars concerning the public general hospitals of the Dominion for the years ended the 31st March, 1922 and 1923, are given in the next table:—
— | Year ended 31st March. | |
---|---|---|
1922. | 1923. | |
Average number of patients per diem | 3,551 | 3,868 |
Number of patients under treatment | 47,926 | 51,721 |
Deaths | 2,799 | 2,935 |
Average annual cost of maintenance per occupied bed apart from administration, &c., charged | £188.8 | £187.3 |
Number of out-patients attended during year | 30,754 | 39,619 |
It will be noted that the above summaries relate to financial years. The statistics given in Subsection D of the preceding section are for calendar years.
The Private Hospitals Act, which came into force on the 1st January, 1907, is now embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, which, with its amendment of 1923, provides for the licensing, management, and inspection of private hospitals. All such institutions must be licensed, and every application for a license must be accompanied by a statement giving full description of the house proposed to be used, number of patients, and class of cases proposed to be received. The licensee shall state whether it is in respect of a lying-in private hospital or a surgical and medical private hospital, or if for both classes of cases; and no private hospital may be used for any purpose other than that in respect of which the license is granted and purposes reasonably incidental thereto.
For every private hospital there must be a resident manager, either the licensee or some person appointed by the licensee, and in every case the manager must be a legally qualified medical practitioner or a registered nurse in the case of a surgical and medical hospital, or a registered midwife in the case of a lying-in hospital, or a registered nurse and midwife, or a registered nurse having as resident assistant a registered midwife, in the case of a hospital licensed for both purposes. No license shall be granted in respect of a house not previously licensed until such house and annexed buildings have been approved by the Director-General of Health, and no addition shall be made to any private hospital until it has been so approved. No license shall be granted until the character and fitness of the applicant have been proved satisfactory, and the license must be renewed on the 1st January of each year.
In every private hospital there must be kept a register of patients showing particulars as to name, age, abode, and date of reception of each patient, date when such patient left, or, in the event of death, the date thereof, name of medical practitioner attending, and such other details as may be described. Inquiry may be made at any time as to the management and conduct of any such private hospital, and if such inquiry prove unsatisfactory the license may be revoked, and, for a period of five years, no new license shall be granted to the person whose license is so revoked.
Provision is made for the inspection of private hospitals in the same manner as for public institutions of the like nature, trained nurses with midwifery certificates being appointed for the purpose.
The Governor-General may from time to time make such regulations as are necessary for carrying the Act into effect, and substantial penalties are provided for breaches of its provisions.
There are seven State maternity hospitals now open for the use of the public. The St. Helens Hospital at Wellington was opened in June, 1905, and a new and up-to-date building in July, 1912; that at Dunedin was opened in October, 1905; that at Auckland in June, 1906, and a new building in February, 1923; that at Christchurch in April, 1907. State institutions have also been opened at Gisborne, Wanganui, and Invercargill.
These institutions represent a development of the policy begun by legislation in 1901, when the Nurses Registration Act was passed, followed in 1904 by the Midwives Act. The latter provided that after a certain date only those midwives who were duly registered would be qualified to practise on their own account. During the year ended 31st March, 1924, a total of 1,724 confinements took place in the seven hospitals mentioned, and 600 confinements were attended by the institution nurses outside these hospitals, as compared with 1,531 and 570 confinements respectively during the previous twelve months.
Tables are given showing information as to births and deaths in each of these institutions during the year ended 31st March, 1924, and the totals for each of the last ten years. Births in cases dealt with outside St. Helens Hospitals by nurses attached to institutional staffs are also shown.
ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1923-24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Town. | Confinements in Institution. | Confinements attended outside. | ||
Births. | Deaths of Mothers. | Deaths of Infants. | ||
Auckland | 581 | 2 | 10 | 262 |
Gisborne | 123 | .. | 3 | 5 |
Wanganui | 134 | 1 | 5 | 21 |
Wellington | 332 | 4 | 7 | 71 |
Christchurch | 267 | .. | 7 | 157 |
Dunedin | 156 | .. | 1 | 76 |
Invercargill | 131 | .. | 4 | 8 |
Total | 1,724 | 7 | 37 | 600 |
ST. HELENS HOSPITALS, 1914-15 TO 1923-24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Confinements in Institution. | Confinements attended outside. | ||
Births. | Deaths of Mothers. | Deaths of Infants. | ||
1915 | 794 | 6 | 20 | 410 |
1916 | 798 | 2 | 6 | 563 |
1917 | 1,071 | 8 | 28 | 523 |
1918 | 1,248 | 7 | 27 | 530 |
1919 | 1,123 | 18 | 26 | 521 |
1920 | 1,139 | 5 | 25 | 552 |
1921 | 1,246 | 6 | 25 | 579 |
1922 | 1,392 | 5 | 25 | 572 |
1923 | 1,531 | 3 | 18 | 570 |
1924 | 1,724 | 7 | 37 | 600 |
There is a maternity hospital attached to the Medical School at Dunedin, which also serves as a training-school for medical students and midwives.
Maternity homes and wards under the control of Hospital Boards are established at—
Mangonui
Kawakawa
Rawene
Whangarei
Waiuku
Matamata
Kawhia
Whakatane
Napier
Stratford
Opunake
Raetihi
Rewa
Palmerston N.
Masterton
Picton
Havelock
Blenheim
Denniston
Waiuta
Greymouth
Kaikoura
Amuri
Oxford
Waikari
Rangiora
Malvern
Rakaia
Methven
Ashburton
Timaru
Cromwell
Roxburgh
Tuapeka.
Accommodation will also be available at an early date at Otamatea, Tolaga Bay, Akaroa, Ellesmere, and Owaka. For the reception of single girls there are special charitable institutions at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Invercargill, in addition to those established by the Salvation Army at the four chief centres and at Napier and Gisborne.
Ninety institutions classed under the heading of benevolent and orphan asylums furnished returns to the Census and Statistics Office for the year 1923. These institutions, which are conducted by Hospital Boards, religious bodies, and other public or semi-public organizations, are alike in that they provide free accommodation on a benevolent or charitable basis, but differ largely in the classes of persons to whom they afford assistance. The generic name covers old people's homes, maternity and refuge homes for unfortunate women and girls, orphanages, homes for the infirm or afflicted, "prison gate" homes, and an institute for the blind. Some of the orphanages deal with cases similar to those dealt with by the industrial schools under the control of the Education Department, and a few of the women's institutions receive offenders committed to them by the Court.
The 90 institutions which furnished returns for 1923 had a total of 9,337 inmates during the year, of whom 5,069 were males and 4,268 females. They commenced the year with a total of 4,947, and had 5,006 at the end of the year. Admissions during the year totalled 3,781, and in addition 609 infants were born in the institutions. Discharges numbered 3,955, and deaths of inmates 376. The ages of all inmates in the institutions at any time during the year were as follows:—
Age-group. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Under 5 | 771 | 681 | 1,452 |
5 and under 10 | 711 | 769 | 1,480 |
10 and under 15 | 828 | 803 | 1,631 |
15 and under 25 | 152 | 773 | 925 |
25 and under 35 | 198 | 425 | 623 |
35 and under 45 | 328 | 163 | 491 |
45 and under 55 | 307 | 106 | 413 |
55 and under 65 | 382 | 119 | 501 |
65 and over | 1,389 | 400 | 1,789 |
Unspecified | 3 | 29 | 32 |
Total | 5,069 | 4,268 | 9,337 |
There are seven public mental hospitals in the Dominion maintained wholly or in part out of the public revenue. There is also one private hospital licensed for the reception of the mentally afflicted.
The number of patients at the end of 1923 was 4,996, consisting of 2,839 males and 2,157 females. These numbers, and those given elsewhere throughout this subsection, are inclusive of Maoris. Figures for Maoris are given separately towards the end of the subsection.
The patients on the register at the end of the year 1923 were distributed as shown below:—
Mental Hospital. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 637 | 441 | 1,078 |
Tokanui | 163 | 101 | 264 |
Porirua | 653 | 487 | 1,140 |
Nelson | 212 | 118 | 330 |
Hokitika | 171 | 65 | 236 |
Christchurch | 359 | 447 | 806 |
Dunedin (Seacliff and Waitati) | 625 | 475 | 1,100 |
Ashburn Hall (private mental hospital) | 19 | 23 | 42 |
Total | 2,839 | 2,157 | 4,996 |
The number of patients remaining at the close of each of the last five years, and the proportion per 10,000 of the population at the end of the year, are shown in the following table:—
NUMBER REMAINING, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number remaining at Close of Year. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1919 | 2,667 | 1,980 | 4,647 | 42.48 | 33.04 | 37.87 |
1920 | 2,717 | 2,037 | 4,764 | 42.21 | 33.18 | 37.80 |
1921 | 2,772 | 2,099 | 4,871 | 41.94 | 33.22 | 37.68 |
1922 | 2,816 | 2,116 | 4,932 | 41.79 | 32.80 | 37.39 |
1923 | 2,839 | 2,157 | 4,996 | 41.39 | 32.83 | 37.20 |
Means of five years | 2,762 | 2,078 | 4,840 | 41.96 | 33.01 | 37.59 |
The total number of patients under oversight, care, or control during 1923 was 5,805 (males 3,299, females 2,506), as against 5,812 in 1922. The average number resident in mental hospitals was 4,809 in 1922, and 4,868 in 1923.
The total admissions to mental hospitals during the year 1923 were 808 (442 males and 366 females), this number not including 65 transfers from one institution to another. The causes of insanity as assigned on admission are given below:—
Heredity | 105 |
---|---|
Congenital | 101 |
Previous attack | 116 |
Puberty and adolescence | 26 |
Climacteric | 28 |
Menstrual | 5 |
Lactation | 2 |
Post operative | 3 |
Anæmia | 1 |
Thyroid insufficiency | 1 |
Senility | 92 |
Puerperal state | 17 |
Mental stress, sudden | 40 |
Mental stress, prolonged | 25 |
Solitude | 2 |
Alcohol | 40 |
Syphilis | 27 |
Traumatic | 2 |
Epilepsy | 40 |
Arterio-sclerosis | 7 |
Drug habit | 2 |
Meningitis | 1 |
Ill health | 35 |
Organic brain-disease | 7 |
Phthisis | 1 |
Influenza | 7 |
Cerebral hæmorrhage | 3 |
Overwork | 6 |
Emotional excitement | 2 |
Unknown | 64 |
Totals, excluding transfers (65) | 808 |
Of the 808 persons admitted to mental hospitals during 1923, those admitted for the first time to any mental hospital in New Zealand numbered 667 (males 365, females 302), and those readmitted 141 (males 77, females 64).
The figures for 1923 represent one first admission for every 1,991 persons in the Dominion. The number of first admissions and the rate per 10,000 of population for each of the last five years were as follows:—
FIRST ADMISSIONS AND RATE PER 10,000 OF MEAN POPULATION, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of First Admissions. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1919 | 448 | 296 | 744 | 7.49 | 4.98 | 6.24 |
1920 | 383 | 343 | 726 | 6.02 | 5.65 | 5.84 |
1921 | 414 | 324 | 738 | 6.35 | 5.20 | 5.78 |
1922 | 390 | 304 | 694 | 5.85 | 4.76 | 5.32 |
1923 | 365 | 302 | 667 | 5.38 | 4.65 | 5.02 |
Means of five years | 400 | 314 | 714 | 6.22 | 5.05 | 5.64 |
Persons labouring under mental defect, but capable of understanding the meaning of the procedure, may seek admission to a mental hospital as voluntary boarders. At the beginning of 1923 there were 103 boarders in residence (43 males, 60 females), and during the year 130 (59 males, 71 females) were admitted. If a voluntary boarder should after admission show mental defect sufficiently pronounced and sustained to render it improper to classify him any longer as such, application for a reception order is made to a Magistrate. During the year 1923, 9 (3 males, 6 females) were transferred from the voluntary to the ordinary register, and 6 died, while 94 (47 males, 47 females) were discharged, leaving 124 resident at the end of the year (49 males, 75 females).
A summary is attached showing the ages of patients in mental hospitals at the close of 1923.
AGES OF INMATES, 31ST DECEMBER, 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
1 to 5 | 6 | 4 | 10 |
5 to 10 | 40 | 19 | 59 |
10 to 15 | 26 | 34 | 60 |
15 to 20 | 66 | 40 | 106 |
20 to 30 | 286 | 182 | 468 |
30 to 40 | 509 | 401 | 910 |
40 to 50 | 702 | 515 | 1,217 |
50 to 60 | 538 | 472 | 1,010 |
60 to 70 | 379 | 290 | 669 |
70 to 80 | 191 | 135 | 326 |
80 to 90 | 46 | 34 | 80 |
90 and over | .. | 2 | 2 |
Unknown | 50 | 29 | 79 |
Total | 2,839 | 2,157 | 4,996 |
The next table gives the average number resident, those who were discharged as recovered, and those who died during the period 1919-23:—
Year. | Average Number Resident. | Discharged as recovered. | Died. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Per Cent. of Average Number Resident. | Number. | Per Cent. of Average Number Resident. | ||
1919 | 4,527 | 337 | 7.44 | 342 | 7.55 |
1920 | 4,654 | 310 | 6.66 | 376 | 8.08 |
1921 | 4,754 | 371 | 7.80 | 318 | 6.69 |
1922 | 4,809 | 313 | 6.51 | 395 | 8.21 |
1323 | 4,868 | 319 | 6.55 | 325 | 6.67 |
Means of five years | 4,722 | 330 | 6.99 | 351 | 7.44 |
Of those who died in mental hospitals during 1923, 103, or 31 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year, while 92, or 28 per cent., had been in residence for more than ten years. Of those discharged recovered, 240, or 75 per cent., had been inmates for less than one year. A table is given showing length of residence of patients who died and of patients who were discharged recovered during 1923.
Length of Residence. | Patients who died. | Patients discharged Recovered. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 1 month | 12 | 12 | 24 | 8 | 5 | 13 |
1 month and under 3 months | 20 | 12 | 32 | 42 | 32 | 74 |
3 months and under 6 months | 14 | 9 | 23 | 42 | 40 | 82 |
6 months and under 9 months | 13 | .. | 13 | 23 | 18 | 41 |
9 months and under 1 year | 8 | 3 | 11 | 16 | 14 | 30 |
1 year and under 2 years | 23 | 18 | 41 | 22 | 24 | 46 |
2 years and under 3 years | 17 | 6 | 23 | 3 | 9 | 12 |
3 years and under 5 years | 17 | 17 | 34 | 8 | 1 | 9 |
5 years and under 7 years | 7 | 5 | 12 | 2 | 5 | 7 |
7 years and under 10 years | 9 | 6 | 15 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
10 years and under 12 years | 5 | 7 | 12 | .. | .. | .. |
12 years and under 15 years | 7 | 8 | 15 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
15 years and over | 40 | 25 | 65 | .. | .. | .. |
Died during absence | 2 | 3 | 5 | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 194 | 131 | 325 | 168 | 151 | 319 |
Old age is the principal cause of death among mental-hospital patients, and, among individual causes, tuberculosis ranks second, and general paralysis of the insane third. The figures for the principal causes and groups of causes for the year 1923 are as follows:—
DEATHS IN MENTAL HOSPITALS, 1923. | |
---|---|
Tuberculosis | 24 |
Cancer | 9 |
Other general diseases | 18 |
General paralysis of the insane | 22 |
Organic brain-disease | 19 |
Epilepsy | 20 |
Other diseases of the nervous system | 29 |
Diseases of the respiratory system | 18 |
Diseases of the circulatory system | 35 |
Diseases of the digestive system | 9 |
Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 9 |
Diseases of the skin | 1 |
Diseases of the bones | .. |
Old age | 104 |
Died while on trial | 2 |
Ill-defined causes | 6 |
Total | 325 |
A table is added showing for all admissions since 1876 the percentages of patients discharged (as recovered, relieved, and not improved, separately), died, and remaining.
— | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. |
---|---|---|---|
Discharged— | |||
Recovered | 39.71 | 45.88 | 42.26 |
Relieved | 7.34 | 9.08 | 8.06 |
Not improved | 1.87 | 1.81 | 1.85 |
Died | 36.43 | 26.48 | 32.31 |
Remaining at end of 1923 | 14.65 | 16.75 | 15.52 |
.. | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
A license may be granted to enable a private mental hospital to receive patients for treatment. Stringent conditions are attached to the issue of such licenses, which may be revoked at any time. The Inspector-General has wide powers in the regulation and control of private institutions, which are placed practically on the same footing as public mental hospitals in regard to inspection and other matters.
There is only one licensed private institute in the Dominion, that at Wakari, near Dunedin, established in 1882. Particulars of admissions, discharges, deaths, and patients remaining, for the last five years, are as follows. These figures are included in preceding tables.
PRIVATE MENTAL HOSPITAL (included in previous figures). | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Admissions. | Discharges. | Deaths. | Patients remaining at End of Year. |
1919 | 15 | 12 | 4 | 44 |
1920 | 16 | 13 | 3 | 44 |
1921 | 6 | 9 | 1 | 40 |
1922 | 10 | 8 | 3 | 39 |
1923 | 12 | 7 | 2 | 42 |
The number of Maoris admitted as patients to mental hospitals is small. The figures for the last five years are,—
MENTAL HOSPITALS.—MAORIS ADMITTED AND REMAINING, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Admitted during Year. | Remaining at End of Year. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Totals. | Males. | Females. | Totals. | |
1919 | 6 | 6 | 12 | 37 | 23 | 60 |
1920 | 13 | 13 | 26 | 38 | 30 | 68 |
1921 | 13 | 8 | 21 | 34 | 31 | 65 |
1922 | 16 | 4 | 20 | 40 | 32 | 72 |
1923 | 7 | 6 | 13 | 36 | 34 | 70 |
At the end of the year 1923 the mental hospitals of the Dominion had accommodation for 4,826 patients, the cubic content of the dormitories and sleeping-rooms being well over 3,000,000 cubic feet. Details of accommodation are as follows:—
Institution. | Number of Patients for whom there is Accommodation. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In Single Rooms. | In Dormitories. | Totals. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
Auckland | 167 | 122 | 462 | 358 | 629 | 480 |
Tokanui | 38 | 20 | 134 | 80 | 172 | 100 |
Porirua | 106 | 90 | 484 | 313 | 590 | 403 |
Nelson | 10 | 13 | 201 | 106 | 211 | 119 |
Hokitika | 28 | 17 | 128 | 71 | 156 | 88 |
Christchurch | 64 | 84 | 321 | 364 | 385 | 448 |
Seacliff | 169 | 138 | 359 | 318 | 528 | 456 |
Totals, State institutions | 582 | 484 | 2,089 | 1,610 | 2,671 | 2,094 |
Ashburn Hall Private Mental Hospital | 28 | 33 | .. | .. | 28 | 33 |
Totals, all institutions | 610 | 517 | 2,089 | 1,610 | 2,699 | 2,127 |
The total expenditure on maintenance of mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions), and receipts from patients and for sale of produce, &c., during the last five years were as follows:—
Year. | Total Expenditure. | Receipts from Patients, Sale of Produce, &c. | Net Expenditure. |
---|---|---|---|
*Fifteen months. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1919 | 286,847 | 94,130 | 192,717 |
1920 | 360,061 | 122,939 | 237,122 |
1921-22* | 384,615 | 115,416 | 269,199 |
1922-23 | 357,510 | 112,304 | 245,206 |
1923-24 | 368,231 | 114,369 | 253,862 |
The total net expenditure out of the Public Works Fund for buildings and equipment from 1st July, 1877, to 31st March, 1924, was £1,001,124.
Table of Contents
THE inception and establishment of educational facilities in New Zealand is the history of civilization and progress in this part of the British dominions. As might be expected, it was immediately after the advent of the first missionaries that schools for the instruction of the Native youth were established. Later, as a European population settled in the country, the need for a means of educating the white children arose, and finally the necessity for some co-ordinated scheme for the whole colony asserted itself. This latter was consummated in the Education Act of 1877, which Act is the basis of the system of education obtaining in the Dominion at the present day.
The system of education which was pursued from the foundation of the colony—and, indeed, from 1816, when the first mission school was established at Rangihoua, in the Bay of Islands—was that of imparting instruction to the Natives in their own language in establishments where great numbers of all ages were congregated, and where they were not only educated, but were also housed, fed, and clothed. The first legislative action in this connection was an Ordinance passed by the Legislative Council at Auckland in 1847. This provided for the education of the youths of New Zealand, and recognized none but religious schools. Its administration, including the appointment and removal of teachers, was almost wholly in the hands of the religious bodies. The Ordinance declared that religious education (with a conscience clause), industrial training, and instruction in the English language should find a part in the curriculum of all schools which received financial assistance under the Ordinance. The aggregate amount of aid to be given was not to exceed one-twentieth of the estimated revenue of the colony. The provisions of the Ordinance actually applied to both races, but the greater part of the money appropriated in succeeding years was for Native schools and institutions. The amount of aid was set down annually on the Civil List, and the distribution for the year ended 30th September, 1854, well illustrates the apportionment among the religious bodies, viz: Church of England, £3,500; Wesleyan, £1,600; Roman Catholic, £800: total, £5,00.
The desirability of the subsidy to schools being removed from the Civil List and provided for by vote of the House of Representatives resulted in the passing of the Native Schools Act, 1858. This embodied much the same provisions as the Ordinance of 1847, with the exception that the sum of £7,000 was appropriated annually to be distributed as capitation.
Despite these attempts to set up a satisfactory scheme for the education of the Native children, little success attended the efforts of the Government, and in 1863 barely five hundred scholars were being taught in the various institutions for Native education. This was due primarily to the unsettled state of the country as a result of the hostilities that had broken out, but no doubt the scheme of education itself was unsound in many respects, particularly as it allowed the children to drift back to the demoalizing influence of their own kaingas. These combined causes practically led to the utter collapse during the next few years of a system which had been pursued since the education of Natives had been first attempted.
In 1867 the Native Schools Act was passed, but before it could be brought into effective operation the North Island, where the bulk of the schools were situated, again became involved in war, and it was not until 1871, when an amending Act was passed, that any real effort could be made to introduce a workable system of Native education. The main provisions of the new scheme were, firstly, the establishment of village schools wherever a sufficient Native population and other circumstances rendered it possible; secondly, the instruction to be in the English language only, except where the location of an English teacher might be found impossible; thirdly, the working of the village schools through the agency of the Natives themselves, associated with and aided by such Europeans as might be willing to work with them on School Committees; fourthly, the contribution by the Natives of part of the expenses of salaries and inspection, together with grants of land for buildings. Provision was also made for a continuance of capitation to schools already established (mainly denominational) which fulfilled conditions that were laid down.
That the new legislation was eminently successful is seen from the statistics of the year 1874. Forty-one new schools had been formed, with an attendance of 875 boys and 370 girls. There were also twenty-three other schools which were receiving a capitation allowance, with a total of 142 boys and 100 girls in attendance. In 1879 the control of Native schools passed from the Native Department to the Education Department, which has since been responsible for their administration. As the district in which a Native school is established becomes populated and the Native population europeanized in its mode of living, the school is handed over to the control of the Education Board for the district.
The Ordinance of 1847, referred to earlier, was practically a nullity in so far as the education of children other than Natives was concerned. Indeed, it was not until the establishment of provincial institutions in 1853 that any legislative action was taken in the direction of providing facilities for the education of white children. Up to that time colonist were dependent upon small private schools, mainly, though by no means exclusively, of a denominational character. Until their abolition in 1876 the various provinces conducted their own education systems. The result was that, instead of a methodical scheme of school organization for the whole of New Zealand, there came into existence systems varying widely both in the principles upon which they were established and in the results attained. This is well illustrated by the following account of the more important features of the various legislative provisions with respect to education made by the Provincial Governments:—
It was in this district that the bulk of the money appropriated on the Civil List for Maori education was expended, and the Legislative Council Ordinance of 1847, already referred to, was of more effect in Auckland than in any other part of the colony. The first attempt of the Provincial Council, however, to provide for the education of the children in its sphere of jurisdiction was the Education Act of 1857. The Superintendent of the Province was empowered to appoint a Board of Education consisting of from five to nine Commissioners, to hold office for three years. The Superintendent made grants, out of the funds which were voted, to all schools which fulfilled the requirements of the Act. Religious instruction was at the option of the local School Committee, but exemption was to be granted to all scholars whose parents did not desire their attendance. In 1867, however, this provision was abolished and secular instruction alone obtained. Schools which received aid from the Board could not charge pupils more than 1s. per week. Further legislation enabled a school rate, additional to fees, to be levied in 1867.
A change in administration was made in 1868. The Board on this occasion was formed of the Superintendent of the Province, the Executive and Speaker of the Council, and three members elected annually by the Council. This Board's function was to form districts in suitable areas, and it was also vested with the powers of distributing the annual vote of the Council and the income from reserves that had been set aside for educational purposes. The Board was also the authority in which the schools were vested. Teaching continued to be secular in character. It appears that little success attended this Act, for at the end of 1872 there were no common public schools (as opposed to private or denominational) either in the City of Auckland or its suburbs, or in the goldfield townships or the pensioner settlements.
Accordingly it is not surprising to find all existing education legislation scrapped in 1872 and a fresh Act passed. The Board on this occasion still retained its political members, and to these were added four further members appointed by the Council, and three appointed by a Judge of the Supreme Court. Thus constituted, the Board proceeded with the formation of school districts. It also fixed rates and controlled all available funds. A householder's rate of £1 and a rate of 5s. on each child (raised to 10s. in 1874) were levied throughout the province by the Superintendent. These rates were subsequently supplemented by a poll-tax of 10s. per annum on each male adult No fees were charged in the schools themselves, all expenses being met from these rates and other income of the Board. Secular instruction still obtained, and the Act seems to have been a considerable improvement upon its predecessors in so far as the results obtained were concerned.
This province made a start in 1857 by empowering the Superintendent to appoint a Commission of four to see what scheme should be adopted, but nothing further was done until the lapse of a decade. In 1867 a Board of Education was established, having the same personnel as the Board of Trustees of Public Reserves, and from the middle of 1868 all revenue from education reserves was diverted to the purposes of the Education Ordinance. Appropriations were also made annually by the Provincial Council for education. Denominational schools were eligible for assistance from the funds available. The Board had power to establish separate education districts if agreed to by the householders. Local Committees were to be elected, consisting of either three or six members, of whom one or two were to retire in rotation each year. To supplement the funds from education reserves the Committees were empowered to impose a household rate not exceeding £1. Religious instruction (with a conscience clause) was allowed either before or after school hours, but the Irish Board of Education's selected Scripture portions could be read as part of the regular curriculum.
A further Ordinance was passed in 1874. This repealed the existing legislation and established the Patea and the New Plymouth Educational Boards, each consisting of seven elected members. The two Boards exercised full control over the educational activities of the province, levied a household rate as under the repealed Ordinance, and imposed a charge of 6s. 6d. per annum on each scholar in attendance at school. Provision was made, however, for fees and rates to be remitted in necessitous cases.
Early in 1855 the Wellington Provincial Council passed an Ordinance (the outcome of a Commission set up in 1853) for the establishment of common schools. It provided for the proclamation of school districts by the Superintendent of the Province; for an annual election of School Committees: and for the levying of a uniform rate where necessary upon every house in the school district, but not exceeding £1 per year for each house. The Committees' powers gave them practically complete control in their respective districts. Religious instruction was prohibited in the original Ordinance, but an amendment of 1857 gave power to the Committees to allow Bible-reading without note or comment. The operation of the Ordinance was not as effective as its originators anticipated, the chief difficulty being the lack of funds to properly establish and maintain the schools. It continued in force, however, until 1871, without further change except in regard to a few machinery clauses.
In this latter year existing legislation was repealed and the Education Act, 1871, passed. Under this the province was divided into ten school districts. Each district elected a member to a Board which had complete charge of education in the province. The schools were supported by a capitation fee of 5s. per child per annum, together with an annual rate on all rateable property, limited to 1/2d. in the pound. Four amending Acts were passed in the four succeeding years, the principal alteration made being contained in that of 1874, which abolished capitation and rates and levied a school fee of 5s. per quarter for each child actually attending school.
Immediately after the formation of the Hawke's Bay Province an Education Act (1859) was passed. This repealed the earlier Education Acts of the Wellington Provincial Council. Denominational schools were excluded from participation in grants for buildings or repairs, but in the case of common schools a pound-for-pound subsidy was granted to any district raising at least £40 for these purposes, with a limit of £100 subsidy over three successive years. Monetary aid apart from that required for buildings was given to both classes of school in proportion to the number of children educated, at the rate of 7s. per quarter, subject, however, to the provision that the weekly charge to parents did not exceed 2s. per child. Government aid was drawn from appropriations and the proceeds of education land reserves. In 1868 this was supplemented by a school rate of £1 per annum levied on every householder. The scheme in Hawke's Bay seems to have worked with a degree of success. No religious instruction was permitted in the common schools during ordinary hours.
This province early made a start in providing means of education, and the year 1853 saw a Commission set up to consider the best scheme to be established in the province. In 1856 an Act followed. The Superintendent of the Province was empowered to constitute districts and a Central Board of Education. Rates were to be levied for the provision of funds. Amending legislation followed in 1858 and 1862, and in 1863 a fresh Act was passed. Under this latter Act the existing education districts which had been constituted were continued. They were to be controlled by local Committees of six persons. Annual rates in these districts were levied to the extent of £1 on every householder, plus 5s. for each child. Religious instruction was permitted, but was to be of a non-controversial character, and parents had opportunity to object if they so desired.
Marlborough, on its separation from Nelson and its elevation to provincial status, started its educational activities by repealing the existing legislation and passing the Education Act, 1861, which virtually re-enacted the system formerly in force in Marlborough as part of the Province of Nelson. Four years later the Superintendent with a Central Board of Education was replaced by the Superintendent and Executive of the Province.
The year 1871 saw a fresh start made, and the Town and Road Boards were constituted the authorities for managing the schools. Rating-powers were given to provide funds, and compulsory fees were payable on account of all children between the ages of seven and twelve within three miles of the school. The curriculum was maintained on a secular basis, religious teaching being forbidden.
An Ordinance of the Canterbury Provincial Council in 1855 carried to a conclusion a compact made with the original colonists, and the following year saw Christ's College founded, it being placed under the control of the Church of England Bishop and Wardens. The next year a sum of £2,500 was voted for the assistance of primary schools, and this was placed in the control of the Anglican, Wesleyan, and Presbyterian Church authorities for distribution. The limitations imposed included a clause for exemption from religious teaching where objected to by parents, and fees were to be the same in all schools. A similar appropriation for education was made during the next five or six years, when, as a result of a Commission which brought down its report in 1863, legislation in the direction of ensuring a more effective system was introduced. A first step was taken in the same year, when the administration of the annual appropriation was withdrawn from the churches, though denominational grants were not themselves cut off. In lieu thereof an Education Board responsible to the Provincial Government was set up. All applications for aid came within its jurisdiction, as did also the regulation of salaries and the appointment of Inspectors.
A further Ordinance in 1864 did not change the Board. Districts were, however, to be proclaimed on a requisition for such. A Committee in each district managed the schools, seeing to their establishment, fixing salaries and fees, and selecting teachers—all, however, subject to the Board. No child was to be absent from Bible-reading, but might be exempted from further religious instruction if the Committee was assured the child received instruction elsewhere. Amendments to the above Ordinance were made in 1868 and 1870, and in 1871 all existing legislation was repealed and a new Ordinance passed. Under this latter the appointment of the Education Board was in the hands o the Provincial Superintendent and the Executive. The Board itself became responsible for the examination and classification of its teachers, and on its recommendation school districts were proclaimed, with or without the local requisition required before. Each district paid one-sixth of the cost of building schools, and, failing to do so, was liable to a rate of 6d. in the pound, to be levied by the Superintendent. The management of the school, fixation of salaries, appointment and removal of teachers, came within the jurisdiction of the district Committee. All teachers were required to have a certificate from the Board.
The financial matters connected with the various districts were assisted by a tax of £1 levied on each householder within three miles of a school, with an additional 5s. for each child. These levies were made by the Superintendent of the Province, and paid to the Committees of the respective districts. Bible-reading was prescribed, but teachers themselves gave no instruction. Provision was, however, made for the admission of ministers of religion. In the year 1873 the provisions regarding Bible-reading were withdrawn, and at the same time grants to denominational schools ceased.
A further change in regard to administration was made in 1875. The Board was abolished, and a department and permanent secretary were appointed. The districts, which were retained, had to raise half the cost of buildings, and to do so a rate of 1s. in the pound might be levied. It is of interest to note that towards the end of the same year an attempt made to secure the assent of the General Assembly to a Bill for the restoration of a Board to be appointed by the Superintendent for the control of education in Canterbury was defeated.
An Ordinance of 1874 prescribed a scheme for Westland, and a further amending Ordinance was passed in the following year. The operation of this legislation, however, was of a limited nature, it being finally repealed, in common with other provincial Ordinances, by the Education Act, 1877.
There is no doubt that the initial attempts in propounding a scheme of education were eminently more successful in Otago than in any other province. The subject was dealt with at the first sitting of the Provincial Council, when a Committee was appointed to report on the question. At the close of 1854 the recommendations of this Committee were adopted, and a Grammar School was formed at Dunedin. Certificated teachers were sent for from Scotland, and provision was made for expenses being met from the provincial funds and from rates to be levied for the purpose. This measure of 1854 was merely provisional, and a complete Ordinance in 1856 replaced it. This Ordinance provided for a Board of Education consisting of the Superintendent and the Executive of the Province, with the Rector of the Grammar School and two members from each School Committee. The functions of the Board consisted of promoting school districts and establishing schools therein. Each district elected a Committee annually, which consulted with the controlling Board as to buildings, but carried out the selection of its own teachers. The allocation of the moneys available was made so that land and school buildings came from the provincial funds, while the teachers were to be paid from school funds and a poll-tax on adult males of not more than £1. Religious instruction was given at stated hours, and exemption could be obtained on objection by parents. Six years later this Ordinance was repealed, and at that time the rate mentioned above had not been levied and the poll-tax never attempted.
The Education Ordinance of 1862 vested all school properties in the Superintendent of the Province instead of the Board, and the Board was made entirely political, the representatives of the Committees being dispensed with. The Board defined districts on requisition, and to the local Committees was left the determination of questions relating to buildings, character of the schools, salaries paid to teachers, and the fees. All the Board's determinations, however, came within the purview of the Superintendent. The scheme does not appear to have been a practical success, and was repealed two years later.
The next and final attempt of the Provincial Council was the Education Ordinance of 1864. The chief alterations were in the matter of finance and the responsibilities of the Board and Committees. The Board provided a large share of the cost of buildings and enlargements, but the districts were responsible for repairs and also fixed the minimum school fees to be paid by those attending. Rates were imposed, but were withdrawn the next year, apparently causing some dissatisfaction. Some minor amendments were also made in the matter of salaries of teachers and repairs of buildings. No further changes were made subsequent to this, although two rating Bills were tabled in the Provincial Council.
Of interest are the available figures which relate to a period ten years before the passing of the Act of 1877, with its consequent nationalization of the education system. The five main provinces only are dealt with in detail, certain figures for the minor provinces—Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, and Westland—not being available.
TABLE SHOWING PROVINCIAL APPROPRIATIONS AND NUMBER OF SCHOLARS IN 1867. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Province. | Population. | Revenue. | Number of Scholars. | ||
Total. | Appropriated to Education. | Attending Public Schools. | Attending Private Schools. | ||
*1866. †Not available. | |||||
£ | £ | ||||
Auckland | 48,321 | 196,667 | 3,000 | 2,686* | 3,258 |
Wellington | 21,950 | 166,444 | 2,714 | 970 | 1,793 |
Nelson | 23,814 | 170,634 | 5,680 | 1,668 | 650 |
Canterbury | 53,866 | 562,807 | 6,751 | 2,178 | 2,297 |
Otago | 48,577 | 503,755 | 11,698 | 3,298 | 1,546 |
Others | 22,160 | 263,848 | 3,727 | † | † |
Total | 218,688 | 1,864,155 | 33,570 | † | † |
The desirability of introducing some connected scheme to replace the heterogeneous systems in operation was affirmed by the House of Representatives in 1869, but considerable differences of opinion as to the form which legislation should take prevented a measure being passed for several years. It is evident, however, from the crop of provincial enactments in 1871 and subsequent years that the fear of a national system led most of the Provincial Councils to put their educational houses in order in the attempt to retain control of education.
Whether religious teaching of a non-sectarian character was to be provided for, and the question of grants to denominational and private schools, were the reasons for the dropping of a Bill which was introduced into the General Assembly in 1871. A further effort was made in 1873, but, although the Bill then introduced passed through all stages in both Houses, it did not actually reach the statute-book. Nothing further was done until 1876, when, with the abolition of the provincial institutions, it was necessary to provide machinery to keep the existing public schools in operation. This was done by the passing of the Education Boards Act, 1876, which made temporary provision for the administration of education. The education districts thus created were coterminous with the provincial districts of the same name. By the Act all taxes and rates previously authorized by the provincial Legislatures were abolished with the exception of school fees and capitation rates on account of children. A vote was made out of the Land Fund in aid of maintenance of schools.
Parliament in 1877 was in the position of requiring to make provision for a national system. The Bill which was presented underwent considerable modification. Provision for a capitation-tax of 10s. on every child of school age was deleted, and instruction was to be of an entirely secular character. It will be seen accordingly that with the passing of this Act the foundation of the present system of free, compulsory, and secular education was well laid. The outstanding features of the Education Act, 1877, were the provisions for a central Department of Education controlled by a Minister of the Crown; the establishment of twelve education districts—viz., Auckland, Taranaki, Wanganui, Wellington, Hawke's Bay, Marlborough, Nelson, North Canterbury, South Canterbury, Westland, Otago, and Southland—governed by Boards; and the establishment of school districts, which came under the jurisdiction of School Committees. On the Department was the onus of administering the annual appropriations by distributing to the Boards funds for the erection and maintenance of schools and the establishment of training or normal schools, and also the payment of capitation to the Boards at the rate of £3 15s. for each scholar in average daily attendance.
Education Boards were to be elected by School Committees, and to consist of nine members, three of whom were to retire annually. In the Boards were vested all property and endowments, and rents from these became part of the Board funds. The Boards were required to administer funds in carrying out the building arrangements for which grants were provided by the Department; in paying the salaries of teachers; and in granting to School Committees money for general educational purposes. The appointment and removal of teachers were in their hands, and the Act also gave the Boards power to establish scholarships, and to provide for secondary education in district high schools. Fees were, however, payable to Education Boards by pupils receiving secondary instruction. School Committees of seven members were to be elected annually. Generally the Committee had the management of educational matters within its own district, and out of the money received from the Board made payments incidental to the administration of the Committee's functions. In addition to these provisions the Act of 1877 specified the course of instruction to be given in the schools throughout the colony. Inspectors, who were officers of the Education Boards, were to be appointed to examine and report on the school-work.
In the main the principles of the Act of 1877 are operative to-day. Several amendments made in succeeding years necessitated a consolidating measure in 1904. Among the principal alterations and additions that had been made up to that date were: The creation of the Grey District by a subdivision of Westland in 1884, thus bringing the total number of education districts up to thirteen; the provision in 1900 for a comprehensive scheme of manual and technical instruction; the introduction of physical drill into the curriculum in 1901; and, in 1903, the institution of National Scholarships to be awarded by the Department, and the introduction of a system of free places in secondary schools and district high schools for scholars completing the primary course. Up to the year 1901 also each Board had its own scale of staffs and salaries, but an Act of 1901 fixed the relation of the number and the remuneration of teachers in a school to the number of pupils in attendance. In 1905 each education district was divided into three wards, each returning three members, one of whom in each ward retired annually.
No outstanding changes beyond the consolidation of education legislation in 1908 were made until 1914. By the Education Act of that year the whole of the law relating not only to public but also to secondary, technical, and special schools was recast. The principal changes involved the reorganization of the Department of Education, and the Inspector-General of Schools became Director of Education. Inspectors of Schools, who had hitherto been officers of the several Education Boards, became officers of the central Department, a provision, it may be noted, that was deleted from the Bill of 1877. Provision was made for the constitution of fewer education districts in lieu of the thirteen then existing, and by an Act of 1915 nine were created. Every education district is divided into urban areas and a rural area. An urban area consists of a borough or a group of boroughs having more than eight thousand inhabitants; and the rural area, which comprises the rest of the district, is divided into three wards. The members for each ward of the rural area and for all urban areas are, as formerly, to be elected by the members of the several School Committees. The number of members of an Education Board for the rural area is six—two for each ward. The number of members for each urban area is two for each sixty thousand or part of sixty thousand inhabitants. School Committees continue to be elected by the householders, and hold office for one year.
A Council of Education is established whose statutory duty it is to report to the Minister and advise upon any matters in connection with education referred to it by the Minister, or which it may consider advisable to introduce into New Zealand. The Council has, however, no administrative or executive functions. To obviate the necessity for frequent meetings of the Council the Minister is given power to constitute from time to time District Advisory Committees, to afford assistance and to advise with regard to matters concerning one district only.
Under the Act, provision is made for an annual graded list of certificated teachers. The first grading was completed and published in 1916, and has since been made annually. Except in special cases, all teaching appointments are governed by the position of the applicants on the list, and it is also the basis for the determination of the rate of salary payable.
Amending legislation, mainly of an administrative character, has been enacted at various times since 1914. By the Education Act, 1921-22, the registration of all private schools is made compulsory, and teachers in both public and private schools are required to take the oath of allegiance.
The programme of primary instruction at present provided by the Act includes English, arithmetic, geography, history and civics, drawing and handwork (including needlework), nature-study and elementary science, physical instruction, moral instruction and health, and singing.
The number of scholars and students receiving instruction in the educational institutions of the Dominion is shown in the following summary, classified according as to whether they receive primary, secondary, technical, or higher education. The table refers to roll numbers as at the end of the year in each case.
TABLE SHOWING SCHOLARS AND STUDENTS AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1921, 1922, AND 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Class of Institution. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Primary Education. | |||
Public (State) schools | 205,181 | 210,491 | 211,960 |
Native village schools | 5,822 | 6,161 | 6,186 |
Native mission schools | 237 | 363 | 367 |
Registered private primary schools | 23,924 | 24,861 | 26,010 |
Lower departments of secondary schools | 774 | 590 | 500 |
Correspondence classes | .. | .. | 365 |
Total primary | 235,938 | 242,466 | 245,388 |
Secondary Education. | |||
Secondary schools | 10,030 | 10,736 | 11,619 |
Secondary departments of district high schools | 2,176 | 2,606 | 2,818 |
Technical high schools | 3,349 | 4,202 | 5,054 |
Maori secondary (boarding) schools | 488 | 413 | 493 |
Registered private secondary schools | 1,634 | 1,998 | 2,134 |
Total secondary | 17,677 | 19,955 | 22,118 |
Technical Classes (excluding Technical High Schools). | |||
Conducted by Education or High School Boards | 5,567 | 1,807 | 2,292 |
Conducted by Technical School Boards or Managers | 10,081 | 9,195 | 9,503 |
Conducted by University colleges | 1,184 | 1,260 | 1,268 |
Total technical | 16,832 | 12,262 | 13,063 |
University Education. | |||
University colleges | 3,924 | 3,683 | 3,858 |
University students exempt from lectures | 199 | 275 | 344 |
Lincoln Agricultural College | 53 | 53 | 53 |
Total University | 4,176 | 4,011 | 4,255 |
Total scholars and students | 274,623 | 278,694 | 284,824 |
An increase of 6,130 (or 2.20 per cent.) is shown for 1923, as compared with 1922.
Public primary schools, including district high schools, numbered 2,566 in 1923, against 2,550 in 1922. The number of registered private primary schools from which returns were received by the Education Department was 294. Aided or endowed colleges, grammar and high schools in operation numbered 37, technical high schools 14, registered private secondary schools 27, and University colleges 4. The number of primary and secondary schools established for the education of the Native or Maori race was 144.
From the table which follows an indication is given of the growth of the education system since the creation of a central administrative Department in 1877. At that time the number of schools in proportion to the population of the colony was relatively small, but during the following twenty years the number increased rapidly. Since 1900, however, the closer settlement of the country districts and, more recently, the drift of population to the larger centres have to some extent counteracted this tendency to multiply the number of schools. At present there is one school to approximately each five hundred members of the European community.
It is of interest to note that the number of children attending the primary schools is to-day, in proportion to the total population, but little greater than in 1878, and this despite the better facilities for education now obtaining. In that year 15.4 per cent. of the community attended the primary schools. This increased to 18.5 per cent. in the next ten years, but had fallen as low as 16.5 per cent. in 1920. The reason for this state of affairs is twofold. On the one hand, the birth-rate has declined consistently since the early "eighties," and, on the other, the age-constitution of the population has been steadily rising.
Compared with 1922, there was in 1923 an increase of 1,681 in the number of pupils belonging to the public schools as at the end of the year, and the average attendance shows an increase of 437 for the whole year. The figures tabulated below include pupils attending the secondary departments of district high schools.
TABLE SHOWING NUMBER OF SCHOOLS AND SCHOLARS, 1878 TO 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Population at 31st December (excluding Maoris). | Number of Schools. | Pupils at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance, Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. |
1878 | 432,519 | 748 | 65,040 | .. | 48,773 | .. |
1888 | 607,380 | 1,158 | 112,685 | 113,636 | 90,108 | 79.3 |
1898 | 743,463 | 1,655 | 131,621 | 133,782 | 111,636 | 83.4 |
1908 | 960,642 | 1,998 | 147,428 | 145,974 | 127,160 | 87.1 |
1913 | 1,084,662 | 2,255 | 172,168 | 169,530 | 151,242 | 89.2 |
1918 | 1,108,373 | 2,365 | 194,934 | 191,382 | 169,836 | 88.7 |
1919 | 1,177,405 | 2,400 | 196,059 | 193,655 | 174,885 | 90.3 |
1920 | 1,207,835 | 2,437 | 199,802 | 196,731 | 171,102 | 87.0 |
1921 | 1,239,966 | 2,498 | 207,357 | 202,944 | 182,306 | 89.8 |
1922 | 1,265,397 | 2,550 | 213,097 | 209,251 | 190,012 | 90.8 |
1923 | 1,289,221 | 2,566 | 214,778 | 211,624 | 190,449 | 90.0 |
Of the 2,566 schools shown above for 1923, 2,078 had average attendances of between one and eighty, and of these 954 had averages ranging from one to twenty.
The relative activities of the nine Education Boards administering primary education may be gauged from the following figures as at 31st December, 1923; they are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools.
Teachers and Schools, by Education Districts, as at 31st December, 1923. | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Education District. | Number of Schools. | Adult Teachers. | Total Number of Adult Teachers and Pupil-teachers. | Percentage of Male to Female Adult Teachers. | ||||||||
Sole Teachers. | Heads of Schools. | Assistant Teachers. | Pupil-teachers. | |||||||||
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | ||||
Auckland | 741 | 173 | 204 | 260 | 43 | 174 | 776 | 48 | 107 | 155 | 1,785 | 59.3 |
Taranaki | 168 | 26 | 64 | 49 | 28 | 15 | 145 | 9 | 19 | 28 | 355 | 37.9 |
Wanganui | 206 | 43 | 65 | 79 | 12 | 28 | 221 | 27 | 25 | 52 | 500 | 50.3 |
Hawke's Bay | 198 | 27 | 95 | 64 | 9 | 38 | 202 | 17 | 25 | 42 | 477 | 42.1 |
Wellington | 267 | 35 | 118 | 83 | 13 | 73 | 361 | 15 | 36 | 51 | 734 | 38.8 |
Nelson | 137 | 31 | 62 | 35 | 4 | 10 | 81 | 2 | 16 | 18 | 241 | 51.7 |
Canterbury | 396 | 34 | 184 | 146 | 25 | 105 | 464 | 40 | 46 | 86 | 1,044 | 42.3 |
Otago | 261 | 37 | 120 | 99 | 1 | 66 | 271 | 16 | 33 | 49 | 643 | 51.5 |
Southland | 192 | 49 | 64 | 66 | 11 | 20 | 148 | 14 | 16 | 30 | 388 | 60.5 |
Total | 2,566 | 455 | 976 | 881 | 146 | 529 | 2,669 | 188 | 323 | 511 | 6,167 | 49.2 |
A table is now given which shows by education districts the total roll of scholars as at the end of each year for the last five years. The figures indicate in a general way that the rate of increase has been more pronounced in the North Island districts than in the South. They also indicate, more clearly perhaps than the preceding table, the relative size and responsibilities of the nine Boards. The figures are exclusive of the secondary departments of district high schools.
Scholars, by Education Districts, 1919 to 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Auckland | 54,422 | 56,881 | 59,816 | 62,248 | 63,598 |
Taranaki | 10,128 | 10,276 | 10,834 | 11,121 | 11,341 |
Wanganui | 15,311 | 15,605 | 16,310 | 16,673 | 16,499 |
Hawke's Bay | 13,843 | 14,319 | 15,117 | 15,593 | 15,849 |
Wellington | 24,603 | 24,717 | 25,699 | 26,367 | 26,311 |
Nelson | 6,841 | 7,000 | 7,028 | 7,052 | 7,072 |
Canterbury | 34,488 | 34,775 | 35,761 | 36,885 | 37,131 |
Otago | 22,192 | 22,012 | 22,192 | 22,084 | 21,845 |
Southland | 12,072 | 12,060 | 12,424 | 12,468 | 12,314 |
Total | 193,900 | 197,645 | 205,181 | 210,491 | 211,960 |
In each of the education districts are located the Inspectors of Schools, who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary-school Inspectors on the 31st December, 1923, was 44, allocated as follows: Auckland, 11; Taranaki, 3; Hawke's Bay, 3; Wanganui, 4; Wellington, 5; Nelson, 2; Canterbury, 8; Otago, 5; Southland, 3.
The following table shows the age and sex of the pupils on the rolls of the public schools of the Dominion at the end of 1923, and the percentage of the roll for each age:—
Age. | 1923. | Percentages for Five Years. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys. | Girls. | Total. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
5 and under 6 years | 7,923 | 7,334 | 15,257 | 7.8 | 7.2 | 7.4 | 7.3 | 7.3 |
6 and under 7 years | 10,852 | 10,430 | 21,282 | 10.6 | 10.6 | 10.2 | 10.3 | 10.0 |
7 and under 8 years | 12,459 | 11,480 | 23,939 | 11.6 | 11.6 | 11.6 | 11.0 | 11.2 |
8 and under 9 years | 12,511 | 11,617 | 24,128 | 11.4 | 11.5 | 11.2 | 11.3 | 11.4 |
9 and under 10 years | 12,404 | 11,603 | 24,007 | 11.3 | 11.2 | 11.4 | 11.4 | 11.3 |
10 and under 11 years | 12,229 | 11,363 | 23,592 | 11.3 | 11.1 | 11.0 | 11.2 | 11.1 |
11 and under 12 years | 11,995 | 11,287 | 23,282 | 11.0 | 11.1 | 10.7 | 10.7 | 11.0 |
12 and under 13 years | 11,529 | 10,632 | 22,161 | 10.4 | 10.6 | 10.6 | 10.3 | 10.4 |
13 and under 14 years | 10,266 | 9,084 | 19,350 | 8.8 | 9.1 | 9.2 | 9.3 | 9.2 |
14 and under 15 years | 5,915 | 4,998 | 10,913 | 4.4 | 4.5 | 5.0 | 5.2 | 5.2 |
15 and over | 2,375 | 1,674 | 4,049 | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 2.0 | 1.9 |
Total | 110,458 | 101,502 | 211,960 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to children living near a railway-line but out of reach of a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, district high schools, and technical high schools, and also by free-place holders travelling to attend technical schools or classes other than technical high schools.
Education Boards are also authorized to make provision when necessary for the conveyance of pupils to primary schools by road or water, and to contribute towards the payment for board of children compelled to live away from home in order to attend school. The expenditure on these services for the last five years is shown in the following table:—
Conveyance and Board.—Expenditure for 1919 to 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Railway Fares. | Other Conveyance and Boarding Allowances. | Total. | ||||
Primary. | Secondary. | Technical. | Primary. | Secondary. | Technical. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1919 | 11,459 | 5,613 | 3,852 | 17,757 | 155 | .. | 38,836 |
1920 | 12,058 | 6,255 | 3,754 | 19,169 | 66 | 12 | 41,314 |
1921 | 13,470 | 6,113 | 4,386 | 22,089 | .. | .. | 46,058 |
1922 | 11,942 | 6,789 | 4,742 | 22,839 | .. | .. | 46,312 |
1923 | 11,589 | 7,376 | 5,621 | 23,184 | .. | .. | 47,770 |
Elementary handwork in such subjects as modelling, paper and cardboard work, and brushwork is taught by the ordinary staff in practically every school of any size in the Dominion. The boys of Standards V and VI in 565 schools receive instruction from special teachers in woodwork or ironwork. The girls of similar standards from 558 schools also receive instruction from special instructors in domestic subjects, including a comprehensive course in cookery and domestic hygiene. Subjects relating to agriculture or dairy-work are taught in 1,596 schools. These subjects are generally taught by the regular staff under the supervision of itinerant instructors specially qualified in the work. Different branches of elementary science are taught in 117 schools.
The payments made by the Department on account of salaries, capitation, and material for manual instruction for the year ended 31st March, 1924, amounted to £73,572.
A capitation grant at the rate of 3d. per head on the average attendance is paid to Boards for the purpose of supplying schools with supplementary continuous readers for class-reading, and also for the free supply of class-books in certain cases.
Provision has been made for the payment of subsidies of £1 for £1 on moneys raised by voluntary contributions for school libraries. In addition a subsidy is payable by the Education Board not exceeding £5 for any one school.
Since 1922, correspondence classes have been conducted for the education of children in particularly isolated areas who would otherwise not be able to obtain any schooling. The number on the roll at the end of 1923 was 365, and remarkable progress has been shown by the pupils in their work.
Since May, 1907, an illustrated paper, called the School Journal, has been published by the Department monthly for use as a supplementary reader in primary schools, and is regarded as a useful and popular publication. In many cases it is being used as the chief reader. It is issued in three parts, suited to the varying capacities of the pupils in Standards I to VI inclusive, and is supplied free to all public schools, Native schools, special schools, and other institutions more or less under the Department's control or supervision. To a very large number of private schools it is supplied at cost price, with the result that over 17,000 copies of the School Journal are purchased monthly. Of the last issue of the School Journal for the year 1923 the number of copies printed was—Part I, 73,700: Part II, 70,100; Part III, 60,150: total, 203,950. These numbers show an increase of 6,200 over those of the previous year. The price to purchasers is at present 1d. for each of Parts I and II, and 1 1/2d. for Part III, the minimum charge for one of each part being 4s. 6d. per annum.
A monthly Gazette is published by the Department. In addition to containing articles by leading educationists it is a medium for the prompt dissemination of official information and advertisement of vacancies, and arrangements obtain whereby copies are available for perusal by every teacher in the Dominion.
Physical education is recognized as part of the primary-school curriculum, and by regulation it is compulsory on the part of head teachers to devote a minimum time of fifteen minutes a day to the subject. Its administration is in the hands of a Chief Physical Instructor and a staff of twelve itinerant instructors. Schools are visited by the instructors for the purpose of both instructing and inspecting. Corrective classes are held in the larger schools for the purpose of remedying physical defects of the children, and exercises for this purpose are prescribed by the physical instructor after the child has been examined by a School Medical Officer. The Department uses its own syllabus of physical training, which was published in 1920, and is based on that of the London Board of Education, modified to suit New Zealand conditions.
The medical and dental inspection of school-children and school dentistry were transferred from the jurisdiction of the Education Department to that of the Department of Health at the end of 1920, and reference to these matters is dealt with in Section VII of this publication.
The number of teachers in the public schools, exclusive of those employed in the secondary departments of district high schools, is shown for a number of years. The figures are as in December of the years given, and in the case of pupil-teachers exclude probationers from 1913 onwards.
TEACHERS IN PUBLIC SCHOOLS, 1878 TO 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Adults. | Pupil-teachers. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1878 | 707 | 454 | 1,161 | 118 | 332 | 450 |
1888 | 1,039 | 887 | 1,926 | 219 | 694 | 913 |
1898 | 1,234 | 1,370 | 2,604 | 229 | 831 | 1,060 |
1908 | 1,331 | 2,021 | 3,352 | 161 | 476 | 637 |
1913 | 1,603 | 2,659 | 4,262 | 142 | 474 | 616 |
1918 | 1,366 | 3,452 | 4,818 | 123 | 523 | 646 |
1919 | 1,606 | 3,394 | 5,000 | 123 | 503 | 626 |
1920 | 1,675 | 3,500 | 5,175 | 114 | 466 | 580 |
1921 | 1,772 | 3,488 | 5,260 | 141 | 415 | 556 |
1922 | 1,842 | 3,623 | 5,465 | 182 | 405 | 587 |
1923 | 1,865 | 3,791 | 5,656 | 188 | 323 | 511 |
The total number of teachers employed in primary schools, excluding probationers and including 511 pupil-teachers, in 1923 was 6,167 (2,053 males and 4,114 females); of the adult teachers 81 per cent. held teachers' certificates. The number of probationers was 850 (224 males and 626 females). Taking all schools with two or more teachers, the average number of pupils per teacher was thirty-four; in schools with six or more teachers the average number was thirty-eight; and in all schools the average number was thirty. The table given earlier in discussing the relative activities of the various Education Boards shows the number of male and female teachers respectively in each education district for the year 1923.
Omitting schools with less than twenty-one pupils, the ratio of adult men teachers to adult women teachers in 1923 was 100 to 191. The proportion of men to women in charge of schools with one to twenty scholars was 100 to 293. If the adult teachers of all public schools are taken it is found that the ratio of men teachers to women teachers was 100 to 203 in 1923. The ratio of male pupil-teachers was 100 to 172 in 1923. This information over a period of five successive years shows in a striking way the reduction in the disparity evident in the earlier years. A proportion of one male to three female teachers is regarded by educationists as satisfactory.
PUBLIC PRIMARY SCHOOL-TEACHERS (FEMALES PER 100 MALES), 1919 TO 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ratio of | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Adult teachers— | |||||
Schools with one to twenty scholars | 362 | 392 | 318 | 299 | 293 |
Schools with more than twenty scholars | 193 | 190 | 182 | 182 | 191 |
All schools | 211 | 209 | 197 | 197 | 203 |
Pupil-teachers | 409 | 409 | 294 | 223 | 172 |
Probationers | 603 | 511 | 445 | 349 | 279 |
Students in training colleges | 362 | 333 | 324 | 256 | 244 |
The average salaries paid to teachers in 1923, including house allowance or value of residence, were—Male head teachers, £422; female head teachers, £365; male assistants, £321; female assistants, £224; sole male teachers, £247; sole female teachers, £218. The movement over a period, when considerable salary adjustments have been made to meet the variation in the cost of living, is now shown. The figures include both certificated and uncertificated teachers.
AVERAGE SALARY OF PRIMARY-SCHOOL TEACHERS, 1919 TO 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Teacher. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Male head teachers | 380 | 432 | 438 | 420 | 422 |
Female head teachers | 319 | 373 | 385 | 360 | 365 |
Male sole teachers | 221 | 266 | 266 | 246 | 247 |
Female sole teachers | 193 | 221 | 234 | 216 | 218 |
Male assistants | 301 | 336 | 343 | 326 | 321 |
Female assistants | 197 | 229 | 238 | 224 | 224 |
The following table shows the number of certificated teachers receiving salaries of the various grades during the year 1923:—
SALARIES OF CERTIFICATED TEACHERS, 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries (including Allowances and Value of Residences). | Certificated Male Teachers. | Certificated Female Teachers. | ||
Sole and Head Teachers. | Assistants. | Sole and Head Teachers. | Assistants. | |
Not exceeding £180 | .. | 31 | 4 | 193 |
£181 to £250 | 51 | 70 | 163 | 1,464 |
£251 to £300 | 112 | 68 | 212 | 351 |
£301 to £350 | 145 | 101 | 138 | 216 |
£351 to £400 | 356 | 144 | 134 | 73 |
Over £400 | 425 | 91 | 5 | 3 |
Total | 1,089 | 505 | 656 | 2,300 |
Information as to the Teachers' Superannuation Fund will be found in the section of this book dealing with Pensions, Superannuation, &c.
Training colleges are situated in the four principal centres of the Dominion. The management of the training colleges is entrusted to the local Education Boards, subject to general regulations. The amount expended by the Department during the financial year 1923-24 for the training of teachers was £160,420.
A very considerable increase has been in evidence in the number of students attending the training colleges. The figures for the last three years are as follows:—
Training College. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Auckland | 65 | 202 | 267 | 97 | 254 | 351 | 122 | 247 | 369 |
Wellington | 49 | 142 | 191 | 79 | 197 | 276 | 66 | 224 | 290 |
Christchurch | 50 | 146 | 196 | 71 | 172 | 243 | 78 | 183 | 261 |
Dunedin | 49 | 201 | 250 | 76 | 205 | 281 | 83 | 199 | 282 |
Total | 213 | 691 | 904 | 323 | 828 | 1,151 | 349 | 853 | 1,202 |
The number attending in each of the earlier years of the last decade has been—1914, 430; 1915, 390; 1916, 442; 1917, 451; 1918, 500; 1919, 582; and 1920, 680.
The ordinary course of training is for two years, and the output of trained teachers from the colleges in 1923 was 635. There is also provision for a one-year course, which under certain conditions may be taken by University students or matriculated students who have completed a two-years course at an agricultural college or a school of home science recognized by the University of New Zealand. In addition there are short-period studentships, of not less than three months' nor more than one year's duration, for the benefit of teachers who have already been employed in teaching and are deemed worthy of further training in professional work.
By the Education Amendment Act, 1921-22, every private school was required to apply for registration before the 13th July, 1922, and no private school can now be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Application, however, does not of necessity carry registration, as certain precedent conditions of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum are required to be fulfilled. By the principal Act of 1914 every child between the ages of seven and fourteen is required to be enrolled as a pupil of either a public or a registered school. It follows accordingly that the parents of a child of school age are liable to the penalty of £2 provided for in the principal Act if such child is improperly enrolled at other than a public or registered school.
At the end of the year 1923 the number of registered private primary schools was 294, with a total roll number of 26,010 and an average attendance of 23,874 for the year.
REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1919 TO 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Schools. | Roll at End of Year. | Average Yearly Attendance. | Teachers. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
1919 | 212 | 9,525 | 11,452 | 20,977 | 18,472 | 67 | 616 | 683 |
1920 | 221 | 9,935 | 12,258 | 22,193 | 19,162 | 66 | 642 | 708 |
1921 | 235 | 10,967 | 12,957 | 23,924 | 20,941 | 76 | 682 | 758 |
1922 | 263 | 11,234 | 13,627 | 24,861 | 21,246 | 74 | 726 | 800 |
1923 | 294 | 11,758 | 14,252 | 26,010 | 23,874 | 94 | 813 | 907 |
The following particulars show that the bulk of the scholars concerned attend Roman Catholic schools, the proportion based on roll numbers being 82 per cent. in 1919, 82 per cent. in 1920, 82 per cent. in 1921, 81 per cent. in 1922, and 80 per cent. in 1923.
ROMAN CATHOLIC REGISTERED PRIVATE SCHOOLS, 1919 TO 1923.(Included in preceding table.) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Schools. | Roll at End of Year. | Average Yearly Attendance. | Teachers. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |||
1919 | 152 | 7,731 | 9,438 | 17,169 | 15,116 | 31 | 472 | 503 |
1920 | 159 | 8,322 | 9,868 | 18,190 | 15,973 | 39 | 486 | 525 |
1921 | 168 | 9,096 | 10,551 | 19,647 | 17,117 | 40 | 520 | 560 |
1922 | 178 | 9,506 | 10,747 | 20,253 | 17,076 | 36 | 533 | 569 |
1923 | 183 | 9,591 | 11,158 | 20,749 | 19,048 | 39 | 587 | 626 |
In addition to the 294 registered primary private schools there were 27 private secondary schools on the register at the end of 1923, with a total roll number of 2,134.
The number of Native village schools in operation at the end of 1923 was 124. In addition there are nineteen private schools at which education for Maori boys and girls is provided. Of these, ten are maintained from the incomes arising out of lands held in trust for educational purposes by various denominational bodies; the others are supported by private resources. Instruction is imparted by means of the English language only.
On the rolls of the 124 village schools at the 31st December, 1923, there were 6,186 children (including 734 Europeans). The average attendance for the year was 5,586, the percentage of regularity being 89, and the average weekly roll number 6,278. The total number of pupils on the rolls of the Native mission schools was 367, and on those of the secondary schools 493. At the end of the year, therefore, the total roll number of all the Native schools inspected by officers of the Education Department was 7,046, the average weekly roll being 7,095, and the total average attendance 6,347.
The total net expenditure on Native schools during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, was £72,495. Included in this is the sum of £54,924 expended on teachers' and inspectors' salaries, £3,692 expended on new buildings and additions, £3,476 on maintenance of buildings, repairs, &c., and £4,484 on secondary education.
The staffs of the village schools included eighty-one male and forty-four female head or sole teachers, and 152 assistants. The following figures indicate the average salaries paid in 1923 to Native-school teachers:—
Males. | Females. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Head teachers | 289 | 280 |
Sole teachers | 215 | 179 |
Assistants | 132 | 129 |
The following table records the development of the Native village schools since the year 1881, when they were transferred from the Native Department to the control of the Education Department. No account is taken of schools which, as the European element in them has become predominant, have been handed over to the various Education Boards.
NATIVE VILLAGE SCHOOLS.—NUMBER, ATTENDANCE, AND TEACHERS, 1881 TO 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Schools at End of Year. | Mean of Average Weekly Roll. | Average Attendance, Whole Year. | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll. | Number of Teachers. | |
Males. | Females. | |||||
1881 | 60 | .. | 1,406 | .. | 54 | 10 |
1886 | 69 | 2,343 | 2,020 | 86.2 | 60 | 35 |
1891 | 66 | 2,395 | 1,837 | 76.7 | 60 | 34 |
1896 | 74 | 2,874 | 2,220 | 77.3 | 64 | 72 |
1902 | 98 | 3,650 | 3,005 | 82.3 | 77 | 103 |
1907 | 99 | 4,321 | 3,561 | 82.4 | 84 | 123 |
1912 | 108 | 4,644 | 4,042 | 87.0 | 90 | 144 |
1917 | 118 | 5,191 | 4,507 | 86.8 | 80 | 167 |
1921 | 123 | 5,738 | 4,988 | 86.9 | 83 | 180 |
1922 | 127 | 6,119 | 5,436 | 88.8 | 86 | 184 |
1923 | 124 | 6,268 | 5,586 | 89.0 | 92 | 181 |
Besides the children of the Maori race who are receiving instruction in the Native schools there is a large number (6,220) attending public schools, so that the total number of primary pupils of Maori race (including those in the mission schools) is 12,039.
Until 1904, secondary schools were established by special (local) Acts of the General Assembly, and the bulk of schools giving secondary education have been so constituted. At the present time the provisions of the Education Act, 1914, allow of the Minister of Education establishing such schools, and in general the minimum number of prospective pupils must be sixty pupils in the case of secondary schools, twenty pupils in the case of the secondary department of a district high school, and forty pupils in the case of a technical high school. Secondary schools are controlled by a Board of Governors, district high schools by the Education Board of the district, and technical high schools either by a Board of Managers or the Education Board of the district acting in a similar capacity. Free places are granted to suitably qualified pupils. A junior free place is tenable for two years, with a possible extension to three years. When held at a district high school it is tenable to the age of seventeen. Senior free places are tenable up to the age of nineteen. The Act provides for the award of Junior and Senior National Scholarships of a monetary value of £5 or £10 respectively, supplemented if necessary by a boarding-allowance of £35. In 1918 war bursaries for the dependants of soldiers killed or disabled in the European war were instituted.
In addition to the three classes of institutions referred to above there is also a small number of registered private secondary schools and of Maori secondary schools which provide for post-primary education. The total number of the five classes of schools providing secondary education during the last five years is set out in the accompanying table.
NUMBER OF INSTITUTIONS PROVIDING SECONDARY EDUCATION, 1919 TO 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Secondary Schools. | Secondary Departments of District High Schools. | Technical High Schools. | Maori Secondary Schools. | Private Secondary Schools. | Total. |
1919 | 34 | 69 | 9 | 10 | 21 | 143 |
1920 | 35 | 59 | 9 | 10 | 18 | 131 |
1921 | 35 | 57 | 13 | 10 | 20 | 135 |
1922 | 36 | 61 | 13 | 10 | 27 | 147 |
1923 | 37 | 68 | 14 | 11 | 27 | 157 |
Pupils on the roll at the end of the year for the five classes of schools providing secondary instruction numbered 22,188 in 1923, as compared with 19,955 in 1922. The number of pupils in each year of the last decade is shown in the following table; no account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary department is included.
PUPILS RECEIVING SECONDARY INSTRUCTION AT END OF EACH YEAR, 1914 TO 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Secondary Schools. | District High Schools. | Technical High Schools. | Native Secondary Schools. | Registered Private Secondary Schools. | Total. |
*Actual number on roll during year. | ||||||
1914 | 6,056 | 1,896 | 1,839* | 435 | 850* | 11,076 |
1915 | 6,488 | 2,102 | 1,955* | 421 | 992 | 11,958 |
1916 | 7,052 | 2,115 | 2,105 | 457 | 1,004 | 12,733 |
1917 | 7,590 | 2,180 | 2,347 | 487 | 1,206 | 13,810 |
1918 | 8,384 | 2,283 | 2,747 | 471 | 1,366 | 15,251 |
1919 | 9,068 | 2,159 | 2,926 | 434 | 1,497 | 16,084 |
1920 | 9,196 | 2,157 | 2,766 | 474 | 1,439 | 16,032 |
1921 | 10,030 | 2,176 | 3,349 | 488 | 1,634 | 17,677 |
1922 | 10,736 | 2,606 | 4,202 | 413 | 1,998 | 19,955 |
1923 | 11,619 | 2,818 | 5,054 | 493 | 2,134 | 22,118 |
It should be pointed out that the above figures give the total scholars enrolled as at the end of the year. In the class of institution review, however, a number of pupils leave before the close of the school year, and the figures shown are therefore on that account a little below the total number of scholars who have received instruction during the year. On the other hand, the total given is somewhat in excess of the total of pupils in average attendance over the whole year.
At the end of 1923, of the total scholars attending secondary schools 6,392 were boys and 5,227 girls; secondary departments of district high schools, 1,334 and 1,484; technical high schools, 2,865 and 2,189; and in the case of registered private schools the total roll consisted of 889 boys and 1,245 girls. The figures of Maori secondary schools as at the close of the year do not distinguish between male and female pupils.
Not all of the pupils receiving secondary education hold free places, but of the scholars attending Government schools no less than 93 per cent. were receiving free tuition in 1923. The following table gives a summary of the various secondary free places at the end of each of the last three years for which payment was made by Government:—
Free Places in December, 1921, 1922, and 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Free Place. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||||
Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | Boys. | Girls. | Total. | |
Secondary schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 2,713 | 2,941 | 5,654 | 3,472 | 3,222 | 6,694 | 3,583 | 3,609 | 7,192 |
Senior free pupils | 1,723 | 1,163 | 2,886 | 1,536 | 1,216 | 2,752 | 1,860 | 1,426 | 3,286 |
District high schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 841 | 870 | 1,711 | 1,033 | 1,063 | 2,096 | 1,081 | 1,175 | 2,256 |
Senior free pupils | 145 | 173 | 318 | 181 | 215 | 396 | 192 | 258 | 450 |
Maori secondary schools | 50 | 62 | 112 | 52 | 56 | 108 | 54 | 70 | 124 |
Technical high schools— | |||||||||
Junior free pupils | 1,445 | 1,202 | 2,647 | 1,881 | 1,461 | 3,342 | 2,326 | 1,730 | 4,056 |
Senior free pupils | 232 | 261 | 493 | 337 | 300 | 637 | 399 | 340 | 739 |
Total | 7,149 | 6,672 | 13,821 | 8,492 | 7,533 | 16,025 | 9,495 | 8,608 | 18,103 |
The figures below indicate the number and value of scholarships current in December, 1921, 1922, and 1923, respectively. The number of scholarship-holders is, of course, included in the number of free-place holders already shown under the heading of "Free Secondary Education."
Number of scholarship-holders— | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|
Boys | 426 | 441 | 444 |
Girls | 273 | 280 | 271 |
Total | 699 | 721 | 715 |
Number receiving boarding-allowance (included in the above total) | 172 | 175 | 156 |
Number receiving travelling-allowance (similarly included) | 47 | 45 | 54 |
Number held at secondary schools | 569 | 584 | 599 |
Number held at district high schools | 75 | 69 | 76 |
Number held at technical high schools | 31 | 53 | 40 |
Number held at registered private secondary schools | 24 | 15 | .. |
Total annual rate of payment | £11,693 | £10,885 | £11,257 |
The number of foundation and private scholarships in the last term of 1923 was 176. Of the holders, 114 were also Government free pupils under the regulations. In addition, free tuition was given by the schools to holders of foundation and private scholarships.
Regulations which came into force in January, 1918, provided for the award of bursaries to dependants of killed or disabled members of the New Zealand Expeditionary Force. To qualify for a war bursary a child must be eligible for—
(a.) Free education at technical classes; or
(b.) A free place at a secondary school, district high school, or technical high school; or
(c.) A University or educational bursary at a University college.
Forty-seven bursaries were in operation in 1923.
Complete details of the staffs and salaries of the five classes of schools providing secondary education are not available. The following figures are therefore confined to full-time teachers of secondary schools proper and the secondary departments of district high schools:—
Teaching Staffs of Secondary Institutions, 1919 to 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Secondary Schools. | District High Schools. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1919 | 186 | 195 | 381 | 34 | 71 | 105 |
1920 | 207 | 193 | 400 | 36 | 74 | 110 |
1921 | 211 | 194 | 405 | 33 | 70 | 103 |
1922 | 235 | 207 | 442 | 47 | 70 | 117 |
1923 | 256 | 218 | 474 | 50 | 80 | 130 |
The average rate of salary paid for each of the last five years is shown in the next table. Under the provisions of the Education Amendment Act of 1920, regulations have been made prescribing definitely the salaries of secondary-school teachers which are paid by the Government. The range of salaries payable is as follows:
Principals — Men, £570 to £860; women, £415 to £645. Assistants — Men, £185 to £520; women, £160 to £390. In addition, a married Principal receives house allowance of £60 if a residence is not provided, a head of a department may receive £30, and a married assistant receives £40 per annum. The salaries of Principals are graded according to the size of the school, and the salaries of assistants according to the classification of the position held.
Average Salaries paid to Teachers of Secondary Institutions, 1919 to 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Secondary-school Principals. | Secondary-school Assistants. | District High School Secondary Assistants. | |||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1919 | 647 | 509 | 332 | 252 | 298 | 268 |
1920 | 711 | 548 | 389 | 289 | 341 | 304 |
1921 | 734 | 542 | 383 | 284 | 345 | 307 |
1922 | 703 | 529 | 359 | 267 | 302 | 289 |
1923 | 713 | 546 | 370 | 271 | 307 | 269 |
Somewhat analogous to private schools, but on a different basis, are the lower departments of secondary schools. These departments may be held in connection with secondary schools for pupils who have not passed Standard VI, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met out of the income from the endowments of the school or from Government grants. Eleven secondary schools have lower departments attached to them. A large number of the pupils board at the school hostels, indicating that these departments are used by the children of country residents able to afford to send their children away from home to attend school. The tuition fees charged average £10 10s. per annum, and the boarding fees £56. The figures relating to the last five years reveal the following particulars regarding the number of pupils and teachers at the end of each year:—
Lower Departments of Secondary Schools, 1919 to 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Schools. | Scholars. | Teachers. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | ||
1919 | 14 | 392 | 294 | 686 | 7 | 18 | 25 |
1920 | 14 | 454 | 361 | 815 | 9 | 20 | 29 |
1921 | 14 | 433 | 341 | 774 | 7 | 22 | 29 |
1922 | 12 | 344 | 246 | 590 | 8 | 15 | 23 |
1923 | 11 | 257 | 243 | 500 | 7 | 14 | 21 |
The Education Act provides for public instruction in such subjects of art, science, and technology as are set forth in regulations. Up to the end of 1919 the main source of revenue of technical schools and classes was derived from capitation payments made by the Government on the attendances of pupils, and each Board of Managers or controlling authority was responsible for the fixing of the salaries of its instructors, and the conditions of employment. In 1920, however, capitation payments were to a great extent abolished, and there was substituted a Dominion system of classification of technical-school teachers and manual-training instructors, and a corresponding system of payment of salaries. The abolition of capitation payments also involved making direct provision for the incidental expenses incurred by Technical School Boards and controlling authorities in connection with the schools, and the allowance for these for any school or class was made proportional to the total salaries paid by the Department for that school or class.
Classes were held at fifty-five centres during 1923, as compared with sixty-three in the previous year. The number of individual students was as follows:—
1922. | 1923. | |
---|---|---|
Classes conducted by Education or High School Boards | 1,807 | 2,292 |
Classes conducted by Technical School Boards or by Managers | 9,195 | 9,503 |
Classes conducted by University colleges | 1,260 | 1,268 |
Total | 12,262 | 13,063 |
Students receiving free education during 1923 at technical classes other than technical high schools numbered 4,858 (2,881 males and 1,977 females). This compares with a total of 4,405 (2,537 males and 1,868 females) in the preceding year.
These schools (fourteen in 1923) are of secondary grade, and provide industrial, domestic, agricultural, commercial, and art courses. The number of pupils in attendance was 5,054, compared with 4,202 in 1922. The schools appear to meet the needs of a number of young people who would not otherwise proceed to secondary schools. The courses of instruction taken up by pupils were as follows:—
Courses of Instruction at Technical High Schools, 1919 to 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Course. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Industrial | 786 | 839 | 951 | 1,234 | 1,501 |
Commercial and general | 1,635 | 1,358 | 1,746 | 2,054 | 2,558 |
Domestic | 297 | 330 | 385 | 611 | 663 |
Agriculture | 203 | 232 | 263 | 288 | 296 |
Art | 5 | 7 | 4 | 15 | 36 |
Total | 2,926 | 2,766 | 3,349 | 4,202 | 5,054 |
Some indication of the growth of technical education and of the expenditure thereon is apparent from the following table. The figures relating to expenditure refer in each case to the financial year ending 31st March following.
Particulars relating to Technical Education for the Years 1919 to 1923 inclusive. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
*Year ended 31st March following. | |||||
Classes. | |||||
Number of centres at which classes were held | 110 | 121 | 94 | 63 | 55 |
Number of technical high schools | 8 | 9 | 13 | 13 | 14 |
Number of students— | |||||
(a.) Technical high schools | 2,926 | 2,766 | 3,349 | 4,202 | 5,054 |
(b.) Other classes | 17,950 | 18,628 | 16,832 | 12,262 | 13,063 |
Number of free pupils at (a) and (b) above | 7,242 | 6,542 | 6,975 | 8,384 | 9,653 |
Number of students attending under compulsory regulations | 1,372 | 1,636 | 1,585 | 324 | 269 |
Chief Items of Expenditure.* | |||||
Capitation and salaries— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
(a.) Technical high schools | 47,343 | 29,818 | 119,289 | 119,464 | 126,795 |
(b.) Other classes | 47,858 | 31,918 | 119,289 | 119,464 | 126,795 |
(c.) Salaries and allowances, &c. | .. | 20,589 | 119,289 | 119,464 | 126,795 |
Grants for buildings and equipment | 13,319 | 67,217 | 101,198 | 66,308 | 34,970 |
Subsidies on voluntary contributions | 6,934 | 5,466 | 3,991 | 4,207 | 2,561 |
Conveyance of (a) Instructors | 615 | 635 | 679 | 808 | 527 |
(b) Students | 3,852 | 3,767 | 4,386 | 4,742 | 5,621 |
Total expenditure* by Government | 132,245 | 169,530 | 244,627 | 207,628 | 177,501 |
Technological examinations were conducted by the Department in 1923 on behalf of the City and Guilds of London Institute at seventeen centres. The total number of entries was 401, and the number of passes was 189.
Further information in regard to free places in technical high schools is given under the heading of "Secondary Education."
The functions of the Special Schools Branch of the Education Department include the following phases of social work: (1) The maintenance, supervision, and training of destitute, dependent, and delinquent children committed to the care of the State; (2) the supervision of children and juvenile offenders placed on probation by the Courts; (3) the supervision of all infants and young children under the age of six years maintained for payment apart from their parents; (4) the supervision of children in cases where epidemic pensions or widows' pensions are paid by the State; (5) the education and training of afflicted children over the age of six years; the definition "afflicted" includes deaf, blind, or improvable feeble-minded children and children partly deaf or suffering from defective speech and stammerers. The following figures indicate the numbers under control during each year from 1919 to 1923 inclusive:—
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial schools and receiving-homes | 3,593 | 3,839 | 3,830 | 3,798 | 3,692 |
Juvenile probation | 172 | 281 | 272 | 277 | 227 |
Infant-life protection | 807 | 797 | 706 | 742 | 684 |
Deaf children | 96 | 118 | 148 | 135 | 106 |
Feeble-minded children | 150 | 198 | 201 | 230 | 216 |
Total | 4,818 | 5,233 | 5,157 | 5,182 | 4,925 |
The number of new cases actually dealt with in 1923 was 313.
Agencies in connection with the juvenile probation system are established in all the large towns of the Dominion, and boys' probation homes exist in each of the four chief centres. The number of cases dealt with by the Juvenile Probation Officers in 1923 was 1,044.
At the end of the year 1923 the number of children boarded out in foster homes was 1,868, as compared with 1,969 at the end of the preceding year. On account of the increased cost of living, the boarding-out rate has been raised at various times, and in April, 1920, was increased from 15s. to 17s. 6d. per week for infants under twelve months, and from 12s. 6d. to 15s. for children over that age and up to fifteen years, or longer if the child in question is still attending school. In addition, a very complete initial outfit of clothing is supplied with each child, and the Department provides free medical and dental treatment and medicines. School books and stationery are also provided for children attending school.
The Boys' Training-farm at Weraroa provides for boys of all ages who, through the commission of offences against the law, are not considered fit to associate with the children attending an ordinary public school—at least not until they have undergone a course of training and discipline at Weraroa.
An institution at Otekaike is available for the reception of feeble-minded boys, who, under capable supervision, are employed in farm-work, garden and orchard work, and in the bootmaking, basketmaking, matmaking, and carpentering shops. Girls are provided for at the Special School at Richmond, and employed in housework and laundry-work, in the workroom sewing, knitting, &c., and in outside occupations, such as gardening and flower-growing.
This work is carried out under the supervision of trained nurses who are fully qualified in the care and feeding of infants and young children. The majority of infants dealt with under this system are illegitimate, and have been neglected to such an extent prior to placing them in foster-homes that the greatest care is necessary in catering for their welfare.
Special classes are established in the various centres for the education of the hard-of-hearing children and for the correction of defective speech among children. A school at Sumner exists for the preliminary teaching of stone-deaf children and young children who, in addition to being deaf, have little or no speech, and incidentally for the training of teachers for the deaf.
Control of higher education in New Zealand is vested in the New Zealand University, founded by the New Zealand University Acts of 1870, 1874, and 1875. In 1876 the University was recognized by Royal charter as entitled to grant the degrees of Bachelor and Master of Arts, and Bachelor and Doctor of Laws, of Medicine, and of Music. The Amendment Act of 1883, and the supplementary charter issued in December of the same year, added the degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Science. By the provisions of the New Zealand University Act of 1908 and subsequent amending Acts the Senate of the University now has power to confer, in addition to those mentioned, the following degrees: Doctor of Literature; Master of Laws, of Surgery, and of Science; Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of Veterinary Science, of Dental Surgery, of Mechanical, Electrical, Civil, Mining, and Metallurgical Engineering, of Naval Architecture, of Agriculture, of Public Health, and of Commerce; Bachelor of Science in Homo Science; and Bachelor of Science in Architecture. Diplomas in a number of subjects may also be obtained. In 1921 the degrees of Bachelor of Science in Forestry and Doctor of Philosophy were instituted.
The University is an examining, not a teaching, body, and four teaching institutions are affiliated to it—the Auckland University College, founded in 1882; Victoria University College, founded in 1897 at Wellington; Canterbury College, founded in 1873 at Christchurch; and Otago University, founded in 1869 at Dunedin. The affairs of these University colleges, including the appointment of professors and lecturers, are entirely in the hands of the various Councils. Each of the colleges, besides providing the usual University courses, specializes in certain directions: Otago University has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, and a school of home science; Canterbury College has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil); Auckland University College has a school of mines and a school of commerce; and Victoria University College specializes in law and science.
The affiliated colleges receive annual statutory Government grants towards meeting the expenses of their general maintenance. These grants are now as follows: Auckland University College, £10,600; Victoria University College, £10,600; Canterbury College, £3,600; Otago University, £8,200. The colleges are also in receipt of rents from endowments, Canterbury College and Otago University being the most richly endowed, due to the foresight of the early settlers in those provinces.
The growth of University education is seen from the annexed table. In 1923 there were 3,858 students actually in attendance at the four University colleges. Of these, 185 were graduates, 2,786 undergraduates, and 887 unmatriculated students. In addition there were 344 students attached to the various University colleges, but exempt from lectures. There were also 53 students taking an agricultural course of University grade at the Lincoln Agricultural College.
STUDENTS ON BOOKS OF AFFILIATED COLLEGES, 1914 TO 1923 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Attending Lectures. | Exempt Students. | Total. | ||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | ||
1914 | 1,376 | 758 | 89 | 34 | 2,257 |
1915 | 1,243 | 693 | 76 | 27 | 2,039 |
1916 | 1,092 | 798 | 64 | 31 | 1,985 |
1917 | 1,007 | 895 | 50 | 25 | 1,977 |
1918 | 1,122 | 1,018 | 59 | 27 | 2,226 |
1919 | 1,831 | 4,130 | 83 | 16 | 3,060 |
1920 | 2,327 | 1,345 | 122 | 28 | 3,822 |
1921 | 2,524 | 1,400 | 157 | 42 | 4,123 |
1922 | 2,591 | 1,092 | 231 | 44 | 3,958 |
1923 | 2,745 | 1,113 | 281 | 63 | 4,202 |
It will be noted that a very considerable increase has taken place in the total number of students over the decennium. A falling-off in the war years is apparent, but this is almost exclusively due to the absence of male students on active service.
University Junior Scholarships are of the value of £20 per annum plus tuition fees, and are tenable for three years. In the case of holders living away from home a further sum of £30 per annum is allowed. The University National Scholarships are of equal monetary value. The number of junior and national scholarships gained in 1923 was thirty-two. Taranaki Scholarships are of the annual value of £60, and the Senate may, at its discretion, extend the tenure from three to four years. There are also some thirty or forty local and privately endowed scholarships awarded on the results of the same entrance examination.
Scholarships awarded during the degree course are the Senior University, Sir George Grey, and John Tinline Scholarships. The various colleges have also private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The chief scholarships awarded at the end of the University course are the Rhodes Scholarship, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarship, the Medical Travelling Scholarship, the Engineering Travelling Scholarship, the Post-graduate Travelling Scholarship, the French Travelling Scholarship, and the National Research Scholarships. All excepting the last-named are tenable abroad. The Research Scholarships are each of the value of £100 per annum, with laboratory fees and expenses.
So far twenty-three Rhodes Scholarships have been granted, of which six have been gained by students of Auckland University College, seven by students of Otago University, six by students of Victoria University College, and four by students of Canterbury College.
University bursaries entitle the holders to the payment of tuition and examination fees (not exceeding £20 per annum) during a three (or possibly four) years' course at a University college or school of agriculture recognized by the University. The number of University bursaries held in 1923 was 649. The number of educational bursaries under the Education Act, 1914, held in 1923 was forty-five. Domestic-science bursaries tenable at the Otago University may be awarded under the regulations for technical instruction. Bursaries of this kind were awarded to sixteen students in 1923, making thirty-two bursars in attendance at classes. Training-college studentships also carrying tuition at University classes, and the completion of a training-college course is one of the grounds on which an educational bursary may be awarded for further University study.
Agricultural bursaries may be awarded to qualified candidates in order to enable them to obtain the necessary practical training for positions as teachers or instructors of agriculture. During 1923 eight bursars were in attendance at Lincoln Agricultural College, Canterbury, and three bursars were attending a University college.
From the table given below will be seen the number of students who received free University education during each of the last ten years:—
Students receiving Free Higher Education, 1914 to 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships. | Senior University Scholarships. | University and Educational Bursaries. | Training-college Studentships. | Other. | Total. |
1914 | 91 | 11 | 286 | 424 | 44 | 856 |
1915 | 84 | 8 | 317 | 416 | 36 | 861 |
1916 | 76 | 12 | 305 | 437 | 27 | 857 |
1917 | 81 | 13 | 283 | 45 | 40 | 873 |
1918 | 80 | 10 | 333 | 483 | 69 | 975 |
1919 | 100 | 19 | 507 | 586 | 136 | 1,348 |
1920 | 99 | 18 | 631 | 735 | 116 | 1,599 |
1921 | 99 | 13 | 705 | 774 | 65 | 1,656 |
1922 | 88 | 12 | 616 | 771 | 91 | 1,578 |
1923 | 89 | 14 | 694 | 650 | 64 | 1,511 |
The outstanding feature of the above table is the number of University and educational bursaries which are now awarded as compared with a period of ten years ago. This is due to a marked widening of the bursary regulations. The courses of an increasing number of secondary-school pupils are now continued to comply with the conditions under which bursaries may be awarded.
Tutorial and preliminary classes are conducted by the Workers' Educational Association, which works in conjunction with the four University colleges, for working men and women in such subjects as economics, sociology, psychology, industrial history, English literature, English composition, modern history, electricity, and hygiene, &c. Members of the staffs of the University colleges and other educationists act as tutors of the classes. Ninety classes were held in 1923, with a roll number of 3,200. The classes were held for the most part in the large cities, although to an increasing extent classes are being arranged in the smaller towns. The Government now contributes directly £2,500 per annum to the movement, in addition to which £1,250 paid by the Government out of the National Endowment Fund to the University of New Zealand is devoted to the same object, making a total of £3,750. Voluntary contributions received by the University colleges on account of the association's classes are also subsidized by the Government.
Examinations are conducted by the Education Department for the various purposes of Junior and Senior National Scholarships, junior and senior free places in secondary schools, district high schools, and technical schools, and teachers' certificates. Also, by arrangement with the Public Service Commissioner, examinations are held for admission to and promotion in the Public Service.
The University conducted examinations in 1923 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, public health, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, and music, and for admission to the legal and accountants' professions. The number of candidates for examination is increasing each year; there were 5,575 entrants for the degree examinations in 1923, compared with 5,467 in 1922. The number of candidates for matriculation in the last five years has been: 1919, 2,653; 1920, 3,029; 1921, 3,643; 1922, 4,143; 1923, 4,517.
The number of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Education Department during the last five years is given below:—
Examination. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Junior National Scholarships and junior free places | 2,170 | 2,298 | 2,282 | 2,500 | 2,564 |
Public Service Entrance, Senior National Scholarships, and Intermediate | 3,063 | 2,999 | 3,419 | 3,544 | 4,222 |
Teachers' D and C | 2,234 | 2,365 | 2,921 | 3,227 | 3,319 |
Public Service Senior | 50 | 78 | 28 | .. | .. |
Kindergarten Certificate Examination | 9 | 1 | 2 | 5 | 6 |
Special Public Service Entrance Examination in June | 189 | 204 | 248 | .. | .. |
Special Public Service Entrance Examination for returned soldiers | .. | 73 | .. | .. | .. |
London University Examinations | 4 | 2 | 2 | .. | 1 |
Qualifying Examination, Railway Engineering Cadets | .. | .. | .. | 9 | 4 |
Total | 7,719 | 8,020 | 8,902 | 9,285 | 10,116 |
Expenditure on education has increased rapidly of recent years, and out of public funds no less a sum than £3,247,130 was spent for the financial year ended 31st March, 1924. The public funds referred to above, however, include not only the amount appropriated by parliamentary vote, but also sums paid from primary-education reserves revenue. Nor does this represent the whole amount expended on education in the Dominion. In the case of certain secondary schools and University colleges a considerable revenue from endowments, fees, &c., is received and becomes available for educational purposes. The figures given below relate only to direct expenditure on education from the public purse. Figures for the last five years, analysed according to the various branches of expenditure, are—
SUMMARY OF EDUCATION EXPENDITURE FOR FINANCIAL YEARS ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1920 TO 1924. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Service. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
General administration | 26,012 | 38,468 | 38,620 | 34,629 | 33,760 |
Elementary education | 1,782,305 | 2,252,581 | 2,377,797 | 2,165,200 | 2,255,92 |
Secondary education | 229,630 | 255,215 | 310,878 | 272,907 | 280,541 |
Technical instruction | 132,038 | 170,200 | 244,627 | 207,628 | 177,501 |
Training colleges, &c. | 89,070 | 129,685 | 158,158 | 158,473 | 160,426 |
Higher education | 68,976 | 109,242 | 117,434 | 128,974 | 121,661 |
Native schools | 59,176 | 71,409 | 77,603 | 69,631 | 72,495 |
School for the deaf | 5,348 | 6,050 | 6,036 | 6,423 | 5,755 |
Education of the blind | 111 | Cr. 146 | 101 | 88 | 45 |
Schools for the feeble-minded | 5,100 | 15,605 | 11,190 | 8,261 | 7,933 |
Industrial schools and probation system | 84,527 | 107,753 | 108,622 | 93,914 | 84,770 |
Material and stores | 6,189 | 13,003 | Cr. 4,345 | Cr. 10,785 | Cr. 4,242 |
Miscellaneous services | 55,519 | 54,993 | 50,652 | 51,949 | 51,099 |
Total | 2,544,001 | 3,224,058 | 3,497,373 | 3,187,292 | 3,247,130 |
There is now given a series of comparative figures which show the increase in the cost of education since the beginning of the present century. The table following shows the expenditure in thousands of pounds, and the rate per unit of mean population:—
COST OF EDUCATION, 1898-99 TO 1923-24. | ||
---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Expenditure from Public Funds. | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population. |
(£1,000) | s. d. | |
1899 | 519 | 13 4 |
1904 | 679 | 15 7 |
1909 | 980 | 19 7 |
1912 | 1,133 | 21 2 |
1913 | 1,237 | 22 7 |
1914 | 1,301 | 23 1 |
1915 | 1,378 | 24 1 |
1916 | 1,493 | 25 11 |
1917 | 1,694 | 20 6 |
1918 | 1,809 | 31 5 |
1919 | 1,986 | 34 1 |
1920 | 2,544 | 42 2 |
1921 | 3,224 | 51 6 |
1922 | 3,497 | 54 5 |
1923 | 3,187 | 48 7 |
1924 | 3,247 | 48 8 |
The exceptionally marked increase of recent years in the total cost of education is in a large measure due to the increase in the numbers receiving instruction, this being particularly marked in the case of post-primary schools. In the last decade the school population has increased by 40 per cent., and the number of students of secondary, technical, and university standard has more than doubled. Combined with this factor, rendering increased expenditure inevitable, the purchasing-power of money has, of course, decreased enormously, so that much of the increase in cost is more apparent than real.
Table of Contents
THE ordinary civil jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts is limited generally to claims not exceeding £200. Justices of the Peace may hear and decide certain civil cases when the sum in dispute does not exceed £20. The numbers of plaints issued and of cases tried, and the amounts sued for and for which judgment was recorded, in the lower Courts during the ten years 1914-23 are shown in the following table:—
Year. | Cases entered. | Cases tried. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Total Amount claimed. | Number. | Total Amount sued for. | Total Amount for which Judgment entered. | |
£ | £ | £ | |||
1914 | 62,471 | 706,953 | 39,233 | 455,197 | 398,760 |
1915 | 60,170 | 695,625 | 37,632 | 446,979 | 383,532 |
1916 | 49,806 | 639,922 | 31,064 | 395,779 | 339,847 |
1917 | 46,004 | 624,693 | 29,412 | 401,568 | 340,958 |
1918 | 39,176 | 563,358 | 25,594 | 378,025 | 308,429 |
1919 | 38,775 | 619,576 | 24,680 | 385,020 | 319,135 |
1920 | 46,601 | 787,524 | 28,999 | 467,665 | 399,219 |
1921 | 59,339 | 1,169,286 | 39,013 | 762,605 | 654,863 |
1922 | 65,629 | 1,279,890 | 44,296 | 936,673 | 786,373 |
1923 | 66,659 | 1,236,160 | 45,837 | 857,903 | 717,516 |
It would appear that the practice of using the Courts as media for the collection of small debts is growing. For instance, the number of cases tried in Magistrates' Courts in 1900 was 19,816, the aggregate sum sued for being £286,719. Although the population of the Dominion increased between 1900 and 1915 by little more than 25 per cent., the number of cases tried represents an increase of nearly 100 per cent. in the fifteen years. From 1914 to 1919 successive declines, probably occasioned by war causes, were recorded; in 1920 increases are shown, both in the number of cases tried and the amounts concerned; while the figures for each of the last three years show an abnormally large increase in litigation by comparison with any year prior to 1921.
The numbers of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the total amount for which judgments were recorded, in the Supreme Court of New Zealand during each of the ten years 1914-23 were as follows:—
SUPREME COURT: CIVIL JURISDICTION. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Actions commenced. | Cases tried. | Judgments recorded. | ||
With Jury. | Without Jury. | Number. | Amount. | ||
£ | |||||
1914 | 792 | 95 | 251 | 281 | 91,286 |
1915 | 697 | 50 | 253 | 241 | 68,555 |
1916 | 673 | 48 | 193 | 254 | 78,877 |
1917 | 581 | 70 | 172 | 234 | 100,447 |
1918 | 611 | 47 | 188 | 226 | 104,927 |
1919 | 783 | 72 | 227 | 238 | 88,144 |
1920 | 915 | 91 | 329 | 262 | 96,017 |
1921 | 1,536 | 126 | 334 | 557 | 244,942 |
1922 | 1,431 | 115 | 408 | 748 | 316,533 |
1923 | 1,172 | 92 | 320 | 654 | 300,698 |
During the year 1923, 666 petitions for dissolution of marriage were filed—a total slightly in excess of that for 1922 (643). Abnormal numbers of divorce cases are shown for the three years immediately preceding 1922— viz., 675 in 1919, 748 in 1920, and 796 in 1921; the corresponding figures for 1917 and 1918 being only 282 and 380 respectively.
In 412 of the cases in 1923 decrees nisi were granted, 183 of these being made absolute during the year. In addition, decrees nisi were granted in respect of 191 petitions filed in previous years, 117 of these being made absolute before the end of the year, and 222 decrees nisi of previous years became absolute. The total number of decrees nisi for the year 1923 was thus 603, which includes 1 decree for nullity of marriage.
In addition, 5 petitions for judicial separation and 77 for restitution of conjugal rights were filed. Two decrees were granted in the former class, and 56 in the latter.
Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during each of the last nine years are as follows:—
Year. | Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage. | Judicial Separation. | Restitution of Conjugal Rights. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Petitions filed. | Decrees Absolute. | Decrees Nisi. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Separation. | Petitions filed. | Decrees for Restituton. | |
1915 | 256 | 174 | 224 | 3 | .. | .. | .. |
1916 | 289 | 198 | 247 | 4 | .. | .. | .. |
1917 | 282 | 219 | 221 | 5 | 2 | .. | .. |
1918 | 380 | 199 | 279 | .. | 4 | 2 | .. |
1919 | 675 | 336 | 479 | 5 | 1 | 2 | .. |
1920 | 748 | 469 | 574 | 9 | 2 | 4 | .. |
1921 | 796 | 511 | 660 | 5 | 2 | 68 | 43 |
1922 | 643 | 522 | 543 | 4 | 1 | 88 | 57 |
1923 | 666 | 522 | 603 | 6 | 2 | 77 | 56 |
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which petitions were filed in the last five years:—
Duration of Marriage, in Years. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Under 5 | 66 | 54 | 41 | 53 | 60 | 31 | 44 | 35 | 37 | 50 |
5 and under 10 | 96 | 96 | 93 | 66 | 93 | 106 | 121 | 119 | 92 | 102 |
10 and under 15 | 70 | 72 | 83 | 71 | 68 | 101 | 106 | 101 | 80 | 97 |
15 and under 20 | 54 | 49 | 57 | 50 | 38 | 58 | 84 | 56 | 57 | 39 |
20 and under 30 | 27 | 39 | 81 | 35 | 37 | 48 | 54 | 67 | 72 | 52 |
30 and over | 5 | 19 | 44 | 19 | 16 | 3 | 10 | 16 | 9 | 13 |
Not stated | 8 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Total | 326 | 329 | 401 | 294 | 312 | 349 | 419 | 395 | 349 | 354 |
A table is also given showing for the year 1923 the grounds of petitions, in combination with particulars as to the number of living issue.
Grounds. | Number of Cases in which Number of Living Issue was | Not stated. | Total Number of Cases. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 or over. | |||
Adultery | 60 | 45 | 46 | 22 | 9 | 7 | 6 | 1 | 196 |
Adultery, cruelty, and drunkenness | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Adultery and desertion | 5 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 |
Adultery and separation | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 3 |
Bigamy | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Desertion | 80 | 51 | 37 | 20 | 11 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 209 |
Desertion and drunkenness | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Drunkenness | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Drunkenness and cruelty | 2 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 12 |
Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to maintain | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 3 |
Drunkenness and failure to maintain | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Insanity | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 5 |
Malformation | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights | 18 | 12 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 3 | .. | .. | 41 |
Separation for not less than three years | 54 | 39 | 32 | 22 | 11 | 7 | 5 | .. | 170 |
Separation and desertion | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Not stated | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 |
Totals 232 | .. | 157 | 129 | 71 | 34 | 25 | 14 | 4 | 666 |
In eight cases the number of living issue was 6, in three cases 7, in two cases 8, and in one case 11.
The next table gives information as to grounds of petition, not only in respect of petitions filed during 1923, but also for petitions where decrees were granted during the year:—
Grounds. | Petitions filed in 1923. | Petitions where Decree Nisi granted in 1923. | Petitions where Decree Absolute granted in 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | |
Adultery | 114 | 82 | 92 | 65 | 77 | 43 |
Adultery, cruelty, and drunkenness | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
Adultery and desertion | 4 | 4 | 4 | 6 | 2 | 7 |
Adultery and separation | .. | 3 | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
Bigamy | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 |
Desertion | 88 | 121 | 67 | 135 | 64 | 123 |
Desertion and drunkenness | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Drunkenness | 3 | .. | 3 | .. | 2 | 4 |
Drunkenness and cruelty | .. | 12 | .. | 11 | .. | 7 |
Drunkenness, cruelty, and failure to maintain | .. | 3 | .. | 3 | .. | 1 |
Drunkenness and failure to maintain | .. | 3 | .. | 3 | .. | 3 |
Insanity | 3 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
Malformation | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights | 24 | 17 | 31 | 15 | 27 | 15 |
Separation for not less than three years | 70 | 100 | 55 | 96 | 51 | 81 |
Separation and desertion | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
Not stated | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 312 | 354 | 25 | 345 | 227 | 295 |
The figures shown for decrees nisi include cases where both nisi and absolute decrees were granted during the year, and those for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in 1923 or in a previous year.
It is found that in 579 of the cases covered by petitions filed during 1923 the parties were married in New Zealand. In 450 cases the marriage had been solemnized by a clergyman, and in 215 cases (32 per cent.) by a Registrar of Marriages or other civil official, while no particulars were available in one case. Civil marriages constituted 19 per cent. of those solemnized in New Zealand in 1923.
The following table gives information as to class and place of marriage in respect of divorce petitions filed in each of the last nine years:—
Year. | Husbands' Petitions. | Wives' Petitions. | Totals. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Married by a Clergyman. | Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official. | Married by a Clergyman. | Married before a Registrar or other Civil Official. | ||||||
In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | In New Zealand. | Outside New Zealand. | ||
*Including one petition (by wife) for which no particulars available. | |||||||||
1915 | 62 | 11 | 29 | 1 | 105 | 8 | 37 | 3 | 256 |
1916 | 77 | 15 | 37 | 6 | 107 | 11 | 32 | 4 | 289 |
1917 | 71 | 9 | 42 | 3 | 107 | 14 | 34 | 2 | 282 |
1918 | 89 | 13 | 77 | 6 | 116 | 13 | 62 | 4 | 380 |
1919 | 175 | 29 | 109 | 13 | 222 | 19 | 101 | 7 | 675 |
1920 | 193 | 30 | 94 | 12 | 268 | 35 | 108 | 8 | 748 |
1921 | 242 | 50 | 103 | 6 | 249 | 23 | 118 | 5 | 796 |
1922 | 173 | 43 | 63 | 15 | 215 | 27 | 100 | 7 | 643 |
1923 | 179 | 36 | 88 | 9 | 200 | 35 | 112 | 6 | 666* |
The number of bodies on which inquests were held in 1923 was 1,455, including 54 Maoris. In 1,077 cases the bodies were of males, and in 378 of females.
The verdicts given at the inquests held in 1923 may be classified as under:—
Nature of Verdict. | Inquests on Persons. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Disease and natural causes | 459 | 249 | 708 |
Accident | 486 | 103 | 589 |
Homicide | 9 | 6 | 15 |
Suicide | 123 | 20 | 143 |
Total | 1,077 | 378 | 1,455 |
Of the accidental deaths the most common forms are crushing and drowning. The verdicts show that in 1923 192 deaths, or 32 per cent. of the total fatal accidents, were due to the former cause, while to the latter 177 deaths, or 30 per cent., were due.
The inquests on suicidal deaths in 1923 show a decrease of 21 on the number for the previous year. The figures for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Inquests on Suicides. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
1914 | 116 | 27 | 143 |
1915 | 112 | 12 | 124 |
1916 | 122 | 28 | 150 |
1917 | 104 | 30 | 134 |
1918 | 99 | 22 | 121 |
1919 | 112 | 30 | 142 |
1920 | 113 | 20 | 133 |
1921 | 133 | 33 | 166 |
1922 | 131 | 33 | 164 |
1923 | 123 | 20 | 143 |
In case of fire causing the destruction of any building, ship, or merchandise, or any stack of grain, pulse, or hay, or any growing crop, a Coroner may hold an inquiry into the cause of such fire, the procedure being similar to that of inquests into cause of death.
During 1923 ten inquests were held on fires. In three cases the verdict was arson, in two cases accidental causes were returned, and in the remaining five cases there was insufficient evidence.
The figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Number of Fire Inquests. | Verdicts returned. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Accidental. | Arson. | No Evidence. | ||
1919 | 9 | 1 | 1 | 7 |
1920 | 4 | .. | .. | 4 |
1921 | 5 | 1 | 4 | .. |
1922 | 4 | .. | 1 | 3 |
1923 | 10 | 2 | 3 | 5 |
On the 31st March, 1924, the number of permanent members of the Police Force in New Zealand was 1,009 of all ranks, being an increase of 29 during the year. The total is made up as follows: 7 superintendents, 12 inspectors, 4 sub-inspectors, 29 senior sergeants, 91 sergeants, 819 constables, 9 senior detectives, 6 detective-sergeants, and 32 detectives. There were also 18 temporary constables, 12 police surgeons, 8 matrons, 7 district constables, and 4 Native constables.
The following table shows the number of stations and of police in each police district. Temporary constables are included, but not district or Native constables.
Police District. | No. of Stations. | No. of Police. |
---|---|---|
Whangarei | 17 | 30 |
Auckland | 37 | 183 |
Hamilton | 30 | 67 |
Gisborne | 13 | 29 |
Napier | 19 | 50 |
Now Plymouth | 15 | 33 |
Wanganui | 20 | 41 |
Palmerston North | 17 | 43 |
Wellington | 35 | 188 |
Greymouth | 22 | 44 |
Christchurch | 36 | 126 |
Timaru | 13 | 40 |
Dunedin | 35 | 97 |
Invercargill | 23 | 45 |
There were also 8 officers attached to headquarters, 1 was on loan to the Cook Islands Administration, 1 on loan to the Samoan Administration, and 1 on leave prior to retirement.
The proportion of police to population is 1 to every 1,312 persons, and the expenditure (exclusive of the cost of buildings) on the whole Police Force for the year ended the 31st March, 1924, was 5s. 8 3/4d. per head of population.
The following table shows the growth of the Police Force since 1878, prior to which each province had its own Police Force, and reliable data are not available:—
Year ended 31st March, | Officers. | Noncommissioned Officers. | Detectives. | Constable | Total. | Police to Population (including Maoris). | Cost per Inhabitant. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
s. d. | |||||||
1878 | 25 | 90 | 14 | 329 | 458 | 1 to 1,020 | .. |
1885 | 20 | 65 | 17 | 372 | 474 | 1 to 1,295 | 3 0 ¾ |
1890 | 12 | 66 | 13 | 403 | 494 | 1 to 1,337 | 2 10 ¾ |
1895 | 7 | 51 | 13 | 416 | 487 | 1 to 1,502 | 2 6 ¾ |
1900 | 11 | 56 | 20 | 499 | 586 | 1 to 1,363 | 2 0 ¼ |
1905 | 12 | .. | 25 | 553 | 655 | 1 to 1,386 | 2 10 ¼ |
1910 | 16 | 86 | 34 | 639 | 775 | 1 to 1,336 | 3 3 ½ |
1915 | 19 | 100 | 37 | 755 | 911 | 1 to 1,263 | 4 1 |
1920 | 21 | 114 | 38 | 743 | 916 | 1 to 1,350 | 4 11 ¾ |
1921 | 23 | 112 | 47 | 768 | 950 | 1 to 1,337 | 6 4 ¾ |
1922 | 22 | 118 | 43 | 826 | 1,009 | 1 to 1,289 | 6 3 ¾ |
1923 | 23 | 118 | 44 | 818 | 1,003 | 1 to 1,321 | 5 8 ¼ |
1924 | 23 | 120 | 47 | 837 | 1,027 | 1 to 1,312 | 5 8 ¾ |
The gross total of criminal cases in Magistrates' Courts during the year 1923 was 45,985, males being charged in 43,498 cases and females in 2,487. The number of cases during each of the last ten years is as follows:—
MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL CASES, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
Against Males. | Against Females. | Totals. | Against Males. | Against Females. | Totals. | |
1914 | 47,707 | 3,263 | 50,970 | 80.17 | 5.99 | 44.70 |
1915 | 43,996 | 3,193 | 47,189 | 74.25 | 5.74 | 41.60 |
1916 | 39,623 | 2,934 | 42,557 | 68.59 | 5.13 | 37.03 |
1917 | 38,537 | 2,912 | 41,449 | 67.66 | 5.03 | 36.08 |
1918 | 33,466 | 2,933 | 36,399 | 59.16 | 5.00 | 31.57 |
1919 | 37,872 | 2,575 | 40,447 | 63.34 | 4.33 | 33.91 |
1920 | 41,092 | 2,399 | 43,491 | 64.63 | 3.95 | 35.01 |
1921 | 43,335 | 2,462 | 45,797 | 66.33 | 3.95 | 35.87 |
1922 | 40,594 | 2,306 | 42,900 | 60.88 | 3.61 | 32.87 |
1923 | 43,498 | 2,487 | 45,985 | 64.15 | 3.83 | 34.62 |
The foregoing figures include charges against Maoris. Maoris are also included in the statistics relating to Magistrates' Courts in the following pages, as well as those relating to Supreme Courts. Separate figures relating to crime amongst Maoris are given towards the end of this section.
The 45,985 cases dealt with in 1923 resulted in 37,104 summary convictions, and in 1.096 committals to the Supreme Court for sentence after conviction in Magistrates' Courts. In 686 cases the accused person was committed to the Supreme Court for trial, and in 744 the Magistrate admonished and discharged the offender under a provision enabling him to do so in the case of a trivial offence, without a conviction being recorded. In 2,213 cases the charge was dismissed on the merits of the case, and in the remaining 4,142 cases the accused person was discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence.
The summary convictions for the year 1923 represent a rate of 27.94 per 1,000 of mean population. The figures for the last ten years are—
SUMMARY CONVICTIONS, 1914-23. | ||
---|---|---|
Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
1914 | 41,723 | 36.59 |
1915 | 39,675 | 34.52 |
1916 | 35,459 | 30.85 |
1917 | 34,189 | 29.76 |
1918 | 29,252 | 25.37 |
1919 | 32,692 | 27.41 |
1920 | 35,517 | 28.59 |
1921 | 37,124 | 29.08 |
1922 | 34,513 | 26.44 |
1923 | 37,104 | 27.94 |
In comparing one year with another it should be remembered that the number of convictions may be considerably affected by alterations in the law or changes in its administration. As an example of the former may be mentioned the introduction in New Zealand of a system of compulsory military training. Convictions for breaches of the Defence Act rose from 13 in 1911 to 1,943 in 1912 and 4,849 in 1913, this being responsible for practically the whole of the increase of 3,500 in 1913 as compared with 1912. More recently, consequent on the passing of the Arms Act, 1920, convictions for offences relating to the sale and use of firearms increased from 35 in 1920 to 1,224 in 1922 and 924 in 1923. On the other hand, convictions during recent years have been somewhat reduced by the introduction of the system referred to previously, where in the case of a trivial offence the offender may be admonished and discharged without a conviction being recorded.
For similar reasons to those referred to in the foregoing paragraph it is inadvisable to base comparisons of quasi criminal offences between different countries on the statistics of summary convictions for the various countries. This, of course, does not apply in the case of serious crimes which are dealt with by the Supreme Court.
A great proportion of the cases dealt with in New Zealand are in respect of comparatively insignificant offences—as, for instance, drunkenness, offences against by-laws, &c.
A classification of convictions during the last five years according to principal offences and groups of offences is next given.
— | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Not including convictions (68 in 1923) for selling liquor without a license, an offence against the revenue laws. †Including breaches of Military Service Act in 1919 and 1920. | |||||
Offences against the person | 821 | 747 | 774 | 659 | 774 |
Offences against property (including forgery) | 3,250 | 3,619 | 3,502 | 3,455 | 3,315 |
Drunkenness (including issue of prohibition orders) | 9,963 | 10,566 | 10,643 | 7,790 | 8,448 |
Offensive conduct or language, and obstruction, &c., of police | 1,948 | 1,966 | 1,972 | 1,508 | 1,502 |
Breaches of by-laws | 3,877 | 5,179 | 5,374 | 6,518 | 7,761 |
Other offences against good order | 971 | 1,038 | 1,218 | 1,334 | 1,376 |
Breaches of Licensing Act* | 2,965 | 2,860 | 2,902 | 2,509 | 2,577 |
Breaches of Destitute Persons Act | 1,693 | 2,004 | 2,194 | 2,282 | 2,490 |
Breaches of Impounding Act | 1,355 | 1,583 | 1,743 | 1,265 | 1,264 |
Breaches of Motor Regulation Act | 1,685 | 1,960 | 1,512 | 1,478 | 1,521 |
Breaches of Defence Act† | 1,479 | 1,143 | 2,078 | 1,912 | 2,140 |
Offences relating to the sale and use of firearms | 61 | 35 | 261 | 1,224 | 924 |
Other offences | 2,624 | 2,817 | 2,951 | 2,579 | 3,012 |
Total | 32,692 | 35,517 | 37,124 | 34,513 | 37,104 |
Of the 774 summary convictions for offences against the person in 1923, no fewer than 691 were for common assault. Attempted suicide was responsible for 69 convictions, indecent assault for 2, aggravated assault 6, and cruelty to children 5. In addition, 1 person was convicted of abandoning a child. In the more serious classes of offences against the person the cases are referred to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence.
The 3,315 summary convictions for offences against property during 1923 are in the main made up of various forms of theft. Theft (not otherwise described) was responsible for 2,351 convictions, embezzlement for 15, housebreaking and stealing 28, theft from the person 5, horse and cattle stealing 4, and receiving stolen property 52. In addition, there were 347 convictions for fraud and false pretences, 1 for forgery, and 512 for wilful damage. The more serious cases of offences against the property laws are also sent on to the Supreme Court to be dealt with. Details of these will be found under "Criminal Cases in Supreme Courts."
The principal of the "Other offences against good order" is vagrancy, which represented 560 of the 1,376 summary convictions under this heading in 1923. Offences relating to gambling (424), cruelty to animals (176), and Sunday-trading (154) ranked next in 1923.
Of "Other offences" (3,012 convictions in 1923), offences against the revenue laws were the principal, with 503 convictions. Miscellaneous offences under the following Acts also contributed materially to the total:—
Factories | 57 |
---|---|
Shops and Offices | 202 |
Shipping and Seamen | 247 |
Fisheries | 58 |
Animals Protection | 78 |
Noxious Weeds | 267 |
Apiaries | 85 |
Rabbit Nuisance | 100 |
Stock | 199 |
Sale of Food and Drugs | 141 |
Weights and Measures | 78 |
Health | 70 |
Education | 342 |
Offenders Probation | 88 |
Of a total of 37,104 summary convictions in 1923, peremptory imprisonment was imposed in only 2,389 cases, in addition to which the convicted person went to gaol in 995 cases in lieu of paying a fine. A summary of punishments for the year 1923 is next given.
MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—PUNISHMENTS ON SUMMARY CONVICTION, 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Punishments. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Offences against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
Released under Offenders Probation Act | 14 | 609 | 33 | 28 | 684 |
Convicted and discharged | 88 | 759 | 2,111 | 884 | 3,842 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | 44 | 275 | 240 | 92 | 651 |
Committed to an industrial school | 1 | 81 | .. | 2 | 84 |
Committed to Salvation Army Home, &c. | 2 | 14 | 41 | 25 | 82 |
Fined | 475 | 750 | 13,821 | 10,013 | 25,059 |
Imprisonment in lieu of fine | 27 | 84 | 716 | 168 | 995 |
Peremptory imprisonment | 100 | 709 | 544 | 1,036 | 2,389 |
Whipping | 1 | 6 | .. | .. | 7 |
Bound over | 19 | .. | 30 | 2 | 51 |
Order made | 3 | 28 | 1,551 | 1,678 | 3,260 |
Total | 774 | 3,315 | 19,087 | 13,928 | 37,104 |
The statistics given above refer, as stated, to all cases dealt with in Magistrates' Courts, including those in which a person is charged with two or more offences committed simultaneously or in the same connection—as, for instance, drunkenness, damaging property, and resisting the police. If only one (the most serious) offence is counted in each instance the number of cases in 1923 is reduced from 45,985 to 36,948. A summary is given for the years 1922 and 1923 comparing total and distinct cases, classified according to the results of the hearing.
MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—TOTAL AND DISTINCT CASES, 1923 AND 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1922. | 1923. | ||
Total Cases. | Distinct Cases. | Total Cases. | Distinct Cases. | |
Discharged for want of prosecution or want of evidence | 3,895 | 3,023 | 4,142 | 3,162 |
Dismissed on the merits | 2,212 | 1,761 | 2,213 | 1,467 |
Admonished and discharged | 749 | 591 | 744 | 303 |
Committed for sentence | 893 | 641 | 1,096 | 381 |
Committed for trial | 638 | 476 | 686 | 337 |
Summary convictions recorded | 34,513 | 30,683 | 37,104 | 31,298 |
Total | 42,900 | 37,175 | 45,985 | 36,948 |
Persons charged in the Magistrates' Courts may be brought before the Court either on summons or after arrest, according to the nature of the offence and to other circumstances. Of the total of 45,985 cases in 1923, 14,318 were "arrest" and 31,667 "summons" cases. A summary is given.
Class of Offence. | Arrest Cases. | Summons Cases. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cases. | Summary Convictions. | Cases. | Summary Convictions. | |||||
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
Against the person | 687 | 43 | 383 | 25 | 530 | 58 | 339 | 27 |
Against property | 3,724 | 244 | 2,092 | 171 | 2,209 | 164 | 976 | 76 |
Against good order | 8,293 | 519 | 7,989 | 498 | 11,063 | 652 | 9,992 | 608 |
Other | 776 | 32 | 587 | 31 | 16,216 | 775 | 12,731 | 579 |
Total | 13,480 | 838 | 11,051 | 725 | 30,018 | 1,649 | 24,038 | 1,290 |
Information in connection with both arrest and summons cases is obtained on cards, which, however, give considerably more particulars concerning the offender in regard to the former class than are available for the latter. From the information given in arrest cases it is possible to ascertain the number of distinct persons arrested, and to compile statistics as to their ages, birthplaces, &c.
The total number of convictions of arrested persons during 1923 was 11,776, which reduces to 9,511 if multiple charges—i.e., those in respect of offences committed by the same person at the same time—are excluded. If only the principal offence for which each person was convicted during the year is taken into account the number of distinct persons convicted after arrest is found to be 7,525, a number equal to only 64 per cent. of the gross total of convictions of arrested persons.
The next three tables give the offences and ages, offences and birthplaces, and birthplaces and ages of the distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1923.
CONVICTIONS IN ARREST CASES, 1923.Offences and Ages. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over.* | Totals. |
*Including unspecified. | ||||||
The person | 12 | 49 | 80 | 100 | 120 | 361 |
Property | 227 | 228 | 189 | 274 | 287 | 1,205 |
Good order | 54 | 416 | 545 | 1,363 | 3,137 | 5,515 |
Other offences | 31 | 72 | 59 | 112 | 170 | 444 |
Total | 324 | 765 | 873 | 1,849 | 3,714 | 7,525 |
Offences and Birthplaces. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against | New Zealand. | England and Wales. | Scotland. | Ireland. | Australia. | Elsewhere.* | Totals. | |
Maoris. | Others. | |||||||
*Including unspecified. | ||||||||
The person | 25 | 178 | 73 | 15 | 17 | 19 | 34 | 361 |
Property | 99 | 684 | 186 | 44 | 37 | 84 | 71 | 1,205 |
Good order | 172 | 2388 | 1,048 | 490 | 582 | 337 | 498 | 5,515 |
Other offences | 8 | 191 | 95 | 30 | 16 | 37 | 67 | 444 |
Total | 304 | 3,441 | 1,402 | 579 | 652 | 477 | 670 | 7,525 |
Birthplaces and Ages. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Birthplace. | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over.* | Totals. |
*Including unspecified. | ||||||
New Zealand— | ||||||
Maoris | 36 | 67 | 61 | 59 | 81 | 304 |
Others | 242 | 440 | 460 | 971 | 1,328 | 3,441 |
England and Wales | 19 | 119 | 153 | 316 | 795 | 1,402 |
Scotland | 7 | 30 | 59 | 140 | 343 | 579 |
Ireland | 2 | 11 | 32 | 124 | 483 | 652 |
Australia | 11 | 51 | 46 | 143 | 226 | 477 |
Elsewhere* | 7 | 47 | 62 | 96 | 458 | 670 |
Total | 324 | 765 | 873 | 1,849 | 3,714 | 7,525 |
Of the 7,525 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1923 no fewer than 5,515 were convicted for offences against good order, and of these 4,244 were for drunkenness (including 88 drunk and disorderly, and 1 habitual). In addition, 7 were convicted in respect of prohibition orders; 351 for indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct; 258 for using obscene, threatening, or abusive language; 404 for vagrancy; 51 for assaulting, resisting, or obstructing the police; 5 for soliciting prostitution; 4 for soliciting alms; 14 for cruelty to animals; 138 for offences relating to gambling; and 39 for breaches of by-laws.
Of the 361 distinct persons arrested and convicted during 1923 for offences against the person, 298 were convicted for common assault and 57 for attempted suicide; and of the 1,205 distinct persons arrested and convicted for offences against property, 944 were guilty of theft of various classes, 90 of fraud and false pretences, 22 of receiving stolen property, and 146 of wilful damage.
Criminal cases in Supreme Courts are divisible into two classes—viz., those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Magistrate's Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in Supreme Courts during each of the last five years. Maoris are included in this and following tables, except where the contrary is specifically stated.
SUPREME COURT.—TOTAL CRIMINAL CASES, 1919-23. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Cases tried in Supreme Court. | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence. | Total Sentences. | ||||||
Indictments and Informations. | Convictions. | ||||||||
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | |
1919 | 632 | 43 | 357 | 14 | 412 | 25 | 769 | 39 | 808 |
1920 | 583 | 48 | 305 | 23 | 659 | 24 | 964 | 47 | 1,011 |
1921 | 680 | 39 | 407 | 17 | 1,033 | 18 | 1,440 | 35 | 1,475 |
1922 | 912 | 16 | 510 | 3 | 873 | 31 | 1,383 | 34 | 1,417 |
1923 | 829 | 39 | 452 | 11 | 1,154 | 46 | 1,606 | 57 | 1,663 |
The above table relates to the total criminal charges dealt with, each offence being taken into account. A similar table is next given, showing the number of distinct persons concerned, only the principal offence being taken into account where the same person was tried in respect of two or more offences during the year.
SUPREME COURT.—DISTINCT PERSONS, 1919-23. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Persons tried in Supreme Court. | Persons sentenced after Committal for Sentence. | Total Persons sentenced. | ||||||
Indicted. | Convicted and sentenced. | ||||||||
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | Total. | |
1919 | 361 | 27 | 221 | 15 | 204 | 21 | 425 | 36 | 461 |
1920 | 328 | 24 | 183 | 14 | 243 | 17 | 426 | 31 | 457 |
1921 | 323 | 24 | 201 | 10 | 391 | 14 | 592 | 24 | 616 |
1922 | 386 | 11 | 250 | 3 | 330 | 18 | 580 | 21 | 601 |
1923 | 333 | 25 | 207 | 9 | 387 | 22 | 594 | 31 | 625 |
Of the 358 distinct persons indicted during 1923, 216 were convicted and 114 acquitted. In the case of 21 persons no bill was returned or the prosecution otherwise not proceeded with, 2 persons were found insane, and 5 were awaiting trial at the end of the year.
The next table summarizes the offences of persons convicted or sentenced in Supreme Courts during the last five years:—
SUPREME COURT.—SUMMARY OF OFFENCES, 1919-23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Convictions or Sentences. | Distinct Persons. | ||||||||
Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | Totals. | Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences | Totals. | |
1919 | 127 | 551 | 87 | 43 | 808 | 113 | 274 | 37 | 37 | 461 |
1920 | 130 | 709 | 127 | 45 | 1,011 | 105 | 272 | 56 | 24 | 457 |
1921 | 196 | 1,022 | 189 | 68 | 1,475 | 113 | 393 | 71 | 39 | 616 |
1922 | 218 | 1,017 | 113 | 69 | 1,417 | 125 | 399 | 50 | 27 | 601 |
1923 | 218 | 1,078 | 262 | 105 | 1,663 | 144 | 357 | 72 | 52 | 625 |
As might be expected from the nature of the offences, the number of charges per 100 persons concerned is much lower in the case of offences against the person than for other offences. The figures for the average of the five years covered by the above table are—
Class of Offence. | Total Convictions or Sentences per 100 Distinct Persons convicted or sentenced. |
---|---|
Offences against the person | 148 |
Offences against property | 258 |
Forgery and offences against the currency | 272 |
Other offences | 184 |
Total | 231 |
From their more serious nature in general, it might be expected that a much higher proportion of charges dealing with offences against the person would actually be tried in Supreme Courts than would be the case with other offences, and the following table, covering the year 1923, shows that this is so:—
SUPREME COURT.—TRIAL AND SENTENCE CASES, BY CLASS OF OFFENCE, 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Offence. | Total Convictions (or Sentences). | Distinct Persons convicted (or sentenced). | ||||||
Numbers. | Percentages. | Numbers. | Percentages. | |||||
After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | After Trial. | After Committal for Sentence. | |
Offences against the person | 151 | 67 | 69 | 31 | 90 | 54 | 63 | 37 |
Offences against property | 230 | 848 | 21 | 79 | 89 | 268 | 28 | 72 |
Forgery and offences against the currency | 35 | 227 | 13 | 87 | 14 | 58 | 19 | 81 |
Other offences | 47 | 58 | 45 | 55 | 23 | 29 | 44 | 56 |
Total | 463 | 1,200 | 28 | 72 | 216 | 409 | 35 | 65 |
Dealing now only with distinct persons, and counting only the most serious offence in respect of which sentence was passed, it is found that of the 144 persons sentenced for offences against the person in 1923 no fewer than 81 were guilty of sexual offences, as follows: Indecent assaults on females, 36; indecent assaults on males, 17; attempted rape, 6; unlawful carnal knowledge, including attempts, 17; incest, 2; and unnatural offences, 3. Murder was the offence in 4 cases, manslaughter in 6, wounding with intent in 3, discharging firearm with intent to do grievous bodily harm in 1, aggravated assault in 15, common assault in 5, robbery with violence in 8, procuring or attempting to procure abortion in 9, and bigamy in 12.
Of offences against property, breaking and entering (with or without theft) was the principal offence for which 127 persons were convicted or sentenced, while 144 were guilty of theft (including horse-stealing and sheep-stealing), 13 of receiving stolen property, 39 of fraud or false pretences, 25 of embezzlement, 6 of arson or attempted arson, and 3 of mischief.
Of the 72 persons shown under the heading of "Forgery and Offences against the Currency," 47 were convicted or sentenced for forgery alone, and the remaining 25 for forgery and uttering.
The principal of "Other offences" in 1923 were: False declarations under the Births and Deaths Registration Act or the Marriage Act, 9; false declarations not otherwise defined, 7; breaches of Offenders Probation Act, 9; breaches of Bankruptcy Act, 6; indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct, 5; escaping from lawful custody, 4; and perjury, 3.
The next table shows punishments inflicted on offenders by the Supreme Court during 1923, classified according to nature of principal offence. Of the 625 persons dealt with, no fewer than 163 were released under the provisions of the Offenders Probation Act, 8 were convicted and discharged, 12 ordered to come up for sentence when called on, and 3 held to bail or awaiting the pleasure of the Court, while the offence was met by the imposition of a fine in 16 cases. Of the remainder, 2 were sentenced to death, and the balance (421) to detention in prisons or reformative institutions.
SUPREME COURT—OFFENCES and PUNISHMENTS of DISTICT PERSONS, 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Punishment. | Offence against the Person. | Offence against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Other Offences. | Totals. |
Death | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Imprisonment only, with or without hard labour:— | |||||
10 and under 15 years | 7 | 1 | .. | .. | 8 |
7 and under 10 years | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 6 |
5 and under 7 years | 9 | .. | 2 | .. | 11 |
3 and under 5 years | 9 | 8 | 3 | .. | 20 |
2 and under 3 years | 9 | 28 | 5 | 4 | 46 |
1 and under 2 years | 14 | 35 | 7 | 5 | 61 |
6 months and under 1 year | 13 | 27 | 5 | 1 | 46 |
Under 6 months | 4 | 14 | 5 | 6 | 29 |
Imprisonment and reformative treatment | 1 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 8 |
Reformative treatment only | 30 | 109 | 18 | 7 | 164 |
Imprisonment and declared habitual criminal | 5 | 10 | 3 | 1 | 19 |
Committed to institutions not under control of Prisons Department | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 3 |
Fined | 4 | 3 | 1 | 8 | 16 |
Released under Offenders Probation Act | 21 | 109 | 20 | 13 | 163 |
Convicted and discharged | 2 | 3 | .. | 3 | 8 |
Ordered to come up for sentence | 5 | 3 | 1 | 3 | 12 |
Held on bail or awaiting pleasure of Court | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Total | 144 | 357 | 72 | 52 | 625 |
Twenty-three Maoris were included in the 625 distinct offenders sentenced in the Supreme Court in 1923, and 431 others (including 11 women) were born in New Zealand. In 74 cases the birthplace was England, in 21 Scotland, in 15 Ireland, and in 40 Australia.
No fewer than 112 of the offenders were under twenty years of age, 129 between twenty and twenty-five, 99 between twenty-five and thirty, 165 between thirty and forty, 78 between forty and fifty, 35 between fifty and sixty, and 7 over sixty.
Under the provisions of the Judicature Amendment Act, 1913, the Court of Appeal consists of two divisions, called the First Division and the Second Division, each division consisting of five Judges of the Supreme Court, who are appointed as members of either division by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of three Judges of the Supreme Court, including the Chief Justice. The same division does not exercise the jurisdiction of the Court of Appeal at two successive sittings, but exercises its jurisdiction separately, except that in cases of importance involving special difficulty any two Judges (of whom the Chief Justice shall be one) may recommend, for the approval of the Governor-General in Council, that a joint sitting of both divisions may be held. The Chief Justice or, in his absence, the senior Judge presides. The decision of the Court must be in accordance with the majority of the Judges present, but if the Judges present are equally divided in opinion the judgment, &c., appealed from shall be deemed to be affirmed.
In addition to the ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings arising in inferior Courts may, on an order of the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to His Majesty in Council.
In criminal cases questions of law may be reserved by the Supreme Court for the Court of Appeal, and upon a refusal by the Court to reserve any question the person aggrieved may move the Court of Appeal for leave to appeal. Any person aggrieved may also (after conviction) apply to the Court of Appeal for a new trial upon leave being granted by the Supreme Court. Any person has now the right to apply to the Court of Appeal against a sentence passed in the Supreme Court where such person has been convicted upon an indictment or if sentenced for any crime on a plea of "Guilty."
The number of cases brought before this Court and the judgments thereon for the last ten years are as follow:—
Year. | Crown Criminal Cases. | Civil. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Convictions affirmed. | Appeals. | Cases removed. | ||||
Number. | Allowed. | Number. | Judgments for Plaintiffs. | Judgments for Defendants. | |||
1914 | 4 | 4 | 13 | 5 | 16 | 13 | 2 |
1915 | 4 | 3 | 14 | 7 | 14 | 11 | 3 |
1916 | 4 | 1 | 16 | 6 | 6 | 3 | 3 |
1917 | 4 | 4 | 11 | 4 | 12 | 8 | 4 |
1918 | 5 | 3 | 11 | 5 | 7 | 5 | 2 |
1919 | 6 | 2 | 13 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 4 |
1920 | 4 | 2 | 16 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 4 |
1921 | 3 | 1 | 18 | 9 | 7 | 3 | 4 |
1922 | 4 | 4 | 28 | 14 | 10 | 4 | 5 |
1923 | 5 | 5 | 20 | 13 | 2 | 2 | .. |
The following table gives for the year 1923 the prison accommodation, the number of prisoners received, the number in prison at end of year, and the daily average number in confinement:—
Name of Prison. | Number for whom there is Accommodation. | Number received during Year. | Number in Confinement at End of Year. | Daily Average Number in Confinement. |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Deemed to be prisons under section 17 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917. | ||||
Auckland | 425 | 1,540 | 365 | 351.58 |
Waikeria | 140 | 70 | 83 | 98.68 |
New Plymouth | 68 | 103 | 56 | 54.64 |
Hautu (Tokaanu) | 31 | 31 | 31 | 25.47 |
Waikune (Erua) | 72 | 57 | 57 | 51.86 |
Napier | 74 | 170 | 14 | 14.03 |
Wellington | 88 | 880 | 116 | 90.80 |
Point Halswell | 34 | 72 | 40 | 27.63 |
Wi Tako | 67 | 88 | 49 | 46.16 |
Addington | 32 | 46 | 12 | 10.30 |
Paparua | 166 | 441 | 131 | 131.58 |
Invercargill | 181 | 152 | 176 | 179.28 |
Minor prisons | 255 | 940 | 63 | 45.46 |
Police-stations* | .. | 95 | 2 | .. |
Total | 1,633 | 4,685 | 1,195 | 1127.47 |
The number of persons in gaol (including Maoris) at the end of each of the last ten years, and the proportion per 10,000 of population as at the 31st December, is given in the next table:—
PRISONERS in GAOL (31st DECEMBER). | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Prisoners. | Proportion per 10,000 of Population. | |||
Undergoing Sentence. | On Remand and awaiting Trial, &c. | Total. | Undergoing Sentence. | Total in Confinement. | |
1914 | 981 | 64 | 1,045 | 8.56 | 9.12 |
1915 | 941 | 57 | 998 | 8.16 | 8.66 |
1916 | 834 | 56 | 890 | 7.25 | 7.74 |
1917 | 954 | 53 | 1,007 | 8.31 | 8.78 |
1918 | 1,005 | 42 | 1,047 | 8.68 | 9.04 |
1919 | 852 | 68 | 920 | 6.94 | 7.50 |
1920 | 996 | 64 | 1,060 | 7.92 | 8.43 |
1921 | 1,044 | 55 | 1,099 | 8.08 | 8.50 |
1922 | 1,052 | 62 | 1,114 | 8.32 | 8.90 |
1923 | 1,141 | 54 | 1,195 | 8.50 | 8.90 |
In the following table prisoners in confinement at the end of each of the last ten years are classified according to nature of sentence:—
Year. | Simple Imprisonment. | Hard Labour, under Three Months. | Hard Labour, Three Months and under One Year. | Hard Labour, One Year and over. | Habitual Criminals. | Receiving Reformative Treatment. | On Remand, awaiting Trial, &c. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 10 | 130 | 229 | 359 | 105 | 148 | 64 | 1,045 |
1915 | 26 | 98 | 202 | 386 | 115 | 114 | 57 | 998 |
1916 | 8 | 68 | 127 | 346 | 59 | 226 | 56 | 890 |
1917 | 29 | 48 | 210 | 423 | 48 | 196 | 53 | 1,007 |
1918 | 15 | 45 | 128 | 566 | 42 | 209 | 42 | 1,047 |
1919 | 8 | 60 | 106 | 339 | 38 | 301 | 68 | 920 |
1920 | 21 | 97 | 149 | 281 | 63 | 385 | 64 | 1,060 |
1921 | 14 | 70 | 170 | 392 | 52 | 346 | 55 | 1,09 |
1922 | 9 | 77 | 145 | 363 | 45 | 413 | 62 | 1,114 |
1923 | 11 | 102 | 171 | 361 | 44 | 452 | 54 | 1,195 |
The total number of prisoners received in the different gaols during the year 1923 was 4,685 (males 4,415, females 270), as compared with 4,569 (males 4,296, females 273) in 1922, counting each admission as a distinct person.
If to the total of 4,685 receptions during the year be added 56 persons in gaol awaiting trial or sentence at the beginning of the year, an aggregate of 4,741 is obtained. This number includes 132 debtors and 3 lunatics, the gross total of receptions of prisoners sentenced for, or persons charged with, criminal offences being 4,606. From this gross total must be deducted 728 as representing receptions on transfer or in transitu, leaving a net total of 3,878 receptions. In 890 cases the accused person was not returned to prison after trial, and 53 persons were in prison awaiting trial or sentence at the end of the year. The net total receptions of prisoners under sentence reduces to 2,935, and, after making a further deduction of 577 on account of more than one term of imprisonment being undergone by the same person during the year, the number of distinct prisoners received under sentence for criminal offences is found to be 2,358 (males 2,229, females 129). This number includes 114 Maoris (109 males, 5 females).
The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the last six years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table. Similar information for previous years is not available, owing to the fact that, prior to 1918, persons lodged in prison to await trial and subsequently found guilty but not sentenced to imprisonment (being fined, released on probation, &c.) were included in the totals. The figures from 1918 onwards relate only to those actually sentenced to a term of imprisonment.
DISTINCT PRISONERS received under SENTENCE, 1918–23. | ||
---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Distinct Prisoners received under Sentence. | Proportion per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
1918 | 1,783 | 15.47 |
1919 | 1,833 | 15.37 |
1920 | 1,955 | 15.74 |
1921 | 2,120 | 16.61 |
1922 | 2,249 | 17.23 |
1923 | 2,358 | 17.75 |
In classifying the offences a prisoner convicted of more than one offence during the year is reckoned once only, under the heading of the principal offence—e.g., a prisoner convicted three times of drunkenness, twice of vagrancy, and once of theft is counted once only, under the heading " Offences, against Property," theft being the principal offence. Debtors and lunatics received into gaol are omitted.
The following table shows the sexes and ages of distinct prisoners received into prison under sentence during the year 1923, and distinguishes between Maoris and others:—
AGES and SEXES of DISTINCT PRISONERS received into PRISON under SENTENCE during 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Excluding Maoris. | Maoris. | Including Maoris. | ||||||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | Males. | Females. | Total. | |
Under 20 | 107 | 12 | 119 | 11 | .. | 11 | 118 | 12 | 130 |
20 and under 25 | 289 | 10 | 299 | 26 | 1 | 27 | 315 | 11 | 326 |
25 and under 30 | 284 | 12 | 296 | 35 | .. | 35 | 319 | 12 | 331 |
30 and under 35 | 256 | 7 | 263 | 18 | 1 | 19 | 274 | 8 | 282 |
35 and under 40 | 285 | 26 | 311 | 6 | 2 | 8 | 291 | 28 | 319 |
40 and under 45 | 285 | 20 | 305 | 7 | .. | 7 | 292 | 20 | 312 |
45 and under 50 | 217 | 18 | 235 | 4 | .. | 4 | 221 | 18 | 239 |
50 and under 55 | 171 | 8 | 179 | 2 | .. | 2 | 173 | 8 | 181 |
55 and under 60 | 92 | 5 | 97 | .. | .. | .. | 92 | 5 | 97 |
60 and under 65 | 56 | 3 | 59 | .. | .. | .. | 56 | 3 | 59 |
65 and under 70 | 44 | 1 | 45 | .. | .. | .. | 44 | 1 | 45 |
70 and under 75 | 25 | 2 | 27 | .. | .. | .. | 25 | 2 | 27 |
75 and under 80 | 7 | .. | 7 | .. | .. | .. | 7 | .. | 7 |
80 and over | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Not stated | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Total | 2,120 | 124 | 2,244 | 109 | 5 | 114 | 2,229 | 129 | 2,358 |
Under the system in force up to and including 1923 Maoris were excluded from the main compilation of statistics of prisoners, only the bare totals of Maori prisoners being available, classified according to sex and age, as in the foregoing table. The following tables, covering the year 1923, relate to prisoners other than Maoris. The tables show the number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1923, classified according to (1) birthplaces and offences, (2) ages and offences, and (3) ages and previous convictions.
BIRTHPLACES and OFFENCES of DISTINCT PRISONERS (excluding MAORIS) received into PRISON under SENTENCE during 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Birthplace. | Nature of Offence. | Totals. | |||
Against the Person. | Against Property. | Drunkenness. | Other Offences. | ||
New Zealand | 98 | 423 | 150 | 488 | 1,159 |
Australia | 9 | 61 | 24 | 65 | 159 |
England and Wales | 44 | 139 | 98 | 199 | 480 |
Scotland | 9 | 25 | 56 | 67 | 157 |
Ireland | 12 | 28 | 59 | 51 | 150 |
Other British countries | 7 | 10 | 5 | 19 | 41 |
China | 1 | 1 | .. | 10 | 12 |
Other foreign countries | 8 | 14 | 24 | 35 | 81 |
Not stated | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 5 |
Total | 189 | 703 | 417 | 935 | 2,244 |
AGES and OFFENCES of DISTINCT PRISONERS (excluding MAORIS) received into PRISON under SENTENCE during 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Offences against the Person. | Theft and other Offences against Property. | Offences not included previously. | Totals. | ||||
Sexual Offences. | Assaults. | Other. | Vagrancy. | Drunkenness. | Other. | |||
Under 21 | 6 | 2 | .. | 118 | 5 | 2 | 34 | 167 |
21 and under 25 | 12 | 13 | 2 | 119 | 9 | 16 | 80 | 251 |
25 and under 30 | 13 | 21 | 2 | 110 | 17 | 22 | 111 | 296 |
30 and under 35 | 7 | 14 | 5 | 89 | 15 | 35 | 98 | 263 |
35 and under 40 | 9 | 13 | 5 | 98 | 33 | 53 | 100 | 311 |
40 and under 45 | 6 | 16 | 2 | 72 | 36 | 86 | 87 | 305 |
45 and under 50 | 4 | 10 | 2 | 57 | 28 | 58 | 76 | 235 |
50 and under 55 | 4 | 5 | .. | 33 | 28 | 63 | 46 | 179 |
55 and under 60 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 14 | 19 | 30 | 29 | 97 |
60 and under 65 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 7 | 14 | 23 | 11 | 59 |
65 and over | .. | 3 | 3 | 7 | 25 | 29 | 13 | 80 |
Not stated | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Total | 65 | 99 | 24 | 724 | 229 | 417 | 686 | 2,244 |
AGES and PREVIOUS CONVICTIONS of DISTINCT PRISONERS (excluding MAORIS) received into PRISON under SENTENCE during 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Not previously convicted. | Previous Convictions. | Total Distinct Convicted Prisoners. | |||||
Once. | Twice. | Three Times. | Four Times. | Over Four Times. | Totals. | |||
Under 21 | 74 | 47 | 16 | 13 | 6 | 11 | 93 | 167 |
21 and under 25 | 142 | 36 | 28 | 12 | 11 | 22 | 109 | 251 |
25 and under 30 | 151 | 45 | 29 | 21 | 9 | 41 | 145 | 296 |
30 and under 35 | 122 | 26 | 21 | 8 | 13 | 73 | 141 | 263 |
35 and under 40 | 116 | 46 | 24 | 22 | 12 | 91 | 195 | 311 |
40 and under 45 | 98 | 35 | 33 | 17 | 7 | 115 | 207 | 305 |
45 and under 50 | 82 | 29 | 18 | 4 | 9 | 93 | 153 | 235 |
50 and under 55 | 48 | 17 | 14 | 13 | 8 | 79 | 131 | 179 |
55 and under 60 | 23 | 16 | 3 | 6 | 5 | 44 | 74 | 97 |
60 and under 65 | 16 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 33 | 43 | 59 |
65 and over | 16 | 7 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 46 | 64 | 80 |
Not stated | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Total | 889 | 307 | 191 | 121 | 88 | 648 | 1,355 | 2,244 |
The next table gives the offences and gravest previous offences of the distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1923:—
OFFENCES and GRAVEST PREVIOUS OFFENCES of DISTINCT PRISONERS (excluding MAORIS) received into PRISON under SENTENCE, 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences. | Gravest Previous Offence. | |||||||
Against the Person. | Theft and other Offences against Property. | Offences not included previously. | Totals. | |||||
Sexual Offences. | Assault. | Other. | Vagrancy. | Drunkenness. | Other. | |||
Against the person— | ||||||||
Sexual offences | 11 | 1 | .. | 14 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 31 |
Assaults | 2 | 13 | .. | 25 | .. | 4 | 11 | 5 |
Other | .. | 2 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 |
Against property | 7 | 20 | 3 | 382 | 27 | 15 | 28 | 482 |
Offences not included above— | ||||||||
Vagrancy | 1 | 10 | .. | 67 | 84 | 15 | 7 | 184 |
Drunkenness | 1 | 14 | .. | 69 | 25 | 152 | 34 | 295 |
Other | 4 | 16 | 2 | 97 | 24 | 41 | 118 | 302 |
Total | 26 | 76 | 8 | 654 | 162 | 229 | 200 | 1,355 |
The following table shows the distinct prisoners (excluding Maoris) received in prison during 1923 after being sentenced to reformative treatment or having been declared habitual criminals, classified according to sentences:—
Original Sentence. | Sentenced to Reformative Treatment for a Period of | Declared Habitual Criminals. | Totals. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under Two Years. | Two and under Five Years. | Five Years and over. | |||
Reformative treatment only | 58 | 151 | 18 | .. | 227 |
Declared habitual criminal | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
Under 1 year | 13 | 19 | 2 | 10 | 44 |
1 year and under 2 | 1 | 4 | .. | .. | 5 |
2 years and under 3 | 1 | 3 | .. | 7 | 11 |
3 years and under 4 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 4 |
4 years and under 5 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
5 years and under 7 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 5 |
7 years and over | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 |
Total | 73 | 177 | 21 | 31 | 302 |
For the purposes of the Crimes Amendment Act of 1910 there is constituted a Prisons Board, the members of which are appointed by the Governor-General in Council for a period of three years, and may be reappointed. As at present constituted, the Board consists of the Chief Justice, as President, and six other members. The Board meets at such times as the President determines, and, subject to the provisions of the Act and regulations, may determine its own procedure.
It is the duty of the Board to make inquiry from time to time as to whether there is reasonable cause for belief that any habitual criminal undergoing sentence or reformative detention is sufficiently reformed to be released on probation or discharged, or for granting discharge to any person who has been released on probation; and to make recommendations as to the release or discharge of any habitual criminal, habitual offender, or person under sentence of reformative detention, and as to the conditions which may be imposed on any such release or probation. The Board is required to take into consideration the case of every habitual criminal, &c., at least once a year, and to make a report to the Minister of Justice annually as to the operations of the Board, numbers dealt with, and the operation and effect of the Act.
Under the provisions of section 14 of the Statute Law Amendment Act, 1917, the Board was empowered to consider, at the request of the Minister of Justice, the cases of prisoners who had been sentenced to imprisonment with or without hard labour for periods exceeding two years, after half of the full term of imprisonment had expired, and to make recommendations to the Governor-General as to the release on probation of any such prisoner.
An Act styled the First Offenders' Probation Act was passed in 1886 to provide, at the discretion of the Court, for conditional release on probation in the case of first offenders, in lieu of imprisonment. This Act, with its amendment of 1903, was consolidated in 1908, the consolidated Act being repealed in 1920 by the Offenders Probation Act of that year, under which the system of probation is no longer confined to first offenders.
Under the Act of 1886 an "offence" for which probation could be granted was defined as—
"Any indictable offence, not being one for murder, attempted murder, burglary, coining, corrosive-fluid throwing, demanding money with menaces, extortion of money under threats of accusation of crime, placing an explosive substance to endanger life or property, rape, robbery with violence, or an offence attended by irreparable or serious consequences, and either endangering life, or indicating, in the opinion of the Court, an established criminal intention on the part of the accused, and includes any indictable offence which may be dealt with and disposed of by a Court of summary jurisdiction."
The Act of 1920 widens the definition to cover "any offence punishable by imprisonment, whether on indictment or otherwise."
The maximum period of probation was originally fixed as not exceeding the longest term of imprisonment to which the offender might be sentenced for his offence; in 1903 the maximum was altered to three years, and in 1920 to five years.
Probation Officers are appointed, whose duties are defined by section 5 of the 1920 Act, which reads as follows:—
(1.) It shall be the duty of a Probation Officer, when so required by the Court,—
(a.) To make inquiries as to the character and personal history of any person accused or convicted of an offence, and as to such other matters in relation to such person as the Court may direct, and to report fully thereon to the Court in writing; and
(b.) To keep a full record of such inquiries and of the results thereof.
(2.) It shall be the special duty of the Probation Officer, if satisfied in any case that the best interests of the public and of the offender would be served by the release of the offender on probation, to recommend to the Court that he be so released."
The conditions of release on probation are set out as follows:—
(1.) That the offender shall report himself in person where directed within twenty-four hours after his release on probation:
(2.) That he shall report himself in person between the hours of nine in the morning and nine in the evening of such day or days (being not less than once in every month) as may be specified in that behalf in the order, or as may be required by the Probation Officer, and at such place or places as may be directed: Provided that the Probation Officer may, if he thinks fit, authorize him to report in writing in lieu of in person on any occasion:
(3.) That he shall reside at an address notified to the Probation Officer, and that he shall sleep at such address unless the Probation Officer otherwise approves in writing:
(4.) That if he removes from such address he shall give to the Probation Officer at least forty-eight hours' notice of his intention so to do; and if he removes to any place within the district of another Probation Officer he shall, within twenty-four hours after such removal, notify the fact of his removal, and his address and employment, to the Probation Officer in that district:
(5.) That the nature and place of his employment shall be made known to and be approved by the Probation Officer:
(6.) That he shall not associate with any person or persons or with any class of persons with whom the Probation Officer has in writing warned him not to associate:
(7.) That he shall be of good behaviour, and shall commit no offence against the law:
(8.) Such other special conditions as the Court may, in its discretion, impose."
A breach of the conditions of the probationary license renders the offender liable to imprisonment or fine, and in addition he may, in respect of the original offence, be either committed to prison or again released on probation.
The effect of the legislation of 1920 has been to greatly increase the number of cases in which probation is extended to an offender. According to a return prepared by the Chief Probation Officer, 572 persons were placed on probation in the year 1923, as against 508 in 1922, 575 in 1921, and 264 in 1920.
The following table gives the ages and terms of probation of offenders dealt with under the provisions of the Act during the year 1923:—
Age. | Term of Probation. | Totals. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under One Year. | One Year and under Two Years. | Two Years and under Three Years. | Three Years and over. | ||
10 and under 15 | 1 | 8 | 1 | .. | 10 |
15 and under 20 | 9 | 68 | 66 | 49 | 192 |
20 and under 25 | 2 | 47 | 50 | 29 | 128 |
25 and under 30 | 1 | 20 | 39 | 18 | 78 |
30 and under 40 | 3 | 37 | 39 | 21 | 100 |
40 and under 50 | 1 | 14 | 24 | 8 | 47 |
50 and under 70 | 1 | 10 | 4 | 1 | 16 |
70 and over | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Total | 18 | 204 | 223 | 127 | 572 |
Offences committed by juvenile offenders—i.e., persons under or apparently under the age of sixteen—constitute a class worthy of special consideration. Figures of juvenile cases in Magistrates' Courts during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—JUVENILE CASES, 1914–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Cases. | Discharged for want of Prosecution or Evidence. | Dismissed on the Merits. | Admonished and discharged. | Committed for Trial or Sentence. | Summarily convicted. |
*New heading, 1917. | ||||||
1914 | 1,384 | 201 | 130 | * | 3 | 1,050 |
1915 | 1,677 | 374 | 68 | * | 6 | 1,229 |
1916 | 1,687 | 464 | 83 | * | 5 | 1,135 |
1917 | 1,585 | 99 | 87 | 503 | 9 | 887 |
1918 | 1,552 | 122 | 44 | 552 | 3 | 831 |
1919 | 1,759 | 115 | 55 | 643 | 20 | 926 |
1920 | 1,579 | 80 | 59 | 646 | 17 | 777 |
1921 | 1,391 | 66 | 44 | 637 | 12 | 632 |
1922 | 1,254 | 50 | 59 | 627 | .. | 518 |
1923 | 1,149 | 59 | 57 | 618 | 12 | 403 |
The increasing utilization of the provision which enables a Magistrate to admonish and discharge an offender without a conviction being recorded renders comparisons on the basis of summary convictions inadvisable, as it is obvious from a glance at the figures for 1916 and 1917 that many who in 1917 and subsequent years have been admonished and discharged would prior to that year have been included among the convicted, though a considerable proportion would have been included in the totals of "discharged for want of evidence" and "dismissed on the merits," especially as the form of return then in use did not provide for "admonished and discharged" cases. Probably the best comparison between one year and another is obtained by taking the total number of juvenile cases, as in the following:—
Year. | Number. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. |
---|---|---|
1914 | 1,384 | 1.26 |
1915 | 1,677 | 1.52 |
1916 | 1,687 | 1.53 |
1917 | 1,585 | 1.44 |
1918 | 1,552 | 1.40 |
1919 | 1,759 | 1.54 |
1920 | 1,579 | 1.32 |
1921 | 1,391 | 1.14 |
1922 | 1,254 | 1.00 |
1923 | 1,149 | 0.87 |
In the next table cases dealing with juveniles in 1923 are classified according to nature of offence and result of hearing. A high percentage of charges against juveniles is in respect of offences against property.
Class of Offence. | Total. | Dismissed or withdrawn for Want of Prosecution or of Evidence. | Dismissed on the Merits. | Admonished and discharged. | Committed for Trial or Sentence. | Summarily convicted. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Against the person | 20 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 4 | 7 |
Against property (including forgery) | 840 | 36 | 41 | 536 | 8 | 219 |
Against good order | 193 | 9 | 13 | 65 | .. | 106 |
Other | 96 | 13 | .. | 12 | .. | 71 |
Total | 1,149 | 59 | 57 | 618 | 12 | 403 |
The principal of the offences against the person in 1923 was common assault, which was responsible for 11 cases, resulting in the offender being convicted in 6 cases and admonished and discharged in 2. Indecent assault resulted in 4 juvenile offenders being committed to the Supreme Court for trial, and 2 being admonished and dis-discharged. One offender was convicted, and 1 admonished and discharged, for an unnatural offence.
Theft was the principal offence against property, 507 charges being dealt with in 1923. The case was dismissed in 38 instances, 94 offenders were summarily convicted, 2 committed for sentence, and no fewer than 373 admonished and discharged. These figures do not include housebreaking and stealing, which was the offence in 52 cases. There were also 22 charges of receiving stolen property.
Wilful damage, mischief, &c., is also an important class of offence in juvenile cases, being responsible for 242 charges in 1923. Eighty-five offenders were convicted, and 130 admonished and discharged.
Breaches of by-laws constituted the offence in 160 of the 193 cases under the heading of "Offences against good order." Sixty-five offenders were admonished and discharged, and 106 summarily convicted. Three males and 11 females were convicted of vagrancy.
Breaches of the Defence Act (39 charges) and offences relating to the use of firearms (36) were the principal of the " Other offences" in 1923. The former led to 35 summary convictions, and the latter to 20.
Offences by juveniles are seldom of a very serious nature, and even when a conviction is recorded Magistrates frequently adopt the course of discharging the offender or of ordering him to come up for sentence when called upon. In the latter case it rests almost entirely with the offender himself as to whether any further steps will be taken, and it is found that in very few cases does the future conduct of the convicted person render it necessary for him to be brought before the Magistrate again for sentence.
The punishments meted out to juvenile offenders in 1923 were as follows:—
MAGISTRATES' COURTS.—CONVICTIONS of JUVENILE OFFENDERS, 1923.Class of Offence and Punishment. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Punishment. | Against the Person. | Against Property. | Against Good Order. | Other. | Totals. |
Released on probation | 3 | 74 | 6 | .. | 83 |
Convicted and discharged | 2 | 19 | 21 | 22 | 64 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | .. | 32 | 20 | 1 | 53 |
Committed to industrial school | 2 | 35 | 1 | 2 | 40 |
Committed to non-Government institutions | .. | 2 | 5 | .. | 7 |
Fined | .. | 41 | 51 | 26 | 118 |
Imprisoned | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 3 |
Whipped | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 5 |
Order made | .. | 10 | .. | 20 | 30 |
Total summary convictions | 7 | 219 | 106 | 71 | 403 |
Beyond the information disclosed by the Magistrate's Court returns as to committals for sentence or trial, no statistics of juvenile cases in Supreme Courts are available. From the table on the previous page, however, it is obvious that very few such cases find their way to the higher Court.
Similarly, juvenile prisoners are almost non-existent, it being the custom where restraint is necessary to commit offenders to industrial schools. The prison statistics show that only three boys and one girl under the age of sixteen were received into gaol during 1923.
Crime amongst women in New Zealand is not extensive. Of 37,104 summary convictions in Magistrates' Courts in 1923 only 2,015, o 5.43 per cent., were of females. Drunkenness, including the issue of prohibition orders, was responsible for 471 convictions, theft 213, fraud and false pretences 10, wilful damage 23, common assault 33, attempted suicide 17, offensive conduct or language 71, vagrancy 59, and offences against the revenue laws 45. A large proportion of the convictions was in respect of minor breaches of the law, including 60 cases of Sunday-trading; 424 breaches of by-laws; 127 of the Licensing Act; 111, Impounding Act; 40, Motor Regulation Act; 42, Education Act; 55, Destitute Persons Act; 32, Noxious Weeds Act; and 30, Shops and Offices Act.
The exclusion of multiple charges in respect of offences committed in conjunction reduces the number of summary convictions of females to 1,713, including 574 arrest cases, which represent only 426 distinct persons. The number of distinct persons concerned in the 1,139 summons cases cannot be ascertained.
In addition to the 2,015 summary convictions of women in Magistrates' Courts during the year there were 76 committals to the Supreme Court—48 for sentence and 28 for trial. The Supreme Court statistics show that 30 charges against females were dealt with during the year, resulting in 11 convictions, representing 9 distinct persons. In addition, 22 women were sentenced after committal for sentence in respect of 46 offences.
The number of distinct female prisoners received into prison during 1923 was 129, the principal offences of these being—vagrancy, 37; drunkenness, 27; and theft, 26. The actual number of receptions of female prisoners during the year was 270, this number including Maoris, and the daily average number of women prisoners in gaol was 53.13. Two reformatories (at Addington and Point Halswell) house women prisoners only.
The statistics available on the subject indicate that crime among the New-Zealand-born is less than among the rest of the population of the Dominion. As explained previously, information as to birthplace and age is available in arrest cases, and the figures for 1923 show that of 7,221 persons (excluding Maoris) convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest, 3,441, or 48 per cent., were New-Zealand-born. Persons born in New Zealand represented at the census of 1921 74 per cent. of the total population, including, of course, a considerable proportion of children. Probably the best comparison is by taking only males at age 20 and over, and this shows that whereas New-Zealand-born males formed 57 per cent., of the total male population at ages 20 and over in 1921, they formed in 1923 only 45 per cent. of males of those ages convicted in Magistrates' Courts after arrest.
A summary of offences and ages of distinct New-Zealand-born persons, other than Maoris, convicted during 1923 is given (females are included).
OFFENCES and AGES.—NEW ZEALAND-born only (excluding MAORIS). | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over. | Not stated. | Totals. |
The person | 9 | 27 | 42 | 53 | 47 | .. | 178 |
Property | 173 | 141 | 103 | 159 | 107 | 1 | 684 |
Good order | 42 | 249 | 288 | 698 | 1,107 | 4 | 2,388 |
Other offences | 18 | 23 | 27 | 61 | 62 | .. | 191 |
Total | 242 | 440 | 460 | 971 | 1,323 | 5 | 3,441 |
During the year 1923, 1,075 male and 84 female distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners were received into prison under sentence.
The following table shows the ages of distinct New-Zealand-born prisoners received into gaol during the last five years. The proportion of New-Zealand-born to total male prisoners at ages 20 and over was in 1923 49 per cent., as compared with the 57 per cent. shown previously as being the corresponding proportion in the population.
AGES of DISTINCT NEW-ZEALAND-born CONVICTED PRISONERS received into PRISON, 1919–23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Under 15. | 15 and under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over. | Not stated. | Totals. |
1919 | 1 | 78 | 95 | 95 | 281 | 226 | .. | 776 |
1920 | 1 | 74 | 151 | 130 | 239 | 274 | .. | 869 |
1921 | .. | 80 | 134 | 120 | 265 | 287 | 3 | 889 |
1922 | .. | 117 | 223 | 140 | 281 | 292 | .. | 1,053 |
1923 | 1 | 104 | 189 | 172 | 327 | 365 | 1 | 1,159 |
The number of convictions of Maoris brought before Magistrates' Courts for the last ten years is shown in the following table:—
SUMMARY CONVICTIONS of MAORIS (MAGISTRATES' COURTS), 1914–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Offences. | |||||
Against the Person. | Against Property. | Against Good Order. | Other Offences. | Totals. | ||
Drunkenness.* | Other. | |||||
*Excluding prohibition-order cases. | ||||||
1914 | 51 | 191 | 335 | 330 | 406 | 1,313 |
1915 | 69 | 187 | 422 | 405 | 373 | 1,456 |
1916 | 44 | 152 | 296 | 393 | 378 | 1,263 |
1917 | 50 | 185 | 320 | 373 | 490 | 1,418 |
1918 | 66 | 190 | 297 | 407 | 458 | 1,418 |
1919 | 150 | 272 | 411 | 620 | 482 | 1,935 |
1920 | 100 | 275 | 390 | 472 | 614 | 1,851 |
1921 | 75 | 297 | 314 | 444 | 548 | 1,678 |
1922 | 67 | 238 | 216 | 327 | 520 | 1,368 |
1923 | 83 | 276 | 244 | 404 | 499 | 1,506 |
Distinct Maoris convicted after arrest in 1923 numbered 304. The ages of these are given in the following table, in combination with information as to the class of offence:—
AGES and OFFENCES of DISTINCT MAORIS convicted (ARRESTS only), 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against | Under 20. | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and over. | Unspecified. | Totals. |
The person | 2 | 9 | 4 | 6 | 3 | 1 | 25 |
Property | 30 | 27 | 21 | 11 | 6 | 4 | 99 |
Good order | 1 | 29 | 35 | 42 | 55 | 10 | 172 |
Other offences | 3 | 2 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | 8 |
Total | 36 | 67 | 61 | 59 | 66 | 15 | 304 |
The number of Maoris convicted in the higher Courts exhibits the extent of serious crime amongst the Native race. Those who are sentenced in the Supreme Court after pleading guilty in the lower Court have been included.
Year. | Maoris convicted or sentenced in Supreme Court for | Totals. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences against the Person. | Offences against Property. | Forgery and Offences against the Currency. | Miscellaneous Offences. | ||
1919 | 8 | 24 | 8 | 2 | 42 |
1920 | 6 | 18 | 7 | .. | 31 |
1921 | 10 | 20 | 6 | 4 | 40 |
1922 | 9 | 11 | 2 | 1 | 23 |
1923 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 23 |
Eighteen of the number for 1923 had been sent up from the Magistrates' Courts for sentence.
The number of distinct Maori prisoners received into gaol under sentence during 1923 was 114 (including 5 women), as compared with 139 in 1922.
The extent to which convictions for drunkenness swell the total of convictions is obvious from the information given throughout this section. Drunkenness is a peculiar class of offence, and one to which considerable attention is paid in New Zealand and elsewhere, and some further particulars concerning statistics of drunkenness are accordingly given below.
The number of convictions for drunkenness, including drunkenness with disorderly conduct, during 1923 totalled 6,543 against males and 392 against females. In addition, there were 1,513 technical convictions in cases of applications for the issue of prohibition orders. Prohibition-order cases are not included in the following table, which shows the number of convictions for drunkenness recorded, and the proportion per 1,000 of the mean population of each sex, during the last ten years:—
CONVICTIONS for DRUNKENNESS, 1914–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Convictions. | Per 1,000 of Mean Population. | ||||
Males. | Females. | Totals. | Males. | Females. | Totals. | |
1914 | 12,462 | 1,018 | 13,480 | 20.94 | 1.87 | 11.82 |
1915 | 12,425 | 959 | 13,384 | 20.97 | 1.72 | 11.65 |
1916 | 10,228 | 770 | 10,998 | 17.70 | 1.35 | 9.57 |
1917 | 8,278 | 619 | 8,897 | 14.53 | 1.07 | 7.74 |
1918 | 6,761 | 535 | 7,296 | 11.95 | 0.91 | 6.33 |
1919 | 7,579 | 488 | 8,067 | 12.68 | 0.82 | 6.76 |
1920 | 8,374 | 519 | 8,893 | 13.17 | 0.86 | 7.16 |
1921 | 8,341 | 463 | 8,804 | 12.77 | 0.74 | 6.90 |
1922 | 5,982 | 331 | 6,313 | 8.97 | 0.52 | 4.84 |
1923 | 6,543 | 392 | 6,935 | 9.65 | 0.60 | 5.22 |
Of the total convictions for drunkenness during 1923, 6,617 (6,236 males and 381 females) were arrest cases, while 318 (307 males and 11 females) were cases brought before the Magistrate by summons. The following table shows the birthplaces and ages of all persons arrested and convicted for drunkenness during the year. Birthplaces and ages in summons cases are not obtainable.
BIRTHPLACES and AGES of PERSONS convicted for DRUNKENNESS (ARRESTS only), 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Birthplace. | Under 20 | 20 and under 25. | 25 and under 30. | 30 and under 40. | 40 and under 60. | 60 and over, and Unspecified. | Totals. |
New Zealand— | |||||||
Maoris | 1 | 33 | 27 | 46 | 43 | 25 | 175 |
Others | 21 | 223 | 303 | 826 | 1,321 | 96 | 2,790 |
Australia | 2 | 23 | 32 | 129 | 194 | 30 | 410 |
England and Wales | 1 | 54 | 94 | 316 | 679 | 182 | 1,326 |
Scotland | .. | 23 | 51 | 141 | 344 | 111 | 670 |
Ireland | .. | 8 | 29 | 144 | 393 | 166 | 740 |
Other European countries | .. | 7 | 8 | 45 | 110 | 40 | 210 |
Asia | .. | .. | 3 | 5 | 14 | 6 | 28 |
Africa | .. | .. | 3 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 10 |
America | 2 | 12 | 14 | 21 | 23 | 11 | 83 |
Other (including unspecified) | .. | 2 | 4 | 1 | 3 | 165 | 175 |
Total | 27 | 385 | 568 | 1,677 | 3,126 | 834 | 6,617 |
Among the New-Zealand-born population of European descent there is evidence of less drunkenness than among persons who have come from abroad. It will be seen that in all the age-groups given in the following table the percentage of convictions of New-Zealand-born males is lower than the corresponding percentage of population, while the reverse is, of course, true in respect of males born outside the Dominion:—
Age, in Years. | Percentage of Male Population, Census 1921. | Percentage of Convictions for Drunkenness, 1923 (Arrest Cases). | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
New-Zealand-born. | Others. | New-Zealand-born. | Others. | |
20 and under 25 | 81.70 | 18.30 | 63.37 | 36.63 |
25 and under 30 | 74.51 | 25.49 | 55.30 | 44.70 |
30 and under 40 | 66.99 | 33.01 | 49.22 | 50.78 |
40 and under 50 | 58.08 | 41.92 | 46.90 | 53.10 |
50 and under 60 | 49.23 | 50.77 | 34.00 | 66.00 |
60 and under 70 | 16.95 | 83.05 | 14.23 | 85.77 |
70 and under 80 | 11.81 | 88.19 | 11.11 | 88.89 |
The above percentages are exclusive of Maoris, who also compare favourably with the rest of the population. Maoris represent approximately 4 per cent. of the total population, but only about 2 1/2 per cent. of the convictions for drunkenness.
Repeated charges against the same person are included in the totals shown in the preceding tables. Dealing with arrests only (males, 6,236; females, 381: total 6,617), it is found that the number of distinct persons convicted of this offence was 4,244 (4,020 males and 224 females), or 64 per cent. of the total " arrest" convictions for drunkenness.
The total convictions for all offences (arrests only) in 1923 were 11,776, but the distinct convictions amounted to only 9,511, the former total including 2,265 convictions for multiple charges against the same person at the same time. Of the latter, 962 were in respect of charges dealt with at the same time as the offender was convicted of drunkenness, the principal associated offences being—
Offence. | Number of Convictions. |
---|---|
Common assault | 69 |
Theft | 42 |
Wilful damage | 111 |
Assaulting, resisting, or obstructing police | 71 |
Indecent, riotous, or offensive conduct | 143 |
Obscene, threatening, or abusive language | 192 |
Vagrancy | 61 |
Breaches of by-laws | 29 |
Breaches of Licensing Act | 200 |
In addition, there were 57 cases where a prohibition order was issued against a person convicted at the same time of drunkenness.
Any person who has been three times convicted for drunkenness within the nine months immediately preceding any conviction for drunkenness may be declared an habitual drunkard. A Magistrate may, in addition to or in lieu of a penalty, commit an habitual drunkard to any institution authorized by the Governor-General to receive and detain such persons for any period not being less than twelve months. The law makes provision in respect of the discharge of inmates, their good conduct, discipline, and punishment for offences during detention, and for the proper inspection of such institutions.
Drunkenness is usually met with a fine, the returns for 1923 showing that of the 6,935 persons convicted of drunkenness as many as 4,605 were fined, while 558 went to gaol in preference to paying the fine, 122 were peremptorily imprisoned, and 35 (including 19 habitual drunkards) committed to a Salvation Army Home or other such institution. No fewer than 1,566 were convicted and discharged, 29 were ordered to come up for sentence, one was placed on probation, and an order was made in 19 cases.
A calculation of the amount of alcoholic liquor consumed per head of mean population during the last five years is given below:—
CONSUMPTION of BEER, WINE, and SPIRITS per HEAD of MEAN POPULATION. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Including Maoris. | Excluding Maoris. | |||||
Beer. Gal. | Wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | Beer. Gal. | Wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | |
1919 | 11.640 | 0.146 | 0.577 | 12.147 | 0.153 | 0.603 |
1920 | 12.159 | 0.193 | 0.763 | 12.667 | 0.201 | 0.795 |
1921 | 11.238 | 0.177 | 0.790 | 11.722 | 0.185 | 0.824 |
1922 | 9.596 | 0.088 | 0.285 | 10.004 | 0.092 | 0.297 |
1923 | 9.790 | 0.118 | 0.465 | 10.195 | 0.123 | 0.485 |
The quantity of each kind of alcoholic liquor entered at the Customs for consumption was as follows during the same period:—
Beer. Gal. | Wine. Gal. | Spirits. Gal. | |
---|---|---|---|
1919 | 13,882,286 | 174,333 | 688,632 |
1920 | 15,106,653 | 239,880 | 947,660 |
1921 | 14,347,111 | 225,987 | 1,008,875 |
1922 | 12,524,191 | 115,180 | 371,857 |
1923 | 12,994,243 | 157,774 | 618,142 |
Table of Contents
THE New Zealand Military Forces consist of the Permanent Forces, the Territorial Force, and the Senior Cadets.
The units of the Permanent Forces are the New Zealand Staff Corps, the Royal New Zealand Artillery, the New Zealand Permanent Air Force, the New Zealand Permanent Staff, the New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps, the New Zealand Army Pay Corps, and the New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps.
The New Zealand Permanent Forces contain 100 professional officers, who are charged with the training of the Forces and the administration of all matters connected therewith.
The Royal New Zealand Artillery has an establishment of 100 "other ranks." These supply the necessary instructors for the Territorial Artillery, provide cadres for the Field Artillery units, and maintain the harbour-defences and artillery equipment throughout the Dominion.
The New Zealand Permanent Air Force has an establishment of 5 officers and 17 other ranks.
The New Zealand Permanent Staff, with a strength of 127, provides drill instructors and custodians of Defence property and equipment, and also carries out administrative functions.
The New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps comprises 6 officers (included in the 100 for the New Zealand Permanent Forces) and 110 other ranks, who are in charge of the mobilization equipment and bulk depots of the Forces.
The New Zealand Army Pay Corps comprises 5 officers and 11 other ranks.
The New Zealand Permanent Army Service Corps has an establishment of 10 other ranks.
For purposes of defence the Dominion is divided into three commands—the Northern Command comprising roughly the northern half of the North Island, the Central Command comprising the remainder of the North Island, and the Southern Command comprising the South Island, Stewart Island, and Chatham Islands.
These commands are each divided into four regimental districts, and each command contains the following units of the New Zealand Territorial Force:—
Three regiments of Mounted Rifles, seven batteries of Artillery, one Field Engineer Depot, one Corps of Signals Depot, four battalions of Infantry, one Army Service Corps Depot, and one Medical Corps Depot.
This organization on mobilization produces one complete division and three brigades of Mounted Rifles, and provides the machinery by which this force could be duplicated and kept up to strength.
The present strength of the Territorial Force is 609 officers and 15,186 other ranks.
The Senior Cadets are organized in battalions, and receive physical and elementary military training. The strength of the Senior Cadets is 414 officers and 24,978 other ranks.
Rifle clubs exist throughout the Dominion for the encouragement of rifle shooting, and, in addition to minor fixtures, a Dominion rifle meeting is held at Trentham annually when practicable.
All male inhabitants of New Zealand who have resided therein for six months and are British subjects are liable to be trained as follows:—
In the Senior Cadets—from fourteen years of age, or date of leaving school, as the case may be, to eighteen years of age (or in the case of those who at the age of eighteen are attending a secondary school, then to the date of their leaving school).
In the Territorial Force—from eighteen year (or from any later date on which they cease to attend a secondary school as aforesaid) to twenty-five.
New Zealand supplied ten contingents for service during the South African War. These comprised a total of 6,500 officers and men.
Immediately the Great European War broke out an Expeditionary Force was despatched to Western Samoa and occupied those islands, while a larger force in the form of a mixed brigade was despatched to Europe. The latter force was, however, landed in Egypt, and took part in the defence of the Suez Canal. It gave a good account of itself in the desperate campaign on Gallipoli, and after being withdrawn to Egypt was expanded into a Division and a Mounted Brigade. The Division then went to the western front, while the Mounted Brigade continued operate against the Turks in Palestine. Both forces became famous for their military qualities, and took part in practically all the great actions of their respective theatres up to the Armistice.
A total of 100,000 troops left New Zealand for service with the New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and nearly 17,000 lost their lives on active service.
On the Armistice being declared in November, 1918, New Zealand had 52,000 troops in the field, while 10,000 more were ready to embark or under training.
The tremendous amount of transport work involved in the conveyance of these forces to Egypt, France, Britain, Gallipoli, and Samoa was carried out with extraordinary success, not one New Zealand transport having been lost while conveying troops.
The troops provided for foreign service represented nearly 10 per cent, of the total population of the Dominion in 1914, while it is known that a very large number of other New-Zealanders served in the British or Australian Naval or Military Forces.
The Headquarters of the New Zealand Military Forces is at Wellington. The General Officer Commanding is Major-General C. W. Melvill, C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O., p.s.c., A.D.C.
By the Australasian Defence Act, 1887, provision was made for the payment by New Zealand of a proportional part of the cost of the establishment and maintenance of a British Naval Force to be employed for the protection of trade in Australasian waters. Under this Act a sum of approximately £20,000 per annum was paid by New Zealand to the Imperial Government.
In 1903, consequent on the passing of the Australian and New Zealand Naval Defence Act, the annual contribution payable by New Zealand was raised to " a sum not exceeding £40,000."
By the Naval Subsidy Act, 1908, the contribution of the Dominion was again increased, this time to a sum of £100,000 payable annually for ten years from the 12th May, 1909.
In 1909 New Zealand presented the battle-cruiser " New Zealand" to the Imperial Government. Full information concerning this vessel and her visit to New Zealand in 1913 appears in the 1913 issue of this book (pages 932–941). This ship has been scrapped as a result of the Washington Conference.
The Naval Defence Act, 1913, provides for the establishment of a New Zealand Naval Force by voluntary enlistment for a prescribed period, members on discharge to be drafted into the New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve for a further prescribed period—for service only in time of war: the ships and personnel forming the force to pass under the control and to be at the disposition of the Government of Great Britain in time of war.
A commencement was made with the formation of a New Zealand Division immediately prior to the war, when H.M.S. "Philomel" was commissioned with ranks and ratings lent from the Royal Navy to serve as a training-ship for the formation of a small Naval Force. The "Philomel" was employed under the orders of the British Admiralty throughout the war, and no opportunity was afforded for the commencement of a scheme of training.
In 1919 Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O., visited New Zealand in H.M.S. "New Zealand," and presented his report making recommendations and suggestions for the naval defence of the Dominion.
In 1920 H.M.S. "Chatham" was loaned free of charge to New Zealand by the British Government, and was commissioned on the 1st October of that year with officers and men of the Royal Navy: the officers on loan therefrom for three years, the men partly on loan, but mainly transferred to the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy for a period of three years. At the expiration of this term the personnel obtained from the Royal Navy, except such as desired to extend their engagements or to take their discharge in the Dominion, returned to England, and the "Chatham's" commission was continued, her complement being made up of further officers and men on loan from the Royal Navy, with locally entered New Zealand ratings filling the subordinate positions. Commodore Alan G. Hotham, C.B., C.M.G., commanded the "Chatham" for the first three years, and was succeeded in that command in August, 1923, by Commodore Alister F. Beal, C.M.G., as Commodore Commanding the New Zealand Station and Naval Adviser to the New Zealand Government.
After the arrival of the "Chatham" in New Zealand waters the "Philomel," which had been paid off towards the end of the war, was again commissioned on the 1st March, 1921, as a training-ship, for which purpose she had in the meantime been converted. The period of first engagement was, by Order in Council, fixed at twelve years, with subsequent re-engagement for periods of five years, on a system of deferred pay in lieu of pension; and the period of enrolment in the Reserve on discharge from the seagoing forces was fixed at ten years, or up to the age of forty, for service only in time of war. A commencement was made in May, 1921, with the recruiting of New Zealand boys and youths for training as seamen and stokers, of whom, together with a limited number of artificer, artisan, and other special ratings, 282 have been entered up to the 30th June, 1924. Arrangements have been made by which selected younger New Zealand ratings are sent to England to undergo specialist courses in the gunnery, torpedo, signal, and other schools, and to obtain some knowledge of work in a large squadron.
H.M.S. "Chatham" was relieved in May, 1924, by H.M.S. "Dunedin," an oil-burning light cruiser of the latest class completed since the war. The "Dunedin" took part in a portion of the world cruise of the Special Service Squadron, and on arrival in New Zealand was transferred on loan to the New Zealand Government, H.M.S. "Chatham" then leaving the Station. Provision has been made for naval oil-fuel tanks at Auckland and for a naval oil-tank vessel.
A small storing and fuelling base has been established at Auckland, where H.M.S. "Philomel" acts as depot ship, she being no longer considered as a seagoing vessel.
Legislation was passed in February, 1922, authorizing the formation of a New Zealand Royal Naval Reserve by voluntary enlistment therein, in addition to the drafting thereto of ratings discharged from the seagoing forces. An Order in Council of the 10th July, 1922, prescribes the conditions of service in the various classes of the Reserve. All reservists, other than those of the inactive Reserve as referred to above, are required to perform specified periods of training in ships of the New Zealand Division. The Reserve, when formed, will provide a nucleus for local defence.
The pay of men of the New Zealand Division is approximately 20 per cent. higher than that of similar ratings in the Imperial Navy, and they are credited with deferred pay in lieu of pension: the deferred pay amounts to approximately £500 at the end of 12 years' service, or £1,200 after completing 22 years' service, and such a sum is invaluable in enabling men to start life ashore.
Officers are, in the majority of cases, lent from the Imperial Navy, and receive pay at Imperial rates; their income-tax on pay received from the New Zealand Government is less than that paid in Great Britain.
A Na Board was constituted by Order in Council of the 14th March, 1921, charged with the control of all matters relating to the Naval Forces, upon the policy directed by the Minister, and vested with the executive command of the Naval Forces; the Board to be composed of the Minister of Defence (President) and the following members: The Commodore Commanding New Zealand Station (First Naval Member), the Chief Staff Officer to the Commodore (temporarily, as Second Naval Member), the Secretary to the Commodore Commanding (Secretary to the Board).
By Order in Council of the 20th June, 1921, it was provided that the ships and personnel comprising the New Zealand Naval Forces shall be described respectively as forming and belonging to "The New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy," which shall be the official designation of the Force.
H.M.S. "Veronica," which had been on the New Zealand Station since 1920, was recommissioned in May, 1924, for further service on the Station. H.M.S. " Laburnum" arrived in New Zealand waters from England in March, 1922, and was recommissioned in March, 1924. These two sloops are provided and maintained by the British Government, their duties consisting mainly of policing the South Pacific islands within the limits of the New Zealand Station.
The amounts expended in respect of Naval Defence during the year 1923–24 were—
£ | |
---|---|
Upkeep of New Zealand Division of Royal Navy | 285,723 |
Debt charges (interest, sinking fund, and repayments) on loan-money raised for building battle-cruiser "New Zealand" | 89,243 |
Total | £374,966 |
An amount of £100,000 was provided by Parliament as a contribution towards the proposed naval base at Singapore, but was not expended, the Imperial Government having decided to incur no further expenditure on the scheme.
Table of Contents
FROM the very earliest times New Zealand has inevitably been dependent upon foreign intercourse for its development and progress. The first European residents in New Zealand seem to have been the small party of sealers from Sydney who settled at Dusky Sound for ten months in 1792–93, and built there the first vessel made from local timber. The seals and whales of the South Seas attracted attention to the Islands as a convenient depot, and by 1800 there were established many little settlements where the blubber was tried out. In 1794 the timber trade was inaugurated by the visit of the " Fancy," and the export of timber, mainly kahikatea (white-pine), rapidly grew to goodly proportions. The native flax (Phormium tenax) was also early recognized as a source of wealth, and a considerable export arose.
Thus, irregularly, the settlement of New Zealand went hand-in-hand with external trade, and was, indeed, promoted by the hope of commercial gain. The early exports were all local products as enumerated above, with the gruesome addition of tattooed Maori heads, while the imports were mainly muskets and powder.
The arrival of the New Zealand Company's expedition in 1840 stimulated the development of a more stable trade—wool had been exported to Hobart in 1839—-and gradually the exports and imports of New Zealand took on their modern form. In 1852 the young colony was granted representative government, and from that date there is an accurate record of the external trade of the country. By 1856 full responsible or cabinet government was established.
By 1853 the export of flax had been practically ruined owing to increased competition from other sources, and the amount exported in that year was negligible. Timber, however, retained its place as a principal export, supplying 31 per cent. (£93,000) of the total exports; while wool had increased to 22 per cent. (£66,507). The value of grain exported was small, only £19,000 (6 per cent.); whale-oil amounted to £22,000, and potatoes to £30,000. The total exports in 1853 were £303,282, and the total imports £597,828.
A low and fluctuating level of trade was turned in 1860–63 into a rapidly increasing volume by the effect of the gold-discoveries which occurred in the early "sixties." Both imports and exports were stimulated, the former to feed and clothe an ever-increasing population, the latter by the export of gold.
After the increase in the early "sixties," trade remained stationary till the expenditure of borrowed money brought the land-boom of the early "seventies." A great temporary increase of trade was succeeded by violent fluctuations and but slowly increasing trade as the effects of the bubble were slowly worked off. From 1873 till 1895 the world level of prices was falling continuously, and this factor contributed not a little to the depression of New Zealand. Little headway could be made against a falling price of wool and a decreasing production of gold, which were the main features of those twenty years.
But in 1895 world prices began to rise, and the effect is seen immediately in the upward shoot of the external trade. On only four occasions has this upward tendency been checked—in 1908, when the commercial crisis which was felt in the Old World a year previously affected New Zealand; in 1913, on the occasion of another depression of trade; in 1917–18, as a result of shortage of shipping; and again after 1920, in which year the colossal total of £108,000,000 was reached, due principally to heavy importations, which could not be maintained.
The following table shows the increase in the total trade since the year 1853:—
TOTAL TRADE, IMPORTS, and EXPORTS of NEW ZEALAND, 1853–1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Trade. | Imports. | Exports. |
£ | £ | £ | |
1853 | 901,110 | 597,828 | 303,282 |
1863 | 10,510,079 | 7,024,674 | 3,485,405 |
1873 | 12,075,058 | 6,464,687 | 5,610,371 |
1883 | 15,070,037 | 7,974,038 | 7,095,999 |
1893 | 15,896,879 | 6,911,515 | 8,985,364 |
1903 | 27,799,053 | 12,788,675 | 15,010,378 |
1904 | 28,040,042 | 13,291,694 | 14,748,348 |
1905 | 28,484,804 | 12,828,857 | 15,655,947 |
1906 | 33,306,540 | 15,211,403 | 18,095,137 |
1907 | 37,371,818 | 17,302,861 | 20,068,957 |
1908 | 33,788,778 | 17,471,284 | 16,317,494 |
1909 | 35,336,715 | 15,674,719 | 19,661,996 |
1910 | 39,231,792 | 17,051,583 | 22,180,209 |
1911 | 38,574,369 | 19,545,879 | 19,028,490 |
1912 | 42,747,155 | 20,976,574 | 21,770,581 |
1913 | 45,275,024 | 22,288,302 | 22,986,722 |
1914 | 48,117,543 | 21,856,096 | 26,261,447 |
1915 | 53,477,746 | 21,728,834 | 31,748,912 |
1916 | 59,626,220 | 26,339,283 | 33,286,937 |
1917 | 52,516,812 | 20,919,265 | 31,587,547 |
1918 | 52,750,195 | 24,234,007 | 28,516,188 |
1919 | 84,641,773 | 30,671,698 | 53,970,075 |
1920 | 108,037,774 | 61,595,828 | 46,441,946 |
1921 | 87,771,270 | 42,942,443 | 44,828,827 |
1922 | 77,738,810 | 35,012,561 | 42,726,249 |
1923 | 89,345,658 | 43,378,493 | 45,967,165 |
The total external trade of New Zealand for the year ended 31st December, 1923, amounted to £89,345,658, a figure which has been exceeded once only in the history of the Dominion—in 1920, when the phenomenal total of £108,037,774 was reached. Of the total for 1923, exports claimed £45,967,165, and imports £43,378,493, a favourable balance of £2,588,672 resulting. Exports showed an advance of over £3,000,000 as compared with the previous year, and, with the exception of the years 1919 and 1920, when the figures were £53,970,075 and £46,441,946 respectively, are the highest yet recorded. The items mainly responsible for the increase were butter, cheese, frozen lamb, and frozen beef; while, on the other hand, there was a falling-off in the value of wool, frozen mutton, and wheat exported. Imports were greater by over £8,000,000 than in 1922, being second only to 1920 in volume. The increase was fairly general, although the greatest change was evident in motor-vehicles, wearing-apparel, boots and shoes, cotton and woollen piece-goods, electrical machinery and equipment, wire, musical instruments, and paper. Motor-vehicles alone showed an increase of over £1,500,000. Generally, the figures reflect a normal year, allowance being made for such expansion as is usually associated with a growing country.
The following table shows the monthly movements of imports and exports during 1922, 1923, and the first six months of 1924:—
ACTUAL MONTHLY FIGURES of IMPORTS and EXPORTS, 1922–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |||
Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
January | 4,253,278 | 3,020,145 | 3,262,891 | 4,076,164 | 7,064,644 | 4,349,318 |
February | 4,962,462 | 2,786,694 | 5,972,917 | 3,040,831 | 6,662,184 | 3,830,222 |
March | 2,946,830 | 3,032,476 | 5,749,213 | 3,685,342 | 6,943,680 | 3,650,291 |
April | 5,308,109 | 2,536,479 | 5,335,269 | 3,539,704 | 6,271,621 | 3,095,183 |
May | 4,585,533 | 2,487,583 | 5,705,988 | 3,396,628 | 3,868,218 | 3,836,413 |
June | 4,836,154 | 2,326,097 | 5,056,055 | 3,447,832 | 2,750,647 | 3,882,976 |
July | 3,728,565 | 2,204,622 | 2,642,354 | 3,643,444 | .. | .. |
August | 2,053,903 | 3,353,987 | 1,806,903 | 3,574,276 | .. | .. |
September | 2,470,961 | 3,354,828 | 2,059,516 | 3,259,507 | .. | .. |
October | 1,594,751 | 3,437,128 | 2,129,063 | 4,601,565 | .. | .. |
November | 2,409,426 | 2,969,389 | 2,521,880 | 3,702,881 | .. | .. |
December | 3,576,277 | 3,504,135 | 3,725,070 | 3,700,303 | .. | .. |
The figures are now given grouped on the basis of a three-monthly moving average, the values shown for each month representing an average of that month and the months immediately preceding and following. The three-monthly moving averages present the more accurate view in that they smooth out undue fluctuations in the figures due to monthly shipping and other local conditions.
THREE-MONTHLY MOVING AVERAGE OF IMPORTS AND EXPORTS, 1922–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |||
Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | Exports. | Imports. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
January | 4,180,273 | 2,940,543 | 4,270,695 | 3,540,377 | 5,817,299 | 3,959,947 |
February | 4,054,190 | 2,946,438 | 4,995,007 | 3,600,779 | 6,890,169 | 3,943,277 |
March | 4,405,800 | 2,785,216 | 5,685,800 | 3,421,959 | 6,625,828 | 3,525,232 |
April | 4,280,157 | 2,685,513 | 5,596,823 | 3,540,558 | 5,694,506 | 3,527,295 |
May | 4,909,932 | 2,450,053 | 5,365,770 | 3,461,388 | 4,296,828 | 3,604,857 |
June | 4,383,417 | 2,339,434 | 4,468,132 | 3,495,968 | .. | .. |
July | 3,539,541 | 2,627,901 | 3,168,437 | 3,555,184 | .. | .. |
August | 2,751,143 | 2,971,146 | 2,169,591 | 3,492,40 | .. | .. |
September | 2,039,872 | 3,381,981 | 1,998,494 | 3,811,782 | .. | .. |
October | 2,158,379 | 3,253,782 | 2,236,819 | 3,854,651 | .. | .. |
November | 2,526,818 | 3,303,551 | 2,792,004 | 4,001,583 | .. | .. |
December | 3,082,865 | 3,516,563 | 4,437,198 | 3,917,500 | .. | .. |
The import figures for the first eight months of 1922 indicate the final stages of the trade depression following on the period of over-importation during 1920 and the early part of 1921. September, 1922, marks the return to an era of stability, and since that date the volume of monthly imports has been strikingly constant, with, however, a slight tendency to increase. In the case of exports the seasonal nature of the trade is well distinguished. March and April usually witness the heaviest shipments of the year, after which the volume falls away until September or October, when the exportation of butter commences.
A comparison of the export figures for the first six months of the last three years reveals a substantial increase in 1923 over 1922, the total exports for the first half of these two years being £31,082,333 and £26,892,366 respectively. A further increase of £2,478,661 is shown for the first six months of 1924, the exports during which aggregated £33,560,994.
The extreme range of monthly exports during the thirty months covered by the tables on the preceding page was from £1,594,751 in October, 1922, to £7,064,644 in January, 1924. Even on the basis of three-monthly averages a wide range is apparent, the lowest figure for the period being £1,998,494 for the average of the three months August, September, and October, 1923, and the highest £6,890,169 for the average of the first three months of 1924. Imports show a much smaller range—from £2,204,622 in July, 1922, to £4,601,565 in October, 1923, on the figures for individual months, and from £2,339,434 for June, 1922, to £4,001,583 for November, 1923, on the three-monthly-average basis.
The three-monthly averages of imports and exports during the period are shown graphically in the appended diagram.
The dotted line, following a practically straight course since the latter end of 1922, illustrates the present uniform level of imports, while what has been said in regard to the seasonal nature of exports is well brought out by the heavy line with its annually recurring peak.
In comparing the trade of New Zealand for 1923 with that of the immediately preceding years it should be taken into consideration that certain of the Dominion's primary products which were purchased by the Department of Imperial Government Supplies in earlier years were not shipped until 1920, and to a lesser extent in 1921. Final shipments were made in 1922, but on a much smaller scale. Accordingly, this produce went to swell the exports of the years in which it was shipped, at the expense of the years of production, in which normally it would have been exported.
The next table shows the total trade, imports, and exports per head of the population for each of the years 1904–23:—
TOTAL TRADE, IMPORTS, and EXPORTS per HEAD, 1904–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Trade. | Imports. | Exports. |
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
1904 | 31 11 5 | 14 19 4 | 16 12 1 |
1905 | 31 3 11 | 14 1 0 | 17 2 11 |
1906 | 35 6 2 | 16 2 6 | 19 3 8 |
1907 | 38 13 1 | 17 17 11 | 20 15 2 |
1908 | 34 0 9 | 17 12 0 | 16 8 9 |
1909 | 34 13 3 | 15 7 6 | 19 5 9 |
1910 | 37 14 1 | 16 7 9 | 21 6 4 |
1911 | 36 5 2 | 18 7 5 | 17 17 9 |
1912 | 39 5 3 | 19 5 4 | 19 19 11 |
1913 | 40 9 7 | 19 18 7 | 20 11 0 |
1914 | 42 4 1 | 19 3 5 | 23 0 8 |
1915 | 46 10 8 | 18 18 2 | 27 12 6 |
1916 | 51 17 9 | 22 18 5 | 28 19 4 |
1917 | 45 14 1 | 18 4 2 | 27 9 11 |
1918 | 45 15 2 | 21 0 5 | 24 14 9 |
1919 | 70 19 4 | 25 14 4 | 45 5 0 |
1920 | 86 19 2 | 49 11 7 | 37 7 7 |
1921 | 68 15 0 | 33 12 9 | 35 2 3 |
1922 | 59 11 3 | 26 16 6 | 32 14 9 |
1923 | 67 5 4 | 32 13 2 | 34 12 2 |
Within the last twenty years the total trade per head of the population has ranged from £31 3s. 11d. in 1905 to £86 19s. 2d. in 1920, the latter rate being the highest on record. The same years marked the limits of variation in the import rate: £14 ls. in 1905, and £49 11s. 7d. in 1920. The export rate was at its highest in 1919, when £45 5s. was recorded, while 1908 claimed the lower limit of £16 8s. 9d. High rates were experienced in the "sixties," when, however, the population was comparatively small, while important gold-mining operations resulted in huge exports of gold and correspondingly high imports—factors which combined to give the earlier years of New Zealand's external trade a somewhat artificially high per capita rate.
The 1923 rates show a distinct advance as compared with the figures for the previous year, and have been exceeded, in fact, only in the abnormal years of 1919–21. The latest available comparative statistics show the Dominion's external trade per head to be greater than that of any other country, with the possible exception of the Netherlands. This favoured position is due, on the one hand, to the fact that the country is able to raise huge quantities of primary produce greatly in excess local requirements, and, on the other hand, to the comparatively backward state of industrial manufacture, which necessitates the importation of considerable quantities of manufactured goods from abroad.
The diagram which follows shows graphically the imports, exports, and total trade per head of population during the last twenty years.
The most striking feature of the diagram is the sharp upward trend from 1918. As mentioned earlier, the years 1919–21, which represent the peak of the diagram, were distinctly abnormal, while the effect of higher prices in recent years has been to accentuate the upward movement. Reference to the next subsection will show that, in the case of exports at least, the whole of the great increase over the period is not due to higher prices, there having been a definite advance in the actual volume of exports per head. The same state of affairs no doubt holds in the case of imports, the volume of which, however, cannot be accurately measured.
The relation between imports and exports is of the greatest importance to a young country like New Zealand. In the very earliest years of occupation by Europeans the exports of phormium, timber, and skins were greatly in excess of the few imports, mainly muskets and gunpowder, a fact which is explained partly by the temporary residence of the traders and more by the weaker bargaining-power of the Maori. With the settlement of the regular colony in 1840 there was evident an inflation of imports, occasioned by the amount of capital the new colonists brought in for the development of the country. From 1853 to 1870 there was an excess of imports, which, however, was tending to decrease.
A temporary excess of exports gave place in the early "seventies" to another great increase of imports, due to the borrowing policy inaugurated in that period. Except for a big decrease in 1880, the value of imports continued to be greater than exports until 1886. From that year onward there has been a continued excess of exports, except for the three years 1908, 1911, and 1920 The year 1886 is worthy of note as marking an outstanding period in the history of New Zealand's trade. A more or less fluctuating excess of imports had obtained prior to that time, but from 1886 the exports began to form a preponderating feature of the total trade. The consequent balance of trade in favour of the Dominion has since remained remarkably unbroken. Indeed, on the basis of a quinquennial average, the figures relating to the three more recent years referred to earlier as showing an excess of imports recede into and form part of a continuous favourable balance of trade which has existed since 1886.
The balance of trade is intimately bound up, in later years especially, with the large imports of capital which have been brought in to assist in the development of the country. This has already been made evident in discussing the balance of trade in early years. The excess of imports from 1853 to 1870, and again from 1872 to 1886, can definitely be traced to the importation of capital in those periods.
On that portion of the public debt held outside New Zealand at the 31st March, 1924, the annual interest charge aggregated £5,004,391, and there was a further annual charge of £307,718 in respect of repayment of funded debt to th Imperial Government. At the 31st March, 1923, local bodies' debts held outside the Dominion involved an annual interest charge of £525,180, the total payments outside the Dominion on the public and semi-public debt being thus nearly six millions.
Against this outgoing must be set the amount of new importations of capital in the shape of loans. While the expenditure on interest is fairly constant from year to year, the amount raised by new loans varies, and these variations are a big factor in the fluctuations of the balance of trade.
The following table shows the comparison of this balance with the increase in the public debt since 1866:—
Period (Annual Average). | Imports.* | Exports.* | Excess of Imports.* | Excess of Exports.* | Increase of Net Debt.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*In millions of pounds. †Most of this increase was due to new loans raised in the Dominion. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1866–70 | 5.01 | 4.53 | 0.48 | .. | 0.69 |
1871–75 | 6.37 | 5.43 | 0.94 | .. | 1.91 |
1876–80 | 7.43 | 6.02 | 1.41 | .. | 2.24 |
1881–85 | 7.84 | 6.75 | 1.09 | .. | 1.03 |
1886–90 | 6.30 | 8.09 | .. | 1.79 | 1.02 |
1891–95 | 6.71 | 9.17 | .. | 2.46 | 0.99 |
1896–1900 | 8.56 | 11.01 | .. | 2.45 | 1.26 |
1901–5 | 12.41 | 14.39 | .. | 1.98 | 2.22 |
1906–10 | 16.54 | 19.26 | .. | 2.72 | 1.62 |
1911–15 | 21.28 | 24.36 | .. | 3.08 | 5.33 |
1916–20 | 32.75 | 38.76 | .. | 6.01 | 18.32† |
1921–23 | 40.44 | 44.51 | .. | 4.07 | 3.68 |
An attempt has been made to compile a more approximately correct statement of New Zealand's credit balance in international trade and other payments than is disclosed by the recorded trade figures, and the result is given in the table following. The figures shown are the actual or estimated totals for the various items for the year 1923. In many cases they are only approximate, and in some instances an arbitrary estimate had to be resorted to.
NEW ZEALAND.—INTERNATIONAL PAYMENTS and TRADE BALANCE for the YEAR 1923. | ||
---|---|---|
Credit. | (£1,000.) | (£1,000.) |
1. Exports of produce, f.o.b. value at port of shipment | 45,178 | |
2. Exports of gold | 699 | |
3. Exports of silver | 63 | |
4. Exports of coin | 27 | |
5. Government and local loans raised abroad | 10,552 | |
6. Interest on Government investments abroad | 315 | |
7. Tourists' expenditure in New Zealand | 1,000 | |
8. Immigrants' capital | 640 | |
9. Net shipping income | 50 | |
58,524 | ||
Debit. | ||
1. Imports of merchandise, f.o.b. value at port of shipment | 37,873 | |
2. Government imports | 1,549 | |
3. Imports of coin | 1,549 | |
4. Freight payable on all imports carried in foreign vessels, insurance, and exchange (valued at 20 per cent. of imports) | 7,884 | |
5. Government payments abroad (additional to 2) | 175 | |
6. Interest paid abroad on public and local debt | 5,183 | |
7. Redemption of public debt abroad | 5,597 | |
8. Expenses of New-Zealanders travelling abroad | 500 | |
58,775 |
A slight net debit balance is shown for the year. This balance assumes larger proportions if the items "Loan money raised abroad" and "Redemption of public debt abroad" be excluded from the respective totals.
There is no Mint in New Zealand, whilst there is a fairly considerable production of gold bullion. Gold therefore ranks as an ordinary export of the Dominion, along with wool, frozen meat, and dairy-produce. In earlier days this export of gold was much more important than now, amounting in 1863 to 70 per cent. of the total exports, from which figure it shrank steadily to 6 per cent. in 1913. During each of the last four years the proportion has been less than 2 per cent.
As all coin necessary for the commerce of the Dominion must be imported from abroad, the movement of specie affords a ready index of the state of trade. A bad year is reflected in an export of specie, while prosperous years show a steady inflow. A table is given showing imports and exports of specie during the ten years 1914–23.
VALUE of SPECIE imported and exported, 1914–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Specie. | Excess of Specie Imports over Exports. | |
Imported. | Exported. | ||
*Excess of exports. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 711,869 | 7,522 | 704,347 |
1915 | 1,070,114 | 318,090 | 752,024 |
1916 | 1,293,880 | 5,880 | 1,288,000 |
1917 | 177,135 | 70,475 | 106,660 |
1918 | 102,215 | 610 | 66,605 |
1919 | 362,531 | 150 | 300,381 |
1920 | 41,975 | 36,580 | 5,395 |
1921 | 198,321 | 367 | 197,954 |
1922 | 186,487 | 300 | 186,187 |
1923 | 14,510 | 27,372 | -12,862* |
The amount of gold bullion exported is shown in the following table:—
EXPORTS OF GOLD FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1914–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Exports. | Percentage of Total Exports. | |||||
To United Kingdom. | To Australia. | To India. | To United States. | To other Countries. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 159,499 | 735,811 | .. | .. | 57 | 895,367 | 3.41 |
1915 | 5,060 | 507,659 | .. | 1,181,834 | .. | 1,694,553 | 5.34 |
1916 | 134,827 | 510,499 | 16,926 | 536,960 | .. | 1,199,212 | 6.01 |
1917 | 690,025 | 213,863 | .. | .. | .. | 903,888 | 2.86 |
1918 | 275 | 42,116 | .. | .. | .. | 42,391 | 0.15 |
1919 | 339,533 | 558,656 | 169,817 | 234,998 | 31,398 | 1,334,402 | 2.47 |
1920 | 103,353 | 12,167 | 23,884 | 718,899 | 25,445 | 883,748 | 1.90 |
1921 | 2,760 | 6,966 | .. | 602,308 | 104 | 612,168 | 1.36 |
1922 | 13,367 | 5,731 | 166,104 | 354,944 | 36 | 540,182 | 1.26 |
1923 | 890 | 37,715 | 332,238 | 327,740 | .. | 698,583 | 1.52 |
It is customary to classify the trade of a country as "special" and "entrepôt," according as to whether it represents the exchange of domestic productions for imports for home consumption, or a mere transit trade. In many countries, such as Belgium, France, and the United Kingdom, the transit trade attains considerable importance, but New Zealand, owing to its geographical position, is precluded from developing in that direction. Her imports, except for a small forwarding trade to the Pacific islands, are for her own consumption, and the great bulk of her exports are commodities of domestic production.
The following table, which excludes specie, shows for the last ten years the very small proportion which re-exports bear to the total trade of the Dominion:—
PROPORTION of RE-exports to TOTAL TRADE (excluding SPECIE), 1914–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Trade. | Re-exports (included in two preceding Columns). | Percentage of Re-exports | |||
Imports. | Exports. | Total. | To Imports. | To Exports. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1914 | 21,144,227 | 26,253,925 | 47,398,152 | 269,208 | 1.27 | 1.03 |
1915 | 20,658,720 | 31,430,822 | 52,089,542 | 387,960 | 1.88 | 1.23 |
1916 | 25,045,403 | 33,281,057 | 58,326,460 | 305,150 | 1.22 | 0.92 |
1917 | 20,742,130 | 31,517,072 | 52,259,202 | 429,115 | 2.07 | 1.36 |
1918 | 24,131,792 | 28,480,578 | 52,612,370 | 543,568 | 2.25 | 1.91 |
1919 | 30,309,167 | 53,907,925 | 84,217,092 | 603,541 | 1.99 | 1.12 |
1920 | 61,553,853 | 46,405,366 | 107,959,219 | 813,072 | 1.32 | 1.75 |
1921 | 42,744,122 | 44,828,460 | 87,572,582 | 1,213,002 | 2.84 | 2.73 |
1922 | 34,826,074 | 42,725,949 | 77,552,023 | 1,026,801 | 2.94 | 2.40 |
1923 | 43,363,983 | 45,939,793 | 89,303,776 | 567,885 | 1.31 | 1.23 |
Before comparisons may properly be made with the trade of other countries care must be taken to ensure that the statistics are comparable in their methods of compilation and definition.
The value of imports into New Zealand is reckoned at the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.; exports are valued f.o.b. In the United States and Canada, however, the value of imports also are calculated f.o.b., and the difference, representing freight, insurance, and charges, amounts to about 10 per cent. of the total value.
Again, in the United Kingdom the values of both imports and exports are obtained by assessment at current market prices in the United Kingdom.
A comparison of the "special" trade of various countries is shown in the table given below, the information being taken from the Commonwealth Official Year-book. Such a comparison (which covers in most cases the latest available year) necessarily ignores many of the elements considered above, but gives a sufficiently accurate idea of the relative trade of the various countries. The figures for Canada and Australia relate to the year ended 30th June, 1922, and for Italy to the year ended 31st March, 1922.
TRADE OF VARIOUS COUNTRIES.—IMPORTS FOR HOME CONSUMPTION AND EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE, INCLUDING BULLION AND SPECIE. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Year. | Trade.* | Trade per Inhabitant. | ||||
Imports. | Exports. | Total. | Imports. | Exports. | Total. | ||
*In thousands of pounds. †Excluding bullion and specie. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | ||
Netherlands | 1920 | 314,717 | 163,412 | 478,129 | 46 8 6 | 24 2 2 | 70 10 8 |
New Zealand | 1923 | 43,378 | 45,967 | 89,345 | 32 13 2 | 34 12 2 | 67 5 4 |
Norway | 1917 | 92,295 | 43,779 | 136,074 | 35 1 4 | 16 12 8 | 51 4 0 |
Denmark† | 1921 | 76,762 | 64,948 | 141,710 | 26 6 4 | 21 8 5 | 47 14 9 |
Switzerland | 1921 | 101,697 | 79,789 | 181,486 | 25 16 7 | 20 5 4 | 46 1 11 |
Belgium | 1921 | 194,367 | 138,166 | 332,533 | 25 8 8 | 18 1 7 | 43 10 3 |
Australia | 1921–22 | 98,707 | 123,488 | 222,195 | 17 18 3 | 22 8 3 | 40 6 6 |
United Kingdom† | 1922 | 900,140 | 720,496 | 1,620,636 | 19 0 7 | 15 4 7 | 34 5 2 |
Canada† | 1921–22 | 153,869 | 155,129 | 308,998 | 17 0 9 | 17 3 7 | 34 4 4 |
Argentine | 1920 | 52,416 | 206,208 | 258,624 | 6 6 7 | 24 18 2 | 31 4 9 |
Sweden† | 1921 | 74,006 | 64,131 | 138,137 | 12 14 7 | 11 0 7 | 23 15 2 |
France | 1921 | 455,832 | 417,211 | 873,043 | 11 12 6 | 10 12 9 | 22 5 3 |
United States† | 1921 | 640,058 | 1,117,098 | 1,757,156 | 6 1 1 | 10 11 4 | 16 12 5 |
Brazil | 1920 | 124,406 | 107,514 | 231,920 | 4 1 7 | 3 10 6 | 7 12 1 |
Japan† | 1921 | 198,788 | 152,463 | 351,251 | 3 11 1 | 2 14 5 | 6 5 6 |
Italy | 1921–22 | 141,530 | 82,239 | 223,769 | 3 10 7 | 2 1 1 | 5 11 8 |
Spain† | 1921 | 44,315 | 28,061 | 72,376 | 2 2 10 | 1 7 1 | 3 9 11 |
New Zealand is seen to head the list as regards exports per head. In the case of imports, however, the premier position is occupied by the Netherlands, which has also the greatest total trade per head, New Zealand coming next. It should be borne in mind, however, that while the figures for the Dominion relate to the year 1923, those for the Netherlands are as remote as 1920. A strict comparison on the basis of present-day conditions is therefore not possible. In point of fact, New Zealand's external trade per head in 1920 was greater all round than that of the Netherlands.
By themselves statistics of foreign trade are not a sure test of a country's prosperity, and they must always be interpreted with a knowledge of local conditions. An increase of imports may not be the result of increased purchasing-power, but may merely represent loans from another country, or even a failure of the home supply of certain commodities. Similarly, increased exports may mean greater productivity and increased purchasing-power, but they may also denote the payments on greatly increased liabilities.
In all countries the home trade is greatly in excess of the external trade, and in larger countries, which are more self-contained, a decrease in foreign trade may be due to development within the country itself. But New Zealand is far from self-contained, and from her position must attach a great importance to external trade. Under present conditions, only by export can a sufficient market be obtained for her rich resources, and only from abroad can be obtained the manufactures which are needed for common use. The development of the external trade since 1895 has been accompanied by increasing prosperity, and every advance in exports, followed by larger imports, represents an increase in the wealth of the Dominion.
IN New Zealand the Department of H.M. Customs requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination.
In all cases exports are valued "free on board at the port of shipment." In many cases, however, the goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, and in such cases values must be assessed in New Zealand with reference to current prices.
The exports of New Zealand produce are shown separately from re-exports of imported goods.
The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as is practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination.
The table on the next page gives a summary of the main exports from New Zealand during the last twenty years. The main commodities are shown separately, and the progress of the Dominion during the last two decades is strikingly illustrated.
The main feature of the table is the prominence given to the primary products of the soil. The extractive industries of New Zealand have always supplied the overwhelming bulk of the exports, and, though the proportion of the different classes has varied from time to time, there has never been any considerable or even noticeable export of manufactured goods.
Until 1914 the statistical tables included a heading "Manufactures," which showed a considerable total value in each year, reaching £987,072 in 1913. Included in this group, however, was phormium, the value of which (excluding tow) was in 1913 £721,924; and though the phormium is stripped and prepared in New Zealand it leaves the Dominion as a raw fibre, which can hardly be termed a "manufacture." Similarly, leather in 1913 amounted to £31,945, and copra was also included in this heading. There are some genuine manufactures exported, such as ale and beer, cordage, twine, soap, and woollens, but their value is insignificant compared with the primary products.
All the items of pastoral products considered show great increases over the twenty years, and the total exports show a threefold increase in the period. There was a slight fall in 1904, and two more serious decreases were recorded in 1908 and 1911. The figures for 1917 and 1918 were considerably below those of 1916, but the export values during 1919 constituted a record. Since that date there has been a continued decrease in the value of exports until 1923, when an increase of £3,000,000 over 1922 was recorded, a position due no doubt to the phenomenally increased values of primary produce obtained during the year. This is especially noticeable in the case of wool.
In the last twenty years the proportions of the principal exports have changed a good deal. Wool, which reached its maximum percentage (47.9) in 1897, showed a tendency to decline till 1902, then partially regained its position, once more showing a marked fall in 1918, owing to a considerable portion of the clip being retained in the Dominion until the next year, when wool to the value of £19,559,537 was exported. The wool exported during the year 1923 was valued at £10,904,658, an approximate decrease in value of 10 per cent, as compared with 1922, but a great improvement on the figure for 1921, when exportations of this article amounted to only £5,221,479. The total exports of wool during the five years 1919–23 aggregated nearly 60 millions sterling.
Frozen meat in recent years has supplied approximately 20 per cent. of the total exports, a proportion considerably exceeded in 1920 and 1921, when the value of this important item of export reached £11,673,696 and £11,164,345 respectively, but owing to a recovery in wool-values this proportion has for the last two years declined to its old level.
EXPORTS OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE, 1904–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Wool. | Frozen Meat. | Butter. | Cheese. | Tallow. | Skins, Hides, and Pelts. | Other Pastoral Produce. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1904 | 4,673,826 | 2,793,599 | 1,380,460 | 185,486 | 357,974 | 498,121 | 189,942 |
1905 | 5,381,333 | 2,694,432 | 1,408,557 | 205,171 | 347,888 | 675,201 | 208,939 |
1906 | 6,765,655 | 2,877,031 | 1,560,235 | 341,002 | 455,026 | 894,518 | 257,313 |
1907 | 7,657,278 | 3,420,664 | 1,615,345 | 662,355 | 560,965 | 1,055,650 | 273,447 |
1908 | 5,332,781 | 3,188,515 | 1,171,182 | 783,419 | 481,335 | 767,692 | 231,142 |
1909 | 6,305,888 | 3,601,093 | 1,639,380 | 1,105,390 | 648,452 | 1,018,103 | 316,959 |
1910 | 8,308,410 | 3,850,777 | 1,811,975 | 1,195,373 | 756,841 | 1,129,041 | 468,298 |
1911 | 6,491,707 | 3,503,406 | 1,576,917 | 1,192,057 | 607,257 | 911,519 | 467,695 |
1912 | 7,105,483 | 3,909,569 | 2,088,809 | 1,680,393 | 684,739 | 1,091,871 | 370,616 |
1913 | 8,057,620 | 4,449,933 | 2,061,651 | 1,770,297 | 663,088 | 1,199,375 | 317,181 |
1914 | 9,318,114 | 5,863,062 | 2,338,576 | 2,564,125 | 694,348 | 1,317,593 | 433,331 |
1915 | 10,387,875 | 7,794,395 | 2,700,625 | 2,730,211 | 780,828 | 1,450,276 | 690,398 |
1916 | 12,386,074 | 7,271,318 | 2,632,293 | 3,514,310 | 785,339 | 1,667,679 | 637,409 |
1917 | 12,175,369 | 5,982,404 | 2,031,551 | 3,949,251 | 553,016 | 1,861,817 | 776,194 |
1918 | 7,527,266 | 4,957,576 | 3,402,223 | 4,087,278 | 847,618 | 2,645,864 | 1,170,011 |
1919 | 19,559,537 | 9,628,292 | 3,080,128 | 7,790,990 | 2,680,006 | 3,439,468 | 2,432,819 |
1920 | 11,863,827 | 11,673,696 | 3,022,335 | 6,160,840 | 1,748,773 | 5,032,242 | 2,058,463 |
1921 | 5,221,479 | 11,164,345 | 11,169,530 | 8,199,183 | 867,298 | 1,980,176 | 2,081,514 |
1922 | 11,882,463 | 8,387,461 | 9,041,554 | 4,686,850 | 750,574 | 1,929,532 | 1,380,130 |
1923 | 10,904,658 | 9,012,627 | 10,689,200 | 6,870,397 | 785,668 | 2,379,536 | 1,260,325 |
Year. | Wheat. | Oats. | Other Agricultural Produce.† | Gold. | Coal. | Kauri-gum. | Phormium Fibre and Tow. | Timber. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*The main items in this heading are bacon and hams, beef and pork (salted), live-stock, preserved meats, sausage-skins, and preserved milk. †The main items in this heading are bran and sharps, chaff, flour, fruits, barley, beans and peas, maize, malt, hops, oatmeal, potatoes, and seeds. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1904 | 126,035 | 212,724 | 220,484 | 1,987,501 | 139,898 | 501,817 | 714,147 | 254,021 |
1905 | 144,374 | 99,664 | 184,242 | 2,093,936 | 107,062 | 561,444 | 711,940 | 318,895 |
1906 | 9,915 | 76,981 | 183,646 | 2,270,904 | 122,614 | 522,486 | 812,712 | 304,941 |
1907 | 326 | 4,656 | 157,985 | 2,027,490 | 114,737 | 579,888 | 897,718 | 311,862 |
1908 | 344 | 108,997 | 156,389 | 2,004,799 | 85,846 | 372,798 | 420,520 | 375,235 |
1909 | 305,902 | 453,314 | 216,954 | 2,006,900 | 183,961 | 552,698 | 324,458 | 337,740 |
1910 | 216,657 | 44,299 | 220,566 | 1,896,318 | 259,562 | 465,044 | 480,519 | 407,658 |
1911 | 219,196 | 9,211 | 184,408 | 1,815,251 | 204,379 | 395,707 | 325,130 | 439,353 |
1912 | 95,702 | 483,756 | 481,147 | 1,345,131 | 216,170 | 401,305 | 407,903 | 490,508 |
1913 | 11,816 | 29,252 | 238,908 | 1,459,499 | 205,010 | 549,106 | 797,062 | 319,055 |
1914 | 3,580 | 165,930 | 278,894 | 895,367 | 282,163 | 497,444 | 492,230 | 422,864 |
1915 | 128 | 132,827 | 541,318 | 1,694,553 | 329,731 | 279,133 | 610,059 | 383,883 |
1916 | 17,835 | 30,200 | 135,680 | 1,199,212 | 326,553 | 339,882 | 1,078,632 | 381,488 |
1917 | 509 | 1,306 | 178,087 | 903,888 | 236,063 | 291,917 | 1,232,608 | 408,121 |
1918 | 460 | 872 | 194,422 | 42,391 | 227,228 | 157,313 | 1,408,147 | 556,309 |
1919 | 679 | 33,671 | 753,837 | 1,334,405 | 201,383 | 255,812 | 907,584 | 439,935 |
1920 | 388 | 52,502 | 477,166 | 883,748 | 128,509 | 556,756 | 688,972 | 697,608 |
1921 | 243 | 34,434 | 405,417 | 612,168 | 109,510 | 367,197 | 319,604 | 503,785 |
1922 | 316,528 | 91,991 | 560,425 | 540,182 | 253,762 | 563,270 | 295,530 | 479,447 |
1923 | 968 | 78,775 | 488,613 | 698,583 | 173,833 | 596,222 | 314,324 | 473,752 |
The main feature of the period has been the great advance, relatively and absolutely, of butter and cheese, the export of which has increased beyond all expectations—viz., from £1,565,946 in 1904 to £17,559,597 in 1923. This is a remarkable increase for such a short period as two decades, and, furthermore, it is annually being added to. The growth of the dairying industry is brought more into prominence by a comparison of the quantities as well as the values. Whereas in 1904 the total exports of butter and cheese from New Zealand reached only 398,886 cwt., the total quantity shipped in 1923 aggregated 2,691,600 cwt. Although exports of dairy-produce have during recent years shown a fluctuating tendency, this has been credited to the varying prices realized in the Home markets and not to any appreciable extent to a diminution in the quantities exported. Other classes of pastoral produce have also increased to several times their total for 1904, and timber shows much the same result. The value of coal and phormium, however, has remained fairly stationary, with a growing tendency to decrease. In the case of gold, the value in 1923 was considerably less than in 1904, the figures showing over the twenty years a decline from £1,987,501 to £698,583. Agricultural produce shows a fluctuating export, with a tendency to decrease, the comparatively large amount for 1922 being due to a considerable carry-over from the previous season.
The relative importance of the main commodities is shown in the diagram given below.
In the following table the exports are classified under the main industries, according to a broad division, to illustrate the relative importance of the pastoral, agricultural, mining, forestry, and other industries as far as the export trade is concerned. It must be remembered that in a particular industry the home trade may be relatively more important than the external trade.
The table indicates a tendency for the Dominion to rely more and more upon the pastoral industry for her main exports. The four main products of that industry—wool, frozen meat, butter, and cheese—provide an ever-increasing proportion of the total quantity of goods shipped overseas. On the other hand, the proportion of minerals has tended to fall, mainly through decreasing exports of go and agricultural exports fluctuate with a downward tendency. It would seem that New Zealand is restricting her agriculture to a level barely sufficient to provide for her own needs in the matter of foodstuffs, and only in exceptional years is there a surplus available for export.
TABLE SHOWING PROPORTIONS OF EXPORTS SUPPLIED BY THE MAIN INDUSTRIES, 1904–23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Exports. | Percentage of Total Exports. | ||||||||
Pastoral. | Mining. | Agricultural. | Forest. | Other. | Pastoral. | Mining. | Agricultural. | Forest. | Other. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1904 | 10,079,408 | 2,251,108 | 559,243 | 769,188 | 1,089,401 | 68.3 | 15.3 | 3.8 | 5.2 | 7.4 |
1905 | 10,921,521 | 2,329,858 | 428,280 | 891,410 | 1,084,878 | 69.8 | 14.9 | 2.7 | 5.7 | 6.9 |
1906 | 13,150,780 | 2,555,551 | 270,542 | 841,166 | 1,277,098 | 72.6 | 14.1 | 1.5 | 4.6 | 7.2 |
1907 | 15,245,704 | 2,344,903 | 162,967 | 904,486 | 1,410,897 | 76.0 | 11.7 | 0.8 | 4.5 | 7.0 |
1908 | 11,956,066 | 2,279,520 | 265,730 | 758,115 | 1,058,063 | 73.3 | 14.0 | 1.6 | 4.6 | 6.5 |
1909 | 14,635,265 | 2,378,775 | 976,170 | 905,930 | 765,856 | 74.4 | 12.1 | 5.0 | 4.6 | 3.9 |
1910 | 17,520,715 | 2,344,348 | 481,522 | 89,603 | 944,021 | 79.0 | 10.6 | 2.2 | 4.0 | 4.2 |
1911 | 14,750,558 | 2,165,137 | 412,815 | 843,310 | 856,670 | 77.5 | 11.4 | 2.2 | 4.4 | 4.5 |
1912 | 16,931,480 | 1,660,280 | 1,060,605 | 900,671 | 1,217,545 | 77.8 | 7.6 | 4.9 | 4.1 | 5.6 |
1913 | 18,519,145 | 1,791,777 | 279,976 | 874,110 | 1,521,714 | 80.6 | 7.8 | 1.2 | 3.8 | 6.6 |
1914 | 22,529,149 | 1,263,553 | 448,404 | 927,482 | 1,092,859 | 85.8 | 4.8 | 1.7 | 3.5 | 4.2 |
1915 | 26,534,608 | 2,149,217 | 674,273 | 674,533 | 1,716,281 | 83.6 | 6.8 | 2.1 | 2.1 | 5.4 |
1916 | 28,894,422 | 1,661,650 | 183,797 | 734,034 | 1,502,004 | 87.6 | 5.0 | 0.6 | 2.2 | 4.6 |
1917 | 27,329,599 | 1,274,222 | 179,902 | 711,188 | 1,593,046 | 87.9 | 4.1 | 0.6 | 2.3 | 5.1 |
1918 | 24,638,531 | 479,017 | 196,291 | 719,538 | 1,903,633 | 88.2 | 1.7 | 0.7 | 2.6 | 6.8 |
1919 | 48,611,240 | 1,668,314 | 788,187 | 698,849 | 1,537,794 | 91.2 | 3.1 | 1.5 | 1.3 | 2.9 |
1920 | 41,560,176 | 1,103,344 | 530,056 | 1,262,894 | 1,135,824 | 91.1 | 2.4 | 1.2 | 2.8 | 2.5 |
1921 | 40,683,525 | 787,591 | 490,094 | 884,279 | 769,969 | 93.3 | 1.9 | 1.1 | 2.0 | 1.7 |
1922 | 38,058,564 | 850,469 | 968,944 | 1,066,054 | 755,117 | 91.3 | 2.0 | 2.3 | 2.6 | 1.8 |
1923 | 41,902,411 | 937,238 | 568,356 | 1,080,326 | 883,577 | 92.3 | 2.1 | 1.3 | 2.4 | 1.9 |
The diagram given on the next page shows clearly the relative importance of the main classes of exports in the external trade. The most noticeable feature is the extremely high proportion of the exports supplied by the pastoral industries. The percentage supplied by this group was high in the late "nineties," but in the early years of the new century fell relatively, owing mainly to increased exports of agricultural and mining produce. Since 1901, however, the percentage increased almost continuously, till in 1921 it amounted to 93 per cent. of the total. The figure for the year 1923 is the second-highest percentage ever recorded.
On the whole, mining products are growing less important to New Zealand, mainly because of the overwhelming increase of the pastoral products. In later years especially this tendency to diminish is noticeable.
Agricultural exports showed an abnormal increase from 1899 to 1903, the period which covers the South African War, but since then their importance has steadily declined. Their lowest level (0.6 per cent. of total exports) was reached in 1916 and 1917. The rise in the percentage for 1922 wa3 due to large shipments of wheat and oats to the United Kingdom and Australia. It is only in exceptional years that New Zealand has any surplus available for export. Forest products, too, though steady, show a relative downward tendency, and therefore the strip representing them tapers towards the later years.
Measured by their value in money, the exports of 1923 show an increase of 7 1/2 per cent. as compared with the previous year. The exports of 1919 constituted a record, which was entirely due to the large increase in pastoral produce, while the figure for 1923 is the third highest registered. Wool has for a number of years been the principal item of export, and the low prices realized for wool have adversely affected the value of the total exports of this commodity in the few years prior to 1923, when, in consequence of the greatly improved conditions ruling in the wool-markets, values showed a marked return to their boom levels. That huge sums of money have been lost to this country through lower prices ruling during recent years is easily seen when comparing the quantities and values exported during 1920 and 1922, the figures being 321,533,215 lb. in 1922, as against 162,327,176 lb. in 1920, or an increase of 159,206,039 lb. in the former, against the small increase of £18,636 in the latter—£11,863,827 to £11,882,463. Frozen meat stood at £9,012,627 in 1923, an increase of £625,166 when compared with the figure for the previous year. One of the main features of this item is that although the value has remained fairly stationary the quantity has since 1920 shown a steady decrease.
The next table compares the exports of twelve principal items during 1922 and 1923. On the basis of aggregate values substantial increases are shown for cheese, butter, frozen meat, hides, skins and pelts, and gold. Wool and coal are the only items to show a comparatively big decrease. It will be noticed that, although the value of wool showed a decline of £977,805, on a percentage basis the decrease amounted to only 9.23.
INCREASES OR DECREASES IN THE MAIN EXPORTS IN 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | Value. | Amount of | Percentage. | |||
1923. | 1922. | Increase. | Decrease. | Increase. | Decrease | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Wool | 10,904,658 | 11,882,463 | .. | 977,805 | .. | 9.23 |
Frozen meat | 9,012,627 | 8,387,461 | 625,166 | .. | 7.45 | .. |
Butter | 10,689,200 | 9,041,554 | 1,647,646 | .. | 18.22 | .. |
Cheese | 6,870,397 | 4,686,850 | 2,183,547 | .. | 46.59 | .. |
Preserved milk | 513,495 | 529,650 | .. | 16,155 | .. | 3.05 |
Tallow | 785,668 | 750,574 | 35,094 | .. | 4.68 | .. |
Skins, hides, and pelts | 2,379,536 | 1,929,532 | 450,004 | .. | 23.32 | .. |
Gold | 698,583 | 540,182 | 158,401 | .. | 29.32 | .. |
Coal | 173,833 | 253,762 | .. | 79,929 | .. | 31.50 |
Kauri-gum | 596,222 | 563,270 | 32,952 | .. | 5.85 | .. |
Phormium | 314,324 | 295,530 | 18,794 | .. | 6.36 | .. |
Timber | 473,752 | 479,447 | .. | 5,695 | .. | 1.19 |
In the following table exports during 1923 are grouped in classes in accordance with the statistical classification adopted for both exports and imports in 1914:—
EXPORTS BY STATISTICAL CLASSES, 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|
No. | Class. | Domestic Produce. | Re-exports. |
£ | £ | ||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 28,005,442 | 9,874 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 378,379 | 8,164 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic), and substances used in making up the same | 578 | 24,920 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 3,924 | 7,217 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | 3 | 12,709 |
VI | Live animals | 113,817 | 2,019 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), net being foodstuffs | 13,295,226 | 234 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 532,916 | 28,315 |
IXA | Apparel | 4,134 | 48,941 |
IXB | Textiles | 10,687 | 81,201 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 19,647 | 16,246 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 804,655 | 11,384 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 274 | 6,962 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 784,373 | 1,195 |
XIII | Specie | .. | 27,372 |
XIVA | Metal (unmanufactured and partly manufactured) and ores | 765,535 | 1,475 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures other than machinery and machines | 5,002 | 30,542 |
XV | Machinery and machines | 13,578 | 52,814 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 190 | 610 |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes | 20,329 | 6,450 |
XVIIA | Timber | 473,752 | 6,531 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 3,229 | 1,809 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cement, and cement materials | 2,954 | 6,215 |
XIXA | Paper | 230 | 1,858 |
XIXB | Stationery | 8,903 | 15,578 |
XX | Jewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods | 672 | 44,583 |
XXI | Optical, surgical, and scientific instruments | 34 | 35,934 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 21,678 | 12,925 |
XXIIB | Manures | 8,585 | 715 |
XXIII | Miscellaneous | 19,389 | 90,465 |
.. | Parcels-post | 73,793 | .. |
Total | 45,371,908 | 595,257 |
It will be seen that the great bulk of the exports fall into two classes—I, which includes butter, cheese, and frozen meat; and VII, which includes wool, hides, skins, and pelts. Mineral products come under XII and XIVA, and timber under XVIIA; tallow is the main item in X; phormium and seeds in VIII; while the main agricultural products are included in II. The re-exports are spread mainly over various manufactured items.
The principal items of export may conveniently be grouped under six definite heads, as in the table below.
Practically all the main commodities are homogeneous articles, and it is therefore possible to give the quantities exported. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter contain the variable element of price.
QANTITIES OF THE PRINCIPAL ARTICLES OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE EXPORTED, 1919–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
The mine— | ||||||
Coal | (tons) | 138,174 | 80,088 | 53,183 | 118,755 | 95,636 |
Gold | (oz.) | 320,210 | 212,978 | 149,595 | 131,848 | 169,512 |
Silver | (oz.) | 453,567 | 369,400 | 480,023 | 43,134 | 514,655 |
Other minerals | (tons) | 131 | 65 | 15 | 48 | 79 |
The fisheries— | ||||||
Fish | (cwt.) | 5,499 | 7,849 | 9,785 | 13,456 | 20,080 |
Oysters | (doz.) | 29,347 | 121,234 | 92,340 | 163,911 | 71,680 |
Whalebone | (lb.) | 7,056 | 1,120 | .. | 896 | .. |
Whale-oil | (gal.) | 114,732 | 115,090 | 54,130 | 22,365 | 55,673 |
The forest— | ||||||
Fungus | (cwt.) | 989 | 1,576 | 1,616 | 3,236 | 1,934 |
Kauri-gum | (tons) | 4,128 | 6,481 | 3,901 | 6,391 | 6,598 |
Timber, sawn and | (sup. ft.) hewn | 49,726,670 | 69,664,014 | 45,902,627 | 44,186,848 | 47,568,490 |
Pastoral products— | ||||||
Bacon and hams | (cwt.) | 425 | 369 | 847 | 1,714 | 3,284 |
Beef and pork, salted | (cwt.) | 4,274 | 7,598 | 4,153 | 3,995 | 12,739 |
Butter | (cwt.) | 345,818 | 312,009 | 898,478 | 1,120,200 | 1,250,140 |
Casein | (cwt.) | 15,501 | 26,563 | 33,071 | 29,385 | 50,288 |
Cheese | (cwt.) | 1,572,311 | 1,222,050 | 1,368,786 | ,161,196 | 1,141,460 |
Bides and skins | (number) | 440,492 | 570,095 | 79,025 | 723,003 | 1,053,089 |
Live-stock— | ||||||
Cattle | (number) | 309 | 508 | 416 | 467 | 4,566 |
Horses | (number) | 134 | 117 | 203 | 225 | 206 |
Sheep | (number) | 1,355 | 4,586 | 3,048 | 3,768 | 3,799 |
Pigs | (number) | 456 | 272 | 502 | 386 | 410 |
Preserved meats | (cwt.) | 218,802 | 117,550 | 59,203 | 43,905 | 42,285 |
Frozen meats | (cwt.) | 3,822,683 | 4,628,282 | 4,322,754 | 3,518,004 | 3,043,910 |
Sausage-skins | (cwt.) | 22,868 | 24,987 | 23,443 | 26,280 | 21,549 |
Rabbit-skins | (number) | 14,340,007 | 14,363,216 | 13,922,446 | 15,487,225 | 14,233,417 |
Sheep skins and pelts | (number) | 8,501,756 | 9,221,552 | 23,,989 | 9,499,851 | 7,540,787 |
Tallow | (cwt.) | 937,480 | 540,820 | 554,240 | 529,900 | 504,860 |
Wool | (lb.) | 274,246,613 | 162,327,176 | 158,714,828 | 321,533,215 | 217,566,091 |
Agricultural products— | ||||||
Bran and sharps | (tons) | 543 | 277 | 124 | 2,346 | 1,308 |
Chaff | (tons.) | 575 | 197 | 166 | 56 | 49 |
Flour | (tons.) | 2,876 | 4,428 | 111 | 22 | 10 |
Grain— | ||||||
Barley | (centals) | 705 | 636 | 19,729 | 73,796 | 3,730 |
Beans and peas | (centals) | 252,89 | 116,712 | 125,485 | 112,828 | 202,187 |
Oats | (centals) | 57,931 | 90,811 | 172,589 | 274,272 | 191,259 |
Wheat | (centals) | 974 | 455 | 277 | 727,698 | 2,087 |
Hops | (cwt.) | 2,214 | 1,616 | 2,099 | 1,970 | 2515 |
Oatmeal | (tons) | 78 | 28 | 9 | 39 | 32 |
Potatoes | (tons) | 3,603 | 1,302 | 1,216 | 788 | 787 |
Seeds (grass and clover) | (cwt.) | 49,906 | 23,821 | 37,319 | 70,120 | 47,031 |
Miscellaneous— | ||||||
Ale and beer | (gal.) | 16,303 | 15,682 | 8,519 | 13,865 | 14,221 |
Cordage | (cwt.) | 3,354 | 9,032 | 6,416 | 6,709 | 5,942 |
Leather | (cwt.) | 4,433 | 3,102 | 2,629 | 3,742 | 2,639 |
Phormium fibre and tow | (tons) | 25,609 | 22,075 | 11,167 | 11,425 | 12,306 |
Soap | (cwt.) | 6,588 | 8,273 | 4,584 | 6,050 | 5,911 |
The values of these principal commodities are tabulated in the following table, and the statement of exports is rendered complete by the addition of miscellaneous groups and the provision of totals for each group and for all combined:—
VALUE OF PRINCIPAL ARTICLES EXPORTED, 1919–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
The mine— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Coal | 201,383 | 128,509 | 109,510 | 253,762 | 173,833 |
Gold | 1,334,405 | 883,748 | 612,18 | 540,182 | 698,583 |
Silver | 103,037 | 87,665 | 65,647 | 55,222 | 62,851 |
Other minerals | 29,489 | 3,422 | 266 | 1,303 | 1,971 |
Totals | 1,668,314 | 1,103,344 | 787,591 | 850,469 | 937,238 |
The fisheries— | |||||
Fish | 17,425 | 27,522 | 34,337 | 43,3 | 69,328 |
Oysters | 342 | 1,323 | 965 | 1,713 | 762 |
Whalebone | .. | 3,100 | 244 | .. | 425 |
Whale-oil | 22,908 | 23,304 | 7,505 | 2,310 | 6,072 |
Other | 402 | 299 | 165 | 44 | 10 |
Totals | 41,077 | 55,548 | 43,216 | 47,423 | 76,597 |
The forest— | |||||
Fungus | 2,523 | 8,413 | 12,852 | 22,271 | 9,202 |
Kauri-gum | 255,812 | 556,756 | 367,197 | 563,270 | 596,222 |
Timber | 439,935 | 697,608 | 503,785 | 479,447 | 473,752 |
Other | 579 | 117 | 445 | 1,066 | 1,150 |
Totals | 698,849 | 1,262,894 | 884,279 | 1,066,054 | 1,080,326 |
Pastoral products— | |||||
Bacon and hams | 2,993 | 3,312 | 5,795 | 8,789 | 17,367 |
Beef and pork, salted | 11,787 | 22,188 | 12,177 | 7,359 | 19,393 |
Butter | 3,080,128 | 3,022,335 | 11,169,530 | 9,041,554 | 10,689,200 |
Casein | 60,122 | 86,521 | 114,511 | 77,210 | 182,112 |
Cheese | 7,790,990 | 6,160,840 | 8,199,183 | 4,686,850 | 6,870,397 |
Honey | 59,846 | 34,122 | 28,428 | 46,821 | 25,588 |
Hides and skins | 969,483 | 1,142,006 | 575,222 | 505,708 | 785,350 |
Live-stock— | |||||
Cattle | 8,914 | 16,798 | 11,963 | 12,046 | 61,445 |
Horses | 27,715 | 6,716 | 27,224 | 33,747 | 37,253 |
Sheep | 7,311 | 29,025 | 25,807 | 11,152 | 12,888 |
Pigs | 3,100 | 1,967 | 2,296 | 1,278 | 1,309 |
Other | 885 | 813 | 1,380 | 780 | 922 |
Preserved milk and cream | 579,266 | 795,612 | 1,109,331 | 529,650 | 513,495 |
Preserved meats | 1,283,218 | 538,571 | 273,591 | 160,819 | 160,124 |
Frozen meats | 9,628,292 | 11,673,696 | 11,164,345 | 8,387,461 | 9,012,627 |
Sausage-skins | 324,001 | 454,280 | 447,873 | 467,981 | 424,387 |
Rabbit-skins | 775,118 | 830,024 | 448,180 | 567,864 | 472,491 |
Sheep skins and pelts | 1,694,867 | 3,060,212 | 956,774 | 855,960 | 895,811 |
Tallow | 2,680,006 | 1,748,773 | 867,298 | 750,574 | 785,668 |
Wool | 19,559,537 | 11,863,827 | 5,221,479 | 11,882,463 | 10,904,658 |
Other | 63,661 | 68,538 | 21,138 | 22,498 | 29,926 |
Totals | 48,611,240 | 41,560,176 | 40,683,525 | 38,058,564 | 41,902,411 |
Agricultural products— | |||||
Bran and sharps | 4,555 | 2,954 | 1,373 | 16,201 | 8,654 |
Chaff | 5,875 | 2,524 | 1,532 | 495 | 607 |
Flour | 53,188 | 54,942 | 2,784 | 526 | 235 |
Fruits | 1,729 | 14,685 | 23,341 | 65,890 | 74,531 |
Grain and pulse— | |||||
Barley | 481 | 595 | 9,477 | 29,644 | 1,706 |
Beans and peas | 319,516 | 151,162 | 120,317 | 103,370 | 159,018 |
Oats | 33,671 | 52,502 | 84,434 | 91,991 | 78,775 |
Wheat | 679 | 388 | 243 | 316,528 | 968 |
Other | 3,973 | 6,165 | 1,249 | 771 | 814 |
Hops | 16,301 | 16,751 | 19,142 | 18,455 | 17,699 |
Oatmeal | 3,267 | 1,062 | 267 | 845 | 1,306 |
Onions | 6,018 | 12,955 | 2,150 | 8,162 | 4,923 |
Potatoes | 38,718 | 12,806 | 9,113 | 6,351 | 7,497 |
Seeds (grass and clover) | 249,886 | 147,369 | 156,114 | 285,451 | 175,754 |
Seeds (various) | 49,127 | 50,275 | 56,862 | 22,579 | 31,002 |
Other | 1,203 | 2,921 | 1,696 | 1,685 | 4,867 |
Totals | 788,187 | 530,056 | 490,094 | 968,944 | 568,356 |
Miscellaneous (including manufactures)— | |||||
Ale and beer | 2,508 | 2,390 | 2,050 | 2,833 | 3,783 |
Apparel | 136,045 | 6,026 | 4,155 | 2,654 | 2,913 |
Cement | 6,976 | 2,278 | 11,956 | 5,017 | 1,874 |
Cordage and rope | 4,142 | 11,271 | 3,830 | 2,523 | 3,086 |
Leather | 64,645 | 51,940 | 59,562 | 42,675 | 19,600 |
Phormium fibre and tow | 907,584 | 688,972 | 319,604 | 295,530 | 314,324 |
Soap | 14,069 | 21,693 | 11,608 | 12,921 | 11,720 |
Sugar | 26,699 | 16,438 | 20,706 | 9,428 | 10,042 |
Twine | 7,731 | 20,367 | 17,326 | 22,014 | 16,422 |
Woollen manufactures | 8,866 | 2,404 | 9,088 | 14,630 | 10,132 |
Other | 317,452 | 256,497 | 266,868 | 297,469 | 413,084 |
Totals | 1,496,717 | 1,080,276 | 726,753 | 707,694 | 806,980 |
Total exports (domestic produce) | 53,304,384 | 45,592,294 | 43,615,458 | 41,699,148 | 45,371,908 |
Specie | 62,150 | 36,580 | 367 | 300 | 27,372 |
Re-exports | 603,541 | 813,072 | 1,21,002 | 1,026,801 | 567,885 |
Total exports | 53,970,075 | 46,441,946 | 44,828,827 | 42,726,249 | 45,967,165 |
The first exports from New Zealand went naturally to the earlier-developed sister colony, and for a considerable time Australia had a monopoly of our trade. In 1865 70 per cent. and even in 1871 44 per cent., of the total exports went to Australia. But since the establishment of direct shipping lines with the United Kingdom the Mother-land has absorbed the bulk of New Zealand exports, having taken during the forty years 1875–1914 £365,880,997 (or almost exactly 80 per cent.) of a grand total of exports amounting to £469,347,969. This percentage, prior to the war, did not vary greatly from year to year, but there have naturally been considerable variations since 1914, the most notable being the marked fall in 1918. Exports destined for the United Kingdom have, however, been considerably in advance of this percentage during the last few years, reaching, as they did in 1921, 1922, and 1923, 86, 85, and 83 per cent. respectively.
The total amount sent to Australia fluctuates considerably from year to year, rising if the products of the Commonwealth are reduced by drought. The proportion of New Zealand's exports sent to Australia has declined considerably during the twenty years covered by the table on the next page. The figure for the year 1923 is the highest since 1912.
Exports to Canada have increased enormously during the twenty years, rising from £15,961 in 1904 to £793,576 in 1918; but the figures show a great falling-off during the last five years. Even before the war Canada had become an important market for New Zealand's produce, having taken exports to the value of £606,662 in 1913, as compared with £199,587 two years earlier and only £24,051 in 1908.
Exports to the Pacific islands have risen steadily in total value, and have increased slightly as a proportion of total exports.
The value of exports to the United States fluctuated considerably up to 1912, with no definite indication of an increase. In 1913 and 1914, however, there was a substantial rise as compared with earlier years, and the war and earlier post-war years witnessed a huge further increase. Although the United States still occupies second place to the United Kingdom in the Dominion's export trade, the figures for 1921 and 1922 were exceptionally small. The amount for 1923 indicated that there has been a slight revival in the export trade.
Prior to the war Germany's position in the export table was similar to that of Canada exports having risen from £23,931 in 1904 to £205,931 in 1910 and £456,163 in 1914. The total value of exports sent direct to Germany during the year 1921 was £46,162, in 1922 £218,338, and in 1923 £190,600.
The high totals for 1918 and 1919 shown for "other countries" are mainly due to temporary heavy exports to Egypt and, in the former year, to France. Exports to Japan vary considerably from year to year, and it is rarely that the value exceeds the £100,000 mark. The total value of exportations in 1923 was £206,090, and is the second-highest amount ever credited to that country.
Year. | United Kingdom. | Australia. | Canada. | Pacific Islands. | United States. | Germany. | Other Countries.* | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*The principal other countries are Hong Kong, Straits Settlements, India, France, Egypt, Java, and Japan. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1904 | 11,876,273 | 1,817,622 | 15,961 | 166,767 | 598,921 | 23,931 | 248,873 | 14,748,348 |
1905 | 12,087,818 | 2,294,971 | 51,329 | 170,210 | 716,301 | 38,958 | 296,360 | 15,655,947 |
1906 | 14,047,176 | 2,882,522 | 29,815 | 188,755 | 642,792 | 54,952 | 249,125 | 18,095,137 |
1907 | 16,533,493 | 2,221,260 | 78,015 | 186,839 | 714,063 | 66,489 | 268,798 | 20,068,957 |
1908 | 13,143,780 | 2,103,161 | 24,051 | 203,581 | 326,415 | 40,191 | 476,315 | 16,317,494 |
1909 | 16,193,188 | 1,918,115 | 180,975 | 258,164 | 684,810 | 77,969 | 348,775 | 19,661,996 |
1910 | 18,633,118 | 2,010,751 | 160,842 | 296,244 | 553,603 | 205,931 | 319,720 | 22,180,209 |
1911 | 15,134,743 | 2,515,168 | 199,587 | 324,306 | 434,586 | 170,493 | 249,607 | 19,028,490 |
1912 | 16,861,256 | 2,848,664 | 542,271 | 33,621 | 620,988 | 254,703 | 304,078 | 21,770,581 |
1913 | 18,130,160 | 2,315,747 | 606,662 | 295,032 | 912,051 | 337,448 | 389,622 | 22,986,722 |
1914 | 21,383,891 | 1,928,410 | 595,611 | 326,025 | 1,028,054 | 456,163 | 543,293 | 26,261,447 |
1915 | 25,389,030 | 2,548,605 | 925,813 | 499,063 | 2,006,507 | 4 | 379,890 | 31,748,912 |
1916 | 26,869,988 | 2,191,545 | 691,986 | 368,069 | 2,493,987 | 5 | 671,357 | 33,286,937 |
1917 | 26,023,396 | 1,460,980 | 961,653 | 540,380 | 1,894,317 | 6 | 706,815 | 31,587,547 |
1918 | 18,244,250 | 1,803,739 | 1,793,576 | 511,842 | 4,045,648 | .. | 2,117,133 | 28,516,188 |
1919 | 44,312,048 | 2,249,827 | 980,190 | 548,112 | 4,200,861 | .. | 1,679,037 | 53,970,075 |
1920 | 34,354,300 | 2,351,799 | 1,357,774 | 718,283 | 7,456,041 | 23 | 203,726 | 46,441,946 |
1921 | 38,716,593 | 2,070,013 | 454,597 | 517,363 | 2,702,104 | 46,162 | 321,995 | 44,828,827 |
1922 | 36,154,174 | 2,208,280 | 446,457 | 399,378 | 2,672,775 | 218,338 | 626,847 | 42,726,249 |
1923 | 37,324,605 | 2,642,266 | 665,696 | 466,164 | 3,531,272 | 190,000 | 1,146,562 | 45,967,165 |
Included in the exports to the United Kingdom are considerable quantities of produce which are shipped to London merely as a convenient depot, and which are reshipped to the Continent or to America. The total re-exports in normal pre-war years amounted to about £4,000,000 annually, and although the amount fell, under war conditions, to as low as £565,529 in 1918, it has during recent years resumed its normal proportions. The figure for the year 1922 totalled £4,699,552.
The largest item in the re-exports is wool, which, to the value of about £2,000,000 annually, is redistributed in normal years from London to the manufacturing centres of Belgium, northern France, and Germany. This amounts to a big proportion of the Dominion's wool exports, averaging about 25 per cent.
The bulk of the kauri-gum, more than one-half of the phormium, and three-fourths of the sheep-skins are usually re-exported.
The principal items of New Zealand produce re-exported from the United Kingdom in 1922 were—
£ | |
---|---|
Wool | 2,790,379 |
Frozen meat | 527,225 |
Butter | 352,932 |
Sheep-skins | 315,722 |
Rabbit-skins | 152,060 |
Tallow | 104,029 |
Preserved milk | 90,904 |
Kauri-gum | 72,923 |
Hemp | 66,016 |
Oleomargarine | 54,169 |
Casein | 50,271 |
Cheese | 34,699 |
The following table shows the exports for the five years ending with 1923, according to the countries of destination. British countries are stated first, according to geographical order, followed by foreign countries in the same order.
DESTINATION OF EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1919–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 44,312,048 | 34,354,300 | 38,716,593 | 36,154,174 | 37,324,605 |
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Gibraltar | 2 | 3 | 30 | .. | .. |
Malta | 4 | 5 | 7 | .. | 77 |
6 | 8 | 37 | .. | 7 | |
Asia— | |||||
Ceylon | 478 | 10,245 | 28,019 | 34,752 | 45,780 |
Hong Kong | 12,263 | 28,964 | 13,192 | 23,457 | 20,389 |
India | 328,874 | 49,756 | 42,917 | 172,046 | 338,393 |
Straits Settlements | 28,207 | 42,343 | 130,496 | 52,056 | 42,135 |
Other | 27 | 83 | 197 | 166 | 57 |
369,849 | 131,391 | 214,821 | 282,477 | 446,754 | |
Africa— | |||||
Egypt | 1,059,583 | 3,867 | 121 | 35 | 20 |
South African Union | 2,241 | 5,571 | 2,906 | 17,993 | 7,392 |
Other | 377 | 80 | 164 | 74 | 213 |
1,062,201 | 9,518 | 3,191 | 18,102 | 7,625 | |
America— | |||||
British West Indies | 7 | 12 | 1,889 | 155 | 72 |
Canada | 980,190 | 1,357,774 | 454,597 | 446,457 | 665,696 |
Other | 9 | 26 | 8 | 8 | .. |
980,206 | 1,357,812 | 456,494 | 446,620 | 665,768 | |
Pacific islands— | |||||
Australia | 2,249,827 | 2,351,799 | 2,070,013 | 2,208,280 | 2,642,266 |
Fiji | 140,835 | 203,568 | 151,965 | 95,044 | 120,777 |
Solomon Islands (Protectorate) | 2,51 | 4,912 | 4,010 | 4,555 | 7,82 |
Tonga | 167,215 | 187,438 | 103,045 | 59,012 | 92,102 |
Western Samoa | 93,062 | 173,347 | 127,917 | 66,443 | 69,808 |
Other | 4,804 | 2,777 | 2,267 | 2,853 | 2,355 |
2,658,253 | 2,923,841 | 2,459,217 | 2,436,187 | 2,935,090 | |
Foreign Countries and Possessions. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Belgium | 50 | 57 | 5,010 | 8,048 | 8,338 |
France | 98,573 | 203 | 14,893 | 60,595 | 340,579 |
Germany | .. | 23 | 46,162 | 218,338 | 190,600 |
Italy | 70,813 | 69 | 2,502 | 22,514 | 68,886 |
Netherlands | 44 | 47 | 2,463 | 5,174 | 15,769 |
Switzerland | 2,113 | 403 | 4,927 | 494 | 663 |
Other | 1,079 | 263 | 308 | 1,486 | 167 |
172,672 | 1,065 | 76,265 | 316,649 | 625,002 | |
Asia— | |||||
China | 32,779 | 35,224 | 842 | 4,876 | 12,359 |
Japan | 8,178 | 4,904 | 20,149 | 211,159 | 206,090 |
Java | 829 | 2,375 | 22,332 | 58 | 880 |
Sumatra | 43 | 1,139 | 4,142 | 2,000 | 1 |
Other | 31,131 | 297 | 1,184 | 1,036 | 13,652 |
72,960 | 43,939 | 48,649 | 219,129 | 232,982 | |
Africa | 7 | 12 | 5 | 2,633 | .. |
America— | |||||
Argentina | 23 | 4,413 | 4,772 | 438 | 15,548 |
Chile | 1,277 | 13,357 | 18,308 | 40 | 1,335 |
United States of America | 4,200,861 | 7,456,041 | 2,702,104 | 2,672,775 | 3,531,272 |
Other | 26 | 8 | 201 | 5,554 | 7,777 |
4,202,187 | 7,473,819 | 2,725,385 | 2,678,807 | 3,555,932 | |
Pacific islands— | |||||
Hawaii | 2,046 | 11,928 | 62,164 | 99,639 | 113,194 |
Society Islands | 123,169 | 123,663 | 56,635 | 57,241 | 57,737 |
Tutuila | 1,943 | 4,171 | 6,695 | 12,655 | 1,596 |
Other | 12,528 | 6,479 | 3,163 | 1,936 | 803 |
139,683 | 146,241 | 128,657 | 171,471 | 173,330 |
Ninety per cent. of the total exports from New Zealand go to British countries. Of the 10 per cent. distributed amongst foreign countries the United States absorbed practically three-quarters in 1923.
In the following table exports during 1923 have been grouped in accordance with the classification adopted by the British Board of Trade in many of its tables. As might be expected from the large value of butter, cheese, and frozen meat exported, food is the largest of the five divisions, raw materials (other than foodstuffs), which had up to recent years occupied first position, coming next. Many of the most important items in tho former class are raw materials also, and the table is a further illustration of the fact that New Zealand is essentially a primary-producing country. Exports of articles wholly or mainly manufactured constituted in 1923 only 3.06 per cent. of the total. The corresponding percentage for 1922 was 4.25. A similar table given in the "Imports" subsection of this book shows that the reverse is the case in respect of imports—namely, a preponderance of manufactured goods received into the Dominion.
EXPORTS TO VARIOUS COUNTRIES, 1923.—ITEMS GROUPED ACCORDING TO BRITISH BOARD OF TRADE CLASSIFICATION. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Food, Drink, and Tobacco. | Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured. | Articles wholly or mainly manufactured. | Miscellaneous and Unclassified (including Parcels-post). | Bullion and Specie. | Total. |
£ | .. | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 26,214,871 | 10,200,334 | 800,166 | 102,706 | 6,528 | 37,324,605 |
British Possessions. | ||||||
Europe— | ||||||
Malta | .. | .. | 40 | 37 | .. | 77 |
Asia— | ||||||
Ceylon | 480 | .. | 122 | 63 | 45,115 | 45,780 |
Hong Kong | 11,048 | 8,982 | .. | 359 | .. | 20,389 |
India | 49 | .. | 220 | 1,059 | 337,065 | 338,393 |
Malay States | .. | .. | .. | 57 | .. | 57 |
Straits Settlements | 41,151 | 710 | 50 | 224 | .. | 42,135 |
Africa— | ||||||
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan | .. | .. | .. | 14 | .. | 14 |
British East Africa Protectorate | .. | .. | .. | 4 | .. | 4 |
Egypt | 3 | .. | 2 | 15 | .. | 20 |
Northern Rhodesia | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
St. Helena | .. | .. | 157 | .. | .. | 157 |
South African Union | 3,568 | .. | 3,055 | 769 | .. | 7,392 |
Southern Rhodesia | .. | .. | .. | 37 | .. | 37 |
America— | ||||||
British West Indies | 71 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 72 |
Canada | 392,263 | 259,318 | 8,933 | 5,182 | .. | 665,696 |
Pacific islands— | ||||||
Australia | 717,172 | 1,261,078 | 413,376 | 181,956 | 68,684 | 2,642,266 |
British Solomon Islands Protectorate | 3,659 | 400 | 3,697 | 26 | .. | 7,782 |
Fanning Island | 11 | .. | 18 | 90 | .. | 119 |
Fiji | 58,186 | 9,688 | 44,498 | 8,405 | .. | 120,777 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Nauru (Pleasant) Island | 1,616 | .. | 173 | 7 | .. | 1,796 |
Norfolk Island | .. | .. | 24 | 16 | .. | 40 |
Papua | 249 | .. | 78 | .. | .. | 327 |
Pitcairn Island | .. | .. | 2 | 70 | .. | 72 |
Tonga | 46,465 | 1,987 | 1,764 | 1,886 | .. | 92,102 |
Western Samoa | 43,780 | 983 | 22,676 | 2,369 | .. | 69,808 |
Totals, British countries | 27,534,642 | 11,743,480 | 1,339,051 | 305,354 | 457,392 | 41,379,919 |
Foreign Countries and Possessions. | ||||||
Europe— | ||||||
Austria | .. | .. | .. | 12 | .. | 12 |
Belgium | .. | 7,459 | 840 | 9 | .. | 8,338 |
Czecho-Slovakia | .. | .. | .. | 6 | .. | 6 |
Denmark | .. | 7 | .. | 54 | .. | 61 |
France | 83,115 | 256,875 | 272 | 317 | .. | 340,579 |
Germany | 219 | 190,249 | .. | 132 | .. | 190,600 |
Hungary | .. | .. | .. | 4 | .. | 4 |
Italy | 284 | 68,010 | 542 | 50 | .. | 68,886 |
Jugo-Slave | .. | .. | .. | 8 | .. | 8 |
Netherlands | 185 | 15,358 | 21 | 205 | .. | 15,769 |
Norway | .. | .. | .. | 31 | .. | 31 |
Poland | .. | .. | .. | 13 | .. | 13 |
Russia | .. | .. | .. | 11 | .. | 11 |
Spain | .. | .. | .. | 18 | .. | 18 |
Sweden | .. | .. | .. | 3 | .. | 3 |
Switzerland | .. | .. | 184 | 479 | .. | 663 |
Asia— | ||||||
Asiatic Turkey | .. | .. | .. | 35 | .. | 35 |
China | 11,144 | 63 | 560 | 592 | .. | 12,359 |
Japan | 32,223 | 173,213 | 499 | 155 | .. | 206,090 |
Java | 865 | .. | 15 | .. | .. | 880 |
Minor Dutch East Indies | .. | .. | .. | 13 | .. | 13 |
Philippine Islands | 13,671 | .. | 28 | 5 | .. | 13,604 |
Sumatra | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
America— | ||||||
Argentina | 15,188 | .. | 315 | 45 | .. | 15,548 |
Brazil | 1,514 | .. | .. | 8 | .. | 1,522 |
Chile | 15 | .. | .. | 1,320 | .. | 1,335 |
Peru | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 2 |
United States of America | 615,084 | 2,466,817 | 37,083 | 84,548 | 327,740 | 3,531,272 |
Uruguay | 1,961 | .. | 209 | 4,083 | .. | 6,253 |
Pacific Islands— | ||||||
Hawaii | 106,179 | .. | 6,805 | 210 | .. | 113,194 |
New Caledonia | 420 | .. | 49 | .. | .. | 469 |
New Hebrides | 155 | 2 | 158 | 19 | .. | 334 |
Society Islands | 32,901 | 728 | 20,788 | 3,320 | .. | 57,737 |
Tutuila | 1,543 | 36 | 5 | 12 | .. | 1,596 |
Totals, foreign countries | 916,566 | 3,178,817 | 68,373 | 95,750 | 327,740 | 4,587,246 |
Grand totals | 28,451,208 | 14,922,297 | 1,407,424 | 401,104 | 785,132 | 45,967,165 |
More detailed information as to principal exports to the various countries during the last five years is given in the following pages:—
PRINCIPAL ARTICLES EXPORTED TO VARIOUS COUNTRIES, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
United Kingdom. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 2,994,964 | 2,630,234 | 10,953,941 | 8,758,471 | 9,597,526 |
Casein | 60,122 | 62,250 | 108,078 | 57,766 | 80,457 |
Cheese | 7,526,028 | 6,147,023 | 8,191,233 | 4,679,348 | 6,809,584 |
Honey | 59,234 | 9,085 | 27,990 | 46,336 | 25,287 |
Meat, poultry, and game— | |||||
Frozen— | |||||
Beef | 1,056,639 | 1,701,325 | 1,706,180 | 535,772 | 863,127 |
Lamb, whole carcases | 3,037,357 | 1,915,744 | 4,597,580 | 4,966,867 | 6,029,554 |
Mutton, whole carcases | 4,396,813 | 5,394,076 | 4,468,359 | 2,644,818 | 1,882,036 |
Pork | .. | .. | 20,288 | 34,640 | 94,629 |
Other | 313,396 | 153,206 | 176,819 | 109,147 | 82,906 |
Potted and preserved | 1,040,062 | 380,931 | 150,592 | 87,275 | 43,517 |
Sausage casings and skins | 48,275 | 20,776 | 56,980 | 44,463 | 20,010 |
Other | 16,924 | 10,958 | 3,235 | 5,602 | 10,026 |
Milk, dried | 475,759 | 689,203 | 960,971 | 457,518 | 41,945 |
Apples, fresh | .. | 13,965 | 19,198 | 60,344 | 53,169 |
Peas | 283,693 | 103,203 | 99,592 | 84,062 | 135,301 |
Oats | 1,090 | 39,552 | 82,152 | 42,731 | 18,015 |
Wheat | 2 | .. | .. | 109,976 | 531 |
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed— | |||||
Rabbit | 97,743 | 457,084 | 247,081 | 319,297 | 307,783 |
Sheep, with wool | .. | .. | 10,410 | 104,797 | 157,143 |
Sheep, without wool | 499,685 | 672,598 | 367,665 | 294,137 | 206,892 |
Other | 34,648 | 78,374 | 82,464 | 44,003 | 72,214 |
Wool - | |||||
Greasy | 11,888,013 | 6,983,092 | 3,180,011 | 6,844,265 | 6,265,537 |
Scoured | 3,510,385 | 2,778,754 | 633,118 | 1,947,752 | 1,565,074 |
Sliped | 3,075,796 | 2,080,747 | 974,185 | 2,197,797 | 1,237,000 |
Washed | 27,410 | 19,084 | 3,602 | 8,583 | 10,455 |
Copra | 13,015 | 30,202 | 5,667 | 9,717 | 18,519 |
Phormium tenax | 427,870 | 181,983 | 103,119 | 85,849 | 43,786 |
Seeds | 177,130 | 65,632 | 72,373 | 118,284 | 61,062 |
Apparel | 125,833 | 2,050 | 12,746 | 8,707 | 13,193 |
Textile piece-goods | 926 | 8,105 | 58,094 | 64,756 | 9,121 |
Tallow | 2,087,362 | 1,210,095 | 821,511 | 732,266 | 678,059 |
Coal | 137,341 | 60,927 | 90,728 | 202,654 | 117,819 |
Kauri-gum | 94,856 | 109,984 | 134,502 | 123,423 | 166,535 |
Gold | 339,533 | 103,353 | 2,760 | 13,367 | 890 |
Leather | 61,310 | 27,564 | 83,512 | 41,737 | 17,906 |
Sugar of milk | 20,572 | .. | .. | 2,078 | 12,816 |
Motors for road traffic and materials therefor | 6,698 | 13,028 | 43,081 | 7,266 | 10,716 |
Parcels-post | 45,984 | 34,641 | 42,300 | 35,133 | 40,575 |
Canada. | |||||
Butter | 54,753 | 271,678 | 82,908 | 91,777 | 233,235 |
Gelatine | 11,317 | 22,213 | 3,734 | 4,175 | 3,269 |
Frozen meat | 48,892 | 141,745 | 23,055 | 9,083 | .. |
Meats, potted and preserved | 894 | 4,039 | 14,177 | 3,386 | 2,832 |
Sausage casings and skins | 53,494 | 95,599 | 66,210 | 88,199 | 141,795 |
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed— | |||||
Calf | 47,262 | 105,350 | 35,403 | 14,881 | 6,597 |
Cattle | 299,519 | 232,439 | 59,794 | 77,151 | 62,149 |
Sheep, without wool | 118,889 | 225,224 | 43,674 | 19,32 | 27,35 |
Other | 89,037 | 48,900 | 8,879 | 10,2 | 15,678 |
Wool— | |||||
Greasy | .. | .. | 50,649 | 54,68 | 61,346 |
Scoured | 4,138 | .. | 2,106 | 22,28 | 68,572 |
Sliped | .. | .. | 26,659 | 15,700 | 10,754 |
Seeds | 8,559 | 1,900 | 1,739 | ,408 | 3,647 |
Kauri-gum | 43,387 | 53,148 | 7,939 | 8,931 | 6,116 |
Ceylon. | |||||
Silver | .. | 9,910 | 24,614 | 34,614 | 45,115 |
Hong Kong. | |||||
Butter | .. | .. | .. | 443 | 10,598 |
Fungus | 2,518 | 7, | 12,852 | 22,271 | 8,982 |
India. | |||||
Gold | 169,817 | 23,884 | .. | 166,104 | 332,238 |
Silver | 9,437 | 24,104 | 17,330 | 2,894 | 4,827 |
Parcels-post | 775 | 1,023 | 1,184 | 723 | 1,059 |
Straits Settlements. | |||||
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, &c. | 688 | 28,356 | 88,569 | 51,740 | 34,371 |
Australia. | |||||
Butter | 58 | 16,371 | 310 | 83,847 | 372,307 |
Cheese | 1,057 | 5,640 | 4,734 | 6,214 | 57,608 |
Fish | 19,360 | 29,140 | 35,495 | 50,176 | 69,435 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 13,883 | 7,252 | 18,106 | 16,779 | 31,681 |
Sausage casings and skins | 4,256 | 8,309 | 3,452 | 7,338 | 6,845 |
Peas | 19,524 | 32,271 | 17,693 | 16,731 | 20,456 |
Oats | 31,398 | 10,660 | 1,130 | 47,465 | 54,955 |
Hops | 8,662 | 9,434 | 16,499 | 17,593 | 12,552 |
Cocoa and chocolate | 700 | 370 | 4,437 | 7,505 | 11,286 |
Tea | 2,225 | 1,713 | 5,065 | 2,766 | 5,253 |
Whisky | 4,581 | 5,20 | 7,044 | 23,387 | 1,067 |
Tobacco | 1,468 | 1,473 | 6,673 | 5,729 | 8,445 |
Cattle | 4,355 | 9,159 | 6,159 | 8,176 | 56,405 |
Horses | 27,242 | 11,403 | 26,253 | 34,660 | 38,448 |
Hair, not made up | 3,832 | 8,013 | 4,051 | 3,363 | 4,782 |
Calf-skins | 22,081 | 40,977 | 48,215 | 115,930 | 91,881 |
Cattle-hides | 288,976 | 435,399 | 25,370 | 198,861 | 368,759 |
Sheep-skins, without wool | 3,916 | 16,264 | 12,39 | 55,911 | 54,063 |
Other hides and skins | 5,18 | 13,006 | 10,263 | 5,846 | 7,022 |
Wool— | |||||
Greasy | .. | 3 | 19,412 | 5,190 | 71,206 |
Other | .. | .. | .. | 89 | 48,97 |
Phormium tenax | 133,461 | 225,002 | 161,174 | 9,70 | 67,286 |
Tow | 21,332 | 35,127 | 25,793 | 2,426 | 27,735 |
Seeds - | |||||
Grass and clover | 56,607 | 44,305 | 45,221 | 28,153 | 39,245 |
Linseed | 35,919 | 38,174 | 48,733 | 14,698 | 20,950 |
Other | 16,144 | 15,620 | 7,825 | 7,041 | 5,795 |
Apparel | 1,527 | 3,716 | 29,648 | 50,030 | 7,243 |
Hosiery | 751 | 3,330 | 7,134 | 160,759 | 4,197 |
Textile piece-goods | 21,463 | 26,251 | 61,884 | 113,222 | 35,870 |
Bugs | 4,027 | 1,590 | 3,519 | 9,360 | 5,603 |
Twine | 6,906 | 14,923 | 17,824 | 22,164 | 16,412 |
Whale-oil | 12,775 | 23,304 | 7,501 | 2,310 | 6,042 |
Tallow | 12,942 | 36,487 | 29,340 | 240 | 97,780 |
Coal | 32,595 | 52,085 | 30,810 | 27,954 | 39,550 |
Pumice-sand | 2,732 | 7,005 | 6,961 | 8,156 | 9,493 |
Specie—silver | .. | .. | .. | .. | 27,372 |
Gold | 558,656 | 12,167 | 6,966 | 5,731 | 37,715 |
Silver | 54,852 | 2,828 | 8,076 | 11,263 | 6,094 |
Agricultural implements | 1,511 | 3,021 | 3,228 | 7,278 | 13,443 |
Electrical machinery | 2,172 | 7,633 | 9,754 | 18,542 | 11,339 |
Leather | 3,477 | 6,988 | 14,767 | 10,651 | 4,876 |
Timber— | |||||
White-pine | 252,810 | 516,828 | 353,460 | 363,501 | 328,205 |
Kauri | 50,348 | 15,849 | 42,011 | 46,430 | 43,612 |
Rimu | 98,647 | 124,808 | 66,114 | 40,560 | 59,571 |
Other | 25,711 | 34,203 | 37,742 | 15,972 | 24,641 |
Books, papers, and music, printed | 3,949 | 6,259 | 13,460 | 11,020 | 8,375 |
Jewellery | 64,978 | 72,550 | 135,744 | 58,709 | 31,198 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 3,767 | 2,493 | 12,164 | 4,770 | 4,186 |
Photographic materials and goods | 2,284 | 3,296 | ,237 | 9,681 | 4,702 |
Motors for road traffic and materials therefor | 8,225 | 18,417 | 8,432 | 66,431 | 19,471 |
Parcels-post | 16,973 | 42,718 | 23,357 | 18,060 | 17,897 |
Fiji. | |||||
Butter | 7,541 | 11,734 | 6,242 | 6,580 | 6,770 |
Cheese | 940 | 1,259 | 1,673 | 739 | 1,092 |
Bacon | 690 | 854 | 2,280 | 1,428 | 2,093 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 15,658 | 27,077 | 18,201 | 8,425 | 17,266 |
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, &c. | 3,725 | 5,396 | 3,686 | 3,832 | 2,525 |
Confectionery | 1,130 | 1,438 | 1,633 | 1,273 | 2,431 |
Oats | 437 | 117 | 165 | 1,122 | 4,876 |
Sugar | 4,829 | 4,849 | 5,080 | 3,625 | 3,325 |
Potatoes | 6,107 | 7,084 | 6,329 | 4,161 | 4,801 |
Tea | 3,433 | 4,001 | 3,593 | 2,426 | 3,100 |
Ale, porter, and beer | 1,299 | 1,289 | 1,203 | 2,084 | 1,248 |
Sheep | 999 | 662 | 1,868 | 3,204 | 3,885 |
Apparel | 1,133 | 2,599 | 1,976 | 1,029 | 1,090 |
Textile piece-goods | 7,888 | 34,362 | 7,726 | 5,149 | 1,738 |
Bugs | 829 | 581 | 2,992 | 2,058 | 1,568 |
Bags and sacks | 1,927 | 367 | 13,746 | 8,245 | 9,193 |
Tallow | 3,837 | 9,210 | 2,441 | 2,820 | 2,242 |
Coal | 7,939 | 123 | 4,698 | 4,492 | 3,678 |
Hardware, hollow-ware, and iron-mongery | 852 | 1,026 | 1,980 | 786 | 1,054 |
Timber | 5,916 | 1,882 | 1,641 | 2,817 | 5,016 |
Cement, building | 3,830 | 1,625 | 2,284 | 1,087 | 337 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 1,462 | 706 | 2,720 | 6,635 | 10,053 |
Soap | 496 | 1,695 | 1,062 | 821 | 1,183 |
Parcels-post | 1,536 | 2,863 | 2,461 | 2,021 | 1,881 |
Tonga. | |||||
Butter | 2,783 | 4,702 | 3,879 | 1,987 | 2,821 |
Salted beef | 3,245 | 7,032 | 3,126 | 1,730 | 4,676 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 21,652 | 44,267 | 30,398 | 13,136 | 23,628 |
Biscuits | 1,722 | 1,476 | 1,423 | 719 | 1,236 |
Sugar | 4,67 | 2,863 | 5,598 | 2,606 | 3,363 |
Apparel | 2,320 | 4,293 | 2,433 | ,505 | 2,014 |
Textile piece-goods | 15,668 | 21,371 | 12,603 | 6,210 | 8,926 |
Cordage and rope | 1,359 | 3,177 | 1,661 | 1,228 | 1,567 |
Kerosene | 638 | 1,109 | 1,415 | 1,881 | 2,569 |
Specie—silver | 61,150 | 25,460 | 300 | 300 | .. |
Hardware, hollow-ware, and iron-mongery | 1,523 | 2,895 | 1,692 | 999 | 2,156 |
Wire | 264 | 1,990 | 1,048 | 764 | 1,318 |
Timber | 2,328 | 222 | 1,405 | 1,353 | 1,740 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 115 | 291 | 250 | 625 | 7,370 |
Parcels-post | 1,197 | 1,944 | 1,487 | 1,262 | 1,214 |
Western Samoa. | |||||
Butter | 4,392 | 5,311 | 5,027 | 3,482 | 4,082 |
Salted beef | 6,964 | 12,859 | 7,762 | 5,156 | 6,756 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 13,415 | 29,170 | 28,762 | 16,490 | 18,004 |
Frozen meat | 320 | 1,234 | 1,784 | 543 | 3,218 |
Milk and cream, preserved, condensed, &c. | 1,640 | 2,890 | 2,681 | 1,626 | 1,493 |
Sugar | 7,020 | 6,012 | 6,135 | 1,334 | 775 |
Apparel | 1,993 | 2,890 | 1,867 | 1,632 | 1,066 |
Textile piece-goods | 10,573 | 25,77 | 6,570 | 3,067 | 4,397 |
Hardware, hollow-ware, and iron-mongery | 827 | 4,193 | 2,282 | 1,161 | 935 |
Cement | 909 | 584 | 1,828 | 1,688 | 1,145 |
Medicinal preparations, drugs, &c. | 949 | 2,743 | 1,87 | 1,093 | 1,323 |
Soap | 2,897 | 4,858 | 3,104 | 2,522 | 1,289 |
France. | |||||
Butter | .. | .. | .. | .. | 82,875 |
Wool | 98,243 | .. | 14,386 | 58,337 | 251,394 |
Belgium. | |||||
Hides, pelts, and skins | .. | .. | 159 | .. | 4,617 |
Wool | .. | .. | 4,753 | 7,971 | 2,696 |
Germany. | |||||
Frozen meat | .. | .. | .. | 17,604 | .. |
Wool | .. | .. | 43,081 | 195,383 | 186,439 |
Kauri-gum | .. | .. | 2,473 | 4,464 | 832 |
Italy. | |||||
Wool | .. | .. | 188 | 21,637 | 68,010 |
Netherlands. | |||||
Wool | .. | .. | 1,713 | 2,339 | 11,609 |
Kauri-gum | .. | .. | .. | 2,214 | 3,749 |
Argentina. | |||||
Fresh apples | .. | .. | .. | .. | 15,18 |
Sheep | .. | 4,400 | 2,570 | 400 | .. |
Chile. | |||||
Sheep | .. | 13,013 | 18,015 | .. | 1,312 |
United States. | |||||
Butter | .. | 67,778 | 102,983 | 35,112 | 271,639 |
Casein | .. | 14,112 | 2,033 | 16,462 | 75,924 |
Frozen meat | 4,835 | 2,363,345 | 120,868 | 16,718 | 14 |
Sausage casings and skins | 218,695 | 335,383 | 322,056 | 330,621 | 260,698 |
Hides, pelts, and skins, undressed— | |||||
Calf | 5,784 | 27,482 | 55,109 | 15,944 | 85,568 |
Cattle | 264,668 | 207,507 | 29,219 | 49,448 | 88,976 |
Rabbit | 587,021 | 338,267 | 188,295 | 245,202 | 162,310 |
Sheep, without wool | 1,072,377 | 2,147,889 | 532,977 | 486,554 | 607,021 |
Other | 1,669 | 10,580 | 4,303 | 14,313 | 50,641 |
Wool— | |||||
Greasy | 885,392 | .. | 269,353 | 394,268 | 810,046 |
Other | .. | 2,144 | 32,894 | 20,737 | 62,621 |
Phormium tenax | 240,501 | 173,077 | 26,167 | 79,524 | 173,419 |
Seeds | 25,875 | 40,257 | 42,272 | 134,682 | 79,084 |
Tallow | 408,876 | 466,640 | 8,843 | 8,701 | 4,793 |
Coal | 17,361 | 15,085 | 1,375 | 5,683 | 10,692 |
Kauri-gum | 115,613 | 389,467 | 214,383 | 416,164 | 415,075 |
Gold | 234,998 | 718,899 | 602,308 | 354,44 | 327,740 |
Parcels-post | 4,045 | 8,625 | 6,415 | 4,87 | 5,409 |
China. | |||||
Butter | .. | .. | 28 | 4,329 | 10,149 |
Japan. | |||||
Butter | .. | .. | .. | 245 | 5,670 |
Casein | .. | .. | .. | 1,490 | 20,360 |
Wheat | .. | .. | .. | 121,632 | .. |
Wool | .. | .. | 15,353 | 86,038 | 172,909 |
Philippine Islands. | |||||
Butter | .. | .. | .. | .. | 12,418 |
Hawaii. | |||||
Butter | 204 | 3,047 | 8,420 | 40,542 | 60,181 |
Frozen meat | 659 | 1,161 | 43,595 | 37,227 | 35,885 |
Dried milk | .. | 6 | 421 | 28 | 1,394 |
Fresh apples | .. | 3 | 2,685 | 1,983 | 1,920 |
Manures | .. | .. | .. | 13,832 | 6,617 |
Society Islands. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 5,964 | 7,332 | 4,314 | 5,313 | 5,673 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 16,134 | 21,663 | 8,634 | 10,387 | 14,169 |
Milk and cream, condensed, preserved, &c. | 5,790 | 6,900 | 4,842 | 5,693 | 3,757 |
Sugar | 9,182 | 3,407 | 6,627 | 2,633 | 3,086 |
Potatoes | 1,147 | 1,313 | 829 | 1,001 | 1,131 |
Cattle | 3,912 | 3,949 | 1,540 | 2,605 | 1,393 |
Sheep | 694 | 863 | 503 | 1,123 | 1,045 |
Textile piece-goods | 2,375 | 1,987 | 981 | 4,475 | 5,760 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 1,010 | 860 | 5,870 | 1,206 | 2,076 |
Soap | 12 | 12,857 | 5,791 | 8,638 | 7,827 |
Tutuila. | |||||
Meats, potted and preserved | 1,177 | 1,681 | 2,553 | 1,775 | 1,252 |
Coal | .. | 2,030 | 3,018 | 10,756 | .. |
In order to show at a glance the destinations of the main items of export, tables are appended showing the details for five years for each of the principal articles.
DESTINATION OF MAIN EXPORTS, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country to which exported. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
Wool. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 258,388,501 | 162,301,559 | 145,385,964 | 292,176,127 | 181,720,079 |
Canada | 49,661 | .. | 2,353,978 | 2,537,316 | 2,372,589 |
France | 1,482,037 | .. | 698,671 | 2,529,840 | 5,192,571 |
Germany | .. | .. | 1,477,131 | 7,060,931 | 4,662,237 |
Japan | .. | .. | 1,068,292 | 5,001,918 | 4,584,222 |
United States of America | 13,294,508 | 25,531 | 7,241,051 | 10,775,092 | 14,243,490 |
Other countries | 1,031,906 | 86 | 489,741 | 1,451,991 | 4,790,903 |
Total | 274,246,613 | 162,327,176 | 158,714,828 | 321,533,215 | 217,566,091 |
Frozen Meat. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 3,469,842 | 3,747,965 | 4,241,074 | 3,471,435 | 3,012,796 |
Canada | 18,671 | 50,594 | 5,449 | 3,209 | .. |
Pacific Islands | 556 | 1,162 | 21,912 | 19,085 | 26,290 |
Australia | .. | .. | 3 | 3,412 | 4,807 |
Germany | .. | .. | .. | 15,352 | .. |
United States of America | 1,888 | 829,561 | 54,316 | 5,511 | 3 |
Egypt | 331,724 | .. | .. | .. | 14 |
Total | 3,822,681 | 4,629,282 | 4,322,754 | 3,518,004 | 3,043,910 |
Butter. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 336,606 | 282,679 | 878,737 | 1,081,512 | 1,119,355 |
Canada | 6,000 | 19,526 | 9,525 | 14,083 | 27,625 |
Pacific islands | 2,126 | 3,033 | 2,199 | 6,933 | 9,617 |
Australia | 6 | 1,528 | 24 | 10,225 | 44,353 |
United States of America | .. | 4,843 | 7,899 | 5,762 | 33,755 |
Other countries | 1,080 | 400 | 94 | 1,685 | 15,435 |
Total | 345,818 | 312,009 | 898,478 | 1,120,200 | 1,250,140 |
Cheese. | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 1,517,102 | 1,220,409 | 1,368,051 | 1,160,285 | 1,428,762 |
Pacific islands | 273 | 362 | 309 | 196 | 278 |
Australia | 105 | 539 | 360 | 661 | 12,097 |
Egypt | 39,796 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Other countries | 15,079 | 760 | 06 | 61 | 323 |
Total | 1,572,355 | 1,222,070 | 1,368,786 | 1,161,203 | 1,441,460 |
Country to which exported. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Preserved Milk. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 8,397,559 | 12,580,302 | 16,151,943 | 9,821,132 | 14,168,510 |
Straits Settlements | 24,600 | 584,496 | 1,810,949 | 1,128,450 | 1,138,486 |
Australia | 1,674,928 | 353,916 | 352,792 | 139,842 | 276,013 |
Fiji | 105,320 | 116,682 | 68,109 | 71,440 | 56,013 |
Tonga | 28,121 | 60,226 | 16,432 | 15,894 | 17,338 |
Western Samoa | 45,445 | 58,966 | 46,488 | 30,505 | 33,122 |
Society Islands | 167,971 | 157,716 | 88,970 | 100,884 | 75,794 |
Other countries | 180,372 | 176,144 | 166,487 | 165,907 | 462,297 |
Total | 10,624,316 | 14,088,448 | 18,702,170 | 11,474,054 | 16,227,573 |
Tallow. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 36,170 | 19,464 | 25,956 | 25,668 | 22,065 |
Australia | 240 | 426 | 1,084 | 8 | 2,867 |
Canada | 2,261 | 390 | .. | .. | .. |
United States of America | 6,985 | 6,582 | 415 | 500 | 140 |
Other countries | 1,218 | 179 | 257 | 319 | 183 |
Total | 46,874 | 27,041 | 27,712 | 26,495 | 25,255 |
Hides (Horse and Cattle). | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 9,996 | 21,610 | 61,516 | 22,688 | 30,043 |
Canada | 89,013 | 65,753 | 44,150 | 49,719 | 55,863 |
Australia | 118,506 | 135,69 | 194,545 | 134,947 | 196,793 |
United States of America | 103,936 | 64,663 | 29,242 | 33,549 | 53,355 |
Other countries | 438 | 400 | .. | .. | 3,749 |
Total | 321,889 | 288,118 | 329,453 | 240,903 | 339,803 |
Calf-skins. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | .. | 800 | 1,552 | 1,606 | 5,678 |
Canada | 57,565 | 133,017 | 112,375 | 51,035 | 21,990 |
Australia | 41,623 | 77,069 | 162,465 | 357,524 | 295,193 |
United States of America | 7,613 | 40,371 | 164,308 | 54,398 | 286,294 |
Other countries | 6 | .. | 12 | .. | .. |
Total | 106,807 | 251,257 | 440,712 | 464,563 | 600,155 |
Rabbit-skins. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number, | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 3,032,188 | 9,578,778 | 8,285,487 | 8,801,683 | 8,648,945 |
Canada | 1,633,067 | 271,782 | 150,486 | 45,990 | .. |
Australia | 39,485 | 113,524 | 111,682 | 60,320 | 4,528 |
United States of America | 9,635,27 | 4,399,132 | 5,369,091 | 6,561,230 | 5,543,719 |
Other countries | .. | .. | 5,700 | 18,002 | 36,225 |
Total | 14,340,007 | 14,363,216 | 13,922,446 | 15,487,225 | 14,233,417 |
Sheep-skins and Pelts. | |||||
Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | Number. | |
United Kingdom | 2,638,378 | 2,777,064 | 3,016,289 | 3,769,803 | 2,383,524 |
Canada | 530,492 | 681,609 | 446,727 | 276,680 | 311,509 |
Australia | 22,466 | 53,353 | 149,852 | 720,887 | 518,045 |
United States of America | 5,310,420 | 5,715,730 | 4,823,323 | 5,376,226 | 5,030,717 |
Other countries | .. | .. | 207 | 1,257 | 3,005 |
Total | 8,501,75 | 9,227,756 | 8,436,398 | 10,144,853 | 8,246,800 |
Sausage Casings and Skins. | |||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
United Kingdom | 386,574 | 249,400 | 427,439 | 513,275 | 224,215 |
Canada | 396,189 | 545,386 | 389,009 | 469,535 | 685,369 |
Australia | 244,429 | 178,30 | 112,710 | 178,120 | 133,436 |
United States of America | 1,538,633 | 1,858,489 | 1,686,925 | 1,791,735 | 1,845,058 |
Other countries | 270 | 798 | 18,621 | 10,459 | 57,398 |
Total | 2,566,095 | 2,832,376 | 2,634,704 | 2,963,124 | 2,445,476 |
Country to which exported. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beans and Peas. | |||||
Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | Centals. | |
United Kingdom | 230,492 | 75,748 | 106,344 | 95,536 | 179,651 |
Australia | 15,987 | 32,255 | 18,607 | 16,785 | 19,270 |
United States of America | 9,294 | 8,272 | 500 | 41 | 1,630 |
Other countries | 58 | 492 | 108 | 593 | 1,850 |
Total | 255,831 | 116,767 | 125,559 | 112,955 | 202,401 |
Seeds (Grass and Clover). | |||||
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
United Kingdom | 24,289 | 5,771 | 12,635 | 38,219 | 14,523 |
Canada | 1,817 | 364 | 518 | 2,312 | 709 |
Australia | 18,153 | 13,149 | 18,639 | 11,551 | 15,673 |
United States of America | 7,008 | 4,811 | 6,298 | 18,557 | 16,370 |
Other countries | 40 | 48 | 25 | 24 | 127 |
Total | 51,307 | 24,143 | 38,115 | 70,663 | 47,402 |
Gold. | |||||
Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | |
United Kingdom | 82,000 | 24,969 | 618 | 3,168 | 215 |
India | 40,350 | 5,670 | .. | 39,545 | 78,937 |
Australia | 133,220 | 3,619 | 2,256 | 1,668 | 9,252 |
United States | 57,222 | 172,908 | 146,690 | 87,467 | 81,108 |
Other countries | 7,409 | 5,806 | 31 | .. | .. |
Total | 320,210 | 212,972 | 149,595 | 131,848 | 169,512 |
Silver. | |||||
Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | Oz. | |
United Kingdom | 27,136 | 59,364 | 92,188 | 55,781 | 54,077 |
Ceylon | .. | 45,079 | 197,446 | 273,572 | 372,583 |
India | 47,185 | 108,126 | 128,271 | 23,248 | 38,185 |
Australia | 252,328 | 13,071 | 62,101 | 90,533 | 49,810 |
Other countries | 126,918 | 143,760 | 17 | .. | .. |
Total | 453,567 | 369,400 | 480,023 | 443,134 | 514,655 |
Goal. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 85,299 | 30,570 | 36,015 | 87,094 | 55,065 |
Canada | 5,947 | 412 | .. | 960 | .. |
Australia | 26,496 | 40,654 | 19,315 | 17,442 | 31,034 |
Fiji | 6,109 | 91 | 2,833 | 2,926 | 2,677 |
Pacific islands (other than Fiji) | 10,530 | 4,336 | 2,364 | 8,057 | 32 |
United States of America | 12,486 | 8,821 | 1,100 | 2,754 | 5,695 |
Other countries | 3,426 | 150 | 750 | .. | 1,589 |
Total | 150,293 | 85,034 | 62,377 | 119,233 | 96,092 |
Kauri-gum. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 1,771 | 1,851 | 1,875 | 1,824 | 2,444 |
Canada | 703 | 746 | 65 | 129 | 92 |
United States of America | 1,635 | 3,850 | 1,872 | 4,191 | 3,909 |
Other countries | 19 | 34 | 89 | 247 | 153 |
Total | 4,128 | 6,481 | 3,901 | 6,391 | 6,598 |
Phormium Tenax. | |||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
United Kingdom | 10,911 | 5,365 | 3,193 | 3,053 | 1,674 |
Canada | 1,489 | 1,853 | 76 | .. | .. |
Australia | 3,764 | 6,677 | 5,556 | 3,803 | 2,612 |
United States of America | 6,059 | 5,046 | 818 | 2,871 | 6,311 |
Other countries | 124 | 8 | .. | .. | 15 |
Total | 22,347 | 18,949 | 9,643 | 9,727 | 10,612 |
Timber (Sawn and Hewn). | |||||
Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | |
United Kingdom | 73,657 | 44,393 | 49,454 | 147,889 | 738,997 |
Australia | 48,807,932 | 69,281,246 | 45,724,992 | 43,743,950 | 47,061,318 |
Fiji | 394,891 | 113,291 | 67,900 | 87,906 | 124,950 |
Pacific islands (other than Fiji) | 290,532 | 227,567 | 102,887 | 219,452 | 155,245 |
Other countries | 5,268 | .. | 3,274 | 4,674 | 12,996 |
Total | 49,572,280 | 69,666,497 | 45,948,507 | 44,203,871 | 48,093,506 |
Now Zealand's exports consist almost wholly of seasonal products, and the calendar year often splits the seasons. The largest export, wool, is sheared from the sheep in the early summer, and the wool-sales are held in December and January. Exports of any season's wool-clip are therefore divided between one year and the next in varying proportion. A favourable season or a sudden demand may cause a great increase of exports in the December quarter, with the result that the March quarter of the next year shows low figures. The wool trade invariably bases its calculations on each season's clip, not on calendar years.
The same argument holds good in the case of butter and cheese, which are almost wholly exported in December and March quarters. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for years ending in June instead of December, since this division does not split the seasonal production of any main commodity, and more truly shows the results of each season as compared with previous seasons. The following table gives this information for the principal items of export during each of the last five "June" years:—
PRINCIPAL EXPORTS OF DOMESTIC PRODUCE FROM NEW ZEALAND FOR YEARS ENDING 30TH JUNE, 1920 TO 1924 (INCLUSIVE). | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
*Included in "Other New Zealand produce." | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 2,257,145 | 8,447,198 | 8,055,828 | 11,490,844 | 9,786,485 |
Casein | * | * | 50,537 | 151,297, | 132,218 |
Cheese | 6,930,178 | 8,376,495 | 6,027,286 | 6,433,812 | 6,460,167 |
Fish | 24,743 | 28,166 | 40,694 | 47,019 | 65,274 |
Beef, frozen | 1,443,648 | 2,321,470 | 769,574 | 1,003,804 | 716,902 |
Beef, salted | 16,845 | 18,076 | 9,899 | 14,080 | 23,747 |
Lamb, frozen | 3,379,490 | 4,850,542 | 5,782,272 | 5,871,788 | 6,092,763 |
Mutton, frozen | 5,093,385 | 6,651,771 | 3,575,954 | 1,888,848 | 2,030,335 |
Meats, preserved | 708,702 | 474,612 | 211,870 | 170,284 | 168,222 |
Sausage-skins | 421,017 | 478,128 | 501,555 | 414,603 | 511,740 |
Milk, preserved | * | * | 808,579 | 456,221 | 417,075 |
Apples, fresh | 122 | 14,397 | 63,399 | 71,399 | 124,960 |
Beans and peas | 131,180 | 162,817 | 111,516 | 149,452 | 96,633 |
Oats | 41,849 | 103,361 | 29,755 | 137,074 | 25,691 |
Wheat | 977 | 93 | 133,365 | 184,014 | 499 |
Hops | 14,489 | 24,509 | 15,200 | 15,084 | 39,924 |
Potatoes | 39,999 | 10,189 | 7,709 | 5,715 | 8,345 |
Live-stock | 50,839 | 68,597 | 65,250 | 67,071 | 102,588 |
Calf-skins | 59,208 | 160,513 | 141,058 | 163,127 | 181,076 |
Hides, horse and cattle | 1,071,639 | 533,844 | 371,225 | 502,986 | 547,366 |
Rabbit-skins | 653,663 | 537,611 | 419,298 | 549,543 | 578,026 |
Sheep-skins, with wool | .. | .. | 52,021 | 211,050 | 249,226 |
Sheep-skins, without wool | 2,754,076 | 1,875,835 | 976,007 | 913,377 | 1,065,924 |
Wool | 13,206,083 | 8,637,515 | 11,051,952 | 11,359,137 | 14,39,718 |
Phormium fibre | 656,553 | 443,624 | 269,453 | 292,541 | 345,805 |
Seeds, grass and clover | 248,613 | 137,065 | 255,252 | 212,211 | 135,983 |
Tallow | 2,155,753 | 1,500,765 | 876,433 | 814,625 | 748,799 |
Coal | 174,465 | 94,350 | 189,312 | 247,480 | 136,195 |
Kauri-gum | 406,278 | 418,968 | 471,022 | 584,298 | 559,137 |
Gold | 1,085,483 | 836,911 | 547,443 | 601,247 | 683,845 |
Silver | 113,256 | 74,472 | 52,242 | 55,931 | 72,572 |
Leather | 37,856 | 109,360 | 33,615 | 26,89 | 9,386 |
Timber, sawn | 544,229 | 622,939 | 526,524 | 438,414 | 445,248 |
Other New Zealand produce | 2,131,727 | 1,867,076 | 1,122,359 | 675,363 | 657,794 |
Total | 45,853,490 | 49,881,269 | 43,615,458 | 46,220,608 | 47,859,668 |
The forwarding trade of New Zealand has never at any time been of great significance, and, prior to 1914, on only one occasion (in 1907) did the amount exceed a quarter of a million sterling. After 1913, however, this amount rapidly increased until in 1921 it reached the comparatively large figure of £1,213,002, followed by a fall to £1,027,101 in 1922, and a much greater fall in 1923, in which year the value of the produce and manufactures of other countries exported from the Dominion amounted to only £595,257.
Items of re-exports consist partly of goods returned from New Zealand either as unsuitable or as finished with, though the bulk of the total amount is made up by various classes of machinery, hardware, metal manufactures, motor-cars, and also items such as apparel, books, tobacco, and spirits.
There is, however, a genuine entrepôt trade with the islands of the Pacific, the amount of which is still comparatively small. Exports to Cook Islands, which are treated as part of the Dominion, are not included in the figures of either exports or re-exports.
The total values of re-exports from New Zealand for the last twenty years are shown in the table below:—
RE-EXPORTS (EXCLUDING SPECIE) FROM NEW ZEALAND, 1904-23. | |
---|---|
£ | |
1904 | 136,963 |
1905 | 138,539 |
1906 | 152,134 |
1907 | 278,503 |
1908 | 180,675 |
1909 | 173,215 |
1910 | 208,310 |
1911 | 198,287 |
1912 | 239,221 |
1913 | 232,473 |
1914 | 269,208 |
1915 | 387,960 |
1916 | 305,150 |
1917 | 429,115 |
1918 | 543,568 |
1919 | 603,541 |
1920 | 813,072 |
1921 | 1,213,002 |
1922 | 1,027,101 |
1923 | 595,257 |
The destination of this re-export trade is show in the following table for 1919-23:—
Country. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 113,267 | 103,955 | 245,334 | 163,814 | 110,984 |
Canada | 17,744 | 29,628 | 22,115 | 8,207 | 9,397 |
Australia | 263,689 | 382,593 | 590,065 | 707,567 | 327,843 |
Fiji | 40,934 | 71,645 | 56,308 | 31,486 | 35,344 |
Tonga | 42,257 | 65,716 | 36,027 | 22,319 | 35,723 |
Western Samoa | 31,182 | 78,521 | 43,962 | 18,099 | 18,296 |
United States of America | 24,364 | 49,386 | 133,747 | 38,379 | 36,278 |
Society Islands | 23,168 | 21,866 | 21,417 | 15,604 | 12,495 |
Other countries | 46,936 | 9,762 | 64,027 | 21,626 | 8,897 |
Total | 603,541 | 813,072 | 1,213,002 | 1,027,101 | 595,257 |
It is widely recognized that the price of wool and of the other principal items of export has a vital bearing on the prosperity of New Zealand, and in the following pages an attempt is made to analyse the influence exerted upon the total values of exports by these changes of prices. New Zealand has always been peculiarly dependent for her prosperity upon her external trade, and the early vicissitudes of the several settlements were caused in great part by the difficulty of finding an assured market for their products. After the gold-discoveries of the "sixties," there was a steady export of that metal; but the great development of sheep-farming caused the export of wool to outstrip and finally to overshadow gold. Before refrigeration these two commodities comprised the overwhelming bulk of New Zealand's exports—on the average from 90 to 95 per cent.
This was the position when, in the early "seventies," the world level of prices began to fall, which it continued to do steadily till 1895. About this time the first alluvial deposits of gold began to work out, and gold exports constantly decreased. At the same time the price of wool fell lower and lower, so that the colony found both its great sources of wealth shrinking fast. An ambitious borrowing policy, followed by a period of land speculation, precipitated the country into the severest crisis it has yet experienced, and economic conditions became rapidly worse, till a long period of depression ended in the early "nineties" in a banking crisis.
All through this period the quantities of goods exported constantly increased. Refrigeration came in 1882, and frozen meat and dairy-produce added to the country's wealth. But the depressing influence of falling prices continually minimized the effect of the strenuous efforts at increased production, and the condition of the country remained unpromising.
The years 1895-96 saw a complete change, which can be ascribed only to two facts: the world level of prices began to rise, and the beneficial effects of refrigeration began to make themselves felt; so that from this period dates the prosperity of New Zealand. Under the stimulus of rising prices, which always benefit debtors and producers, exports have increased by leaps and bounds, as will be seen by a reference to the chart in Subsection A of this section. Following the increase of exports there has been a great development of imports and of the home trade.
It is an economic axiom that rising prices tend to benefit producers, for the reason that all prices do not rise equally, and the main prices which lag behind the general level are the prices of the two biggest expenses of production—labour and capital. Hence the producer gets the benefit of rising prices for his produce, while his wages-bill and the interest on his borrowed capital do not increase so fast. It is the latter fact which is of value to New Zealand. The amount of interest which must be paid by New Zealand in each year is paid by the export of domestic produce, and is represented by a continued excess of exports over imports. In times of rising prices fewer bales of wool and carcases of mutton need be shipped each year to discharge this obligation.
At the same time New Zealand derives an extra benefit from the fact that her exports are rising faster than the average level of prices. Investigations into prices, not only in New Zealand but also in the older countries, show that raw materials and foodstuffs rise much faster than other commodities, and this feature is especially marked in animal products. In New Zealand Dr. McIlraith has demonstrated that prices of exports constantly rise faster than prices of imports.
All these influences, which are the principal effects of rising prices, tend to stimulate and increase production; but their exact extent can never be separated from the other causes of increased productivity: all that may be measured is the apparent effect upon the exports as disclosed by changing values. From these data it is possible to ascertain with some accuracy what extra value has been added by the element of prices; but the important influences increasing productivity are not touched by this method.
Practically all the main exports of New Zealand are primary products, either raw materials or foodstuffs. From their nature it is possible in nearly every case to obtain the quantities exported as well as the values. It is then an easy matter of computation to find what the value would have been, assessing the quantities for each year at the prices of a selected base year or period, and by comparison with the actual values recorded to estimate the effect of price-changes.
This method is used by the British Board of Trade and by the Commonwealth Statistician, and is very suitable for application to New Zealand. Of the total exports of New Zealand produce, 99 per cent. can, for the purpose of the present inquiry, be treated in this fashion, leaving only 1 per cent. to be calculated pro rata.
EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF VALUES RULING IN 1900. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Recorded Value. | Value at Rates ruling in 1900. | Index Numbers of "True" Volume of Exports. | |||
Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | Total. | Per Head. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1900 | 13,055,249 | 16.27 | 13,055,249 | 16.27 | 1000 | 1000 |
1901 | 12,690,460 | 15.46 | 13,885,227 | 1.91 | 1064 | 1039 |
1902 | 13,498,599 | 16.05 | 14,877,302 | 17.69 | 1140 | 1087 |
1903 | 14,838,192 | 17.19 | 15,148,500 | 17.55 | 1160 | 1079 |
1904 | 14,601,787 | 16.44 | 13,979,644 | 15.74 | 1071 | 967 |
1905 | 15,503,530 | 16.98 | 13,618,838 | 14.91 | 1043 | 916 |
1906 | 17,840,346 | 18.91 | 14,796,097 | 15.69 | 1133 | 964 |
1907 | 19,783,138 | 20.46 | 15,830,149 | 16.37 | 1213 | 1006 |
1908 | 15,894,530 | 16.01 | 14,554,754 | 14.66 | 1115 | 901 |
1909 | 19,462,936 | 19.09 | 17,886,541 | 17.54 | 1370 | 1078 |
1910 | 21,944,163 | 21.09 | 18,524,540 | 17.80 | 1419 | 1094 |
1911 | 18,781,898 | 17.65 | 16,131,869 | 15.16 | 1236 | 932 |
1912 | 21,272,405 | 19.54 | 17,754,865 | 16.31 | 1360 | 1002 |
1913 | 22,577,890 | 20.19 | 17,506,323 | 15.65 | 1341 | 962 |
1914 | 25,984,717 | 22.79 | 19,807,867 | 17.37 | 1517 | 1068 |
1915 | 31,042,662 | 27.01 | 20,099,592 | 17.49 | 1540 | 1075 |
1916 | 32,975,907 | 28.69 | 18,681,653 | 16.26 | 1431 | 999 |
1917 | 31,087,957 | 27.05 | 15,567,995 | 13.55 | 1192 | 833 |
1918 | 27,937,010 | 24.23 | 12,401,373 | 10.76 | 950 | 661 |
1919 | 53,304,384 | 44.69 | 24,826,912 | 20.82 | 1902 | 1280 |
1920 | 45,592,294 | 36.70 | 20,059,459 | 16.15 | 1537 | 993 |
1921 | 43,615,473 | 34.16 | 21,298,573 | 16.68 | 1631 | 1025 |
1922 | 41,699,148 | 31.95 | 27,013,513 | 20.70 | 2069 | 1272 |
1923 | 45,371,908 | 34.16 | 23,945,233 | 18.03 | 1834 | 1108 |
In order to show the effect of changes in price from year to year, and particularly in the latter years, it is interesting to construct a series of index numbers basing the figures for each year upon the prices of the previous year. In this way it is possible to compare succeeding years directly, instead of comparing each year with a given base. The method used is the same, except that the base is changed.
EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FOR EACH YEAR 1900-23, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF VALUES RULING IN THE PREVIOUS YEAR. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Exports (Domestic Produce). | Effect of Price-changes. | ||
Recorded Value. | Value at Prices of Previous Year. | Gain. | Loss. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1900 | 13,055,249 | .. | .. | .. |
1901 | 12,690,460 | 13,885,227 | .. | 1,194,767 |
1902 | 13,498,599 | 13,597,171 | .. | 98,672 |
1903 | 14,838,192 | 13,744,665 | 1,093,527 | .. |
1904 | 14,601,787 | 13,693,279 | 908,508 | .. |
1905 | 15,503,530 | 14,224,924 | 1,278,606 | .. |
1906 | 17,840,346 | 16,843,708 | 996,638 | .. |
1907 | 19,783,138 | 19,087,151 | 695,987 | .. |
1908 | 15,894,530 | 18,189,260 | .. | 2,294,730 |
1909 | 19,462,936 | 19,533,010 | .. | 70,074 |
1910 | 21,944,163 | 20,157,164 | 1,786,999 | .. |
1911 | 18,781,898 | 19,109,809 | .. | 327,911 |
1912 | 21,272,405 | 20,671,508 | 600,897 | .. |
1913 | 22,577,890 | 20,974,623 | 1,603,267 | .. |
1914 | 25,984,717 | 25,546,190 | 438,527 | .. |
1915 | 31,042,662 | 26,367,413 | 4,675,249 | .. |
1916 | 32,975,907 | 28,852,737 | 4,123,170 | .. |
1917 | 31,087,957 | 27,479,836 | 3,608,121 | .. |
1918 | 27,937,010 | 24,764,483 | 3,172,527 | .. |
1919 | 53,304,384 | 55,928,460 | .. | 2,624,076 |
1920 | 45,592,294 | 43,068,470 | 2,523,824 | .. |
1921 | 43,615,473 | 48,408,624 | .. | 4,793,151 |
1922 | 41,699,148 | 55,318,596 | .. | 13,619,448 |
1923 | 45,371,908 | 36,962,436 | 8,409,472 | .. |
The comparison of each year with the preceding year brings out the advantage gained by a rise in prices. The gain shown represents the surplus value added by rising prices to the exports of any year, and, similarly, the loss shows how falling prices penalize New Zealand. The gains due to the rise of prices in 1915 and the three following years are remarkable. The figures for the crisis years 1908-9, for 1911, for 1919, and especially for 1921 and 1922, are eloquent of what falling prices mean for the Dominion. The recorded total of exports in 1922 would have been over thirteen and a half millions greater had average prices of exports remained as in 1921. The figures for 1923 reveal just the opposite, and show that prices of domestic produce were considerably higher than was the case during the previous year.
The next table is based on June years, which, as stated previously, are preferable as giving a comparison between one season and another, and covers the four principal items of export from 1890-91 to 1923-24. Here, again, a huge increase in total values of exports on account of enhanced prices is very evident.
EXPORTS OF WOOL, FROZEN MEAT, BUTTER, AND CHEESE FOR YEARS ENDING 30TH JUNE, SHOWING VALUES AS ACTUALLY RECORDED AND AS ASSESSED AT THE AVERAGE PRICES OF 1890-99. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Wool. | Frozen Meat. | Butter. | Cheese. | ||||
Recorded Value. | Value at Average Prices, 1890-99. | Recorded Value. | Value at Average Prices, 1890-99. | Recorded Value. | Value at Average Prices, 1890-99. | Recorded Value. | Value at Average Prices, 1890-99. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1890-91 | 4,216,419 | 3,641,768 | 1,188,620 | 1,136,432 | 128,306 | 143,796 | 95,866 | 93,699 |
1891-92 | 4,29,683 | 3,735,461 | 1,140,571 | 1,103,579 | 198,363 | 206,478 | 91,670 | 83,578 |
1892-93 | 4,072,342 | 3,999,329 | 1,067,780 | 1,018,744 | 298,909 | 189,978 | 95,903 | 92,232 |
1893-94 | 4,353,415 | 4,274,711 | 1,054,537 | 1,022,559 | 303,951 | 299,575 | 106,289 | 100,779 |
1894-95 | 4,028,651 | 4,329,769 | 1,322,810 | 1,337,768 | 231,700 | 242,471 | 160,061 | 163,260 |
1895-96 | 1,393,574 | 4,345,449 | 1,276,232 | 1,243,269 | 250,885 | 256,159 | 121,993 | 137,210 |
1896-97 | 4,357,244 | 4,449,230 | 1,340,169 | 1,344,449 | 357,187 | 366,728 | 151,298 | 159,899 |
1897-98 | 4,732,542 | 5,032,162 | 1,691,546 | 1,831,138 | 404,049 | 404,127 | 136,146 | 142,455 |
1898-99 | 4,241,984 | 4,847,271 | 1,776,843 | 1,804,212 | 451,269 | 452,348 | 127,209 | 126,913 |
1899-1900 | 4,889,101 | 4,859,806 | 2,298,140 | 2,315,097 | 693,666 | 666,625 | 224,238 | 210,638 |
1900-1 | 3,890,573 | 4,781,059 | 2,193,494 | 2,122,519 | 858,543 | 822,599 | 239,325 | 210,630 |
1901-2 | 3,079,271 | 5,094,446 | 2,526,661 | 2,367,931 | 1,044,317 | 947,782 | 171,886 | 162,912 |
1902-3 | 4,034,712 | 5,475,277 | 3,310,073 | 2,840,937 | 1,211,223 | 1,045,407 | 186,412 | 146,500 |
1903-4 | 4,313,018 | 4,779,745 | 2,846,082 | 2,318,958 | 1,445,814 | 1,345,834 | 194,779 | 175,808 |
1904-5 | 5,468,566 | 4,927,285 | 2,714,026 | 2,003,709 | 1,417,984 | 1,319,133 | 180,215 | 165,619 |
1905-6 | 6,605,790 | 5,144,559 | 2,882,387 | 2,215,618 | 1,540,327 | 1,319,385 | 300,056 | 243,318 |
1906-7 | 7,415,486 | 5,487,427 | 3,143,764 | 2,858,903 | 1,631,174 | 1,365,022 | 568,058 | 412,533 |
1907-8 | 5,619,636 | 5,314,779 | 3,165,048 | 2,453,043 | 1,133,665 | 942,583 | 761,100 | 555,439 |
1908-9 | 5,965,283 | 6,397,453 | 3,775,990 | 2,961,1l3 | 1,491,837 | 1,198,433 | 977,358 | 712,921 |
1909-10 | 7,962,669 | 6,594,295 | 3,631,122 | 2,952,041 | 1,712,659 | 1,393,613 | 1,275,148 | 978,653 |
1910-11 | 7,164,844 | 6,202,335 | 3,875,379 | 2,914,507 | 1,685,033 | 1,378,474 | 1,093,715 | 839,158 |
1911-12 | 6,965,416 | 6,328,167 | 3,671,948 | 2,743,477 | 1,891,235 | 1,435,884 | 1,496,730 | 1,068,174 |
1912-13 | 8,217,644 | 6,593,545 | 4,315,444 | 2,890,424 | 2,027,822 | 1,504,318 | 1,914,238 | 1,341,035 |
1913-14 | 8,262,153 | 6,673,803 | 5,079,228 | 3,323,433 | 2,197,662 | 1,681,915 | 2,317,970 | 1,594,670 |
1914-15 | 9,907,670 | 6,893,420 | 5,737,657 | 3,169,706 | 2,336,862 | 1,702,856 | 2,277,509 | 1,492,725 |
1915-16 | 12,127,697 | 6,247,718 | 7,476,637 | 3,954,744 | 2,805,152 | 1,668,157 | 3,345,314 | 1,919,876 |
1916-17 | 10,628,359 | 5,342,668 | 6,953,944 | 3,481,347 | 2,767,150 | 1,443,410 | 3,982,089 | 1,881,560 |
1917-18 | 9,519,199 | 4,497,983 | 6,414,471 | 2,943,970 | 3,232,788 | 1,684,537 | 4,010,842 | 1,787,735 |
1918-19 | 15,378,923 | 7,340,775 | 4,911,582 | 2,221,082 | 3,592,875 | 1,715,795 | 5,501,452 | 2,319,330 |
1919-20 | 13,206,083 | 6,099,883 | 10,027,656 | 4,552,992 | 2,257,145 | 1,046,813 | 6,930,178 | 2,818,278 |
1920-21 | 8,637,515 | 5,388,382 | 13,999,531 | 6,177,311 | 8,447,198 | 2,608,206 | 8,376,495 | 2,942,923 |
1921-22 | 11,051,952 | 10,500,435 | 10,333,536 | 4,793,983 | 8,055,828 | 3,877,736 | 6,027,286 | 2,691,800 |
1922-23 | 11,359,137 | 8,209,653 | 8,902,093 | 3,686,802 | 11,490,844 | 5,509,367 | 6,433,812 | 2,838,468 |
1923-24 | 14,639,718 | 7,415,903 | 9,008,698 | 3,443,735 | 9,786,485 | 4,633,974 | 6,460,167 | 2,948,492 |
The recorded and "assessed" values of wool, frozen meat, and butter are shown graphically on pages 296, 297, and 298, and the following diagram shows the position in respect of the fourth commodity covered by the table.
The diagrams show very plainly the tremendous divergence in recent years between the recorded and "assessed" value of these four items. A curve is added in each case showing the index number of export values, the decennium 1891-1900 being taken as the base = 1000.
The effect which war and post- prices of products have exerted towards raising the Dominion's exports to an unprecedented height is best shown by the following comparison between the year ended 30th June, 1914, and the corresponding twelve-monthly periods ending in 1922, 1923, and 1924. On the recorded figures, exports for 1923-24 were twice as much again as those for 1913-14. The real volume of exports has increased by 28 per cent. over the base year, so that therefore three parts of the total increase shown in the recorded value must be due to the greatly enhanced prices ruling in the latter year as compared with 1913-14. The table covers only sixteen principal items, which, however, represent more than nine-tenths of the total exports.
PRINCIPAL EXPORTS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE FOR THE TWELVE MONTHS ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1922, 1923, AND 1924, SHOWING VALUES AS RECORDED AND AS COMPUTED ON THE BASIS OF PRICES RULING DURING THE YEAR ENDED 30TH JUNE, 1914. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1914. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1922. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1923. | Twelve Months ended 30th June, 1924. | |||
Recorded Value. | Value at 1914 Prices. | Recorded Value. | Value at 1914 Prices. | Recorded Value. | Value at 1914 Prices. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Butter | 2,241,656 | 8,055,828 | 5,066,815 | 11,490,844 | 7,198,773 | 9,786,485 | 6,072,183 |
Cheese | 3,371,540 | 6,027,286 | 3,912,728 | 6,433,812 | 4,125,920 | 6,460,167 | 4,285,848 |
Beef, frozen | 829,317 | 769,574 | 739,019 | 1,003,804 | 1,194,132 | 716,902 | 876,158 |
Lamb, frozen | 1,053,131 | 5,782,272 | 3,797,447 | 5,871,788 | 3,262,950 | 6,092,763 | 3,292,198 |
Mutton, frozen | 1,240,788 | 3,575,954 | 2,788,65 | 1,888,848 | 1,256,156 | 2,030,335 | 1,214,619 |
Meat, preserved | 609,528 | 211,870 | 209,705 | 170,284 | 157,228 | 168,222 | 203,791 |
Sausage-skins | 132,03 | 501,555 | 92,941 | 414,603 | 71,749 | 511,740 | 80,029 |
Hides | 454,308 | 371,225 | 432,519 | 502,986 | 453,875 | 547,366 | 584,172 |
Skins, rabbit | 80,203 | 419,298 | 174,039 | 549,543 | 201,561 | 578,026 | 237,369 |
Skins, sheep (without wool) | 965,450 | 976,007 | 2,449,075 | 913,377 | 822,048 | 1,065,924 | 771,998 |
Wool | 9,087,438 | 11,051,952 | 12,999,53 | 11,359,137 | 10,163,548 | 14,639,718 | 9,180,974 |
Phormium fibre | 557,179 | 269,453 | 212,842 | 262,251 | 219,427 | 345,805 | 277,598 |
Tallow | 924,686 | 876,433 | 864,124 | 814,625 | 806,665 | 748,799 | 634,461 |
Kauri-gum | 172,717 | 471,022 | 291,005 | 584,298 | 414,035 | 559,137 | 380,951 |
Gold | 592,624 | 547,443 | 508,954 | 601,247 | 569,198 | 683,845 | 641,215 |
Timber, sawn | 308,760 | 526,524 | 249,679 | 438,414 | 206,576 | 445,248 | 216,912 |
Total | 22,621,314 | 40,433,696 | 34,789,113 | 43,299,861 | 31,123,840 | 45,80,482 | 28,950,471 |
Other N.Z. produce | .. | 3,181,762 | .. | 2,920,747 | .. | 2,659,160 | .. |
Grand totals | .. | 43,615,458 | .. | 46,220,608 | .. | 47,859,668 | .. |
In 1901 a group of Pacific islands was annexed to New Zealand, and has since been administered by the Dominion. The islands are fertile and rich in tropical products, so that there is a growing trade between them and the Dominion proper. This trade is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the Dominion, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. Separate returns are made of the transactions between the Dominion and the annexed islands, and these are summarized below:—
TOTAL VALUE OF EXPORTS FROM NEW ZEALAND TO COOK AND OTHER ANNEXED ISLANDS, 1904-23. | |
---|---|
Year. | Exports. |
£ | |
1904 | 28,644 |
1905 | 29,098 |
1906 | 35,452 |
1907 | 38,288 |
1908 | 39,284 |
1909 | 40,204 |
1910 | 60,647 |
1911 | 56,131 |
1912 | 75,774 |
1913 | 72,046 |
1914 | 59,056 |
1915 | 55,459 |
1916 | 62,831 |
1917 | 53,449 |
1918 | 79,309 |
1919 | 88,902 |
1920 | 117,820 |
1921 | 82,398 |
1922 | 81,309 |
1923 | 100,670 |
The principal items exported to the islands in 1923 were—
PRINCIPAL EXPORTS TO COOK ISLANDS, 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | Quantity. | Value. | ||
Produce of New Zealand. | Other. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | ||
Butter | 220 cwt. | 2,251 | .. | 2,251 |
Fish | .. | 87 | 694 | 781 |
Beef | 515 cwt. | 895 | .. | 895 |
Meats, potted and preserved | 3,931 cwt. | 12,272 | .. | 12,272 |
Milk and cream | 35,926 lb. | 1,870 | 25 | 1,895 |
Biscuits | 2,627 cwt. | 5,505 | .. | 5,505 |
Confectionery | 16,688 lb. | 624 | 19 | 643 |
Flour | 2,550 centals | 2,142 | .. | 2,142 |
Rice | 742 cwt. | .. | 914 | 914 |
Sugar | 3,483 cwt. | 4,641 | 545 | 5,186 |
Tobacco | 4,248 lb. | .. | 1,749 | 1,749 |
Apparel | .. | 2,465 | 931 | 3,396 |
Boots and shoes | .. | 949 | 1.170 | 2,119 |
Drapery | .. | 256 | 3,415 | 3,671 |
Cotton piece-goods | .. | 98 | 2,957 | 3,055 |
Rugs | .. | 708 | 2 | 710 |
Bags and sacks | 1,839 doz. | 124 | 1,293 | 1,417 |
Cordage and rope | 199 cwt. | 674 | 7 | 681 |
Kerosene | 10,807 gallons | .. | 826 | 826 |
Other oils | 10,042 gallons | .. | 1,288 | 1,288 |
Hardware and ironmongery | .. | 123 | 1,624 | 1,747 |
Iron and steel (manufactured) | .. | 163 | 1,932 | 2,095 |
Nails | 400 cwt. | 72 | 521 | 593 |
Timber— | ||||
Kauri | 269,228 sup. ft. | 5,747 | .. | 5,747 |
White-pine | 22,116 sup. ft. | 272 | .. | 272 |
Rimu | 79,933 sup. ft. | 1,120 | .. | 1,120 |
Other | 691,132 sup. ft. | 8,198 | 222 | 8,420 |
Furniture and upholstery | .. | 813 | 17 | 830 |
Cement | 3,410 cwt. | 982 | .. | 982 |
Wrapping-paper | 272 owt. | 127 | 583 | 710 |
Cinematograph-films | 884,613 sup. ft. | .. | 4,438 | 4,438 |
Medicinal preparations, &c. | .. | 278 | 670 | 948 |
Matches and vestas | 3,616 gr. boxes | .. | 1,188 | 1,188 |
Soap | .. | 3,013 | 69 | 3,082 |
Motors for road traffic and materials therefor | .. | .. | 781 | 781 |
Further particulars regarding the trade of the Cook Islands will be found in the section of this book dealing with "Islands attached to New Zealand."
THE statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. Prior to 1916 the import value taken was the c.i.f. or landed value in New Zealand, freight into the Dominion being thus included. For free goods and goods liable to specific duties this landed value in New Zealand was shown, but the landed value for ad valorem goods was taken as the fair market value of the goods when sold for home consumption in the principal markets of the country whence imported, and at the time when exported, plus 10 per cent. The value shown for all merchandise imported is now the current domestic value in the country of export at the time of exportation, plus 10 per cent.
The earliest trade in New Zealand, as in most colonies, consisted more of exploitation and appropriation by visiting traders than of regular exchange. The whalers and sealers brought with them sufficient provisions to last their season, and they were never more than passing visitors to the Islands. The first genuine import trade sprang up when the Maoris became sensible of the great wealth to be won by bartering their flax for iron and other treasures of the white man. A new element was introduced when the Maori adopted the musket in preference to the old hand weapons, for the possession of firearms became a necessary precaution against the danger of extermination. Intertribal warfare was conducted on an ever-increasing scale, and muskets were the most prized of all possessions, so that when the chief Hongi returned from his visit to England in 1821 he changed all his valuable presents into firearms as soon as he reached Sydney.
With the incoming of the regular colonists, trade assumed its more modern form, and the import of firearms was quickly overshadowed by the more peaceful requirements of the settlers. It was many years before the Maori finally gave up the appeal to force in order to sustain his claims or his rights; but since the second Maori War in the "sixties" the Natives have settled more and more into European habits.
Permanent settlement in 1840 rendered necessary the continued and increasing import of clothing, metals, and manufactures to sustain the colonists and to develop the colony. For many years after the first landing imports were greatly in excess of exports, and this excess represents the import of capital which was necessary to put the young colony on a firm footing. Especially in the early years New Zealand, while supplying foodstuffs from her own resources, has been dependent upon the outside world for a great proportion of the manufactures necessary for development, and also of the luxuries and amenities of modern life.
The gold rushes brought a huge increase of population and also of imports, and reference to Subsection A of this section will show the effect of the stimulus given by the gold-discoveries. In the later "sixties" imports were declining; but the borrowing policy pursued in the "seventies" resulted once more in an increase of imports for a time. Violent fluctuations succeeded, with a general tendency to diminish until, in sympathy with the increased exports, the value of imports rapidly increased from 1895. The worst check was received in 1909, following the bad year of exports in 1908. The figures for 1917 also showed a substantial fall, largely due to the shortage of shipping and restriction of exports from Europe. Imports, however, have increased enormously during the last decennium, and, as shown in the succeeding table, imports advanced from £21,856,096 in 1914 to £43,378,493 in 1923, or a percentage increase of 98. The value per head of mean population was 71 per cent. greater in 1923 than in 1914.
The nature of the imports has changed little from the time of the first settlement in New Zealand, though new commodities have naturally been introduced, the principal groups of commodities being clothing and textiles, metals and machinery, sugar, tea, alcoholic liquors, tobacco, paper and stationery, oils, and motor-vehicles. The proportions of these imports have changed little for many years, except that motor-vehicles and oils (including motor - spirits) have increased very rapidly in recent years.
The following table shows the total imports for New Zealand and the rate per head of mean population during the last decade:—
IMPORTS, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total. | Per Head. | ||
Including Specie. | Excluding Specie. | Including Specie. | Excluding Specie. | |
£ | £ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
1914 | 21,856,096 | 21,144,227 | 19 3 5 | 18 10 11 |
1915 | 21,728,834 | 20,658,720 | 18 18 2 | 17 19 6 |
1916 | 26,339,283 | 25,045,403 | 22 18 5 | 21 15 10 |
1917 | 20,919,265 | 20,742,130 | 18 4 2 | 18 1 1 |
1918 | 24,234,007 | 24,131,792 | 21 0 5 | 20 18 8 |
1919 | 30,671,698 | 30,309,167 | 25 14 4 | 25 8 3 |
1920 | 61,595,828 | 61,553,853 | 49 11 7 | 49 10 11 |
1921 | 42,942,443 | 42,744,122 | 33 12 9 | 33 9 8 |
1922 | 35,012,561 | 34,826,074 | 26 16 6 | 26 13 8 |
1923 | 43,378,493 | 43,363,983 | 32 13 2 | 32 13 0 |
Since 1914 the statistics of both imports and exports have been compiled according to a statistical classification which assembles the items in well-defined classes. The advantages of a stereotyped classification of this kind over an alphabetical arrangement of items are obvious. In the preparation of the classes adopted a good deal of weight was attached to the recommendations of the Dominions Royal Commission which toured New Zealand in 1913. In a memorandum prepared for the Commission Professor A. L. Bowley submitted a scheme for uniformity of statistical work within the Empire, and suggested that New Zealand statistics should follow as closely as possible the lines laid down by Australia. The advantages of similarity of treatment in Australia and New Zealand are apparent, and in the classification of imports and exports, as in other matters, the statistics of New Zealand have been made comparable with those of Australia as far as possible.
The 1923 totals for the various classes of imports are presented below.
IMPORTS BY CLASSES, 1923. | ||
---|---|---|
No. | Class. | Value in 1923. |
£ | ||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 252,285 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 3,248,596 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same | 958,674 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 1,055,049 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | 1,484,508 |
VI | Live animals | 63,010 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs | 49,200 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 645,215 |
IXA | Apparel | 4,898,844 |
IXB | Textiles | 6,175,813 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 663,017 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 2,403,589 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 400,071 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 570,899 |
XIII | Specie | 14,510 |
XIVA | Metal unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores | 492,593 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures, other than machinery and machines | 4,984,861 |
XV | Machinery and machines | 3,007,509 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 77,542 |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof, including substitutes | 597,739 |
XVIIA | Timber | 638,620 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 209,010 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials | 848,869 |
XIXA | Paper | 1,096,875 |
XIXB | Stationery | 834,278 |
XX | Jewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods | 802,741 |
XXI | Optical, surgical, and scientific instruments | 393,195 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 1,126,785 |
XXIIB | Manures | 347,330 |
XXIII | Miscellaneous | 5,037,266 |
Total | 43,378,493 |
The substantial increase in value of all imports in 1923 as compared with 1922 is spread over all classes, with the exception of two minor groups—viz., stones and minerals used industrially, and specie. The largest group of imports in 1923 was textiles (Class IXB), closely followed by metal manufactures other than machinery and machines (Class XIVB), and apparel (Class IXA). Group II, which has in recent years been rapidly assuming an important position as regards the amount contributed, is now fourth, the total value of goods coming under this heading amounting to £3,248,596 in 1923. Class XV, machinery and machines, which always occupies a high place in the list, was fifth, a position which it also filled in 1922.
A somewhat different and more detailed system of classification, which allows of information being shown not only for groups of items, but also for the principal definite items, has been adopted for the following table:—
MAIN GROUPS OF IMPORTS, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group of Principal Articles imported. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
*Includes methylated spirits, perfumed spirits, and spirits of wine. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Apparel (including hats and caps) | 1,780,871 | 3,670,508 | 2,122,061 | 1,982,915 | 2,819,297 |
Boots and shoes | 589,766 | 1,443,879 | 531,135 | 729,622 | 1,200,581 |
Drapery, haberdashery, linens, woollens, and other textiles | 4,251,102 | 8,944,625 | 4,854,881 | 4,42,230 | 5,231,653 |
Hosiery | 434,225 | 704,314 | 355,702 | 641,589 | 566,991 |
Silks | 504,171 | 805,294 | 328,960 | 589,963 | 643,131 |
Total | 7,560,135 | 15,568,620 | 8,192,739 | 8,369,319 | 10,461,653 |
Iron and steel (pig, wrought, wire, &c., and galvanized) | 1,762,945 | 3,736,667 | 2,565,108 | 1,683,981 | 2,437,823 |
Railway and tramway plant | 270,900 | 342,429 | 1,150,232 | 1,481,104 | 357,121 |
Machinery | 1,208,739 | 2,131,693 | 2,970,394 | 2,027,197 | 2,596,422 |
Sewing and knitting machines | 72,256 | 132,995 | 128,461 | 61,323 | 102,666 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 417,743 | 1,000,793 | 922,039 | 428,709 | 613,196 |
Tools and implements (including agricultural) | 519,241 | 870,116 | 824,109 | 379,473 | 531,229 |
Nails | 224,175 | 141,521 | 129,014 | 95,166 | 134,025 |
Other metals and metal manufactures | 1,174,474 | 1,740,203 | 1,967,083 | 1,254,372 | 1,802,413 |
Total | 5,650,473 | 10,096,417 | 10,656,440 | 7,411,325 | 8,574,895 |
Sugar | 1,114,084 | 1,819,138 | 2,066,683 | 1,434,186 | 1,454,911 |
Tea | 423,293 | 959,943 | 338,853 | 547,121 | 818,977 |
Total | 1,537,377 | 2,779,081 | 2,405,536 | 1,981,307 | 2,273,888 |
Beer | 6,495 | 31,980 | 11,353 | 9,287 | 19,994 |
Spirits* | 467,766 | 1,321,710 | 869,299 | 623,033 | 916,178 |
Wine | 112,546 | 361,960 | 106,849 | 90,421 | 118,877 |
Tobacco | 1,013,888 | 2,013,172 | 1,048,633 | 1,328,746 | 1,484,508 |
Total | 1,600,695 | 2,728,822 | 2,036,134 | 2,051,487 | 2,539,557 |
Paper | 672,474 | 1,054,102 | 1,152,777 | 658,521 | 1,013,80 |
Printed books | 324,170 | 524,462 | 427,318 | 454,264 | 480,41 |
Stationery | 302,764 | 485,328 | 461,339 | 250,461 | 328,98 |
Total | 1,299,408 | 2,063,892 | 2,041,434 | 1,363,246 | 1,823,19 |
Miscellaneous (specified articles)— | |||||
Arms, ammunition, and explosives | 228,475 | 971,358 | 505,601 | 370,372 | 232,923 |
Automobiles, motor-cars, and motor-cycles, and materials for | 2,244,741 | 5,256,809 | 2,227,030 | 1,527,326 | 3,494,402 |
Bags and sacks | 326,920 | 399,019 | 341,370 | 234,378 | 357,888 |
Bicycles and tricycles | 14,255 | 60,263 | 17,579 | 19,296 | 35,671 |
Bicycle and tricycle fittings | 104,658 | 259,470 | 98,356 | 87,435 | 154,387 |
Candles | 20,288 | 46,203 | 30,170 | 34,773 | 21,349 |
Canvas | 216,924 | 253,551 | 90,341 | 28,285 | 40,036 |
Carpeting, druggeting, and floorcloth | 202,086 | 624,855 | 574,852 | 376,797 | 696,004 |
Group of Principal Articles imported. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Carts, carriages, and materials for | 67,318 | 402,254 | 149,587 | 66,167 | 54,674 |
Cement | 2,219 | 17,719 | 106,383 | 7,974 | 10,477 |
China, porcelain, earthenware, and parian ware | 159,386 | 495,713 | 500,067 | 460,281 | 449,754 |
Coal | 382,016 | 514,249 | 1,321,040 | 681,080 | 520,303 |
Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 1,099,454 | 1,482,172 | 1,082,436 | 1,098,024 | 1,126,785 |
Fancy goods and toys | 382,356 | 711,266 | 505,791 | 520,404 | 639,868 |
Fish, potted and preserved | 121,599 | 259,682 | 62,656 | 92,916 | 115,323 |
Fruits (including fresh, preserved, bottled, and dried) | 367,719 | 1,107,744 | 611,271 | 703,916 | 723,827 |
Furniture, cabinetware, and upholstery | 21,264 | 167,356 | 33,203 | 51,811 | 75,740 |
Glass and glassware | 227,815 | 604,975 | 507,269 | 247,927 | 388,638 |
Leather and leather manufactures | 405,019 | 1,210,235 | 412,896 | 466,576 | 590,205 |
Manures | 319,620 | 759,606 | 367,074 | 248,570 | 347,330 |
Musical instruments and materials for | 127,528 | 302,833 | 162,299 | 158,657 | 389,402 |
Seeds | 151,065 | 313,154 | 204,492 | 122,277 | 231,257 |
Oil | 1,305,043 | 2,958,135 | 2,804,709 | 2,234,666 | 2,315,463 |
Timber | 174,666 | 618,692 | 813,816 | 550,682 | 638,620 |
Woolpacks and wool-pockets | 198,909 | 94,687 | 75,505 | 55,886 | 125,873 |
Total miscellaneous (specified articles) | 8,871,343 | 19,892,000 | 13,605,793 | 10,446,476 | 13,776,199 |
Other imports (excluding specie) | 3,789,736 | 7,425,021 | 3,806,046 | 3,202,914 | 3,914,595 |
Total imports (excluding specie) | 30,309,167 | 61,553,853 | 42,744,122 | 34,826,074 | 43,363,983 |
Specie imported | 362,531 | 41,975 | 198,321 | 186,487 | 14,510 |
Total imports | 30,671,698 | 61,595,828 | 42,942,443 | 35,012,561 | 43,378,493 |
It is not possible to classify imports so completely as exports. There are two big groups of items, however, which are of dominating importance, and are, moreover, fairly homogeneous. The first, "Clothing and textiles," comprises practically all woven articles; but the second, "Metals and machinery," is not altogether complete, since there are many items in the "Miscellaneous" group which are metal manufactures. The other three groups are well defined, and the value imported in each is, on the whole, steady.
The grand total of £61,595,828 shown for 1920 was easily a record, the figure being £30,924,130 in excess of, or slightly more than double, that of the previous year. This over-importation of 1920 caused a decided limitation of imports in 1922. Now, however, these stocks have been practically depleted, and an increase in imports for 1923 is only natural. The grand total of £43,378,493 is decidedly heavy, and, with the exception of the boom year (1920), is the highest ever recorded. It should be remembered that part of the increase since the war is attributable to the higher prices ruling; nevertheless it is evident that the effect of higher prices on imports could not account for the whole of the increase, but that the quantity of goods must have considerably increased. It will be observed that this increase is not confined to any one group, but is apparently spread over the whole number. Although a great many of the individual items show comparatively large increases, the most noticeable is the advance made by motor-vehicles and accessories. Whereas prior to 1911 the value of these never exceeded £300,000 annually, it gradually increased until in 1920 it amounted to £5,256,809. The exceptional increase in motor-vehicles and accessories is surprising, considering that the motor-car is still regarded largely as an item of luxury and not always as a necessity. The total for 1923 (£3,494,402) is the second highest ever recorded, and is more than double that for 1922 (£1,527,326).
The import trade of the Dominion, though spread over more countries than the export trade, is yet confined mainly to the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States. In the days of the first settlement Australia was the source from which the young colony drew most of its supplies, and for a long period imports from Australia overshadowed imports from the United Kingdom. The proportion of imports from Australia, however, tended to decrease steadily till from 60 per cent. in 1862 it had fallen to about 15 per cent., a figure which, except for a few variations, has remained fairly constant.
Most of the goods brought to New Zealand from overseas come from the United Kingdom, which in normal times supplies about 60 per cent. of the total imports. The proportion has fallen a good deal in recent years—in the "eighties" and "nineties" the figure was, on the average, nearer 70 per cent. than 60 per cent.
The cause of this decline is to be found in the development of trade with other countries in quite recent years, particularly with the United States, Japan, Canada, and in a less degree with Belgium, Italy, Sweden, and other European countries. The United States was sending goods to New Zealand practically from the foundation of the colony, and the share of the imports received from that country steadily increased till in the first decade of the present century it was 11 or 12 per cent. The adoption of Imperial preference seems to have caused a temporary drop in the figure to about 7 per cent., though the proportion has now for some years been steadily climbing again, and has, indeed, actually surpassed its old level. In 1923 more than 15 per cent. of the total imports came from the United States.
India captured the New Zealand jute-market in the early "eighties," and since then there has been a regular import of corn-sacks, woolpacks, &c. In former times the colony imported its sugar from Mauritius, but after 1890 Fiji supplanted Mauritius, so that the imports from the Pacific islands are swelled to 4 per cent., while Mauritius practically disappears from the list of countries. Similarly, the import of tea from China gave way about the same time to imports from Ceylon.
The present position is illustrated by the tables which follow. The imports of goods from the eight principal countries show an increase over the previous year's figures, with the exception of Fiji, the importations from which country for the last two years have shown a substantial decrease. Measuring the value of goods credited to each country as a percentage of total imports, Japan shows by far the greatest movement over the period 1918-23. The average importations from that country in 1918-20 were valued at over one and a quarter millions, but the average for the next three years is only slightly over half a million.
IMPORTS FROM PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1904-23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | United Kingdom. | Australia. | Canada. | India. | Ceylon. | Fiji. | United States. | Japan. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1904 | 7,982,340 | 1,893,036 | 113,485 | 276,106 | 172,759 | 516,539 | 1,527,915 | 84,629 |
1905 | 7,795,284 | 1,815,717 | 96,119 | 297,128 | 179,809 | 456,629 | 1,438,501 | 79,260 |
1906 | 9,003,229 | 2,775,312 | 157,088 | 290,725 | 189,288 | 378,050 | 1,405,781 | 99,653 |
1907 | 10,278,019 | 3,127,553 | 215,232 | 370,655 | 220,102 | 625,644 | 1,425,596 | 94,298 |
1908 | 10,441,837 | 2,841,426 | 268,259 | 345,180 | 210,675 | 557,709 | 1,643,937 | 88,211 |
1909 | 9,287,786 | 2,764,210 | 198,384 | 367,999 | 230,499 | 590,214 | 1,166,063 | 86,865 |
1910 | 10,498,771 | 2,359,393 | 261,402 | 399,991 | 248,476 | 580,084 | 1,399,737 | 103,113 |
1911 | 11,787,300 | 2,944,991 | 283,410 | 326,360 | 275,672 | 728,806 | 1,682,129 | 123,248 |
1912 | 12,499,787 | 2,583,887 | 394,249 | 395,298 | 289,008 | 764,790 | 2,049,618 | 154,587 |
1913 | 13,312,193 | 2,914,848 | 452,19 | 421,209 | 275,350 | 846,493 | 2,107,990 | 151,106 |
1914 | 11,985,946 | 3,376,371 | 479,140 | 486,978 | 394,444 | 738,751 | 2,282,966 | 187,501 |
1915 | 11,141,067 | 3,554,535 | 797,816 | 527,942 | 408,697 | 1,128,959 | 2,600,248 | 304,322 |
1916 | 13,869,455 | 4,002,171 | 757,286 | 572,257 | 366,753 | 1,053,754 | 3,969,925 | 562,974 |
1917 | 8,817,513 | 3,660,931 | 757,041 | 612,063 | 353,613 | 1,203,372 | 3,900,658 | 628,822 |
1918 | 8,977,725 | 5,133,349 | 930,964 | 712,633 | 319,498 | 939,341 | 4,980,748 | 1,214,865 |
1919 | 11,839,430 | 5,081,968 | 1,622,234 | 772,838 | 383,209 | 980,186 | 7,576,314 | 1,258,016 |
1920 | 29,806,416 | 10,555,667 | 2,386,915 | 900,577 | 725,278 | 1,824,012 | 11,100,259 | 1,470,071 |
1921 | 21,448,817 | 6,486,847 | 1,687,595 | 593,151 | 316,813 | 1,909,102 | 7,746,457 | 593,343 |
1922 | 19,416,476 | 4,213,085 | 1,545,037 | 437,851 | 499,705 | 1,459,345 | 4,948,778 | 485,327 |
1923 | 24,003,671 | 4,259,323 | 2,930,626 | 732,359 | 701,665 | 859,757 | 6,696,723 | 548,632 |
The next table gives greater detail, and shows all the main countries which shipped goods to New Zealand, arranged in geographical order.
IMPORTS FROM MAIN COUNTRIES, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
*No figures available—any imports would be included in total for "Other Pacific islands." | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 11,839,430 | 29,806,416 | 21,448,817 | 19,416,476 | 24,003,671 |
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Gibraltar | 24 | 31 | 2 | .. | .. |
Malta | 40 | 111 | 246 | 1,039 | 1,614 |
64 | 142 | 248 | 1,039 | 1,614 | |
Asia— | |||||
Burma | 44,233 | 121,394 | 58,122 | 37,075 | 23,701 |
Ceylon | 383,209 | 725,278 | 316,813 | 499,705 | 701,665 |
Hong Kong | 10,252 | 34,707 | 18,349 | 15,382 | 22,913 |
India | 772,838 | 900,577 | 593,151 | 437,851 | 732,359 |
Sarawak and Brunei | .. | 2,461 | 2,292 | .. | .. |
Straits Settlements | 18,442 | 89,384 | 34,627 | 67,725 | 79,162 |
Other | 64 | 975 | 315 | 309 | 9,127 |
1,229,038 | 1,874,776 | 1,023,669 | 1,058,047 | 1,568,927 | |
Africa— | |||||
Egypt | 53,674 | 107,345 | 1,041 | 495 | 19,371 |
South African Union | 62,628 | 189,767 | 34,864 | 152,386 | 79,742 |
Other | 741 | 52 | 736 | 15,743 | 3,964 |
117,043 | 297,164 | 36,641 | 168,624 | 103,077 | |
America— | |||||
British West Indies | 8,708 | 8,582 | 10,265 | 7,247 | 22,502 |
Canada via East Coast | 849,701 | 1,580,841 | 1,086,829 | 1,038,912 | 2,270,580 |
Canada via West Coast | 772,533 | 806,074 | 600,766 | 506,125 | 660,046 |
Other | 4,300 | 211 | 581 | 191 | 893 |
1,635,242 | 2,395,708 | 1,698,441 | 1,552,475 | 2,954,021 | |
Pacific islands— | |||||
Australia | 5,081,968 | 10,555,667 | 6,486,847 | 4,213,085 | 4,259,323 |
Fiji | 980,186 | 1,824,012 | 1,909,102 | 1,459,345 | 859,757 |
Tonga | 3,980 | 1,014 | 3,852 | 19,115 | 7,220 |
Western Samoa | 24,116 | 24,855 | 11,486 | 18,455 | 11,050 |
Nauru | * | * | 46,124 | 62,307 | 46,074 |
Ocean Island | * | * | 1,271 | 23,772 | 30,969 |
Other | 366 | 28,626 | 547 | 1,611 | 7 |
6,090,616 | 12,434,174 | 8,459,229 | 5,797,680 | 5,214,400 | |
Foreign Countries and Possessions. | |||||
Europe— | |||||
Belgium | 377 | 285,482 | 369,034 | 132,705 | 139,262 |
Denmark | 57,914 | 46,535 | 71,916 | 31,063 | 77,568 |
France | 41,123 | 92,873 | 184,470 | 100,654 | 187,111 |
Germany | 23 | 5,462 | 23,631 | 15,476 | 22,251 |
Greece | 50 | .. | 5,308 | 3,606 | 2,689 |
Italy | 75,365 | 277,648 | 129,190 | 84,020 | 143,216 |
Netherlands | 438 | 71,229 | 86,615 | 56,337 | 70,786 |
Norway | 6,679 | 102,024 | 47,890 | 31,396 | 52,094 |
Portugal | 1,833 | 2,904 | 1,215 | 716 | 1,074 |
Russia | 118 | 1,246 | 7,488 | 157 | 167 |
Spain | 4,565 | 1,246 | 2,912 | 4,377 | 7,271 |
Sweden | 89,819 | 158,870 | 197,570 | 128,520 | 125,067 |
Switzerland | 48,893 | 70,302 | 69,284 | 41,927 | 48,903 |
Other | 64 | 9,170 | 805 | 7,026 | 17,787 |
327,261 | 1,124,991 | 1,197,328 | 637,980 | 895,246 | |
Asia— | |||||
Asiatic Turkey | 511 | 46,736 | 81,540 | 35,732 | 38,252 |
China | 105,970 | 219,485 | 136,590 | 112,052 | 98,793 |
Dutch Borneo | 11,024 | 26,356 | 19,335 | 30,598 | 112,122 |
Japan | 1,258,016 | 1,470,071 | 593,343 | 485,327 | 548,632 |
Java | 240,270 | 425,095 | 159,772 | 139,153 | 734,055 |
Philippine Islands | 32,479 | 72,447 | 22,946 | 17,983 | 23,860 |
Sumatra | 97,141 | 151,632 | 236,966 | 569,912 | 259,244 |
Other | 1,139 | 3,005 | 931 | 2,090 | 19,118 |
1,746,550 | 2,414,827 | 1,251,423 | 1,392,847 | 1,834,076 | |
Africa | 963 | 109 | 1,278 | 378 | 942 |
America— | |||||
Argentina | 628 | 1,231 | 632 | 116 | 102 |
Brazil | .. | 607 | 1,743 | 441 | 9,157 |
Chile | 27 | 3,640 | 2 | 3,492 | 7,819 |
Cuba | 3,931 | 16,110 | 3,821 | 2,212 | 5,126 |
United States of America— | |||||
Via East Coast | 4,938,482 | 8,161,335 | 5,789,016 | 3,494,449 | 4,982,335 |
Via West Coast | 2,637,832 | 2,938,924 | 1,957,441 | 1,454,329 | 1,714,388 |
Other | 8,738 | 1,591 | 846 | 2,591 | 12,918 |
7,589,638 | 11,123,438 | 7,753,501 | 4,957,630 | 6,731,845 | |
Pacific islands— | |||||
Hawaii | 4,324 | 11,384 | 1,890 | 5,005 | 5,029 |
New Caledonia | 17,440 | 22,814 | 11,269 | 10,409 | 18,902 |
Society Islands | 8,879 | 15,004 | 5,958 | 5,837 | 15,933 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | 65,209 | 74,018 | 52,739 | 8,041 | 26,412 |
Other | 1 | 863 | 12 | 83 | 4,398 |
95,853 | 124,083 | 71,868 | 29,375 | 70,674 | |
Grand totals | 30,671,698 | 61,595,828 | 42,942,443 | 35,012,561 | 43,378,493 |
In 1914 a change was made in the system of compilation of trade statistics, and for the first time statistics of imports were obtained for countries of origin as well as countries of shipment. Before 1914 it was the practice to credit imports to the country from which the goods were shipped to the Dominion, and considerable care was taken to ensure that the original port of shipment was ascertained. But there was no means of discovering where the goods were actually produced. Importers are now required to declare the country of origin as well as the country of shipment of all goods imported. The following table permits the study of imports under both headings:—
IMPORTS FROM VARIOUS COUNTRIES IN 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Imports according to | |||
Country of Shipment. | Country of Origin. | |||
Value. | Per Cent. of Total. | Value. | Per Cent. of Total. | |
£ | £ | |||
United Kingdom | 24,003,671 | 55.34 | 22,532,205 | 51.94 |
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c. | ||||
Europe | 1,614 | .. | 2,043 | 0.01 |
Asia— | ||||
Burma | 23,701 | 0.06 | 24,472 | 0.06 |
Ceylon | 701,665 | 1.62 | 705,622 | 1.63 |
Hong Kong | 22,913 | 0.05 | 22,974 | 0.05 |
India | 732,359 | 1.69 | 742,551 | 1.71 |
Straits Settlements | 79,162 | 0.18 | 79,832 | 0.18 |
Other | 9,127 | 0.02 | 9,388 | 0.02 |
1,568,927 | 3.62 | 1,584,839 | 3.65 | |
Africa— | ||||
Egypt | 19,371 | 0.04 | 21,070 | 0.05 |
South African Union | 79,742 | 0.1 | 110,313 | 0.25 |
Other | 3,964 | 0.01 | 6,739 | 0.02 |
103,077 | 0.24 | 138,122 | 0.32 | |
America— | ||||
British West Indies | 22,502 | 0.05 | 31,685 | 0.07 |
Canada via East Coast | 2,270,580 | 5.24 | 6.80 | .. |
Canada via West Coast | 660,046 | 1.52 | 2,950,984 | .. |
Other | 893 | .. | 1,63 | 0.01 |
2,954,021 | 6.81 | 2,984,306 | 6.88 | |
Pacific islands— | ||||
Australia | 4,259,323 | 9.82 | 3,653,420 | 8.42 |
Fiji | 859,757 | 1.98 | 853,163 | 1.97 |
Nauru (Pleasant Island) | 46,074 | 0.10 | 46,074 | 0.10 |
Ocean Island | 30,969 | 0.07 | 30,969 | 0.07 |
Tonga | 7,220 | 0.02 | 3,690 | 0.01 |
Western Samoa | 11,050 | 0.03 | 9,399 | 0.02 |
Other | 7 | .. | 28,771 | 0.07 |
5,214,400 | 12.02 | 4,625,486 | 10.66 | |
Foreign Countries and Possessions. | ||||
Europe— | ||||
Belgium | 139,262 | 0.32 | 277,046 | 0.64 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 11,322 | 0.03 | 95,642 | 0.22 |
Denmark | 77,568 | 0.18 | 100,617 | 0.23 |
Finland | 1,455 | .. | 4,493 | 0.01 |
France | 187,111 | 0.43 | 752,599 | 1.73 |
Germany | 22,251 | 0.05 | 68,915 | 0.16 |
Greece | 2,689 | 0.01 | 9,557 | 0.02 |
Italy | 143,216 | 0.33 | 234,527 | 0.54 |
Jugo-Slavia | 1,767 | .. | 2,098 | 0.01 |
Luxemburg | 2,104 | 0.01 | 5,453 | 0.01 |
Netherlands | 70,786 | 0.16 | 211,073 | 0.49 |
Norway | 52,094 | 0.12 | 64,005 | 0.15 |
Portugal | 1,074 | .. | 14,093 | 0.03 |
Roumania | 107 | .. | 3,393 | 0.01 |
Russia | 167 | .. | 7,414 | 0.02 |
Spain | 7,271 | 0.02 | 26,602 | 0.06 |
Sweden | 125,067 | 0.29 | 223,260 | 0.51 |
Switzerland | 48,903 | 0.11 | 432,096 | 1.00 |
Turkey | 747 | .. | 3,156 | 0.01 |
Other | 285 | .. | 3,784 | 0.01 |
895,246 | 2.06 | 2,539,823 | 5.86 | |
Asia— | ||||
Asiatic Turkey | 38,252 | 0.09 | 62,641 | 0.14 |
China | 98,793 | 0.23 | 117,264 | 0.27 |
Dutch Borneo | 112,122 | 0.26 | 113,311 | 0.26 |
Japan | 548,632 | 1.2 | 560,064 | 1.29 |
Java | 734,055 | 1.69 | 736,824 | 1.70 |
Minor Dutch East Indies | 16,549 | 0.04 | 17,021 | 0.04 |
Philippine Islands | 23,860 | 0.05 | 24,494 | 0.06 |
Sumatra | 259,244 | 0.60 | 259,285 | 0.60 |
Other | 2,569 | 0.01 | 4,904 | 0.01 |
1,834,076 | 4.23 | 1,895,808 | 4.37 | |
Africa | 942 | .. | 5,313 | 0.01 |
America— | ||||
Alaska | 2,065 | .. | 2,527 | 0.01 |
Argentina | 102 | .. | 1,395 | .. |
Brazil | 9,157 | 0.02 | 15,314 | 0.04 |
Chile | 7,819 | 0.02 | 10,935 | 0.03 |
Cuba | 5,126 | 0.01 | 5,429 | 0.01 |
Ecuador | 2,66 | 0.01 | 5,253 | 0.01 |
Mexico | 5,183 | 0.01 | 6,401 | 0.01 |
United States of America— | ||||
Via East Coast | 4,982,335 | 11.49 | 6,956,602 | 16.04 |
Via West Coast | 1,714,388 | 3.95 | .. | .. |
Other | 2,804 | 0.01 | 3,89 | 0.01 |
6,731,845 | 15.52 | 7,007,715 | 16.16 | |
Pacific islands— | ||||
Hawaii | 5,029 | 0.01 | 5,013 | 0.01 |
New Caledonia | 18,902 | 0.04 | 18,902 | 0.04 |
New Hebrides | 4,398 | 0.01 | 4,555 | 0.01 |
Society Islands | 15,933 | 0.04 | 7,951 | 0.02 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | 26,412 | 0.06 | 26,412 | 0.06 |
70,674 | 0.16 | 62,833 | 0.14 | |
Grand totals | 43,378,493 | 100.00 | 43,378,493 | 100.100 |
Direct shipments from the United Kingdom, it will be seen, exceeded by £1,471,466 the imports of goods produced in that country. In view, however, of the considerable quantity of British goods that enter New Zealand by way of Australia it would not be correct to take that figure as measuring the re-export trade done by Great Britain in goods from abroad intended for the Dominion.
Australia acts as a re-exporting centre for a certain proportion of goods received from Ceylon and India just as Hong Kong does for Chinese goods. The British West Indies still produce considerably more of the imports than they ship direct. The figures for Canada are practically level, the 1923 imports showing a small balance in favour of goods of Canadian origin. In the case of the United States, goods to the value of, roughly, £260,000 were imported indirectly in 1923.
The goods produced in European countries are often shipped via the United Kingdom, and, as might be expected, the total produce of these countries in every instance greatly exceeds the value shipped direct from their ports. Asiatic countries generally show similar results. Hong Kong and Australia take part of the Eastern entrepôt trade.
In the "Exports" subsection it has been shown that New Zealand is a primary-producing country—i.e., her exports consist principally of raw materials. It was also pointed out that the largest proportion of imports consisted of manufactures. The following table, grouped in the same manner as the export table referred to, illustrates this statement. Manufactured articles imported amounted to £33,739,817, of which the Mother-country supplied £19,514,119, or 57.84 per cent. The figures given refer to countries of origin.
Country. | Food, Drink, and Tobacco. | Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured. | Articles wholly or mainly manufactured. | Miscellaneous and Unclassified. | Bullion and Specie. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Re-imports. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 2,307,008 | 559,183 | 19,514,119 | 137,252 | 14,643 | 22,532,205 |
British Possessions, Protectorates, &c. | ||||||
Europe— | ||||||
Malta | .. | .. | 2,043 | .. | .. | 2,043 |
Asia— | ||||||
Aden | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 3 |
British North Borneo Protectorate | .. | 276 | 273 | .. | .. | 549 |
Burma | 15,862 | 55 | 8,555 | .. | .. | 24,472 |
Ceylon | 699,310 | 2,772 | 3,517 | 23 | .. | 705,622 |
Cyprus | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Hong Kong | 15,628 | 1,873 | 5,473 | .. | .. | 22,974 |
India | 99,936 | 20,069 | 607,007 | 15,539 | 742,551 | .. |
Malay States | 8,096 | 531 | 208 | .. | .. | 8,835 |
Straits Settlements | 74,401 | 4,702 | 680 | 49 | .. | 79,832 |
Africa— | ||||||
Anglo-Egyptian Sudan | .. | .. | 1,414 | .. | .. | 1,414 |
British East Africa Protectorate | 309 | .. | 120 | .. | .. | 429 |
British West Africa Protectorate | 2,268 | 50 | 555 | .. | .. | 2,873 |
Egypt | 924 | .. | 20,146 | .. | .. | 21,070 |
South African Union | 39,951 | 34,555 | 31,618 | 4,189 | .. | 110,313 |
Zanzibar | 2,022 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2,023 |
America— | ||||||
British Guiana | 793 | 23 | .. | .. | .. | 816 |
British Honduras | .. | 315 | .. | .. | .. | 315 |
British West Indies | 25,757 | 7 | 5,921 | .. | .. | 31,685 |
Canada | 106,887 | 15,719 | 2,725,265 | 13,113 | .. | 2,950,984 |
Newfoundland | .. | .. | 500 | .. | .. | 506 |
Pacific islands— | ||||||
Australia | 1,074,756 | 1,107,671 | 1,427,960 | 42,670 | 363 | 3,53,420 |
Fiji | 846,907 | 193 | 6,003 | .. | .. | 853,163 |
Nauru Island | .. | 46,074 | .. | .. | .. | 46,074 |
New Zealand* | 1,715 | 143 | 13,680 | 13,181 | .. | 28,719 |
Norfolk Island | 16 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 16 |
Ocean Island | .. | 30,969 | .. | .. | .. | 30,969 |
Papua | .. | .. | 27 | 4 | .. | 31 |
Pitcairn Island | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 3 |
Solomon Islands (Prot.) | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
Tonga | 3,664 | 25 | 1 | .. | .. | 3,690 |
Western Samoa | 8,473 | 720 | 206 | .. | .. | 9,399 |
Totals, British countries | 5,334,744 | 1,915,926 | 24,375,306 | 226,020 | 15,006 | 31,867,001 |
Country. | Food, Drink, and Tobacco. | Raw Materials and Articles mainly unmanufactured. | Articles wholly or mainly manufactured. | Miscellaneous and Unclassified. | Bullion and Specie. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Foreign Countries | ||||||
Europe— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Austria | 11 | .. | 546 | 33 | .. | 590 |
Belgium | 2,843 | 5,817 | 268,313 | 73 | .. | 277,046 |
Bulgaria | .. | .. | 55 | .. | .. | 55 |
Czecho-Slovakia | 86 | 128 | 95,359 | 69 | .. | 95,642 |
Danzig | .. | .. | 287 | .. | .. | 287 |
Denmark | 16,073 | .. | 23,867 | 60,677 | .. | 100,617 |
Esthonia | .. | .. | 666 | .. | .. | 666 |
Finland | 9 | .. | 2,627 | 1,857 | .. | 4,493 |
France | 82,770 | 7,151 | 645,947 | 16,731 | .. | 752,599 |
Germany | 698 | 194 | 67,606 | 417 | .. | 68,915 |
Greece | 8,184 | 117 | 1,256 | .. | .. | 9,557 |
Hungary | 73 | .. | 120 | .. | .. | 193 |
Iceland | .. | .. | .. | 250 | .. | 250 |
Italy | 4,856 | 8,013 | 183,36 | 298 | 234,527 | .. |
Jugo-Slavia | .. | .. | 2,098 | .. | .. | 2,098 |
Latvia | .. | .. | 92 | .. | .. | 92 |
Lithuania | .. | .. | 8 | .. | .. | 8 |
Luxemburg | .. | .. | 5,453 | .. | .. | 5,453 |
Netherlands | 113,095 | 4,262 | 83,207 | 10,509 | .. | 211,073 |
Norway | 28,71 | 1,751 | 33,468 | 5 | .. | 64,005 |
Poland | 1 | .. | 954 | 688 | .. | 1,643 |
Portugal | 9,543 | 4,410 | 140 | .. | .. | 14,93 |
Roumania | 3,312 | .. | 81 | .. | .. | 3,393 |
Russia | 64 | 19 | 7,331 | .. | .. | 7,414 |
Spain | 16,110 | 7,671 | 2,720 | 101 | .. | 26,602 |
Sweden | 2,009 | 11,737 | 208,863 | 651 | .. | 223,260 |
Switzerland | 12,442 | .. | 48,998 | 656 | .. | 432,6 |
Turkey | 2,383 | .. | 773 | .. | .. | ,156 |
Asia— | ||||||
Asiatic Turkey | 60,333 | 243 | 2,065 | .. | .. | 62,641 |
China | 40,585 | 2,997 | 73,559 | 123 | .. | 117,264 |
Cochin-China | 20 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 20 |
Dutch Borneo | 406 | 452 | 112,453 | .. | .. | 113,311 |
Formosa | 128 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 128 |
French Indo - Chinese Protectorate | 203 | .. | 39 | .. | .. | 242 |
Japan | 5,001 | 51,988 | 499,730 | 3,345 | .. | 560,064 |
Java | 660,991 | 73,468 | 2,365 | .. | .. | 736,824 |
Minor Dutch East Indies | 352 | 868 | 15,801 | .. | .. | 17,021 |
Persia | 138 | 69 | 2,035 | 53 | .. | 2,295 |
Philippine Islands | 1,232 | 22,344 | 918 | .. | .. | 24,494 |
Siam | 2,208 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2,210 |
Siberia | .. | .. | 9 | .. | .. | 9 |
Sumatra | 2,360 | .. | 256,925 | .. | .. | 259,285 |
Africa– | ||||||
Abyssinia | 458 | .. | 270 | 150 | .. | 878 |
Algeria | 54 | .. | 4 | .. | .. | 58 |
Belgian Congo | .. | 8 | 16 | .. | .. | 24 |
Canary Islands | 166 | .. | 167 | .. | .. | 333 |
Madagascar | 1,066 | 21 | 90 | .. | .. | 1,177 |
Madeira | 14 | .. | 1,081 | .. | .. | 1,095 |
Morocco | 1,568 | .. | 114 | 51 | .. | 1,733 |
Sokotra | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
Tripoli | .. | .. | 14 | .. | .. | 14 |
America— | ||||||
Alaska | 2,527 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,527 |
Argentina | 519 | 610 | 95 | 171 | .. | 1,395 |
Brazil | 13,893 | 20 | 1,390 | 11 | .. | 15,314 |
Cayenne | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
Chile | .. | .. | 8,416 | 2,519 | .. | 10,935 |
Colombia | .. | .. | 60 | .. | .. | 60 |
Costa Rica | 989 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 989 |
Cuba | 5,319 | .. | 110 | .. | .. | 5,429 |
Ecuador | 5,185 | .. | 68 | .. | .. | 5,253 |
Guatemala | 106 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 106 |
Mexico | .. | 65 | 6,311 | 25 | .. | 6,401 |
Nicaragua | 137 | 150 | .. | .. | .. | 287 |
Panama Canal Zone | .. | .. | 161 | 484 | .. | 645 |
Peru | .. | .. | 178 | 200 | .. | 378 |
Santo Domingo | 99 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 99 |
Surinam | 401 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 401 |
Uruguay | 67 | .. | 11 | .. | .. | 78 |
United States | 505,753 | 85,967 | 6,319,227 | 45,474 | 181 | 6,956,602 |
Venezuela | 81 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 814 |
Pacific islands— | ||||||
Hawaii | 4,586 | .. | 427 | .. | .. | 5,013 |
New Caledonia | .. | 18,902 | .. | .. | .. | 18,902 |
New Hebrides | 4,554 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 4,555 |
Society Islands | 793 | 958 | 6,200 | .. | .. | 7,951 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | .. | 26,412 | .. | .. | .. | 26,412 |
Totals, foreign countries | 1,664,367 | 336,812 | 9,364,511 | 145,621 | 181 | 11,511,492 |
Totals, all countries | 6,999,111 | 2,252,737 | 33,739,817 | 371,641 | 15,187 | 13,378,493 |
In order to give more detailed information concerning the trade of New Zealand with other countries the following tables have been compiled, giving for each of the last three years the main items of import from all the principal countries with which New Zealand trades. The information is shown both according to country of shipment and for country of origin.
In the principal countries account has been taken only of those items of a minimum total value of approximately £10,000, and in the smaller countries the main items only, so that the tables are not made too voluminous by the additions of great numbers of small items. The full details for the respective years covered will be found in the corresponding numbers of the "Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping."
PRINCIPAL IMPORTS. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | Country of Shipment. | Country of Origin. | ||||
1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Not available. | ||||||
United Kingdom. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Cocoa-butter, &c. | 28,198 | 41,671 | 55,194 | 19,879 | 16,893, | 15,427 |
Confectionery | 58,319 | 82,804 | 156,011 | 55, | 70,702 | 147,298 |
Dried fruits | 9,533 | 30,595 | 26,041 | .. | .. | .. |
Maizena and cornflour | 18,084 | 34,383 | 40,995 | 18,084 | 34,381 | 40,975 |
Infants' and invalids' foods | 11,995 | 19,440 | 16,595 | 12,117 | 10,440 | 16,599 |
Mustard | 33,746 | 18,963 | 31,215 | 33,746 | 18,964 | 31,214 |
Nuts, edible | 10,933 | 36,522 | 26,231 | 1,185 | 1,197 | 2,663 |
Oilmen's stores | 10,483 | 18,317 | 24,152 | 10,193 | 17,845 | 23,436 |
Pickles and sauces | 4,522 | 10,361 | 13,967 | 4,763 | 11,142 | 14,840 |
Salt | 72,100 | 98,686 | 103,997 | 72,100 | 98,954 | 103,918 |
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed | 3,095 | 11,045 | 4,335 | .. | .. | .. |
Cocoa and chocolate | 18,336 | 56,029 | 44,361 | 14,015 | 46,918 | 35,646 |
Ale, porter, and beer | 11,197 | 8,974 | 19,590 | 11,197 | 8,974 | 19,457 |
Brandy | 25,455 | 34,620 | 20,705 | .. | .. | .. |
Gin, geneva, and schnapps | 21,022 | 30,917 | 45,884 | 12,179 | 19,859 | 23,116 |
Whisky | 621,483 | 453,495 | 717,100 | 675,889 | 485,014 | 746,604 |
Spirits (other than beverages) | 43,426 | 28,376 | 30,531 | 33,331 | 27,391 | 29,433 |
Wine, fermented | 22,350 | 16,901 | 32,366 | 10,380 | 11,640 | 13,191 |
Cigarettes | 254,975 | 545,455 | 591,331 | 254,972 | 545,508 | 591,717 |
Tobacco | 249,214 | 212,751 | 327,047 | 249,295 | 212,754 | 326,991 |
Horses | 9,669 | 11,430 | 17,386 | 9,669 | 11,430 | 17,386 |
Cork, cut | 30,701 | 14,938 | 13,859 | 17,272 | 10,152 | 8,631 |
Engineers' waste | 20,306 | 12,930 | 16,804 | 20,364 | 12,930 | 16,804 |
Seeds— | ||||||
Grass and clover | 41,434 | 17,693 | 35,031 | 25,797 | 9,212 | 10,629 |
Other | 65,346 | 55,470 | 77,240 | 64,242 | 52,494 | 69,839 |
Starch | 8,545 | 14,338 | 11,699 | 8,604 | 14,284 | 11,396 |
Tanning-materials, crude | 22,276 | 12,854 | 13,962 | 22,204 | 10,767 | 11,910 |
Yarns | 89,553 | 156,283 | 149,696 | 92,524 | 156,373 | 152,775 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 1,306,665 | 1,238,843 | 1,821,714 | 1,249,303 | 1,132,788 | 1,685,238 |
Boots and shoes and parts thereof | 259,650 | 584,724 | 1,005,056 | 257,529 | 582,004 | 998,816 |
Furs and fur trimmings | 36,751 | 41,876 | 59,896 | 34,317 | 34,766 | 44,318 |
Haberdashery | 117,263 | 114,887 | 109,339 | 107,444 | 98,174 | 86,372 |
Hate and caps | 123,187 | 63,775 | 105,620 | 117,382 | 56,757 | 95,914 |
Hatmakers' materials | 94,843 | 63,473 | 91,809 | 70,517 | 28,527 | 59,471 |
Hosiery | 266,882 | 363,986 | 432,760 | 263,563 | 386,458 | 431,033 |
Lace and laces | 37,631 | 59,313 | 56,729 | 26,708 | 42,903 | 34,123 |
Millinery | 114,820 | 143,275 | 145,012 | 90,075 | 112,174 | 114,134 |
Ribbons and crape | 98,922 | 151,274 | 134,948 | 2,962 | 4,265 | 2,257 |
Umbrellas and materials for making | 13,163 | 15,099 | 15,244 | 13,132 | 12,155 | 12,753 |
Carpets, carpeting, and floorcloth | 547,567 | 365,664 | 638,762 | 539,542 | 364,418 | 635,911 |
Drapery | 238,607 | 411,784 | 518,528 | 204,304 | 350,789 | 450,754 |
Felt sheathing | 5,806 | 17,716 | 21,636 | 5,806 | 17,777 | 21,624 |
Textile piece-goods— | ||||||
Canvas, sailcloth | 76,695 | 26,592 | 37,743 | 78,034 | 26,884 | 38,514 |
Cotton | 2,022,726 | 1,803,683 | 2,242,247 | 2,015,443 | 1,815,639 | 2,221,417 |
Hessians and scrim | 70,775 | 38,453 | 75,062 | 72,027 | 38,775 | 75,421 |
Leather cloth | 9,021 | 17,269 | 15,255 | 9,033 | 17,308 | 15,524 |
Linen | 69,382 | 24,884 | 28,014 | 70,711 | 26,013 | 28,733 |
Silk, satin, velvet | 118,445 | 285,624 | 347,788 | 45,484 | 105,624 | 113,336 |
Woollen | 1,117,505 | 778,602 | 1,139,623 | 1,111,685 | 793,337 | 1,116,354 |
Other | 20,897 | 15,842 | 31,638 | 20,907 | 15,272 | 31,762 |
Sewing silks and cottons | 204,816 | 228,549 | 222,365 | 207,005 | 229,693 | 224,840 |
Cordage and rope | 105,280 | 69,320 | 102,248 | 111,296 | 74,128 | 108,056 |
Twine | 85,940 | 50,347 | 65,830 | 86,003 | 56,334 | 65,967 |
Mineral oils | 13,993 | 10,315 | 1,370 | 12,205 | 8,384 | 10,771 |
Vegetable oils | 124,878 | 68,020 | 102,283 | 114,902 | 67,138 | 99,207 |
Paraffin-wax | 10,084 | 14,130 | 6,601 | 10,070 | 13,059 | 6,470 |
Paints and colours— | ||||||
Paints ground in liquid | 17,469 | 33,533 | 33,005 | 116,985 | 33,268 | 31,380 |
Whitelead ground in oil | .. | 121,400 | 146,121 | .. | 119,031 | 146,142 |
Mixed ready for use | 69,423 | 76,331 | 67,635 | 68,798 | 75,020 | 63,789 |
Other | 25,663 | 21,788 | 27,894 | 24,130 | 20,326 | 27,227 |
Varnishes, lacquers, and goldsize | 19,295 | 25,886 | 25,574 | 19,302 | 25,820 | 25,542 |
Coal | 197,053 | 169,229 | 124 | 197,053 | 169,229 | 121 |
Stone | 21,561 | 14,811 | 17,860 | 19,881 | 13,986 | 17,438 |
Specie— | ||||||
Bronze | 11,133 | 12,422 | 910 | 11,633 | 12,452 | 910 |
Silver | 180,030 | 157,485 | 11,600 | 185,830 | 174,035 | 13,600 |
Iron and steel (unmanufactured) | 239,187 | 206,509 | 312,193 | 234,405 | 206,573 | 313,714 |
Bolts and nuts | 96,919 | 41,303 | 78,378 | 97,191 | 41,263 | 78,441 |
Brass manufactures | 13,944 | 10,953 | 21,315 | 14,225 | 1,833 | 21,335 |
Chains and chain cables | 30,949 | 16,103 | 16,546 | 31,115 | 16,138 | 16,531 |
Copper manufactures | 66,108 | 26,606 | 56,988 | 66,438 | 20,864 | 56,993 |
Cutlery | 81,874 | 27,877 | 35,512 | 82,750 | 27,859 | 35,597 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 595,394 | 282,704 | 418,622 | 597,463 | 280,331 | 409,371 |
Iron and steel— | ||||||
Hoop | 51,759 | 36,290 | 34,693 | 51,620 | 36,282 | 34,735 |
Plate and sheet | 489,078 | 543,144 | 629,862 | 495,381 | 546,319 | 630,847 |
Tubes, pipes, and fittings | 398,618 | 274,198 | 383,198 | 401,841 | 278,797 | 383,283 |
Other | 100,052 | 33,678 | 106,219 | 100,105 | 34,576 | 107,449 |
Lamps (not electric), lanterns, and lamp-wick | 25,232 | 15,902 | 21,148 | 24,404 | 15,782 | 19,193 |
Meters | 64,146 | 66,582 | 102,544 | 62,171 | 65,555 | 102,370 |
Nails | 33,117 | 33,696 | 28,290 | 32,755 | 31,152 | 27,923 |
Plate and plated ware | 157,380 | 107,616 | 132,231 | 159,224 | 108,719 | 133,137 |
Printing-materials | 12,109 | 10,824 | 17,653 | 12,955 | 11,898 | 18,848 |
Railway and tramway plant | 657,466 | 880,168 | 255,382 | 661,081 | 879,921 | 257,411 |
Rivets and washers | 20,097 | 19,357 | 20,419 | 28,468 | 19,421 | 20,270 |
Stoves and ranges | 5,699 | 15,710 | 34,636 | 5,576 | 15,603 | 34,464 |
Telephones and accessories therefor | 31,649 | 96,586 | 91,956 | 32,573 | 20,447 | 56,567 |
Tinware and tin manufactures | 217,122 | 109,562 | 179,094 | 229,127 | 111,229 | 183,692 |
Tools, implements, &c. | 177,959 | 102,119 | 133,121 | 178,222 | 99,832 | 130,439 |
Wire- | ||||||
Copper | 208,825 | 52,222 | 119,000 | 181,300 | 54,594 | 118,897 |
Fencing | 95,703 | 105,778 | 166,458 | 94,186 | 104,108 | 166,516 |
Netting | 50,569 | 56,917 | 122,786 | 50,858 | 50,903 | 122,786 |
Other | 58,499 | 53,370 | 69,877 | 59,048 | 51,941 | 70,519 |
Other metal manufactures | 367,708 | 283,912 | 395,708 | 375,690 | 278,817 | 387,829 |
Agricultural implements, &c. | 57,138 | 35,130 | 32,463 | 58,087 | 35,010 | 33,709 |
Dairying machinery | 12,143 | 35,485 | 67,051 | 13,702 | 16,482 | 13,160 |
Dredging machinery | 17,954 | 12,591 | 9,420 | 18,559 | 12,591 | 9,420 |
Electrical machinery | 869,398 | 723,657 | 986,998 | 867,735 | 695,781 | 963,722 |
Engines, including materials for and parts of— | ||||||
Gas and oil | 87,441 | 40,706 | 39,324 | 87,375 | 0,016 | 38,26 |
Steam | 62,145 | 84,951 | 61,610 | 66,293 | 4,409 | 60,333 |
Gas-making machinery | 47,564 | 24,910 | 965 | 47,564 | 4,910 | 965 |
Locomotives | 158,863 | 498,643 | 60,177 | 158,863 | 48,643 | 60,177 |
Mining machinery | 24,429 | 10,149 | 14,070 | 25,117 | 0,196 | 13,997 |
Printing machinery | 47,704 | 22,830 | 66,768 | 51,858 | 2,482 | 69,298 |
Sewing-machines | 80,534 | 37,394 | 73,747 | 78,692 | 36,887 | 73,660 |
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and wood-workers, &c. | 100,080 | 36,152 | 64,040 | 102,072 | 3,283 | 63,484 |
Turbines, steam and water, and Pelton wheels | 3,891 | 22,270 | 87,816 | 3,891 | 13,08 | 63,802 |
Winches, cranes, capstans, and windlasses | 6,797 | 60,259 | 20,208 | 6,817 | 60,259 | 20,208 |
Woollen-mill machinery | 109,878 | 28,949 | 53,700 | 109,667 | 28,85 | 54,496 |
Other classes of machinery and machines | 240,584 | 114,104 | 227,700 | 247,605 | 114,10 | 223,443 |
Indiarubber hose, tubing, and piping | 13,757 | 11,390 | 10,662 | 13,821 | 11,450 | 10,949 |
Belting, leather and other | 70,078 | 42,641 | 58,887 | 71,959 | 43,020 | 53,856 |
Leather | 57,977 | 185,103 | 208,196 | 57,850 | 177,260 | 200,868 |
Saddlery and harness | 82,963 | 34,452 | 31,256 | 82,904 | 34,439 | 31,263 |
Furniture, cabinetware, and upholstery | 34,893 | 23,268 | 19,608 | 33,929 | 21,975 | 17,586 |
China, porcelain, and parian ware | 91,270 | 102,423 | 82,071 | 90,542 | 100,433 | 78,762 |
Earthenware | 259,022 | 261,484 | 224,035 | 262,596 | 259,108 | 29,925 |
Glass and glassware | 161,748 | 146,748 | 236,651 | 134,845 | 124,387 | 190,736 |
Tiles | 60,2 | 30,266 | 51,596 | 60,631 | 30,228 | 51,459 |
Butter-paper, &c. | 8,146 | 10,115 | 21,746 | 1,802 | 4,519 | 2,49 |
Cardboard-boxes, materials for | 31,722 | 23,250 | 37,849 | 27,115 | 18,951 | 26,11 |
Paperhangings | 47,645 | 40,053 | 67,320 | 47,816 | 39,873 | 67,052 |
Printing-paper | 178,991 | 107,705 | 272,814 | 178,464 | 109,440 | 274,838 |
Writing-paper | 176,664 | 73,658 | 139,941 | 175,489 | 73,922 | 140,375 |
Books, papers, and music, printed | 296,499 | 302,727 | 346,294 | 315,686 | 321,577 | 366,982 |
Calendars and showcards | 12,473 | 10,673 | 15,048 | 12,515 | 10,380 | 14,895 |
Envelopes | * | 24,725 | 31,871 | * | 24,717 | 31,738 |
Ink | 8,519 | 10,241 | 14,557 | 8,544 | 10,201 | 14,332 |
Manufactured stationery | 68,926 | 49,535 | 74,404 | 71,050 | 49,344 | 74,350 |
Fancy goods and toys | 161,941 | 193,869 | 267,671 | 135,878 | 146,285 | 189,849 |
Jewellery | 111,522 | 80,407 | 65,744 | 110,010 | 98,388 | 52,431 |
Sporting, gaming, and athletic requisites | 92,319 | 93,802 | 102,280 | 92,046 | 92,508 | 100,551 |
Timepieces | 22,133 | 11,537 | 29,357 | 7,972 | 5,772 | 8,147 |
Tobacco-pipes and smokers' requisites | 71,950 | 50,540 | 71,455 | 45,463 | 28,999 | 36,984 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 17,597 | 10,58 | 6,698 | 18,519 | 10,231 | 7,248 |
Photographic materials and goods | 38,139 | 34,661 | 37,421 | 39,557 | 35,347 | 38,484 |
Surgical and dental instruments | 47,024 | 52,266 | 48,880 | 49,378 | 50,975 | 45,001 |
Acids | 24,969 | 19,039 | 25,711 | 25,622 | 19,261 | 27,465 |
Cream of tartar | 4,704 | 13,038 | 17,190 | 857 | 7,940 | 16,910 |
Cyanide of potassium and of sodium | 29,368 | 15,939 | 19,114 | 30,505 | 15,939 | 19,114 |
Dyes | 34,618 | 38,794 | 46,672 | 47,836 | 51,726 | 49,921 |
Disinfectants | 17,098 | 23,672 | 22,628 | 17,409 | 23,84 | 22,578 |
Insecticides and tree-washes | 46,467 | 70,163 | 99,682 | 48,663 | 70,368 | 99,507 |
Medicinal preparations, drugs, and drug-gists' sundries | 151,074 | 147,868 | 177,435 | 168,287 | 148,840 | 176,433 |
Perfumery | 62,285 | 64,715 | 69,139 | 50,034 | 59,412 | 65,234 |
Soda | 39,102 | 80,367 | 87,368 | 39,857 | 82,386 | 87,704 |
Manures | 6,211 | 27,543 | 46,025 | 0,200 | 21,118 | 36,771 |
Arms, ammunition, and explosives | 473,047 | 206,033 | 163,307 | 471,378 | 212,298 | 167,317 |
Asbestos | 22,907 | 14,406 | 16,677 | 20,442 | 11,698 | 14,734 |
Blue, laundry | 14,823 | 22,948 | 29,174 | 14,823 | 22,964 | 29,175 |
Brushes, brushware, and brooms | 55,103 | 56,774 | 90,899 | 52,289 | 52,143 | 85,350 |
Brushmakers' materials | 10,037 | 13,293 | 15,739 | 5,275 | 5,444 | 5,835 |
Candles | 24,598 | 24,430 | 18,010 | 24,600 | 24,430 | 18,002 |
Educational apparatus and materials | 20,690 | 11,538 | 18,643 | 20,450 | 11,401 | 18,728 |
Musical instruments— | ||||||
Pianos | 35,520 | 41,884 | 170,139 | 36,233 | 41,712 | 167,872 |
Other | 58,234 | 56,088 | 97,861 | 57,491 | 51,423 | 92,035 |
Matches and vestas | 40,527 | 33,273 | 46,484 | 36,060 | 29,637 | 37,618 |
Packing, engine | 17,494 | 13,185 | 16,272 | 18,017 | 13,067 | 16,393 |
Polishes and dressings | 24,751 | 33,570 | 38,297 | 24,863 | 33,695 | 38,553 |
Soap | 20,882 | 43,102 | 42,433 | 21,014 | 41,831 | 40,333 |
Vehicles— | ||||||
Bicycles and materials for | 124,058 | 87,194 | 178,541 | 123,645 | 81,184 | 175,162 |
Motors for road traffic and materials for | 609,312 | 341,053 | 447,424 | 526,667 | 240,204 | 408,027 |
Article. | Country of Shipment. | Country of Origin. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
*Formerly included in "Other." | ||||||
Burma. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Rice | 1,457 | 4,518 | 14,641 | 1,683 | 4,518 | 15,223 |
Waxes | 46,104 | 20,925 | 7,198 | 46,104 | 21,988 | 7,318 |
Candles | 5,459 | 9,953 | 1,237 | 5,459 | 9,953 | 1,237 |
Ceylon. | ||||||
Coconut, desiccated | 10,737 | 14,445 | 11,085 | 10,752 | 14,446 | 11,651 |
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed | 4,796 | 7,302 | 3,82 | 4,796 | 7,302 | 3,872 |
Tea | 296,140 | 470,896 | 681,198 | 298,694 | 471,859 | 683,201 |
Hong Kong. | ||||||
Jams, jellies, &c. | 11,280 | 8,254 | 13,451 | 11,302 | 8,254 | 13,557 |
India. | ||||||
Coffee and chicory | 4,145 | 6,568 | 6,876 | 4,603 | 6,695 | 8,328 |
Tea | 25,536 | 39,754 | 72,723 | 25,743 | 40,484 | 72,723 |
Shellac | 8,519 | 9,140 | 13,571 | 8,587 | 9,142 | 13,845 |
Carpets, carpeting, and floorcloth | 38,422 | 10,554 | 23,215 | 38,25 | 10,695 | 23,597 |
Hessians and scrim | 47,651 | 33,527 | 63,796 | 52,477 | 34,152 | 65,949 |
Bags and sacks— | ||||||
Corn-sacks | 254,088 | 187,268 | 231,461 | 259,684 | 187,268 | 232,136 |
Jute and Hessian bags | 74,735 | 40,288 | 113,708 | 74,829 | 40,501 | 113,708 |
Woolpacks | 75,505 | 55,886 | 125,271 | 75,505 | 55,886 | 125,271 |
Vegetable oil | 10,839 | 6,858 | 9,753 | 10,845 | 6,858 | 9,753 |
Straits Settlements. | ||||||
Fruits, bottled and preserved | 7,586 | 22,019 | 21,815 | 7,586 | 22,019 | 21,426 |
Sago and tapioca | 16,940 | 22,680 | 32,779 | 17,054 | 22,680 | 33,479 |
Spices | 6,015 | 12,588 | 10,583 | 6,069 | 12,593 | 10,670 |
Egypt. | ||||||
Phosphates | .. | .. | 18,138 | .. | 2,200 | 18,138 |
Seychelles. | ||||||
Guano | .. | 14,107 | .. | .. | 14,107 | .. |
South African Union. | ||||||
Wine, fermented | 10,272 | 17,680 | 15,114 | 10,837 | 17,68 | 15,267 |
Tanning-materials, crude | 5,189 | 8,717 | 28,964 | 5,419 | 10,889 | 33,903 |
Precious stones, unmounted | 5,805 | 2,017 | 1,933 | 54,797 | 27,992 | 26,213 |
Arms, ammunition, and explosives | 1,333 | 106,104 | 3,159 | 1,489 | 106,104 | 3,159 |
British West Indies. | ||||||
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed | 6,109 | 4,094 | 14,100 | 7,198 | 8,525 | 15,163 |
Rum | 1,105 | 264 | 2,966 | 3,992 | 2,287 | 7,599 |
Canada. | ||||||
Fish | 30,210 | 64,954 | 58,577 | 31,038 | 65,040 | 58,915 |
Confectionery | 12,422 | 13,459 | 29,514 | 12,426 | 13,459 | 29,514 |
Fruit | 13,787 | 9,363 | 9,629 | 13,787 | 9,363 | 9,629 |
Seeds | 10,754 | 6,457 | 11,402 | 11,259 | 6,457 | 11,942 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 1,10,907 | 74,769 | 100,084 | 111,655 | 75,565 | 101,577 |
Boots and shoes and parts thereof | 35,173 | 37,232 | 88,737 | 40,101 | 43,884 | 80,278 |
Furs and fur trimmings | 9,437 | 7,569 | 7,051 | 9,437 | 7,594 | 8,061 |
Hosiery | 22,905 | 32,931 | 31,715 | 23,153 | 33,045 | 31,851 |
Cotton piece-goods | 576 | 15,811 | 12,594 | 581 | 16,309 | 12,787 |
Paints and colours | 5,413 | 310 | 1,293 | 5,413 | 334 | 1,327 |
Iron and steel (unmanufactured) | 16,638 | 6,173 | 16,040 | 16,648 | 6,173 | 16,040 |
Fencing-staples | 7,953 | 6,955 | 18,930 | 7,953 | 6,955 | 19,822 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 28,794 | 15,638 | 20,401 | 28,736 | 15,638 | 20,804 |
Iron and steel— | ||||||
Tubes, pipes, and fittings | 150,180 | 59,147 | 77,625 | 155,381 | 59,932 | 77,625 |
Other | 13,37 | 920 | 3,155 | 13,642 | 1,251 | 3,155 |
Nails | 20,224 | 33,812 | 75,770 | 20,308 | 33,812 | 77,156 |
Tools, implements, &c. | 6,913 | 10,917 | 14,605 | 9,916 | 10,921 | 14,632 |
Wire— | ||||||
Fencing | 10,993 | 41,769 | 130,415 | 10,993 | 41,769 | 140,788 |
Other | 17,707 | 19,881 | 49,140 | 17,717 | 19,911 | 49,908 |
Agricultural implements, &c. | 67,868 | 22,889 | 25,943 | 70,650 | 23,014 | 26,816 |
Dairying machinery | 7,681 | 9,947 | 3,286 | 7,681 | 9,947 | 3,286 |
Electrical machinery | 19,301 | 32,543 | 76,485 | 19,323 | 32,551 | 76,839 |
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and wood-workers', &c. | 1,844 | 17,919 | 3,027 | 1,844 | 17,919 | 3,027 |
Belting, leather and other | 2,480 | 7,775 | 15,279 | 2,766 | 8,236 | 15,430 |
Leather | 5,308 | 14,909 | 24,456 | 7,790 | 15,548 | 24,456 |
Timber | 62,437 | 46,560 | 87,030 | 62,437 | 46,884 | 87,234 |
Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 27,439 | 37,284 | 62,471 | 26,897 | 37,112 | 63,751 |
Cement | 18,498 | 20 | 36 | 18,498 | 20 | 364 |
Cardboard boxes, materials for | 11,007 | 4,827 | 3,528 | 11,007 | 4,827 | 4,260 |
Paperhangings | 55,458 | 18,790 | 18,753 | 55,458 | 18,874 | 18,779 |
Printing-paper | 370,460 | 270,817 | 242,536 | 371,269 | 271,115 | 242,536 |
Wrapping-paper | 69,426 | 38,107 | 61,797 | 70,265 | 38,220 | 62,345 |
Writing-paper | 21,827 | 4,065 | 12,305 | 22,429 | 4,223 | 12,408 |
Stationery | 20,856 | 8,079 | 13,855 | 21,308 | 8,211 | 14,019 |
Photographic materials and goods | 4,881 | 20,652 | 18,824 | 5,004 | 20,652 | 18,841 |
Calcium carbide | 12,786 | 4,052 | 8,805 | 12,786 | 4,396 | 8,805 |
Perfumery | 449 | 3,068 | 12,494 | 506 | 3,110 | 12,497 |
Musical Instruments | 9,930 | 9,118 | 19,115 | 10,069 | 9,342 | 19,415 |
Vehicles— | ||||||
Bicycles and materials for | 2,996 | 1,147 | 14,047 | 3,000 | 1,147 | 14,062 |
Motor for road traffic and materials for | 210,300 | 427,107 | 1,299,413 | 253,713 | 427,809 | 1,299,64 |
Australia. | ||||||
Confectionery | 57,338 | 50,978 | 84,962 | 53,892 | 48,257 | 83,349 |
Fruits— | ||||||
Bottled and preserved in syrup | 27,490 | 19,293 | 37,321 | 27,492 | 19,293 | 37,659 |
Dried- | ||||||
Currants | 5,774 | 49,204 | 38,255 | 5,664 | 49,204 | 38,255 |
Raisins | 88,714 | 128,698 | 104,879 | 88,689 | 128,117 | 102,620 |
Other | 2,410 | 8,085 | 6,230 | 1,536 | 5,314 | 2,867 |
Fresh— | ||||||
Oranges | 40,760 | 36,654 | 41,143 | 46,760 | 36,469 | 41,143 |
Mandarins and grape-fruit | * | 21,446 | 20,040 | .. | 21,446 | 20,006 |
Other | 60,316 | 20,119 | 26,598 | 60,316 | 20,119 | 26,400 |
Rice, dressed | 34,791 | 29,456 | 23,072 | 34,356 | 29,456 | 22,443 |
Salt | 24,765 | 12,100 | 16,396 | 24,765 | 11,832 | 16,336 |
Vegetables | 16,896 | 15,487 | 25,553 | 16,878 | 15,274 | 25,373 |
Whisky | 63,019 | 35,189 | 30,755 | 4,323 | 3,670 | 1,251 |
Spirits of wine | 7,838 | 10,501 | 14,769 | 7,699 | 10,499 | 14,769 |
Wine, fermented | 67,824 | 52,228 | 63,323 | 53,087 | 42,175 | 57,671 |
Tobacco and preparations thereof | 340,416 | 410,628 | 377,250 | 339,434 | 409,776 | 373,995 |
Horses | 7,639 | 14,642 | 13,049 | 6,680 | 11,467 | 6,894 |
Wool | 2,551 | 14,729 | 27,496 | 2,551 | 14,729 | 27,496 |
Seeds | 11,233 | 9,450 | 13,971 | 9,876 | 7,378 | 11,508 |
Tanning-materials, crude | 34,228 | 18,902 | 10,875 | 33,434 | 15,623 | 5,025 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 119,295 | 75,615 | 38,766 | 85,987 | 30,479 | 27,177 |
Boots and shoes and parts thereof | 177,809 | 46,241 | 25,237 | 169,420 | 41,071 | 22,629 |
Hosiery | 21,112 | 180,607 | 27,014 | 12,774 | 26,269 | 20,738 |
Drapery | 5,906 | 10,444 | 7,400 | 1,987 | 4,628 | 2,943 |
Textile piece-goods— | ||||||
Cotton | 49,136 | 55,806 | 29,562 | 3,927 | 1,295 | 2,012 |
Silk, satin, and velvet | 4,359 | 10,842 | 3,247 | 76 | 273 | 61 |
Woollen | 17,752 | 50,132 | 13,031 | 1,021 | 5,154 | 270 |
Other | 13,679 | 5,822 | 6,782 | 2,753 | 1,422 | 1,502 |
Mineral oils | 82,901 | 34,13 | 31,436 | 27,607 | 6,304 | 3,832 |
Vegetable oils | 11,104 | 20,110 | 14,484 | 5,917 | 11,336 | 10,099 |
Stearine | 17,193 | 12,174 | 5,978 | 17,193 | 12,174 | 5,978 |
Paints and colours | 79,861 | 30,970 | 29,457 | 77,769 | 30,265 | 26,851 |
Coal | 814,237 | 511,525 | 519,021 | 814,237 | 511,525 | 519,021 |
Lead, pig and bar (unmanufactured) | 16,753 | 25,471 | 45,178 | 16,753 | 25,471 | 44,847 |
Tin (unmanufactured) | 25,200 | 30,175 | 40,955 | 25,104 | 30,155 | 40,801 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 36,358 | 24,334 | 21,194 | 28,437 | 17,003 | 17,456 |
Iron and steel— | ||||||
Tubes, pipes, and fittings | 66,504 | 12,441 | 6,910 | 55,261 | 6,081 | 5,380 |
Other | 22,981 | 8,310 | 8,214 | 14,137 | 2,544 | 4,134 |
Lead manufactures | 25,980 | 21,234 | 29,157 | 25,892 | 21,234 | 28,943 |
Railway and tramway plant | 223,642 | 53,632 | 16,682 | 219,839 | 56,466 | 14,653 |
Wire— | ||||||
Copper | 53,003 | 25,875 | 92,215 | 51,168 | 23,500 | 92,155 |
Other | 25,814 | 7,540 | 8,624 | 21,913 | 4,827 | 5,555 |
Other metal manufactures | 202,748 | 87,020 | 87,459 | 142,274 | 58,831 | 59,632 |
Dairy machinery | 43,557 | 25,610 | 35,985 | 36,735 | 15,649 | 29,342 |
Electrical machinery | 60,216 | 32,534 | 40,879 | 36,104 | 12,252 | 24,778 |
Tools—Engineers' and metal- and wood-workers', &c. | 24,660 | 11,763 | 15,198 | 15,964 | 9,547 | 12,726 |
Other classes of machinery and machines | 133,736 | 65,798 | 82,289 | 73,046 | 38,454 | 37,077 |
Indiarubber hose, tubing, and piping | 40,824 | 28,007 | 30,293 | 40,381 | 27,331 | 29,854 |
Belting, leather and other | 15,241 | 10,444 | 15,835 | 12,498 | 9,369 | .. |
Leather | 70,970 | 92,813 | 123,423 | 56,338 | 72,281 | 104,736 |
Timber | 627,326 | 438,781 | 438,439 | 625,237 | 436,228 | 434,0 |
Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 47,814 | 33,268 | 35,205 | 44,182 | 29,942 | 32,251 |
Glass and glassware | 108,031 | 36,219 | 52,102 | 105,430 | 33,329 | 50,683 |
Paper | 30,385 | 18,683 | 24,284 | 15,878 | 7,949 | 16,109 |
Stationery | 152,062 | 130,499 | 124,068 | 116,114 | 99,013 | 92,534 |
Fancy goods and toys | 24,757 | 17,454 | 20,207 | 19,976 | 12,216 | 14,592 |
Jewellery | 107,748 | 69,938 | 61,530 | 50,832 | 9,591 | 43,032 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 41,870 | 36,380 | 32,287 | 4,496 | 1,740 | 4,123 |
Photographic materials and goods | 43,347 | 43,519 | 49,082 | 30,536 | 39,996 | 45,792 |
Dyes | 30,944 | 28,975 | 15,509 | 8,040 | 6,086 | 3,699 |
Disinfectants | 8,482 | 12,591 | 8,571 | 7,764 | 12,448 | 8,355 |
Liquefied and compressed gases | 45,559 | 19,987 | 21,295 | 39,185 | 19,760 | 20,470 |
Medical preparations, drugs, and drug-gists' sundries | 150,186 | 109,838 | 104,264 | 108,061 | 92,382 | 92,788 |
Perfumery | 17,881 | 19,350 | 21,111 | 14,197 | 17,206 | 9,043 |
Manures | 88,456 | 21,241 | 40,109 | 85,962 | 20,645 | 40,109 |
Arms, ammunition, and explosives | 6,447 | 41,231 | 22,053 | 5,920 | 33,964 | 17,320 |
Brushes, brushware, brooms, and brush-makers' materials | 10,499 | 10,244 | 10,127 | 9,417 | 8,060 | 8,025 |
Musical instruments | 31,618 | 21,981 | 31,867 | 12,164 | 9,368 | 12,133 |
Polishes and dressings | 10,453 | 11,768 | 16,409 | 9,986 | 11,314 | 15,370 |
Soap | 35,949 | 17,420 | 1,082 | 34,229 | 16,961 | 18,706 |
Vehicles— | ||||||
Bicycles and materials for | 52,872 | 35,874 | 52,550 | 50,637 | 33,846 | 51,773 |
Motors for road traffic and parts thereof | 267,066 | 49,309 | 37,786 | 177,567 | 34,148 | 28,138 |
Fiji | ||||||
Fruits, fresh | 129,812 | 88,064 | 107,718 | 129,802 | 88,064 | 107,718 |
Sugar | 1,773,031 | 1,355,257 | 735,069 | 1,773,031 | 1,355,257 | 735,069 |
Nauru (Pleasant) Island. | ||||||
Phosphates | 40,122 | 62,307 | 46,074 | 40,122 | 62,307 | 46,074 |
Ocean Island. | ||||||
Phosphates | 1,271 | 23,770 | 30,969 | 1,271 | 23,770 | 30,969 |
Tonga. | ||||||
Specie (silver) | 3,300 | 14,200 | 2,000 | .. | .. | .. |
Western Samoa. | ||||||
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed | 9,322 | 9,513 | 8,325 | 9,322 | 9,513 | 8,432 |
Belgium. | ||||||
Cotton piece-goods | 2,847 | 2,609 | 1,599 | 37,877 | 11,514 | 21,152 |
Iron and steel (unmanufactured) | 12,009 | 7,293 | 199 | 19,487 | 8,419 | 237 |
Telephones, and accessories therefor | 27,171 | 32,178 | 7,438 | 27,173 | 108,680 | 34,449 |
Wire | 8,958 | 4,315 | .. | 11,035 | 6,946 | 65 |
Electrical machinery | 15,889 | 8,050 | 5,907 | 15,900 | 29,244 | 10,142 |
Glass and glassware | 120,045 | 20,667 | 10,868 | 141,221 | 33,527 | 28,201 |
Butter-paper | 25,595 | 8,269 | 16,917 | 31,980 | 15,995 | 35,349 |
Jewellery | 881 | 1,921 | 2 | 881 | 12,724 | 2 |
Manures | 72,155 | 28,468 | 75,737 | 72,155 | 30,620 | 78,208 |
Czecho-Slovakia. | ||||||
Glass and glassware | 74 | 1,303 | 2,962 | 2,156 | 8,496 | 12,070 |
Fancy goods and toys | 387 | 1,337 | 1,542 | 4,745 | 18,966 | 23,223 |
Musical instruments | 10 | 1,215 | 2,186 | 4,169 | 6,535 | 9,077 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | .. | 52 | 73 | 70 | 6,187 | 10,908 |
Denmark. | ||||||
Rennet | 32,308 | 14,343 | 0,687 | 33,938 | 15,108 | 14,968 |
Seeds | 6,730 | 4,436 | 52,056 | 11,710 | 7,765 | 58,350 |
Dairying machinery | 20,780 | 7,446 | 5,252 | 21,216 | 9,358 | 11,019 |
France. | ||||||
Confectionery | 715 | 1,270 | 5,946 | 3,112 | 6,397 | 1,882 |
Brandy | 32,496 | 4,801 | 13,378 | 58,669 | 40,836 | 3,294 |
Wine | 4,208 | 1,447 | 5,147 | 16,832 | 6,73 | 15,287 |
Seeds | 7,973 | 501 | 4,957 | 16,928 | 2,427 | 14,382 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 3,512 | 983 | 681 | 35,049 | 58,769 | 61,575 |
Furs and fur trimmings | 210 | 354 | 024 | 1,386 | 7,174 | 14,903 |
Haberdashery | 321 | 101 | .. | 4,116 | 8,752 | 9,151 |
Lace and laces | 432 | 81 | 22 | 6,280 | 7,303 | 11,604 |
Millinery | 1,546 | 93 | 2,956 | 22,387 | 23,073 | 29,030 |
Ribbons and crape | 1,272 | 190 | 326 | 27,354 | 51,853 | 38,171 |
Drapery | 926 | 231 | 422 | 17,010 | 23,509 | 30,131 |
Textile piece-goods— | ||||||
Cotton | 34 | 62 | 181 | 4,412 | 11,937 | 15,346 |
Silk, satin, and velvet | 1,112 | 948 | 1,360 | 41,922 | 75,843 | 107,395 |
Woollen | 1,031 | 117 | 65 | 16,013 | 20,789 | 28,500 |
Fancy goods and toys | 2,428 | 616 | 1,622 | 24,930 | 29,357 | 43,206 |
Tobacco-pipes and smokers' requisites | 2,322 | 2,444 | 10,856 | 29,177 | 27,831 | 48,860 |
Cream of tartar | 1,349 | 20,242 | 1,451 | 7,680 | 30,564 | 1,882 |
Manures | 4,095 | 6,618 | 5,746 | 4,095 | 7,352 | 7,387 |
Vehicles— | ||||||
Bicycles and materials for | 122 | 946 | 4,708 | 2,350 | 7,017 | 5,130 |
Motors for road traffic and parts thereof | 94,851 | 41,257 | 82,939 | 189,726 | 145,685 | 99,406 |
Germany. | ||||||
Manures | 6,762 | 13,232 | 13,286 | 6,762 | 13,700 | 14,595 |
Greece. | ||||||
Dried fruits | 5,306 | 3,531 | 2,655 | 5,416 | 7,487 | 3,184 |
Italy. | ||||||
Nuts, edible | 6,353 | 22,574 | 25,734 | 2,985 | 34,055 | 31,394 |
Peel | 714 | 6,066 | 6,172 | 714 | 6,148 | 6,615 |
Haberdashery | 4,574 | 735 | 3,324 | 10,841 | 0,860 | 10,353 |
Hats and caps | 25,562 | 3,235 | 14,449 | 20,994 | 7,132 | 19,611 |
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods | 467 | 8 | 1,015 | 4,225 | 15,457 | 12,940 |
Marble | 16,336 | 7,106 | 7,569 | 18,366 | 8,690 | 8,502 |
Vehicles—Motors for road traffic and parts thereof | 54,128 | 30,649 | 59,847 | 65,237 | 31,261 | 82,502 |
Netherlands. | ||||||
Cocoa-butter, &c. | 16,810 | 16,802 | 19,504 | 24,782 | 41,551 | 59,378 |
Cocoa and chocolate | 4,733 | 2,560 | 3,274 | 9,738 | 13,537 | 12,665 |
Gin, geneva, and schnapps | 17,549 | 4,063 | 10,988 | 26,771 | 16,307 | 34,636 |
Electrical machinery | 12,648 | 6,979 | 9,601 | 22,925 | 17,570 | 24,180 |
Cardboard boxes, materials for | 8,576 | 5,491 | 7,511 | 12,884 | 9,445 | 16,200 |
Jewellery | .. | 6,519 | .. | .. | 7,435 | 3,019 |
Norway. | ||||||
Fish | 6,724 | 7,198 | 21,308 | 7,682 | 7,470 | 28,621 |
Calcium carbide | 9,038 | 11,517 | 9,650 | 9,655 | 11,523 | 10,292 |
Spain. | ||||||
Nuts, edible | 1,447 | 1,037 | 1,270 | 4,505 | 9,921 | 8,125 |
Cork, cut | 679 | 1,728 | 4,026 | 13,346 | 6,551 | ,554 |
Sweden. | ||||||
Wood pulp | 8,065 | 9,396 | 1,418 | 8,073 | 9,396 | 11,107 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 10,379 | 5,811 | 4,782 | 12,092 | 7,278 | 9,950 |
Dairying machinery | 72,505 | 62,059 | 84,160 | 74,457 | 83,683 | 106,505 |
Electrical machinery | 6,139 | 8,560 | 9,136 | 6,627 | 11,565 | 16,972 |
Matches and vestas | 9,104 | 11,927 | 10,013 | 11,851 | 14,296 | 14,582 |
Switzerland. | ||||||
Confectionery | 14,812 | 8,002 | 9,082 | 17,118 | 14,305 | 11,953 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 2,003 | 567 | 106 | 19,801 | 24,964 | 45,096 |
Hatmakers' materials | 306 | 609 | 13 | 16,328 | 17,783 | 17,686 |
Lace and laces | 890 | 370 | .. | 7,351 | 7,392 | 8,641 |
Ribbons and crape | 1,116 | 93 | 963 | 72,538 | 97,152 | 96,486 |
Drapery | 1,116 | 346 | 127 | 18,876 | 37,728 | 34,214 |
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods | 808 | 383 | 244 | 30,362 | 90,234 | 108,804 |
Turbines, steam and water, and Pelton wheels | 550 | 525 | .. | 550 | 8,669 | 1,796 |
Timepieces | 35,493 | 24,535 | 28,044 | 50,618 | 34,053 | 48,959 |
Asiatic Turkey. | ||||||
Dried fruits— | ||||||
Dates | 33,721 | 15,657 | 17,963 | 40,930 | 41,461 | 35,121 |
Raisins | 37,214 | 14,122 | 8,689 | 37,214 | 14,579 | 11,053 |
Other | 10,334 | 5,105 | 9,257 | 12,147 | 7,370 | 12,24 |
China. | ||||||
Rice | 30,224 | 10,632 | 11,334 | 30,433 | 10,632 | 11,356 |
Nuts, edible | 5,073 | 15,574 | 13,415 | 5,397 | 15,592 | 14,459 |
Tea | 3,250 | 7,152 | 7,250 | 3,250 | 7,315 | 7,295 |
Hatmakers' materials | 4,593 | 5,423 | 2,316 | 6,494 | 12,576 | 5,375 |
Lace and laces | 20,600 | 19,111 | 12,930 | 21,036 | 19,287 | 12,986 |
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods | 12,238 | 22,963 | 16,451 | 15,134 | 27,818 | 22,078 |
Brushmakers' materials | 5,607 | 1,345 | 6,968 | 9,315 | 6,199 | 11,313 |
Dutch Borneo. | ||||||
Mineral oils | 5,634 | 5,953 | 87,866 | 7,074 | 5,976 | 87,896 |
Paraffin-wax | 11,259 | 19,303 | 22,126 | 17,549 | 19,363 | 23,278 |
Japan. | ||||||
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 18,834 | 20,884 | 29,370 | 19,215 | 25,223 | 29,513 |
Haberdashery | 4,603 | 7,986 | 9,389 | 5,223 | 8,491 | 9,610 |
Textile piece-goods— | ||||||
Cotton | 59,480 | 75,702 | 105,679 | 61,441 | 77,631 | 107,638 |
Silk, satin, velvet | 187,279 | 255,602 | 254,757 | 188,400 | 259,150 | 257,712 |
Timber. | 24,603 | 33,991 | 50,696 | 24,603 | 35,224 | 51,130 |
Glass and glassware | 19,616 | 7,018 | 11,069 | 19,950 | 7,356 | 11,221 |
Fancy goods and toys | 12,910 | 19,776 | 24,601 | 13,465 | 20,463 | 25,032 |
Java. | ||||||
Sugar | 109,037 | 50,853 | 598,918 | 109,037 | 56,853 | 598,918 |
Tea | 11,092 | 27,290 | 51,603 | 11,092 | 27,292 | 53,259 |
Kapok | 27,816 | 46,851 | 69,546 | 27,966 | 46,851 | 70,058 |
Philippine Islands. | ||||||
Hemp | 16,633 | 14,812 | 20,531 | 16,633 | 14,812 | 20,531 |
Sumatra. | ||||||
Mineral oils | 236,839 | 568,243 | 255,424 | 236,839 | 568,243 | 255,424 |
Brazil. | ||||||
Nuts, edible | 67 | 366 | 96 | 3,933 | 5,217 | 4,384 |
Chile. | ||||||
Nitrate of soda | .. | 3,92 | 6,922 | 2,494 | 5,903 | 8,380 |
Cuba. | ||||||
Cigars | 2,376 | 2,203 | 4,928 | 4,276 | 2,506 | 5,136 |
Ecuador. | ||||||
Cocoa-beans, uncrushed | 327 | 377 | 2,819 | 924 | 4,486 | 5,185 |
United States of America. | ||||||
Fish | 3,437 | 9,685 | 8,136 | 3,778 | 9,718 | 8,405 |
Sausage casings and skins | 35,705 | 38,975 | 46,448 | 35,899 | 39,382 | 47,75 |
Fruits— | ||||||
Bottled and preserved in syrup | 4,782 | 24,144 | 27,120 | 4,782 | 24,144 | 27,1 |
Dried- | ||||||
Apples and apricots | 9,417 | 11,979 | 6,698 | 9,417 | 11,979 | 6,698 |
Prunes | 16,831 | 29,728 | 28,793 | 16,831 | 29,728 | 28,793 |
Raisins | 55,879 | 100,111 | 94,218 | 55,879 | 100,330 | 94,220 |
Other | 1,737 | 7,251 | 3,897 | 1,738 | 7,292 | 3,897 |
Fresh- | ||||||
Lemons | 9,980 | 13,098 | 14,653 | 9,980 | 13,098 | 14,653 |
Oranges | 17,101 | 24,563 | 21,099 | 17,101 | 24,748 | 21,099 |
Sugar | 15,927 | 15,666 | 23,131 | 16,648 | 15,682 | 23,390 |
Vegetables | 3,368 | 13,196 | 7,054 | 3,368 | 13,405 | 7,221 |
Tobacco | 180,902 | 142,586 | 166,145 | 180,902 | 144,421 | 168,001 |
Seeds | 46,943 | 19,647 | 27,203 | 47,265 | 20,483 | 26,564 |
Apparel and ready-made clothing | 54,26 | 87,971 | 102,916 | 79,233 | 122,716 | 110,247 |
Boots and shoes, and parts thereof | 54,569 | 53,683 | 79,477 | 56,703 | 50,300 | 81,075 |
Haberdashery | 9,638 | 7,553 | 5,395 | 13,918 | 8,341 | 6,147 |
Hats and caps | 7,131 | 20,151 | 30,066 | 7,177 | 20,357 | 30,491 |
Hosiery | 43,361 | 61,447 | 73,571 | 50,718 | 184,965 | 78,348 |
Carpets, carpeting, and floorcloth | 9,169 | 17,326 | 22,686 | 9,169 | 17,333 | 22,479 |
Textile piece-goods— | ||||||
Cotton | 115,932 | 123,31 | 87,41 | 119,400 | 137,178 | 88,840 |
Leather cloth | 4,778 | 11,365 | 12,837 | 4,776 | 11,548 | 13,127 |
Silk, satin, and velvet | 3,639 | 13,183 | 17,439 | 3,800 | 13,471 | 17,762 |
Sewing silks and cottons | 7,454 | 14,731 | 14,151 | 7,592 | 14,800 | 14,400 |
Mineral oils— | ||||||
Benzine | 440,286 | 136,612 | 224,707 | 440,332 | 136,621 | 224,707 |
Gasolene | 269,716 | 78,230 | 189,604 | 269,716 | 78,230 | 189,604 |
Kerosene | 248,051 | 184,216 | 202,476 | 248,061 | 184,478 | 202,477 |
Lubricating | 195,949 | 115,210 | 188,361 | 245,999 | 142,264 | 216,452 |
Motor-spirit n.e.i | 1,078,620 | 921,354 | 859,942 | 1,078,620 | 921,354 | 859,942 |
Other | 14,07 | 6,451 | 24,585 | 24,617 | 9,264 | 26,404 |
Vegetable oils | 17,097 | 31,602 | 46,241 | 22,296 | 37,001 | 48,912 |
Paints and colours | 33,115 | 28,122 | 34,925 | 33,509 | 28,427 | 35,587 |
Varnishes, lacquers, and goldsize | 13,662 | 10,996 | 10,647 | 13,715 | 11,108 | 10,710 |
Hardware and ironmongery | 161,291 | 70,098 | 109,333 | 164,879 | 77,004 | 111,750 |
Iron and steel tubes, pipes, and fittings | 45,913 | 11,189 | 10,276 | 46,774 | 11,723 | 10,963 |
Lamps (not electric), lanterns, and lampwick | 20,199 | 10,126 | 11,152 | 20,456 | 10,192 | 11,437 |
Meters | 33,958 | 19,604 | 25,463 | 34,388 | 20,050 | 25,903 |
Nails | 50,043 | 23,753 | 25,643 | 50,414 | 23,772 | 25,22 |
Railway and tramway plant | 89,755 | 38,751 | 24,108 | 88,943 | 38,751 | 24,108 |
Telephones and accessories thereof | 47,437 | 10,594 | 35,903 | 48,401 | 19,367 | 43,827 |
Tools, implements, &c. | 168,673 | 83,951 | 128,711 | 171,217 | 87,161 | 131,295 |
Wire | 185,364 | 24,614 | 27,339 | 188,354 | 26,172 | 27,421 |
Other metal manufactures | 328,266 | 134,769 | 180,392 | 352,198 | 142,150 | 186,996 |
Agricultural implements, &c. | 99,791 | 20,402 | 57,952 | 104,414 | 20,672 | 58,213 |
Cash registers | 17,297 | 24,172 | 18,545 | 17,297 | 24,172 | 18,545 |
Dairying machinery | 14,026 | 10,665 | 11,583 | 14,088 | 10,694 | 11,734 |
Dredging machinery | 137,025 | 49,346 | 3,804 | 137,025 | 49,021 | 3,804 |
Electrical machinery | 451,527 | 219,044 | 310,175 | 464,520 | 230,757 | 320,098 |
Engines, including materials for and parts of— | ||||||
Gas and oil | 48,237 | 9,916 | 22,208 | 48,885 | 10,016 | 24,509 |
Steam | 4,744 | 5,831 | 1,241 | 4,744 | 6,019 | 1,335 |
Mining machinery | 21,636 | 17,364 | 8,236 | 21,681 | 18,681 | 10,461 |
Printing machinery | 32,362 | 45,787 | 64,244 | 39,277 | 46,451 | 68,199 |
Sewing-machines | 21,695 | 8,799 | 10,998 | 29,114 | 15,182 | 22,111 |
Tools—Engineers' and metal-and wood-workers', &c. | 85,396 | 35,64 | 32,653 | 91,301 | 37,568 | 34,507 |
Typewriters | 21,316 | 16,283 | 28,416 | 24,362 | 19,572 | 34,515 |
Other classes or machinery and machines | 182,522 | 92,587 | 116,932 | 190,046 | 97,383 | 124,993 |
Belting, leather and other | 21,654 | 11,574 | 19,400 | 22,237 | 11,765 | 16,432 |
Leather | 22,117 | 48,36 | ,473 | 34,290 | 67,789 | 76,834 |
Timber | 95,811 | 29, | 60,211 | 97,906 | 30,842 | 63,032 |
Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 57,995 | 32,870 | 48,189 | 58,740 | 34,844 | 48,135 |
Asphalt | 4,781 | 8,380 | 29,298 | 4,811 | 8,488 | 29,305 |
Glass and glassware | 93,620 | 32,290 | 59,743 | 95,172 | 34,259 | 60,518 |
Cardboard boxes, materials for | 37,841 | 21,359 | 36,244 | 38,573 | 22,864 | 36,696 |
Books, papers, and music, printed | 33,424 | 31,966 | 42,133 | 36,742 | 36,459 | 46,5 |
Fancy goods and toys | 24,315 | 25,428 | 32,885 | 25,430 | 26,863 | 33,119 |
Timepieces | 46,118 | 27,091 | 42,648 | 46,262 | 28,372 | 43,141 |
Cinematograph, bioscope, and kinetoscope films | 74,121 | 57,162 | 82,097 | 109,044 | 110,022 | 118,821 |
Optical instruments | 15,370 | 11,120 | 15,188 | 16,161 | 12,168 | 15,915 |
Photographic materials and goods | 35,167 | 8,370 | 12,487 | 46,059 | 12,001 | 14,211 |
Surgical and dental instruments | 49,376 | 29,341 | 41,098 | 62,827 | 34,679 | 50,571 |
Cream of tartar | 29,301 | 63,765 | 13,524 | 29,306 | 63,765 | 13,524 |
Dyes | 9,131 | 8,288 | 7,651 | 17,690 | 12,821 | 7,991 |
Medicinal preparations, drugs, and drug-gists' sundries | 36,437 | 38,157 | 39,364 | 55,882 | 48,214 | 44,682 |
Perfumery | 22,624 | 31,622 | 36,085 | 23,464 | 33,020 | 36,768 |
Sugar of milk | 73,015 | 12,074 | .. | 73,015 | 12,074 | .. |
Sulphur | 17,295 | 32,912 | 25,177 | 17,95 | 32,912 | 25,177 |
Manures | 30,666 | 21,466 | 9,288 | 30,666 | 21,466 | 9,288 |
Arms, ammunition, and explosives | 17,903 | 10,559 | 34,002 | 17,936 | 10,612 | 34,068 |
Musical instruments— | ||||||
Pianos | 9,646 | 11,293 | 18,548 | 10,009 | 11,553 | 18,837 |
Other | 13,859 | 15,226 | 43,749 | 23,049 | 22,364 | 50,768 |
Soap | 7,431 | 15,404 | 19,702 | 7,838 | 15,498 | 19,788 |
Vehicles— | ||||||
Bicycles and materials for | 57,376 | 54,880 | 117,688 | 58,528 | 56,499 | 118,396 |
Motors for road traffic and parts thereof | 834,533 | 565,274 | 1,258,569 | 885,296 | 576,259 | 1,266,062 |
Hawaii. | ||||||
Fruits, bottled and preserved | 1,591 | 3,936 | 4,447 | 1,591 | 3,936 | 4,447 |
New Caledonia. | ||||||
Guano | 11,258 | 10,387 | 18,902 | 11,258 | 10,387 | 18,902 |
Society Islands. | ||||||
Beeswax | 813 | 851 | 665 | 813 | 851 | 665 |
Vanilla-beans | 1,060 | 2,468 | 5,378 | 1,060 | 2,479 | 5,378 |
Tuamotu Archipelago. | ||||||
Rock phosphates | 52,739 | 8,041 | 26,412 | 52,739 | 8,041 | 26,412 |
A small group of Pacific islands was annexed to the Dominion on the 11th June, 1901, and has since been administered as the "Cook and other Pacific islands."
Trade with these islands from 1902 onwards has not been included in the export and import totals for the Dominion, but has been shown separately in official publications. The following table shows the growth of the import trade from the group in each year since 1902:—
Year. | Imports. |
---|---|
£ | |
1902 | 32,163 |
1903 | 38,708 |
1904 | 45,517 |
1905 | 44,179 |
1906 | 63,477 |
1907 | 61,922 |
1908 | 67,483 |
1909 | 73,469 |
1910 | 90,039 |
1911 | 92,382 |
1912 | 105,943 |
1913 | 109,095 |
1914 | 94,620 |
1915 | 87,890 |
1916 | 63,702 |
1917 | 72,470 |
1918 | 70,374 |
1919 | 88,820 |
1920 | 105,146 |
1921 | 102,113 |
1922 | 131,639 |
1923 | 125,446 |
The principal articles imported for the last five years are as follow:—
Article. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fruits, fresh— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Bananas | 20,091 | 16,779 | 31,037 | 42,328 | 42,154 |
Oranges | 33,902 | 58,550 | 35,141 | 52,494 | 57,419 |
Tomatoes, plums, &c. | 8,367 | 13,666 | 15,359 | 12,520 | 8,750 |
Other | 767 | 585 | 2,219 | 682 | 504 |
Coconuts | 1,791 | 1,631 | 1,483 | 1,540 | 1,191 |
Potatoes | 135 | 360 | 1,034 | 707 | 125 |
Coffee, raw | 938 | 330 | 654 | 25 | 114 |
Copra | 15,426 | 8,518 | 10,512 | 14,912 | 11,950 |
Hats and caps | 2,620 | 1,958 | 3,911 | 2,486 | 1,288 |
Cinematograph-films | 760 | 290 | .. | 3,048 | 925 |
THE first Customs Ordinance in New Zealand was proclaimed in 1841. This Ordinance, which repealed the New South Wales Ordinance then in force in these Islands, was the first of two long series of enactments dealing with Customs law and the tariff of Customs duties.
The tariff of 1841 covered only a few items, and may be given in full as a type of all the early tariffs. It is noteworthy that, following the old mercantilist policy of colonial administration, preference was given to certain products of the Mother-land. The full schedule of duties was as follows:—
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
Spirits or strong waters, not being the produce of the United Kingdom, of any British possession in America, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land, per proof gallon | 0 5 0 |
Spirits or strong waters, the produce of the United Kingdom, of any British possession in America, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land, per proof gallon | 0 4 0 |
Wine, for every hundred pounds' value | 15 0 0 |
Tobacco, unmanufactured, per pound | 0 0 9 |
Tobacco, manufactured, except cigars and snuff, per pound | 0 1 0 |
Cigars and snuff, per pound | 0 2 0 |
Tea, sugar, flour, meal, wheat, rice, and other grain and pulse, for every hundred pounds' value | 5 0 0 |
On all other goods (except goods the produce and manufacture of the United Kingdom, or of New South Wales, or of Van Diemen's Land), for every hundred pounds' value | 10 0 0 |
In 1844 alterations were made in the direction of increasing most of the duties, while the preference to the United Kingdom was dropped. A very interesting item was the duty of 30 per cent. imposed "on all guns or weapons of any description, or gunpowder, or any munition of war," evidently imposed to check the growing import of firearms for the Maoris. The rate of duty on all unspecified goods, except personal baggage, living animals, and specie, was 5 per cent.
In 1846 preference was again introduced by the imposition of a duty of 12 1/2 per cent. on all foreign unspecified goods, while similar British goods paid only 10 per cent. At the same time there appears the germ of the later free list, five items—glass bottles, bullion, live animals, books, and seeds and bulbs—being proclaimed free of duty.
The tariff of 1851 was the first elaborate scale of duties, and is noticeable for the liberal use of ad valorem duties, mainly at the rate of 10 per cent., though cottons, woollens, &c., were charged by the yard, calico by the bolt, and trousers by the pair.
The general tariff of 1864 comprised many items, but the duties were levied for revenue primarily; the rates were low, and were mostly specific duties, even drapery being charged at per cubic foot. Amendments of the tariff, mostly small and affecting only a few items, followed rapidly in 1866, 1867, 1871, 1873; but in 1878 some sweeping changes were made, particularly the reduction on sugar from 1d. per pound to 1/2d., and similar reductions on many foodstuffs, while tools were also made free of duty. Another Act in 1879 added a few dutiable articles—in this case, however, chargeable with ad valorem duty; and the Act of 1881 was similar. All these changes were revised and consolidated in the Customs Duties Consolidation Act, 1882, which also extended the range of the tariff a good deal. The tariff of 1888 was distinguished by a more liberal use of ad valorem duties, the most usual rate being 20 per cent., as against 10 per cent. in the earliest years, while a primage duty was also levied.
With the year 1895 the tariff took on its distinctive modern form, marked by the preponderance of ad valorem duties and a definitely protective intention. The scope of the tariff was greatly widened so as to enumerate in detail a number of new items, and there were many reductions, principally of the duties on foodstuffs such as dried fruits and cocoa.
The process of subdivision and protection then begun was continued in 1900, when further steps were taken in the direction of a free breakfast-table, and another notable remission was made, the duty on kerosene being abolished.
In 1907 the Customs tariff was completely revised and some important alterations were made. Among articles placed upon the free list were: Sugar, molasses and treacle, currants, raisins, figs, dates, prunes, unground spices, mustard, maizena, cornflour, almonds and nuts (excepting walnuts), carbonate and bicarbonate of soda, tartaric acid, infants' foods, forfar, dowlas and flax-sheeting, vegetable oils, fencing staples and standards, sheet lead; gas, electricity, and water meters; rubber and pneumatic tires for carriages. Children's boots (Nos. 0-6) and tea in bulk were admitted free if of British manufacture or growth.
Increased rates of ordinary duty were imposed on certain articles, among which were: Flavouring-essences n.o.e., medicinal preparations, drugs and druggists' sundries, candles, paraffin-wax, hosiery, cash-registers, cartridges (shot, 10-24 bore), cartridge-cases, certain sizes of iron and fibre pipes, mouldings and panels.
Tea, the produce of British dominions, if in packages of 5 lb. in weight or over, was admitted free; when put up in packages under 5 lb. there was a duty of 2d. per pound. The preferential duty on tea of foreign growth was 2d. per pound if in packages of 5 lb. in weight or over, and 2/5d. per pound if in packages of a less weight than 5 lb.
The Customs Duties Amendment Act, 1909, imposed a surtax of 1 per cent. on the amount of duty payable on tobacco, cigars, and cigarettes, and of 2 1/2 per cent. on the amount of duty payable on all other dutiable goods. This surtax remained in operation until the 31st March, 1911.
In 1915 again changes were made in the rates of duty levied on certain articles, in order to meet the extraordinary expenses of the war. The duty was raised on spirits from 16s. to 17s. per gallon; gas and oil engines were made subject to 10 per cent., plus an additional preferential 10 per cent. if foreign, instead of being free and 20 per cent. preferential as before; electric motors, transformers, and lamps were charged 10 per cent. plus 10 per cent., instead of 10 per cent. plus 5 per cent.; and motor-cars were charged 10 per cent. plus 10 per cent. preferential surtax, whereas before the chassis was free and the body was liable to 20 per cent. duty. On the other hand, the 20 per cent. on bicycles was reduced to 10 per cent.
At the same time a primage duty of 1 per cent. was levied on all goods imported, with the exception of a few small classes of exempted articles. In addition power was taken to gazette at any time an extra surtax of 50 per cent. on any goods which might be specified, being the produce or manufacture of any country then (October, 1915) at war with His Majesty. Power was also taken to impose an excise duty on aerated waters, cordials, and other beverages, subject to a report by an officer of Customs to be appointed as a Commission to inquire into the advisability of controlling and regulating this manufacture. Increases were also made in certain excise duties in 1915, and again in 1917.
In August, 1917, also, as part of the scheme of additional war taxation, further increases were made in the rates of duties to be levied on certain items of import. These increases were somewhat more accentuated in some cases by the Finance Act, 1917, which received the assent of the Governor-General on the 15th September of that year. The rates of duty as thus amended remained in force until the coming into operation of the 1921 tariff revision.
During the earlier months of 1921 a Tariff Revision Committee was set up by the Government for the purpose of taking evidence and revising the tariff then existing, which had been in force with little amendment since 1907. On the Committee's report the Government based a new tariff, including excise duties on beer and tobacco, and this was brought into immediate operation by resolutions of the Legislature on the 3rd November, 1921. The tariff was subsequently included in a Customs Amendment Act passed later in the year.
Briefly, the main objects of the revision were to secure a larger revenue to the Dominion and to give a measure of protection to local industries. In attaining the first-named object the endeavour was to avoid increases in the rates of duty on items that would directly affect the cost of living, and articles in the nature of luxuries were accordingly made subject to the heavier duties. Substantial increases, referred to below, were made in the excise duties on tobacco and beer.
The 1921 tariff is extended in detail to a greater extent than the repealed scale of duties, the number of items being increased from 483 to 566. An outstanding feature was the introduction of an intermediate tariff. Under the old conditions there were two scales—the general tariff on all dutiable goods and the additional preferential duties which were usually added to importations from foreign countries. Now there are three rates of duty—viz., "general," "intermediate," and "British preferential." The general tariff, which applies to foreign goods, is in effect the general duty plus the preferential duty under the repealed legislation, while the British preferential tariff of 1921 corresponds to the general duty under the older scale. A common ad valorem rate of duty under the repealed tariff was—General, 20 per cent.; additional preferential, 10 per cent.: this had the effect of placing a duty of 20 per cent. on British goods and 30 per cent. on foreign. Under the 1921 tariff articles affected are usually dutiable at—General, 35 per cent.; British preferential, 20 per cent.: the effect being to leave the duty of 20 per cent. on British goods as formerly and to increase the rate on foreign importations from 30 per cent. to 35 per cent. The intermediate tariff is intended to apply to countries entering into reciprocal relations with New Zealand, and will allow of the Dominion's goods being accorded preferential treatment in other countries disposed to reciprocate.
A feature of the 1921 Customs legislation is the provision for the imposition of an extra rate of duty on goods from countries with a depreciated rate of exchange. This ranges from 2 1/2 to 20 per cent. ad valorem, according as to whether the depreciation at the date of exportation from the country of origin or intermediate country, as the case may be, is from 10 to 20 per cent. or from 80 to 90 per cent. A further noteworthy feature of the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, is a provision for a special dumping duty which may be imposed by the Minister of Customs on goods imported into New Zealand of a class or kind produced in New Zealand if the selling- to an importer is less than the current domestic value of the goods and will have a prejudicial effect on an industry established in the Dominion. In such a case the special duty shall not exceed the difference between the actual selling-price and the current domestic value. No such dumping duty will, however, be levied where the imposition is not required in the public interest.
The rates of duty levied by the tariff now in force are divided into two classes, specific and ad valorem. In addition to these, the primage duty of 1 per cent. on the value of all imports (with a few exceptions) is retained. The specific class includes—Spirits, 36s. per gallon, which is double the rate previously in force; perfumed spirits, 70s. per gallon for British goods, and 90s. per gallon for foreign. Cigars, 12s. per pound; cigarettes under 2 1/2 lb. per 1,000, 25s. 6d.; tobacco, fine cut 10s. per pound; also 2s. per pound on unmanufactured and 4s. 8d. per pound on manufactured tobacco. Wine, sparkling, pays 15s. per gallon; other kinds, 6s. Ale and beer are charged 2s. per gallon. The duty charged on cocoa, chocolate, chicory, and roasted coffee is 3d. per pound British, and 5d. foreign. The ad valorem duties range from 5 to 60 per cent., this latter figure being charged only on apparel made in foreign country to the order of a resident of New Zealand. Motor vehicles and parts (including tires, which were formerly free) are dutiable under the British preferential tariff at 10 per cent., and under the general tariff are charged 25 per cent.; in addition, bodies are charged a further £5 to £22 10s. each.
Of the items dealt with in the tariff that which most nearly concerns the people as a whole is tea, a commodity which has fluctuated considerably in the tariff scale. Originally 5 per cent. ad valorem, the duty was raised in 1856 to 3d. per pound, two years later to 4d. per pound, and in 1864 to 6d. per pound. This rate remained till 1895, when the duty was reduced to 4d., followed in 1900 by a further reduction to 2d., British tea being in 1903 placed on the free list.- In 1907 the charge of 2d. per pound was reimposed in the case of British tea put up in packages under 5 lb., and at the same time an additional preferential duty of 2d. per pound if in packages of 5 lb. or over, and 2/5d. per pound if in packages under 5 lb., was imposed on tea of foreign growth. Under the tariff of 1917 tea paid a general rate of 3d. per pound if in bulk and 5d. per pound if in packages under 5 lb., with an additional preferential duty of 2d. per pound for all foreign tea. These same rates were virtually retained in the 1921 tariff, which provided for duties of 3d. and 5d. per pound on tea in bulk and in packages under 5 lb. in weight respectively if coming under the British preferential tariff, and a duty of 5d. and 7d. under the general tariff. In 1923, however, the 3d.-per-pound duty on bulk tea from British countries was abolished, and a reduction of 3d. per pound made in all other cases.
A few further amendments to the Customs tariff were made in 1923, the principal of which was the imposition (from the 17th July, 1923, to the 30th September, 1924) of a duty of 5/16d. per pound on refined sugar of No. 22 colour or over, and on invert sugar and invert syrup, whether of British or of foreign origin. Under the 1921 tariff these items were admitted free if of British origin, but were charged 1/2d. per pound if of foreign origin. After the 30th September, 1924, they were to be free in all cases, but by the Customs Amendment Act, 1924, a duty of 1/4d. per lb. was imposed as from the 1st October, 1924. A reduction of 8d. per pound in the duty on cut and plug tobacco was also made in 1924, to become effective from the 17th January, 1925.
Excise duties are collected on two classes of manufactures—viz., beer and tobacco and its preparations. The more important excise duty is that on beer, which up to 1915 was charged at the rate of 3d. per gallon. In that year the beer duty was altered so as to increase according to the specific gravity of the worts used, the rate being 3 3/4d. per gallon when the specific gravity does not exceed 1,047, and increasing by 1/16d. per gallon for every unit of specific gravity up to 1,055, and by 1/8d. thereafter. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60° F. is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts determined in relation thereto. On the 2nd August, 1917, the minimum rate of duty for beer was increased from 3 3/4d. to 4 3/4d. per gallon, and further (on the 15th September, 1917) to 5 3/4d., with a maximum of 6d. per gallon. The Finance Act, 1921 (No. 2), repealed the excise duties then in force, and substituted, as from the 4th November, 1921, a rate of 11 1/2d. per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts used does not exceed 1,047, and this is increased by 1/16d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,047.
The excise duties on tobacco and the preparations thereof are second in importance. Cut tobacco is charged 2s. 4d. per pound; fine-cut tobacco suitable for the manufacture of cigarettes, 6s. 3d. per pound; other kinds, 1s. or 2s. 2d. per pound. These rates replaced (on the 4th November, 1921) the previous excise duty of 1s. per pound on tobacco. Under the Finance Act, 1917, cigars and snuff paid 4s. per pound, and the excise duty on cigarettes made in New Zealand was 5s. 6d. per pound on machine-made and 4s. per pound on hand-made cigarettes. These rates were not increased 1921. All packages of manufactured tobacco must be labelled before leaving the manufactory, and it is necessary to obtain warrants to use cutting-machines for cutting duty-paid manufactured tobacco for sale (or to be used in the manufacture of cigarettes by hand) and to manufacture cigarettes by hand, under certain conditions.
Excise duties were formerly levied on certain manufactures, the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. By the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, this practice no longer operates. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, a special reduced schedule of duties is provided on alcohol imported for use in warehouses manufacturing these articles. In practice this means that alcohol used in manufacturing processes in New Zealand pays duties at the usual rate, and receives, on proof of use in the preparation of the specified articles, a refund of duty to the reduced rates payable. These rates are as follows: On alcohol used in the manufacture of perfumed spirits, 36s. per gallon; toilet preparations, 30s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 16s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent. of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per gallon; and in similar preparations containing less than 50 per cent. the alcohol used is duty-free.
In 1856 the first Gold Duty Act was passed, empowering the Governor to collect an export duty on gold at the rate of 2s. 6d. per ounce. This rate was amended by various Acts; but in 1890 the Gold Duty Abolition Act was passed, and a system of rating in mining districts substituted for the export duty as far as the South Island was concerned. The Gold Duty Act, 1908, consolidated and repealed all previous enactments. An export duty was also imposed on timber (white-pine and kauri) by Acts of 1901 and 1903, and still operates. The rate is 3s. per 100 superficial feet for flitches, and 5s. per 100 superficial feet for logs.
In the earlier years o New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties produced a greater proportion of the revenue than it does to-day. There has been a constant tendency for this proportion to decrease, and the table given below will show that, even in the last twenty years, this tendency has been very noticeable.
AMOUNT OF CUSTOMS AND EXCISE REVENUE, EXPRESSED AS A PERCENTAGE OF THE TOTAL TAXATION AND TOTAL REVENUE OF NEW ZEALAND. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ending 31st March. | Total Revenue. | Total Taxation. | Customs and Excise Duties. | ||
Amount. | Percentage of Total Revenue. | Percentage of Total Taxation. | |||
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1905 | 7,347,197 | 3,754,379 | 2,728,193 | 37.13 | 72.67 |
1906 | 7,650,098 | 3,841,596 | 2,795,546 | 36.54 | 72.77 |
1907 | 8,478,957 | 4,264,555 | 3,048,622 | 35.96 | 71.49 |
1908 | 9,063,989 | 4,645,754 | 3,217,538 | 35.50 | 69.26 |
1909 | 9,001,185 | 4,377,761 | 2,917,462 | 32.41 | 66.64 |
1910 | 9,238,917 | 4,180,516 | 2,786,490 | 30.16 | 65.63 |
1911 | 10,297,273 | 4,837,322 | 3,145,929 | 30.55 | 65.03 |
1912 | 11,061,161 | 5,296,590 | 3,398,143 | 30.72 | 64.16 |
1913 | 11,734,276 | 5,606,829 | 3,531,761 | 30.10 | 62.99 |
1914 | 12,229,661 | 5,918,034 | 3,553,785 | 29.06 | 60.05 |
1915 | 12,451,945 | 5,880,811 | 3,294,943 | 26.46 | 56.03 |
1916 | 14,507,530 | 7,266,966 | 3,524,063 | 24.29 | 48.49 |
1917 | 18,355,194 | 10,549,654 | 4,037,628 | 22.00 | 38.27 |
1918 | 20,206,222 | 12,340,853 | 3,601,383 | 17.82 | 29.18 |
1919 | 22,352,372 | 13,801,643 | 4,104,749 | 18.37 | 29.74 |
1920 | 26,081,340 | 16,251,769 | 5,185,388 | 19.08 | 31.91 |
1921 | 34,260,961 | 22,184,414 | 8,769,251 | 25.60 | 39.53 |
1922 | 28,127,007 | 16,364,902 | 5,554,334 | 19.75 | 33.93 |
1923 | 27,579,443 | 15,594,288 | 6,644,420 | 24.09 | 42.54 |
1924 | 27,960,371 | 16,428,582 | 7,870,309 | 28.15 | 47.90 |
In this table the financial year has been taken for purposes of comparison with total revenue and total taxation, figures concerning which are not available for calendar years. In subsequent tables the Customs-taxation figures relate to the calendar year, which is the statistical year for trade purposes. Though the Customs revenue has increased greatly, the table shows that other forms of taxation and other sources of revenue have increased still faster, so that the proportion of taxation and of revenue furnished by the Customs duties has decreased considerably over the period. This relative decrease has been due in part to the extension of the governmental services in the Dominion increasing the revenue apart from taxation, to the greater use of direct taxation, and to the remissions and reductions of duty which have been made from time to time. These reductions have been mainly in foodstuffs, so that the tariff has tended towards the ideal of a free breakfast-table. War conditions necessitated in 1917 a partial reversal of this principle, whereby non-alcoholic beverages again became the subject of taxation, and the rates of duty then imposed mainly remained unaltered in the 1921 tariff. The 1923 reduction in the case of tea has been already referred to.
The tables hereunder show the amounts and percentages collected at intervals of five years, 1891-1911, and in each year since 1913, in respect of (1) foods and non alcoholic drinks, (2) clothing and textiles, (3) alcoholic drinks and tobacco, and (4) all other articles. Excise duties on alcoholic liquors, tobacco, &c., are not included, nor are surtax and primage for the years during which these duties have been in force.
PRINCIPAL CLASSES OF IMPORTS FROM WHICH CUSTOMS REVENUE DERIVED. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Amount of Duty derived from | Total. | |||
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks. | Clothing and Textiles. | Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco. | All other Articles. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1891 | 312,809 | 276,072 | 651,680 | 320,141 | 1,560,702 |
1896 | 329,622 | 322,947 | 715,019 | 400,264 | 1,767,852 |
1901 | 321,625 | 434,112 | 928,176 | 512,853 | 2,196,766 |
1906 | 369,964 | 610,873 | 1,130,837 | 787,429 | 2,899,103 |
1911 | 147,456 | 682,710 | 1,286,601 | 1,048,890 | 3,165,657 |
1914 | 165,998 | 822,373 | 1,459,464 | 906,780 | 3,354,615 |
1915 | 155,292 | 727,869 | 1,515,903 | 745,264 | 3,144,328 |
1916 | 170,009 | 985,335 | 1,390,322 | 1,036,227 | 3,581,893 |
1917 | 174,430 | 794,443 | 1,397,267 | 805,400 | 3,171,540 |
1918 | 278,939 | 935,203 | 1,342,443 | 801,953 | 3,358,538 |
1919 | 248,762 | 1,097,463 | 1,629,680 | 1,245,157 | 4,221,062 |
1920 | 438,740 | 2,432,704 | 2,084,196 | 2,424,045 | 7,379,685 |
1921 | 237,878 | 1,297,121 | 1,930,898 | 1,826,357 | 5,292,254 |
1922 | 287,278 | 1,354,718 | 1,857,586 | 1,624,380 | 5,123,960 |
1923 | 250,906 | 1,840,273 | 2,368,042 | 2,402,869 | 6,862,090 |
PERCENTAGE OF EACH CLASS TO THE TOTAL DUTY COLLECTED. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Percentage of Total Duty collected on | |||
Foods and Non-alcoholic Drinks. | Clothing and Textiles. | Alcoholic Drinks and Tobacco. | All other Articles. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1891 | 20.05 | 17.69 | 41.75 | 20.51 |
1896 | 18.64 | 18.27 | 40.45 | 22.64 |
1901 | 14.64 | 19.76 | 42.25 | 23.35 |
1906 | 12.76 | 21.07 | 39.01 | 27.16 |
1911 | 4.66 | 21.57 | 40.64 | 33.13 |
1914 | 4.95 | 24.51 | 43.51 | 27.03 |
1915 | 4.94 | 23.15 | 48.21 | 23.70 |
1916 | 4.75 | 27.51 | 38.81 | 28.93 |
1917 | 5.50 | 25.05 | 44.06 | 25.39 |
1918 | 8.31 | 27.84 | 39.97 | 23.88 |
1919 | 5.89 | 26.00 | 38.61 | 29.50 |
1920 | 5.95 | 32.96 | 28.24 | 32.85 |
1921 | 4.49 | 24.51 | 36.49 | 34.51 |
1922 | 5.60 | 26.44 | 36.26 | 31.70 |
1923 | 3.65 | 26.82 | 34.51 | 35.02 |
The Customs and excise duties received during the last five years are shown in more detail in the table given below, which also shows the rate of revenue per head of mean population, inclusive and exclusive of Maoris, for each year considered.
CUSTOMS AND EXCISE REVENUE, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
*Minus quantity. | |||||
Customs Duties. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Spirits | 622,811 | 861,943 | 914,596 | 646,556 | 1,073,826 |
Wine | 38,839 | 56,080 | 56,023 | 23,651 | 38,436 |
Ale, beer, &c. | 2,997 | 5,593 | 3,785 | 1,936 | 4,008 |
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff | 472,256 | 600,685 | 461,148 | 466,356 | 519,770 |
Tobacco | 490,483 | 554,704 | 493,039 | 714,974 | 726,615 |
Coffee, cocoa, &c. | 13,097 | 15,455 | 3,300 | 7,755 | 7,291 |
Tea | 116,432 | 138,829 | 107,135 | 121,406 | 53,758 |
Other goods by weight | 148,522 | 264,062 | 161,000 | 156,904 | 169,363 |
Other goods ad valorem | 2,215,471 | 4,707,362 | 2,944,066 | 2,826,931 | 3,892,992 |
Other duties | 100,154 | 174,972 | 148,162 | 133,105 | 278,915 |
Primage | 281,292 | 573,792 | 372,684 | 307,442 | 410,685 |
Depreciated-currency duty | .. | .. | 6,777 | 24,386 | 11,402 |
Totals, Customs duties | 4,502,354 | 7,953,477 | 5,671,715 | 5,431,402 | 7,187,061 |
Excise Duties | |||||
Tinctures—New Zealand | 11,495 | 18,793 | 14,581 | -17* | .. |
Cigars, cigarettes, and snuff—New-Zealand-manufactured | 14,667 | 59,319 | 41,308 | 66,508 | 76,931 |
Tobacco—New-Zealand-manufactured | 1,578 | 1,753 | 1,355 | 8,802 | 8,783 |
Beer—New Zealand | 337,811 | 363,597 | 393,953 | 604,612 | 626,020 |
Totals, excise duties | 365,551 | 443,462 | 451,197 | 679,905 | 711,734 |
.. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. |
Revenue from Customs duties per head of mean population (including Maoris) | 3 15 6 | 6 8 0 | 4 8 10 | 4 3 2 | 5 8 3 |
Revenue from excise duties per head of mean population (including Maoris) | 0 6 2 | 0 7 2 | 0 7 1 | 0 10 5 | 0 10 8 |
The following table furnishes a general view of the ratio of Customs revenue to imports since 1895, which is taken as the base year:—
CUSTOMS REVENUE COMPARED WITH IMPORT VALUES FROM 1895. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Imports. | Revenue. | Percentage of Revenue on Total Imports. | Index Numbers of Customs Revenue compared with Imports. | |||
Value. | Value per Head. | Amount. | Actual Value per Head. | Value per Head at 1895 Ratio. | |||
£ | £ s. d. | £ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | Per Cent. | ||
1895 | 6,400,129 | 8 14 3 | 1,619,970 | 2 4 1 | 2 4 1 | 25.31 | 1000 |
1896 | 7,137,320 | 9 11 4 | 1,765,073 | 2 7 4 | 2 8 5 | 24.73 | 977 |
1897 | 8,055,223 | 10 11 6 | 1,912,161 | 2 10 2 | 2 13 5 | 23.74 | 938 |
1898 | 8,230,600 | 10 12 1 | 1,961,726 | 2 10 6 | 2 13 7 | 23.83 | 942 |
1899 | 8,739,633 | 11 13 0 | 2,042,002 | 2 11 8 | 2 15 11 | 23.36 | 923 |
1900 | 10,646,096 | 13 5 4 | 2,170,354 | 2 14 1 | 3 7 1 | 20.39 | 805 |
1901 | 11,817,915 | 14 7 10 | 2,191,798 | 2 13 4 | 3 12 9 | 18.55 | 733 |
1902 | 11,326,723 | 13 9 4 | 2,285,043 | 2 14 4 | 3 8 2 | 20.17 | 797 |
1903 | 12,788,675 | 14 16 3 | 2,501,896 | 17 11 | 3 14 11 | 19.56 | 773 |
1904 | 13,291,694 | 14 19 3 | 2,650,189 | 2 19 8 | 3 15 8 | 19.94 | 788 |
1905 | 12,828,857 | 14 0 11 | 2,652,666 | 2 18 1 | 3 10 8 | 20.68 | 817 |
1906 | 15,211,403 | 16 2 5 | 2,899,103 | 3 1 5 | 4 1 6 | 19.06 | 753 |
1907 | 17,302,861 | 17 17 11 | 3,079,422 | 3 3 8 | 4 10 6 | 17.80 | 703 |
1908 | 17,471,284 | 17 11 11 | 2,903,086 | 2 18 4 | 4 8 10 | 16.62 | 656 |
1909 | 15,674,719 | 15 7 6 | 2,653,617 | 2 12 0 | 3 17 8 | 16.93 | 669 |
1910 | 17,051,583 | 16 7 9 | 2,954,989 | 2 16 9 | 4 2 10 | 17.33 | 685 |
1911 | 19,545,879 | 18 7 5 | 3,165,657 | 2 19 6 | 4 12 11 | 16.20 | 640 |
1912 | 20,976,574 | 19 5 3 | 3,335,719 | 3 1 3 | 4 17 5 | 15.90 | 628 |
1913 | 22,288,302 | 19 18 6 | 3,425,426 | 3 1 3 | 5 0 10 | 15.37 | 607 |
1914 | 21,856,096 | 19 3 4 | 3,354,616 | 2 18 10 | 4 17 0 | 15.35 | 606 |
1915 | 21,728,834 | 18 18 1 | 3,190,883 | 2 15 6 | 4 15 7 | 14.68 | 580 |
1916 | 26,339,283 | 22 18 4 | 3,823,011 | 3 6 6 | 5 17 4 | 14.51 | 573 |
1917 | 20,919,265 | 18 4 2 | 3,368,403 | 2 18 7 | 4 12 1 | 16.10 | 636 |
1918 | 24,234,007 | 21 0 5 | 3,586,164 | 3 2 2 | 5 6 4 | 14.79 | 584 |
1919 | 30,671,698 | 25 14 4 | 4,502,354 | 3 15 5 | 6 15 9 | 14.06 | 556 |
1920 | 61,595,828 | 49 6 | 7,953,477 | 6 9 7 | 12 14 0 | 12.91 | 510 |
1921 | 42,942,443 | 33 8 | 5,671,715 | 4 8 10 | 8 9 0 | 13.28 | 522 |
1922 | 35,012,561 | 26 16 6 | 5,431,402 | 4 3 2 | 6 15 8 | 15.51 | 613 |
1923 | 43,378,493 | 32 13 2 | 7,187,061 | 5 3 11 | 7 18 9 | 16.56 | 654 |
With regard to the foregoing table, it may be explained that the figures given in the column "Value per head at 1895 ratio" indicate the amount of revenue per head of population which would have been obtained had the same high ratio of Customs taxation been levied as prevailed in 1895. The last two columns in the table show clearly the substantial decline in the proportion which the Customs revenue bears to the value of the imports, and demonstrate that the increase, both total and per capita, in the Customs revenue is not due to heavier imposts, but has actually been achieved in spite of very considerable reductions in the scale of duties. In 1895 the proportion of revenue to the total imports was one-fourth; in 1923 it was practically one-sixth.
In the following table the Customs revenue collected in 1923 over each class of the statistical classification is given, together with the percentage of revenue to imports in each case:—
CUSTOMS REVENUE BY CLASSES OF IMPORTS, 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Class. | Articles. | Total Imports, by Country of Origin. | Customs Duty collected (excluding Primage Duty). | Percentage of Customs Duty to Imports. |
£ | £ | £ | ||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 252,285 | 45,009 | 17.84 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 3,248,596 | 141,408 | 4.35 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making up the same | 958,674 | 64,489 | 6.73 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 1,055,049 | 1,121,657 | 106.31 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | 1,484,508 | 1,246,385 | 83.96 |
VI | Live animals | 63,010 | 34 | 0.05 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs | 49,200 | 1,074 | 2.18 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 645,215 | 35,734 | 5.54 |
IXA | Apparel | 4,898,844 | 1,204,907 | 24.60 |
IXB | Textiles | 6,175,813 | 635,366 | 10.29 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 663,017 | 12,902 | 1.95 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 2,403,589 | 75,976 | 3.16 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 400,071 | 48,179 | 12.04 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 570,899 | 5,380 | 0.94 |
XIII | Specie | 14,510 | .. | .. |
XIVA | Metal, unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores | 492,593 | 445 | 0.09 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures, other than machines and machinery | 4,984,861 | 358,797 | 7.20 |
XV | Machines and machinery | 3,007,509 | 161,441 | 5.37 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 77,542 | 1,575 | 2.03 |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof (including substitutes) | 597,739 | 62,040 | 10.38 |
XVIIA | Timber | 638,620 | 11,382 | 1.78 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 209,010 | 36,733 | 17.57 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials | 848,869 | 118,562 | 13.97 |
XIXA | Paper | 1,096,875 | 24,308 | 2.22 |
XIXB | Stationery | 834,278 | 80,521 | 9.65 |
XX | Jewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods | 802,741 | 176,140 | 21.94 |
XXI | Optical, surg cal, and scientific instruments | 393,195 | 27,719 | 7.05 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 1,126,785 | 124,352 | 11.04 |
XXIIB | Manures | 347,330 | .. | .. |
XXIII | Miscellaneous | 5,037,266 | 1,039,575 | 2064 |
Total | 43,378,493 | 6,862,090 | 15.82 |
Nearly one-fifth of the Customs revenue collected during 1923 was derived from tobacco, which was also the chief source of revenue in 1918, 1919, and 1922. Up to 1917, however, and also in 1921, spirits and alcoholic liquors proved the most productive class. These two classes together provided a little more than one-third of the total revenue in 1923.
The next table gives the imports of free and dutiable goods arranged according to the statistical classification. The main features of the table are the overwhelming proportion of dutiable goods in the classes containing beverages (both alcoholic and non-alcoholic), tobacco, foodstuffs of animal origin, paints and varnishes, and apparel, and the high proportion of free goods in stones and minerals (mainly coal), specie, raw metals, paper, oils, fats, and waxes, and manures.
FREE AND DUTIABLE GOODS BY CLASSES, 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Class. | Value of Imports. | Percentage of Total. | |||
Free. | Dutiable. | Total. | Free. | Dutiable. | ||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
I | Foodstuffs of animal origin (excluding live animals) | 21,989 | 230,296 | 252,285 | 8.72 | 91.28 |
II | Foodstuffs of vegetable origin, and common salt | 2,445,319 | 803,277 | 3,248,596 | 75.27 | 24.73 |
III | Beverages (non-alcoholic) and substances used in making the same | 74,677 | 883,997 | 958,674 | 7.79 | 92.21 |
IV | Spirits and alcoholic liquors | 109 | 1,054,940 | 1,055,049 | .. | 100.00 |
V | Tobacco and preparations thereof | .. | 1,484,508 | 1,484,508 | .. | 100.00 |
VI | Live animals | 46,615 | 16,395 | 63,010 | 73.99 | 26.01 |
VII | Animal substances (mainly unmanufactured), not being foodstuffs | 44,430 | 4,770 | 49,200 | 90.30 | 9.70 |
VIII | Vegetable substances and non-manufactured fibres | 470,021 | 175,194 | 645,215 | 72.84 | 27.16 |
IXA | Apparel | 522,223 | 4,376,621 | 4,898,844 | 10.66 | 89.34 |
IXB | Textiles | 2,772,456 | 3,403,357 | 6,175,813 | 44.89 | 55.11 |
IXC | Manufactured fibres | 598,381 | 64,636 | 663,017 | 90.25 | 9.75 |
X | Oils, fats, and waxes | 2,051,121 | 352,468 | 2,403,589 | 85.33 | 14.67 |
XI | Paints and varnishes | 68,167 | 331,904 | 400,071 | 17.04 | 80.96 |
XII | Stones and minerals used industrially | 549,105 | 21,794 | 570,899 | 96.18 | 3.82 |
XIII | Specie | 14,510 | .. | 14,510 | .. | 100.00 |
XIVA | Metal, unmanufactured, partially manufactured, and ores | 490,597 | 1,996 | 492,593 | 99.60 | 0.40 |
XIVB | Metal manufactures other than machinery and machines | 3,053,767 | 1,931,094 | 4,984,861 | 61.25 | 38.75 |
XV | Machinery and machines | 1,967,659 | 1,039,850 | 3,007,509 | 65.42 | 34.58 |
XVIA | Indiarubber and manufactures thereof (not including tires) | 70,080 | 7,462 | 77,542 | 90.38 | 9.62 |
XVIB | Leather and manufactures thereof (including substitutes) | 221,308 | 376,431 | 597,739 | 37.02 | 62.98 |
XVIIA | Timber | 497,580 | 141,040 | 638,620 | 77.91 | 22.09 |
XVIIB | Wood, cane, and wicker manufactures | 60,688 | 148,322 | 209,010 | 29.04 | 70.96 |
XVIII | Earthenware, china, glass, stoneware, cements, and cement materials | 306,370 | 542,499 | 848,869 | 36.09 | 63.91 |
XIXA | Paper | 979,449 | 117,426 | 1,096,875 | 89.29 | 10.71 |
XIXB | Stationery | 520,267 | 314,011 | 834,278 | 62.36 | 37.64 |
XX | Jewellery, timepieces, and fancy goods | 82,478 | 720,263 | 802,741 | 10.27 | 89.73 |
XXI | Optical, surgical, and scientific instruments | 176,407 | 216,788 | 393,195 | 44.86 | 55.14 |
XXIIA | Drugs, chemicals, and druggists' wares | 603,470 | 523,315 | 1,126,785 | 53.55 | 46.45 |
XXIIB | Manures | 347,330 | .. | 347,330 | 100.00 | .. |
XXIII | Miscellaneous | 543,478 | 4,493,788 | 5,037,266 | 10.78 | 89.22 |
Total | 19,600,051 | 23,778,442 | 43,378,493 | 45.18 | 54.82 |
By classifying the different rates of duty as is done in the following table it will be found that, even if specie is excluded, on the average rather over half the imports into New Zealand are duty-free, while the value of goods which are liable to specific duties is about one-eighth. The most usual ad valorem rate during the period covered by the table has been 20 per cent., followed by 25 per cent. Imports at the 30-per-cent. rate, which formerly occupied third position, have sunk to insignificant proportions under the 1921 tariff, while an entirely new rate, 35 per cent., has come into prominence.
IMPORTS CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO RATEOF DUTY, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Nature of Duty. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922 | 1923. |
*Minus quantity. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Free (excluding specie) | 16,302,655 | 29,915,638 | 23,901,688 | 17,181,779 | 19,585,541 |
Specific duties | 4,256,337 | 10,747,659 | 5,393,749 | 4,397,812 | 5,421,688 |
Ad valorem duties— | |||||
5 per cent. | 81,422 | 101,342 | 228,841 | 5,862 | 6,364 |
10 per cent. | 751,249 | 1,735,099 | 1,245,999 | 1,502,501 | 3,541,482 |
14 11/20 per cent. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 43 |
15 per cent. | 599,545 | 1,015,283 | 311,761 | 1,437,818 | 927,219 |
19 ⅖ per cent. | 919 | 1,321 | .. | 108 | 2,776 |
20 per cent. | 4,167,888 | 10,887,642 | 7,251,414 | 4,707,786 | 5,912,756 |
22 ½ per cent. | 154,313 | 139,159 | 93,054 | .. | .. |
24 per cent. | 31,187 | 67,946 | 17,808 | .. | .. |
24 ¼ per cent. | 348 | 2,152 | .. | 465 | 1,016 |
25 per cent. | 1,803,429 | 4,258,634 | 2,491,517 | 3,691,131 | 5,838,540 |
30 per cent. | 1,792,690 | 2,790,248 | 1,701,332 | 88,040 | 111,778 |
33 per cent. | .. | .. | .. | 115 | .. |
33 ¾ per cent. | 8,726 | 19,180 | 6,844 | .. | .. |
35 per cent. | .. | .. | .. | 1,115,020 | 1,320,270 |
37 ½ per cent. | 703,783 | 920,480 | 403,019 | .. | .. |
40 per cent. | 3,404 | 4,610 | 3,191 | 574,674 | 530,150 |
45 per cent. | .. | .. | .. | 121,121 | 161,680 |
50 per cent. | .. | .. | .. | 1,860 | 2,670 |
60 per cent. | 428 | 211 | 99 | -18* | 10 |
Totals, ad valorem | 10,099,331 | 21,943,307 | 13,754,879 | 13,246,483 | 18,356,754 |
Specie | 362,531 | 41,975 | 198,321 | 186,487 | 14,510 |
Grand totals of imports | 30,671,698 | 61,595,828 | 42,942,443 | 35,012,561 | 43,378,493 |
Prior to 1922 the value of boots imported was included under both specific and ad valorem duties: 1919, £349,156; 1920, £1,052,751; 1921, £306,194.
The table following shows for the years immediately preceding and following the general tariff revisions of 1895 and 1907, and for 1923, the value of free and dutiable imports, the percentage admitted free of duty, and the duty per cent. on dutiable imports and on all merchandise imported:—
— | 1894. | 1896. | 1906. | 1908. | 1928. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including excise duties levied on certain imports manufactured in bond. | |||||
Merchandise— | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Free | 1,871,772 | 2,263,091 | 5,476,949 | 8,658,111 | 19,585,541 |
Dutiable | 4,118,405 | 4,772,288 | 8,826,221 | 8,589,051 | 23,778,442 |
Imports (less specie) | 5,990,177 | 7,035,379 | 14,303,170 | 17,247,162 | 43,363,983 |
Percentage of free merchandise | Per Cent. 31.25 | Per Cent. 32.17 | Per Cent. 38.29 | Per Cent. 50.20 | Per Cent. 45.17 |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Total net duty received* | 1,572,467 | 1,767,852 | 2,903,131 | 2,907,151 | 7,272,775 |
Duty per cent. of imports— | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. |
(a.) On dutiable imports | 38.18 | 37.04 | 32.89 | 33.85 | 30.59 |
(b.) On all merchandise | 26.25 | 25.13 | 20.30 | 16.86 | 16.77 |
It is seen that the percentage of merchandise imported free of duty in 1923 was 45 per cent., as compared with a percentage of 50 in the year after the tariff revision of 1907. The average rate of duty levied, whether taken as a percentage of all imports or of dutiable goods only, was less in 1923 than in the year following any previous revision.
Preference to British countries in respect of certain commodities was provided for in the earliest tariff in force in New Zealand—that introduced in 1841. The amended tariff of 1844 involved the dropping of this preference to British goods, but two years later preference was again introduced.
The first definite attempt at reciprocity was made in 1870, when the Colonial Reciprocity Act gave power to the Government to make reciprocal agreements with the Australian States, including Tasmania; but this Act failed to receive the Royal assent and consequently lapsed.
In 1895, however, the Customs Duties Reciprocity Act received the Royal assent, and ratified an agreement which had been tentatively proposed with South Australia, besides giving power to the Government to make further agreements with the other Australian States. In 1907 the New Zealand and South African Customs Treaty was negotiated. A tariff agreement with the Australian Commonwealth has been in operation since the 1st September, 1922, and is referred to more particularly below.
Imperial preference proper was introduced in New Zealand by the Preferential and Reciprocal Trade Act, 1903, which followed the lead given by Canada. At first only a few items were covered by the extra duties levied upon goods of foreign origin, but the Tariff Act of 1907 extended this additional preferential duty to a great number of items.
By regulations dated the 4th December, 1922, the following are stated to be the classes of goods which shall be deemed for the purposes of the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, to be the produce or manufacture of countries the produce or manufactures of which are entitled to be entered for duty under the British preferential tariff:—
(a.) Goods wholly the produce of such countries:
(b.) Goods wholly manufactured within such countries from materials produced in such countries:
(c.) Goods wholly manufactured within such countries in which all manufacturing processes are performed in such countries from manufactured raw material not produced in such countries:
(d.) Goods partially produced or partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process or processes of manufacture have been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and (or) labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-fourth of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.
An important alteration in respect to class (d) is to come into force from 1st April, 1925, after which date a minimum of three-fourths (instead of the present minimum of one-fourth) of the expenditure must have been within a British country.
In the calculation of the proportion of produce or labour none of the following items shall be included or considered:—
(a.) Manufacturer's profit, or the profit or remuneration of any trader, agent, broker, or other person dealing in the article in its finished condition;
(b.) Royalties;
(c.) The cost of outside packages or any cost of packing the goods thereinto;
(d.) Any cost of conveying, insuring, or shipping the goods subsequent to their manufacture.
The following table shows the extent of the imports which are affected by preference, by giving the percentage of the total imports and of foreign imports so affected. It will be seen that the proportions have increased generally after the tariff changes of 1907, 1917, and 1921.
IMPORTS AFFECTED BY PREFERENTIAL SURTAX. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Value of Imports. | Imports on which Surtax was paid. | Percentage of | |||
Total. | British Empire. | Foreign Countries. | Total Imports. | Foreign Imports. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1904 | 13,291,694 | 11,029,694 | 2,262,000 | 487,867 | 3.67 | 21.57 |
1905 | 12,828,857 | 10,709,642 | 2,119,215 | 599,764 | 4.68 | 28.30 |
1906 | 15,211,403 | 12,890,016 | 2,321,387 | 620,600 | 4.08 | 26.73 |
1907 | 17,302,861 | 14,942,183 | 2,360,678 | 658,027 | 3.98 | 27.87 |
1908 | 17,471,284 | 14,780,276 | 2,691,008 | 895,007 | 5.12 | 33.26 |
1909 | 15,674,719 | 13,554,962 | 2,119,757 | 842,407 | 5.37 | 39.74 |
1910 | 17,051,583 | 14,465,824 | 2,585,759 | 1,000,267 | 5.87 | 38.68 |
1911 | 19,545,879 | 16,497,340 | 3,048,539 | 1,159,342 | 5.93 | 38.03 |
1912 | 20,976,574 | 17,073,272 | 3,903,302 | 1,337,182 | 6.37 | 34.26 |
1913 | 22,288,302 | 18,348,249 | 3,940,053 | 1,325,057 | 5.95 | 33.63 |
1914 | 21,856,096 | 17,649,784 | 4,206,312 | 1,228,207 | 5.62 | 29.20 |
1915 | 21,728,834 | 17,727,137 | 4,001,697 | 1,321,853 | 6.08 | 33.03 |
1916 | 26,339,283 | 20,833,461 | 5,506,822 | 2,071,175 | 7.86 | 37.61 |
1917 | 20,919,265 | 15,591,308 | 5,327,957 | 2,251,428 | 10.77 | 42.26 |
1918 | 24,234,007 | 16,017,554 | 8,216,453 | 3,457,004 | 14.27 | 42.07 |
1919 | 30,671,698 | 19,519,619 | 11,152,079 | 4,794,249 | 15.63 | 42.99 |
1920 | 61,595,828 | 43,861,299 | 17,734,529 | 7,610,756 | 12.35 | 42.91 |
1921 | 42,942,443 | 31,160,299 | 11,782,144 | 4,122,296 | 9.59 | 34.99 |
1922 | 35,012,561 | 26,005,352 | 9,007,209 | 4,902,508 | 14.00 | 54.42 |
1923 | 43,378,493 | 31,866,993 | 11,511,500 | 6,465,171 | 14.90 | 56.16 |
The system of recording imports was changed in 1914, and for that and subsequent years statistics are available of the countries of origin as well as the countries of shipment, so that it is now possible to get better comparisons of the value of goods produced each year in the various countries with which New Zealand trades. In the table above, the imports credited to any country prior to 1914 were those shipped to New Zealand from that country, but for 1914 and later years the figures relate to country of origin.
For the purpose of studying better the scope and effect of the preferential surtax, imports for the last three years have been classified in the next table into four groups, viz.:—
(1.) Goods duty-free, whether of British or of foreign origin:
(2.) Goods duty-free if of British origin, but dutiable if of foreign origin:
(3.) Goods dutiable and with same rates of duty whether of British or of foreign origin:
(4.) Goods dutiable but with additional preferential duty when of foreign origin.
TABLE SHOWING THE IMPORTS OF GOODS OF BRITISH OR FOREIGN ORIGIN CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO THE NATURE OF DUTY PAYABLE DURING THE YEARS 1921, 1922, AND 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |||
British. | Foreign. | British. | Foreign. | British. | Foreign. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Free in any case | 14,571,196 | 6,833,386 | 6,146,657 | 3,631,713 | 6,021,104 | 4,465,008 |
Free when of British origin, but dutiable when of foreign origin | 2,695,427 | 345,195 | 7,589,636 | 1,215,220 | 9,113,939 | 1,652,012 |
Dutiable with same rates whether of British or foreign origin | 2,996,021 | 826,462 | 2,041,635 | 472,988 | 2,465,168 | 581,032 |
Dutiable with a higher rate of duty when of foreign origin | 10,897,655 | 3,777,101 | 10,227,374 | 3,687,288 | 14,266,782 | 4,813,448 |
Total | 31,160,299 | 11,782,144 | 26,005,352 | 9,007,209 | 31,866,993 | 11,511,500 |
The foregoing illustrates strikingly the effect of the preferential treatment granted under the 1921 tariff to goods of British origin, and in particular the extent to which goods formerly admitted free, irrespective of origin, are now admitted free only when of British origin. Thus, taking the year 1923, it is found that of foreign goods imported 38 per cent. were free of duty, as compared with 58 per cent. in 1921, while a further 5 per cent. (7 per cent. in 1921), although dutiable, paid no higher rate than if they had been of British origin. This leaves 57 per cent. (35 per cent. in 1921) with the disadvantage of the higher rate of duty applicable to foreign goods.
The percentage of all goods admitted free of duty, however, does not vary to any great extent. In 1923, 45 per cent. of the total imports were free of duty, as compared with 49 per cent. in 1920 and 1922.
As stated above, there was inaugurated in 1907 a reciprocal arrangement with British South Africa whereby products of that country, when imported direct, were admitted into New Zealand at reduced rates of duty, in return for similar concessions granted by South Africa in respect of New Zealand products. This agreement was terminated on the 1st August, 1922, but by a subsequent Order in Council gazetted on the 18th November, 1922, was reinstated as from the 1st August, 1922, in a revised form, the duties on tobacco and wine being increased.
The main item of import benefited by the reciprocal arrangement is wine. Sparkling wine is admitted at 9s. 6d. per gallon, as against 15s. under the general and British preferential rates. On still wine the rate is 3s. 6d. per gallon, as compared with 6s. Other items specially provided for are tobacco, feathers, fish, fruit, maize, and tea; while in the case of all other dutiable goods, with the exception of spirits, a reduction of 3 per cent. is made.
The following table shows the growth of the volume of imports from South Africa during the last ten years. It also discloses a tremendous decrease in the exports to South Africa between the earlier and later years of the decennium, with, however, an improvement in 1922.
Year. | Imports. | Exports. | |
---|---|---|---|
According to Country of Shipment. | According to Country of Origin. | ||
£ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 33,229 | 98,437 | 60,826 |
1915 | 43,654 | 55,826 | 11,279 |
1916 | 71,300 | 105,000 | 6,681 |
1917 | 56,392 | 98,538 | 1,588 |
1918 | 43,856 | 110,645 | 718 |
1919 | 62,628 | 169,222 | 2,241 |
1920 | 189,767 | 263,653 | 5,571 |
1921 | 34,864 | 84,704 | 2,906 |
1922 | 152,386 | 180,672 | 17,993 |
1923 | 79,742 | 110,313 | 7,392 |
Not all the goods of South African origin in 1923 received the benefit of the reciprocal tariff, a certain quantity reaching New Zealand after transhipment from some other country or being duty-free in any case. As an example of the latter class may be mentioned unmounted precious stones, the imports of which in 1923 amounted to £26,213, as compared with £27,992 in 1922 and £54,797 in 1921.
The following table shows for each of the last five years the principal items coming within the scope of the reciprocal tariff:—
PRINCIPAL IMPORTS FROM BRITISH SOUTH AFRICA AFFECTED BY RECIPROCAL TARIFF. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Maize | 4,820 | 3,446 | 1,112 | 1,896 | 5,803 |
Wine | 32,026 | 77,555 | 10,837 | 17,680 | 15,267 |
Tobacco | 1,383 | 1,029 | 184 | 4,920 | .. |
Apparel | 89 | 1,554 | 156 | 297 | 264 |
Ostrich-feathers | 83 | 286 | 7 | .. | 262 |
Candles | 1,848 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Prior to the amendment of the Customs tariff in 1921 Australian goods entering the Dominion were accorded British preferential treatment, although articles of New Zealand origin or manufacture entered Australia under the general tariff. From the 22nd December, 1921, however, goods produced in the Commonwealth were placed on the general tariff, and were required in consequence to pay the same duties as were levied on foreign goods. Since the 1st September, 1922, a tariff agreement, confirmed by the Tariff Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act, 1922, has been in operation, by which, with the object of promoting trade between the Commonwealth and the Dominion, New Zealand and Australia grant mutual concessions in the matter of Customs duties.
In addition to these reciprocal arrangements, which have operated from the 1st September, 1922, the tariff agreement provides further that goods which are imported into Australia and are subsequently transhipped to New Zealand, and which, if they had been imported direct fro the country of origin into New Zealand, would have been entitled to be entered under the British preferential tariff, shall be admitted to the Dominion under the British preferential tariff. A similar provision relates to goods imported into the Dominion and transhipped to the Commonwealth. These concessions have operated from the 1st May, 1922.
The main reciprocal agreement covers 129 items, in some cases the reduction of the rate of duty amounting to less, and in some more, than that accorded British goods under the ordinary scale of preferential duties. In any instance where the rate of duty has not been lowered at least to the extent provided for British goods, the reason may generally be found in the fact that protection is sought for the development of a secondary industry in the country retaining the higher rate of duty. Then, apart from the 129 items which are thus specifically mentioned, all other goods which are produced or manufactured in either Australia or New Zealand are admitted to the other country concerned at British preferential rates of duty.
It is difficult to indicate concisely the items of trade upon which the agreement will produce the most marked effect, for the reason that one primary object of the reciprocal arrangement is to encourage expansion of trade in some classes of goods which at present do not figure very largely in commercial activities between the Commonwealth and the Dominion. The effect on future trade is therefore to a degree problematical. Conclusions based on present trade relations are similarly liable to be erroneous.
The item which figures most largely in the trade of both countries is timber (rough-sawn). Australian-produced timber now enters New Zealand free, in lieu of the former general duty of 2s. per 100 superficial feet. New Zealand timbers, similarly, now enter the Commonwealth free, the rates superseded varying from 1s. per 100 superficial feet on timber for the manufacture of boxes (mainly white-pine) to 4s., 5s. 6d., and 7s. per 100 superficial feet on larger sizes. The duty on imports from Australia of grain and pulse in an unmanufactured condition has been reduced from 2s. per cental to 1s. 6d. per cental, and boots, shoes, &c., from Australia benefit also by a reduction of duty from 45 per cent. ad valorem to 35 per cent. ad valorem.
IN the earliest statistical publication for New Zealand as a whole—covering the period 1853-56—and in its successors up to and including 1867, much more prominence was given to the overseas trade of individual New Zealand ports than to the countries with which the young colony was trading. Even the total trade with individual countries was not published, the only distinction made in this connection being as to trade with (1) the United Kingdom, (2) British possessions, and (3) foreign countries.
In 1868, however, a complete change was made, and detailed statistics of imports from and exports to individual countries were instituted. From this year the port details were reduced step by step until, in place of the elaborate detailed statements for each port, two tables showing for each port only the exports to and imports from each country were presented in the annual statistical volume. Later—in 1914—the system of details for each port was partially reverted to, particulars of items imported and exported being given for Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, and Dunedin separately, and all other ports in conjunction.
New Zealand has twenty ports of entry for Customs purposes, ten in the North Island and ten in the South. It is interesting to compare the present list with that of ports for which statistics were compiled in the "fifties." Of the latter no fewer than seven do not appear among the present-day ports of entry, though oversea vessels occasionally arrive direct at some of them. The list of ports of entry in 1853 and 1923 is as follows:—
1853. |
Mangonui. |
Russell. |
Whangarei. |
Hokianga. |
Kaipara. |
Auckland. |
Kawhia. |
Napier. |
New Plymouth. |
Wanganui. |
Wellington. |
Nelson. |
Lyttelton. |
Akaroa. |
Chatham Islands. |
Otago (Dunedin). |
Bluff. |
1923. |
Kaipara. |
Auckland. |
Tauranga. |
Gisborne. |
Napier. |
Waitara. |
New Plymouth. |
Patea. |
Wanganui. |
Wellington. |
Wairau (including Picton). |
Nelson. |
Westport. |
Greymouth. |
Hokitika. |
Lyttelton. |
Timaru. |
Oamaru. |
Dunedin. |
Invercargill (Bluff). |
Dealing with the overseas trade of the Dominion, the following table gives the actual amount of imports for the several ports of entry for the five years 1919-23:—
IMPORTS BY PORTS, 1919-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ports. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 9,567,409 | 18,732,082 | 14,677,394 | 12,496,209 | 15,030,915 |
Kaipara | 5,955 | 1,452 | 4,961 | 3,459 | 3,575 |
Tauranga | 2,974 | 6,177 | 6,162 | 13,343 | 8,217 |
Gisborne | 165,390 | 331,414 | 233,380 | 160,932 | 209,984 |
New Plymouth | 230,089 | 499,009 | 463,682 | 467,081 | 637,215 |
Patea | 52,952 | 77,213 | 59,941 | 31,114 | 40,019 |
Wanganui | 317,007 | 573,814 | 461,695 | 288,591 | 454,893 |
Wellington | 10,626,873 | 21,037,639 | 13,196,788 | 10,187,390 | 12,725,654 |
Napier | 575,493 | 1,130,157 | 878,581 | 591,099 | 883,490 |
Wairau (incl. Picton) | 43,763 | 65,585 | 61,038 | 47,349 | 60,032 |
Nelson | 110,014 | 207,019 | 148,715 | 141,463 | 200,404 |
Westport | 35,867 | 63,693 | 41,852 | 58,483 | 61,823 |
Greymouth | 77,616 | 129,219 | 133,986 | 153,488 | 109,666 |
Hokitika | 5,846 | 10,268 | 10,314 | 8,353 | 11,178 |
Lyttelton | 4,584,822 | 9,774,261 | 6,761,320 | 5,672,470 | 6,365,373 |
Timaru | 353,868 | 717,133 | 531,089 | 376,350 | 592,011 |
Oamaru | 56,630 | 123,801 | 109,304 | 101,033 | 124,297 |
Dunedin | 3,331,655 | 7,057,823 | 4,530,995 | 3,592,777 | 4,878,297 |
Invercargill | 527,475 | 1,058,069 | 631,246 | 621,577 | 981,550 |
Total | 30,671,698 | 61,595,828 | 42,942,443 | 35,012,561 | 43,378,493 |
During each of the five years covered by the above table well over half the imports came in by way of Wellington or Auckland, the actual proportion in 1923 being 64 per cent. From 1921 onwards Auckland has displaced Wellington for the premier position on the list of importing ports.
From 1914 to 1921 the Customs Department allocated exports as far as possible to the appropriate district of production, whether exported through the port for such district or not, and no complementary figures are available to show the export trade from each individual port for this period. From the 1st January, 1922, however, the system in force was changed to allow of exports being credited to the final port of shipment, as was the case prior to 1914.
The export districts to which New Zealand produce and manufactures were credited during the eight years ending with 1921 are as under:—
Auckland: Including the counties of Mongonui, Whangaroa, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Hobson, Whangarei, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata, Eden, Manukau, Raglan, Waikato, Ohinemuri, Thames, Hauraki Plains, Coromandel, Kawhia, Waipa, Great Barrier, Piako, Matamata, Rotorua, Whakatane, Franklin, Opotiki, Waitomo, Ohura, and West Taupo; but not including Kaipara exports.
Kaipara: Including the exports through the Port of Kaipara.
Tauranga: Including the County of Tauranga.
Gisborne: Including the counties of Waiapu, Matakaoa, Waikohu, Uawa, and Cook.
Tokomaru Bay: Including as nearly as possible the exports through the Port of Tokomaru Bay. Up to the end of 1920 was included in Gisborne.
New Plymouth: Including as nearly as possible the exports through the Port of New Plymouth.
Waitara: Including as nearly as possible the exports through the Port of Waitara.
Patea: Including as nearly as possible the exports through the Port of Patea.
Wanganui: Including the counties of Waitotara, Waimarino, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Kiwitea, Pohangina, Oroua, Kairanga, Manawatu, and Kaitieke.
Wellington: Including the counties of Pahiatua, Akitio, Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Masterton, Castlepoint, Wairarapa South, Featherston, Hutt, Makara, and Horowhenua.
Napier: Including the counties of Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, East Taupo, Waipawa, Patangata, Waipukurau, Dannevirke, Woodville, and Weber.
Wairau (including Picton): Including the counties of Awatere, Sounds, and Marlborough.
Nelson: Including the counties of Waimea, Murchison, Takaka, and Collingwood.
Westport: Including the County of Buller.
Greymouth: Including the counties of Inangahua and Grey.
Hokitika: Including the County of Westland.
Lyttelton: Including the counties of Kaikoura, Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara, Tawera, Ashley, Kowai, Oxford, Rangiora, Eyre, Selwyn, Ellesmere, Halswell, Heathcote, Malvern, Paparua, Springs, Waimairi, Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa, Ashburton, and Chatham Islands.
Timaru: Including the counties of Geraldine, Levels, Mackenzie, and Waimate.
Oamaru: Including the County of Waitaki.
Dunedin: Including the counties of Vincent, Maniototo, Waihemo, Waikouaiti, Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka, Bruce, and Clutha.
Invercargill: Including the counties of Southland. Wallace, Fiord, Lake, and Stewart Island.
The system of showing exports according to the district of production was introduced in 1914 on account of complaints from the smaller ports as to the injustice done them when goods produced in their surrounding districts were shown as an export of one of the larger ports to which they had been sent by railway or coastal vessel. The system, however, did not prove satisfactory in practice, and the former method of showing exports according to the port at which the goods were placed on board the exporting-vessel was reverted to.
The two tables following give for the latest five years available (1) overseas exports according to district of production, and (2) overseas exports according to the port at which they are actually placed on board the overseas vessel. Tauranga, which is omitted from the second table, was not a port of entry prior to 1915, and had no overseas exports recorded for 1922 or 1923.
OVERSEAS EXPORTS BY DISTRICTS OF PRODUCTION, 1917-21. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 5,712,467 | 6,027,988 | 9,847,296 | 9,383,603 | 11,943,224 |
Kaipara | 96,121 | 93,463 | 54,507 | 80,611 | 72,773 |
Tauranga | 67,482 | 74,722 | 43,326 | 5,436 | 127,082 |
Tokomaru Bay | 1,699,781 | 1,228,449 | 3,466,502 | 2,333,212 | 322,546 |
Gisborne | 1,633,241 | ||||
New Plymouth | 1,038,769 | 1,113,557 | 2,133,601 | 1,869,185 | 2,985,942 |
Waitara | 345,450 | 214,097 | 555,265 | 486,128 | 86,295 |
Patea | 976,922 | 1,329,100 | 2,369,581 | 1,813,522 | 2,371,832 |
Wanganui | 1,986,983 | 1,900,467 | 3,975,354 | 4,037,116 | 3,759,494 |
Wellington | 6,954,263 | 5,846,342 | 9,506,957 | 7,268,778 | 6,045,828 |
Napier | 3,216,055 | 2,364,734 | 4,504,387 | 3,515,546 | 2,672,404 |
Wairau (incl. Picton) | 298,223 | 287,399 | 836,317 | 460,235 | 587,194 |
Nelson | 219,191 | 165,255 | 482,660 | 297,812 | 328,792 |
Westport | 47,850 | 38,832 | 42,099 | 56,894 | 86,898 |
Greymouth | 320,469 | 194,971 | 330,820 | 467,776 | 31,323 |
Hokitika | 48,019 | 39,807 | 47,885 | 72,601 | 126,566 |
Lyttelton | 3,926,241 | 3,225,428 | 6,702,130 | 6,029,542 | 4,48,376 |
Timaru | 925,788 | 831,764 | 2,214,237 | 1,862,276 | 1,578,764 |
Oamaru | 201,052 | 351,713 | 539,539 | 429,547 | 360,176 |
Dunedin | 1,720,309 | 1,786,068 | 3,366,731 | 3,104,926 | 2,284,783 |
Invercargill | 1,754,897 | 1,281,596 | 2,874,580 | 2,767,192 | 2,566,110 |
Parcels-post | 31,215 | 120,436 | 76,301 | 100,008 | 86,184 |
Total | 31,587,547 | 28,516,188 | 53,970,075 | 46,441,946 | 44,828,827 |
OVERSEAS EXPORTS BY PORTS, 1911-13 AND 1922-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Port. | 1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1922. | 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 3,280,878 | 3,381,938 | 4,024,740 | 9,595,225 | 11,336,676 |
Kaipara | 150,740 | 146,479 | 79,283 | 27,339 | 13,401 |
Tokomaru Bay | .. | .. | 337,149 | .. | .. |
Gisborne | 1,008,727 | 1,192,067 | 1,216,354 | 1,939,140 | 1,662,024 |
New Plymouth | 528,436 | 575,583 | 631,258 | 1,038,469 | 1,282,869 |
Waitara | 235,841 | 348,453 | 310,462 | .. | .. |
Patea | 556,498 | 795,071 | 692,336 | 160,336 | .. |
Wanganui | 470,944 | 579,727 | 532,285 | 1,547,243 | 1,754,132 |
Wellington | 3,812,769 | 4,692,428 | 5,322,808 | 11,842,144 | 13,788,209 |
Napier | 1,308,032 | 1,768,171 | 1,949,288 | 2,577,431 | 2,738,796 |
Wairau (incl. Picton) | 300,314 | 345,061 | 303,686 | 416,617 | 238,316 |
Nelson | 147,397 | 167,961 | 160,216 | 302,205 | 136,974 |
Westport | 61,638 | 50,727 | 40,345 | 46,934 | 42,149 |
Greymouth | 435,639 | 344,537 | 375,451 | 191,969 | 238,874 |
Hokitika | 30,980 | 31,032 | 14,047 | 25,581 | .. |
Lyttelton | 2,751,012 | 2,904,148 | 2,983,266 | 5,034,968 | 5,169,323 |
Timaru | 1,140,212 | 1,148,385 | 1,205,241 | 2,285,747 | 1,877,624 |
Oamaru | 126,235 | 251,176 | 209,298 | 455,205 | 249,727 |
Dunedin | 1,348,275 | 1,595,176 | 1,582,020 | 2,442,453 | 2,739,320 |
Invercargill | 1,294,402 | 1,413,029 | 1,302,776 | 2,392,770 | 2,624,958 |
Parcels-post | 39,521 | 39,432 | 51,562 | 67,324 | 73,793 |
Total | 19,028,490 | 21,770,581 | 22,986,722 | 42,726,249 | 45,967,165 |
The west-coast ports of both Islands, as well as Nelson and Wairau in the northern portion of the South Island, send much of their produce to Wellington for loading on to the overseas vessels, and it will be observed that all of these ports show considerable decreases as a result of the reintroduction of the system in force prior to 1914.
Neither under the system in force from 1914 to 1921, when exports were shown according to district of production, nor under the present system of allocating the goods to the port at which they are placed on board the exporting-vessel was it possible to properly show the total work and progress of each port, since overseas trade only was dealt with, and goods passing over two wharves could only be shown under one without duplication in the trade statistics of the Dominion. Moreover, by dealing only with values the progress of a port could not be accurately estimated from year to year owing to the extent to which these total values were affected by the variation in price of the goods included. The work of a port is properly gauged by the tonnage handled; the revenue is levied on a tonnage basis, and a proper estimate of the progress and development of a port from year to year is better obtained by a study of the statistics of tonnage handled than of values. In comparing one port with another, however, care must be taken to observe whether there is any great difference in the character and value of the cargo handled, and allowance made accordingly: a port which handles principally coal, timber, or cement is not properly comparable with a port handling principally butter and cheese.
Consequently, to meet the lack of proper statistics for the close observation and study of individual ports a system was introduced in 1922 to show on a tonnage basis the total exports of each port, whether placed on the overseas vessel there, sent to a central port for shipment overseas, or despatched coastwise to another port for consumption in New Zealand. The inclusion of the coastal trade is of especial value. The statistics of overseas trade, on either of the systems hitherto followed, covered considerably less than half of the total seaborne trade of the Dominion, and the smaller ports were placed under an even greater disadvantage than the larger ports, on account of the greater disparity between coastal and direct overseas trade in the case of the former. The usefulness of a port and the importance of the service rendered by it to the district are determined not by its foreign trade but by its total trade; it is quite as necessary and valuable to the district to provide the facilities required for the home coastal trade as for the foreign trade.
In order to obtain statistics of the total trade of each port, a system of monthly returns from the various port authorities has been instituted, showing under some forty headings the quantity of goods handled, distinguishing inwards and outwards cargo, coastal and overseas and transhipments. For obvious reasons, total values of goods shipped coastwise cannot be obtained, and the statistics are compiled and published on a tonnage basis.
The following schedule shows the items covered by the returns, and gives the measurements adopted for the conversion of the various items to a uniform tonnage basis:—
Benzine | Actual measurements. |
---|---|
Bran, sacks | 12 to ton. |
Bricks | 320 to ton. |
Butter | Actual weight. |
Candles | 11/12 cubic feet per box. |
Casks (quarter) | 10 cubic feet. |
Cement, bags | 18 to ton. |
Cement, casks | 6 to ton. |
Chaff, sacks | 25 to ton. |
Cheese | Actual weight. |
Coke in bags | 20 to ton. |
Copra, sacks | Actual weight. |
Drums, 5-gallon | 1 3/12 cubic feet. |
Flour, 200-lb. sacks | 10 to ton. |
Frozen meat | Actual weight. |
Fruit, fresh | Actual measurements. |
Fuel oils | Actual measurements. |
Grain, 4-bushel sacks | 10 to ton. |
Hides in sacks | 10 to ton. |
Hogsheads | 16 cubic feet each. |
Honey | Actual weight. |
Kerosene | Actual measurements. |
Live-stock— | |
Great cattle | 2 to ton. |
Small cattle | 20 to ton. |
Oatmeal, 200-lb. sacks | 10 to ton. |
Pelts | Actual weight. |
Pollard, 200-lb. sacks | 10 to ton. |
Potatoes | Actual weight. |
Preserved meats | Actual measurements. |
Pumice, sacks— | |
Rough | 20 to ton. |
Ground | 10 to ton. |
Quarter-casks | 10 cubic feet. |
Salt | Actual weight. |
Seed, 4-bushel sacks | 10 to ton. |
Skins | Actual measurements. |
Sugar, 70-lb. bags | 32 to ton. |
Tallow | Actual weight. |
Timber— | |
Hardwoods | 320 sup. feet to ton. |
Softwoods | 480 sup. feet to ton. |
Vehicles— | |
Push-cycles | ¼ ton. |
Motor-cycles | ½ ton. |
Side-cars | ½ ton. |
Horse vehicles— | |
2-wheeled | 2 tons. |
4-wheeled | 4 tons. |
Motor-cars | 5 tons. |
Motor-lorries and charabancs | 8 tons. |
Wheatmeal, 200-lb | |
sacks | 10 to ton. |
Wool | 5 bales to ton. |
Detailed tables are published for each of the forty-seven ports in the "Annual Statistical Report on Trade and Shipping." In addition, successive issues of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics contain cumulative figures of the total tonnage handled at each port, and details of items for the eighteen more important ports. Space will not permit the inclusion in the Year-book of all these details, but the following table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards, distinguishing between overseas and coastal and giving the transhipments separately. The huge proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is very noticeable.
Port. | Inwards. | Transhipments (included once only). | Outwards. | Total. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal. | Overseas. | Coastal. | Overseas. | |||
*Coal, coke, live-stock, and timber only. | ||||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Russell | 7,787 | 170 | 7 | 5,675 | 6,123 | 19,762 |
Hokianga | 5,373 | .. | .. | 5,808 | 10,669 | 2,845 |
Mangonui | 1,902 | .. | .. | 725 | .. | 2,627 |
Whangarei | 27,560 | .. | .. | 115,952 | .. | 143,512 |
Kaipara | 4,137 | 3,996 | .. | 649 | 2,990 | 11,772 |
Mangawai | 1,168 | .. | .. | 1,511 | .. | 2,679 |
Auckland | 564,018 | 697,929 | 70,086 | 246,066 | 111,358 | 1,689,457 |
Onehunga | 20,212 | .. | .. | 35,997 | .. | 56,209 |
Whitianga | 786 | .. | .. | 3,769 | .. | 4,555 |
Great Barrier | 435 | .. | .. | 347 | .. | 782 |
Kawhia | 2,064 | .. | .. | 779 | .. | 2,843 |
Raglan | 2,480 | .. | .. | 813 | .. | 3,293 |
Thames | 12,054 | .. | .. | 3,072 | .. | 15,126 |
Tauranga | 27,925 | 82 | 1,272 | 11,838 | .. | 41,117 |
Opotiki | 7,262 | .. | .. | 3,745 | .. | 11,007 |
Whakatane | 12,573 | .. | .. | 4,966 | 1,659 | 19,198 |
Tolaga Bay | 2,086 | .. | .. | 1,331 | .. | 3,417 |
Tokomaru Bay | 5,272 | 1,343 | 621 | 1,248 | 5,078 | 13,562 |
Gisborne | 55,735 | 1,011 | 1,019 | 19,941 | 23,339 | 101,045 |
Wairoa | 9,819 | .. | 2,179 | 5,153 | .. | 17,151 |
Waikokopu | 1,549 | 1,400 | .. | 656 | .. | 3,605 |
Napier | 65,869 | 41,768 | 14,551 | 25,366 | 34,057 | 181,611 |
Mokau | 682 | .. | .. | 228 | .. | 910 |
Waitara | 353 | .. | .. | 833 | 249 | 1,435 |
New Plymouth | 63,902 | 53,449 | 300 | 18,617 | 21,872 | 158,140 |
Patea | 5,154 | .. | .. | 15,979 | .. | 21,133 |
Wanganui | 85,259 | 20,584 | 26 | 22,089 | 31,142 | 159,100 |
Foxton | 10,010 | .. | .. | 3,352 | .. | 13,362 |
Wellington | 351,174 | 410,133 | 345,559 | 140,394 | 131,579 | 1,378,839 |
Wairau | 7,374 | .. | 1,456 | 7,108 | .. | 15,938 |
Kaikoura | 3,766 | .. | .. | 2,056 | .. | 5,822 |
Picton | 20,193 | 575 | .. | 26,957 | 4,373 | 52,098 |
Nelson | 59,981 | 1,929 | 16,301 | 28,886 | 1,261 | 108,358 |
Waitapu | 2,192 | .. | .. | 2,138 | .. | 4,330 |
Motueka | 8,770 | .. | 14 | 11,705 | .. | 20,489 |
Westport* | 98 | .. | .. | 465,528 | 16,876 | 482,502 |
Greymouth | 27,163 | 12 | .. | 306,248 | 61,492 | 394,915 |
Hokitika | 225 | .. | .. | 227 | .. | 452 |
Lyttelton | 211,680 | 244,083 | 2,010 | 176,187 | 57,799 | 691,759 |
Akaroa | 1,073 | .. | .. | 93 | .. | 1,166 |
Timaru | 33,270 | 28,549 | 72 | 64,877 | 22,874 | 149,642 |
Oamaru | 8,332 | 6,110 | .. | 28,244 | 3,479 | 46,165 |
Otago | 95,581 | 185,093 | 7,844 | 92,186 | 29,891 | 410,595 |
Invercargill | 5,507 | .. | .. | 356 | .. | 5,863 |
Bluff | 20,415 | 56,778 | 26 | 22,527 | 39,253 | 138,999 |
Riverton | 40 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 40 |
Half-moon Bay | 471 | .. | .. | 307 | .. | 778 |
Total | 1,860,731 | 1,754,994 | 463,343 | 1,932,524 | 617,413 | 6,629,005 |
The above table shows the quantity of cargo placed on board the overseas vessels at the respective ports, and a table will be found in the shipping section of the Year-book showing the number and tonnage of overseas vessels calling at each port. These tables give a good indication of the extent to which each port enters directly into the overseas trade of the Dominion. The following table shows for each port the tonnage of the nine principal commodities exported overseas by the Dominion, and clearly indicates from which ports they originate, thus showing the extent to which the various ports handle our overseas exports. although the goods may be sent outwards coastwise for transhipment at another port. The tonnage of transhipments included in the totals given in the table is shown in italics above the figures for each port.
(Transhipments included shown in italics above the figures for the appropriate port.)
Port. | Wool. | Frozen Meat. | Butter | Cheese. | Tallow | Hides, Skins, and Pelts. | Coal. | Hemp (Fibre and Tow). | Timber. | All other Goods. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Russell | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 | 7 |
.. | 421 | 3,160 | 335 | .. | 268 | 308 | 2,055 | 28 | 3,575 | 1,655 | 11,805 |
Hokianga | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 14,599 | 1,873 | 16,472 |
Mangonui | 74 | .. | 228 | .. | .. | 18 | .. | .. | .. | 405 | 725 |
Whangarei | 470 | .. | 1,963 | 49 | 8 | 44 | 31,211 | .. | 728 | 81,479 | 115,952 |
Kaipara | 171 | .. | .. | .. | 10 | 10 | .. | .. | 3,173 | 275 | 3,639 |
Mangawai | 15 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 759 | 732 | 1,511 |
Auckland | 2,626 | .. | 8,621 | 2,459 | 115 | 1,108 | 7,293 | 1,878 | 2,044 | 43,942 | 70,086 |
13,143 | 8,262 | 33,546 | 9,254 | 3,937 | 8,149 | 18,817 | 3,147 | 22,870 | 306,385 | 427,510 | |
Onehunga | 245 | 2 | 12 | 11 | .. | 4 | 1,505 | .. | 551 | 33,667 | 35,997 |
Whitianga | 23 | .. | 98 | .. | 3 | 15 | .. | .. | 3,453 | 177 | 3,769 |
Great Barrier | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 347 | 347 |
Kawhia | 326 | .. | 180 | .. | .. | 13 | 22 | .. | .. | 238 | 779 |
Raglan | 146 | .. | 209 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 34 | 257 | 167 | 813 |
Thames | 18 | .. | 125 | 686 | 66 | 13 | .. | .. | 12 | 2,152 | 3,072 |
Tauranga | 39 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 169 | .. | 18 | 1,044 | 1,272 |
173 | .. | 1,656 | .. | 41 | 183 | 169 | 732 | 5,093 | 5,063 | 13,110 | |
Opotiki | 299 | .. | 605 | 46 | 8 | 62 | .. | .. | 4 | 2,721 | 3,745 |
Whakatane | 128 | 1,665 | 609 | 973 | 149 | 198 | .. | .. | .. | 2,843 | 6,625 |
Tolaga Bay | 1,089 | .. | 55 | .. | 15 | 58 | .. | .. | .. | 114 | 1,331 |
Tokomaru | 477 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 130 | .. | .. | 14 | 621 |
Bay | 2,491 | 3,165 | .. | .. | 296 | 331 | 130 | .. | .. | 534 | 6,947 |
Gisborne | 538 | .. | 42 | .. | .. | 51 | 300 | .. | .. | 88 | 1,019 |
8,619 | .. | 14,435 | 1,063 | .. | 1,553 | 1,627 | 300 | 3,971 | 12,731 | 44,299 | |
Wairoa | .. | 2,179 | 2,179 | ||||||||
2,722 | 2,473 | 115 | 70 | 201 | 217 | .. | 497 | .. | 1,037 | 7,332 | |
Waikokopu | 345 | .. | .. | 29 | 6 | 11 | .. | 258 | .. | 7 | 656 |
Napier | 4,283 | 2,471 | .. | .. | 225 | 273 | 807 | 1,663 | 460 | 4,369 | 14,551 |
21,055 | 19,125 | 15 | 47 | 2,606 | 2,486 | 1,689 | 1,663 | 1,911 | 23,377 | 73,974 | |
Mokau | 54 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 | 152 | .. | 1 | 17 | 228 |
Waitara | .. | 195 | .. | .. | .. | 54 | .. | .. | 152 | 681 | 1,082 |
New Plymouth | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 300 | 300 |
342 | 10,425 | 8,547 | 14,898 | 1,005 | 1,461 | .. | .. | 133 | 3,978 | 40,789 | |
Patea | 153 | 1,086 | 1,448 | 12,123 | 258 | 406 | .. | .. | 4 | 501 | 15,979 |
Wanganui | .. | 21 | 5 | 26 | |||||||
12,619 | 11,953 | 3,598 | 6,871 | 1,635 | 1,434 | 200 | .. | 4,967 | 9,980 | 53,257 | |
Foxton | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,352 | 3,352 |
Wellington | 3,958 | 1,140 | 8,277 | 29,850 | 922 | 1,269 | 213,890 | 2,932 | 1,464 | 81,857 | 345,559 |
33,519 | 31,333 | 19,158 | 50,306 | 6,541 | 8,877 | 214,030 | 9,326 | 3,800 | 240,642 | 617,532 | |
Wairau | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,456 | 1,456 |
1,152 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 16 | .. | 14 | 2 | 7,380 | 8,564 | |
Kaikoura | 828 | .. | 87 | 239 | .. | 16 | 4 | .. | 172 | 710 | 2,056 |
Picton | 2,274 | 1,602 | 15 | 292 | 187 | 188 | 927 | 510 | 27 | 25,308 | 31,330 |
Nelson | 276 | .. | 172 | 463 | .. | 49 | 3,691 | 89 | 67 | 11,494 | 16,301 |
2,347 | 292 | 706 | 581 | 127 | 464 | 7,125 | 1 | 181 | 34,524 | 46,448 | |
Waitapu | 168 | .. | 258 | 48 | .. | 60 | 1 | .. | 495 | 1,108 | 2,138 |
Motueka | .. | 14 | 14 | ||||||||
204 | .. | 72 | .. | .. | 16 | .. | 26 | 8 | 11,393 | 11,719 | |
Westport | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 477,452 | .. | 3,247 | 1,705 | 482,404 | .. |
Greymouth | 412 | .. | 270 | 209 | 82 | 387 | 253,585 | 67 | 108,335 | 4,393 | 367,740 |
Hokitika | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 227 | 227 |
Lyttelton | 28 | .. | 71 | 445 | .. | 99 | 99 | .. | .. | 1,268 | 2,010 |
16,747 | 21,435 | 2,567 | 1,712 | 3,365 | 3,466 | 461 | 9 | 686 | 185,548 | 235,996 | |
Akaroa | 39 | .. | .. | 8 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 45 | 93 |
Timaru | 13 | 59 | 72 | ||||||||
7,407 | 11,486 | 528 | 534 | 1,264 | 597 | .. | .. | .. | 66,007 | 87,823 | |
Oamaru | 522 | 2,245 | .. | .. | 351 | 88 | .. | .. | .. | 28,517 | 31,723 |
Otago | .. | 148 | .. | 531 | 29 | 41 | .. | .. | 200 | 6,895 | 7,844 |
11,845 | 5,675 | 2,146 | 3,844 | 1,533 | 3,413 | 41 | 124 | 573 | 100,727 | 129,921 | |
Invercargill | .. | .. | .. | .. | 19 | .. | 90 | .. | 4 | 243 | 356 |
Bluff | .. | .. | .. | 26 | 26 | ||||||
7,495 | 7,008 | 1,361 | 12,276 | 1,535 | 910 | 145 | 426 | 3,075 | 27,575 | 61,806 | |
Half - moon Bay | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 306 | 307 |
Total | 12,386 | 5,811 | 17,197 | 33,774 | 1,291 | 2,892 | 226,379 | 6,562 | 4,253 | 152,798 | 463,343 |
150,101 | 157,022 | 81,637 | 115,106 | 27,069 | 35,608 | 1,010,111 | 16,962 | 186,818 | 1,232,846 | 3,013,280 |
Transhipments of cargo are shown in the two preceding tables to have totalled 463,343 tons, of which 345,559 tons were transhipped at Wellington.
Transhipments are of four classes, as follows:—
Coastal to Coastal.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.
Coastal to Overseas.—Cargo which has been loaded on a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside of the Dominion.
Overseas to Coastal.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.
Overseas to Overseas.—Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.
The first class represents purely coastal trade, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously to get the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing overseas. The total inwards tonnage from overseas is found to be 1,917,729 tons, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 855,452 tons. It should be noted that, in the compilation of statistics, tonnage is reckoned by weight for some items and by measurement for others.
Two tables are appended showing the transhipment trade of each port affected for 1923, and the transhipments of the various items of merchandise, &c., a distinction being made in each case between the four classes referred to above. In the case of Lyttelton details are lacking in respect of 467 tons of transhipped cargo.
TRANSHIPMENTS BY PORTS AND CLASS, 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Port. | Coastal to Coastal. | Coastal to Overseas. | Overseas to Coastal. | Overseas to Overseas. | Undefined. | Total. |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Russell | 7 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 |
Auckland | 13,946 | 18,776 | 33,333 | 4,031 | .. | 70,086 |
Tauranga | 1,272 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,272 |
Tokomaru Bay | 15 | 476 | 130 | .. | .. | 621 |
Gisborne | 193 | 626 | 200 | .. | .. | 1,019 |
Wairoa | .. | 2,179 | .. | .. | .. | 2,179 |
Napier | 4,418 | 8,781 | 1,352 | .. | .. | 14,551 |
New Plymouth | .. | .. | 300 | .. | .. | 300 |
Wanganui | 5 | 21 | .. | .. | .. | 26 |
Wellington | 64,433 | 165,427 | 78,746 | 36,953 | .. | 345,559 |
Wairau | 1,223 | 233 | .. | .. | .. | 1,456 |
Nelson | 16,293 | .. | 8 | .. | .. | 16,301 |
Motueka | 14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 14 |
Lyttelton | 303 | 485 | 743 | 12 | 467 | 2,010 |
Timaru | 59 | 13 | .. | .. | .. | 72 |
Otago | 917 | .. | 6,927 | .. | .. | 7,844 |
Bluff | .. | 26 | .. | .. | .. | 26 |
Total | 103,098 | 197,043 | 121,739 | 40,996 | 467 | 463,343 |
TRANSHIPMENTS BY ITEMS AND CLASS, 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item. | Coastal to Coastal. | Coastal to Overseas. | Overseas to Coastal. | Overseas to Overseas. | Undefined. | Total. |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Butter | 504 | 16,666 | .. | .. | 27 | 17,197 |
Cheese | 513 | 32,505 | 531 | .. | 225 | 33,774 |
Coal | 61,636 | 110,150 | 25,726 | 28,857 | 10 | 226,379 |
Fruit | 8,351 | 4,049 | 3,935 | 9 | .. | 16,344 |
Hemp, fibre, and tow | 254 | 6,278 | 30 | .. | .. | 6,562 |
Hides, skins, and pelts | 399 | 2,466 | 16 | 11 | .. | 2,892 |
Kerosene, benzine, and other fuel oils | 434 | .. | 8,534 | 7,989 | .. | 16,957 |
Manures, artificial | 929 | 52 | 3,837 | 1 | .. | 4,819 |
Meat, frozen (beef, mutton, and lamb) | .. | 5,811 | .. | .. | .. | 5,811 |
Sugar | 2,343 | 24 | 117 | 19 | .. | 2,503 |
Tallow | 13 | 1,249 | 29 | .. | .. | 1291 |
Timber | 328 | 31 | 3,868 | 26 | .. | 4,253 |
Wines, spirits, ale, and beer | 755 | 26 | 926 | 6 | 4 | 1,717 |
Wool | 535 | 11,640 | 211 | .. | .. | 12,386 |
All other goods | 26,104 | 6,096 | 73,979 | 4,078 | 201 | 110,458 |
Total | 103,098 | 197,043 | 121,739 | 40,996 | 467 | 463,343 |
Table of Contents
THE number and tonnage of the registered vessels belonging to the several ports of registry in the Dominion on the 31st December, 1923 (distinguishing sailing-vessels and steamers), were as under:—
Port. | Sailing-vessels. | Steam-vessels. | Totals. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | |
Auckland | 77 | 5,983 | 4,828 | 248 | 26,737 | 13,512 | 325 | 32,720 | 18,340 |
Napier | 4 | 266 | 253 | 29 | 4,024 | 2,292 | 33 | 4,290 | 2,545 |
Wellington | 15 | 4,958 | 4,576 | 43 | 36,080 | 20,624 | 58 | 41,038 | 25,200 |
Nelson | 3 | 56 | 54 | 18 | 4,763 | 2,352 | 21 | 4,819 | 2,406 |
Lyttelton | 9 | 2,290 | 2,199 | 21 | 10,937 | 6,256 | 30 | 13,227 | 8,455 |
Timaru | 1 | 733 | 690 | 1 | 942 | 488 | 2 | 1,675 | 1,178 |
Dunedin | 17 | 7,090 | 6,898 | 60 | 58,583 | 34,807 | 77 | 65,673 | 41,705 |
Invercargill | 1 | 342 | 314 | 8 | 1,098 | 519 | 9 | 1,440 | 833 |
Total | 127 | 21,718 | 19,812 | 428 | 143,164 | 80,850 | 555 | 164,882 | 100,662 |
Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's "mosquito" fleet, the average net tonnage of the 325 vessels on the Auckland register being only 60 tons. At Dunedin many of the vessels of the Union Steam Ship Company of New Zealand are registered. Shortly after the outbreak of the late war, however, several of the principal vessels of this company were transferred to the London register.
Year. | Sailing-vessels. | Steam-vessels. | Totals. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | Vessels. | Gross Tonnage. | Net Tonnage. | |
1914 | 197 | 22,714 | 20,984 | 384 | 135,838 | 77,901 | 581 | 158,552 | 98,885 |
1915 | 196 | 23,546 | 21,762 | 385 | 126,549 | 71,695 | 581 | 150,095 | 93,457 |
1916 | 190 | 23,664 | 21,853 | 390 | 124,833 | 70,442 | 580 | 148,497 | 92,295 |
1917 | 184 | 24,356 | 22,404 | 376 | 115,683 | 65,092 | 560 | 140,039 | 87,496 |
1918 | 178 | 25,200 | 23,158 | 379 | 116,551 | 65,388 | 557 | 141,751 | 88,546 |
1919 | 174 | 24,354 | 22,216 | 382 | 116,261 | 64,943 | 556 | 140,615 | 87,159 |
1920 | 163 | 23,334 | 21,223 | 384 | 116,611 | 64,837 | 547 | 139,945 | 86,060 |
1921 | 161 | 25,461 | 23,201 | 401 | 122,371 | 68,705 | 562 | 147,832 | 91,906 |
1922 | 138 | 23,583 | 21,484 | 418 | 127,006 | 70,860 | 556 | 150,589 | 92,344 |
1923 | 127 | 21,718 | 19,812 | 428 | 143,164 | 80,850 | 555 | 164,882 | 100,662 |
The number of sailing-vessels on the register has decreased rapidly during recent years, there having been a continuous decline since 1907, in which year 323 sailing-vessels were on the register.
As regards tonnage of vessels entered and cleared, the year 1923 established a new record. The number of vessels, however, was less in 1923 than in 1920 or 1921, but greatly in excess of the total for 1922.
Of late years the tendency has been for vessels of a larger size to be employed in the New Zealand trade, in order to cope with the growing imports and exports of the Dominion and for the purposes of the passenger traffic. The increase over a period of years is thus more noticeable on a comparison of tonnage than by comparing the number of vessels. The number of vessels entered inwards and cleared outwards in 1913 was 1,280, of an aggregate tonnage of 3,438,792 tons—an average of 2,687 tons. The 1,310 vessels in 1923 aggregated 4,172,381 tons, the average being 3,185 tons. Dealing with steamships only (1,122 in 1913 and 1,274 in 1923), the average tonnage is found to be 2,987 and 3,267 tons respectively. The number of sailing-vessels arriving and departing decreased from 158 in 1913 to only 36 in 1923, the aggregate tonnage falling in the same time from 87,406 to 9,999 tons.
The number and tonnage of vessels entered and cleared during each of the last ten years, separating steam from sailing, are as shown in the following table:—
OVERSEA SHIPPING, 1914–23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Entered. | Cleared. | ||||||
Vessels. | Tonnage. | Vessels. | Tonnage. | |||||
Steam. | Sailing. | Steam. | Sailing. | Steam. | Sailing. | Steam. | Sailing. | |
1914 | 567 | 79 | 1,676,840 | 48,009 | 582 | 75 | 1,735,601 | 46,380 |
1915 | 581 | 57 | 1,613,679 | 27,746 | 585 | 64 | 1,604,050 | 31,883 |
1916 | 520 | 54 | 1,418,991 | 29,526 | 534 | 56 | 1,461,597 | 29,996 |
1917 | 485 | 58 | 1,378,676 | 27,100 | 486 | 61 | 1,353,975 | 27,907 |
1918 | 458 | 85 | 1,225,481 | 54,067 | 464 | 80 | 1,264,15 | 46,522 |
1919 | 472 | 92 | 1,427,759 | 53,124 | 475 | 99 | 1,444,206 | 61,050 |
1920 | 665 | 79 | 2,025,175 | 37,195 | 637 | 70 | 1,942,903 | 33,352 |
1921 | 611 | 67 | 1,891,309 | 48,927 | 610 | 68 | 1,895,419 | 48,922 |
1922 | 552 | 19 | 1,774,886 | 8,101 | 551 | 18 | 1,782,436 | 7,544 |
1923 | 646 | 18 | 2,106,587 | 5,292 | 628 | 18 | 2,055,795 | 4,707 |
The next table shows the number and tonnage of British, colonial, and foreign vessels entered and cleared in each of the ten years 1914 to 1923:—
Year. | British. | Colonial. | Foreign. | Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | Vessels. | Tons. | |
Entered. | ||||||||
1914 | 191 | 791,529 | 398 | 847,910 | 57 | 85,410 | 646 | 1,724,849 |
1915 | 314 | 1,145,609 | 290 | 439,292 | 34 | 56,524 | 638 | 1,641,425 |
1916 | 255 | 998,388 | 283 | 388,961 | 36 | 61,168 | 574 | 1,448,517 |
1917 | 249 | 1,008,759 | 262 | 336,027 | 32 | 60,990 | 543 | 1,405,776 |
1918 | 193 | 838,198 | 289 | 374,130 | 61 | 67,220 | 543 | 1,279,548 |
1919 | 266 | 1,114,479 | 239 | 285,383 | 59 | 81,021 | 564 | 1,480,883 |
1920 | 363 | 1,477,965 | 302 | 403,025 | 79 | 181,380 | 744 | 2,062,370 |
1921 | 353 | 1,386,467 | 280 | 438,680 | 45 | 115,089 | 678 | 1,940,236 |
1922 | 356 | 1,369,799 | 200 | 360,365 | 15 | 52,823 | 571 | 1,782,987 |
1923 | 398 | 1,543,817 | 242 | 198,483 | 24 | 69,579 | 664 | 2,111,879 |
Cleared. | ||||||||
1914 | 194 | 826,358 | 407 | 867,184 | 56 | 88,439 | 657 | 1,781,981 |
1915 | 317 | 1,138,873 | 293 | 437,388 | 39 | 59,672 | 649 | 1,635,933 |
1916 | 259 | 1,027,088 | 294 | 400,646 | 37 | 63,859 | 590 | 1,491,593 |
1917 | 253 | 995,346 | 261 | 327,822 | 33 | 58,714 | 547 | 1,381,882 |
1918 | 203 | 872,204 | 289 | 377,383 | 52 | 61,040 | 544 | 1,310,627 |
1919 | 273 | 1,139,812 | 239 | 286,062 | 62 | 79,382 | 574 | 1,505,256 |
1920 | 345 | 1,421,814 | 291 | 393,091 | 71 | 161,350 | 707 | 1,976,255 |
1921 | 356 | 1,388,147 | 267 | 417,786 | 55 | 138,408 | 678 | 1,944,341 |
1922 | 350 | 1,365,722 | 203 | 369,491 | 16 | 54,767 | 569 | 1,789,980 |
1923 | 387 | 1,517,096 | 237 | 478,086 | 22 | 65,320 | 646 | 2,060,502 |
British vessels have shown a great increase in tonnage over the period under review. Foreign tonnage rose considerably after the war, but fell to its former level after 1921. Colonial tonnage, which fell in 1922, mainly on account of industrial disturbances which temporarily caused a cessation of shipping between Australia and New Zealand, showed a substantial increase in 1923. The decrease in the colonial tonnage after 1914 is mainly due to the transfer of many of the larger New-Zealand-owned vessels to the London registry early in the war.
Of the colonial vessels entered inwards in 1923, 109, with an aggregate net tonnage of 200,190 tons, were of New Zealand registry. The foreign vessels entered inwards consisted of 12 American (33,085 tons), 4 French, 2 Dutch, 3 Norwegian, and 3 Chinese.
Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries during the years 1922 and 1923 are given below:—
Country. | 1922. | 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Entered. | Cleared. | Entered. | Cleared. | |||||
No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | No. | Tonnage. | |
United Kingdom | 70 | 375,361 | 99 | 543,821 | 69 | 387,987 | 92 | 523,663 |
Hong Kong | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 7,496 | 1 | 3,748 |
India | 3 | 9,347 | .. | .. | 5 | 18,675 | .. | .. |
Straits Settlements | 2 | 5,170 | 2 | 2,427 | 3 | 5,395 | 3 | 6,303 |
Egypt | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2,816 | .. | .. |
Seychelles Islands | 1 | 2,991 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
South African Union | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1,014 | .. | .. |
Canada | 44 | 193,161 | 12 | 70,148 | 47 | 192,098 | 20 | 105,218 |
Australia | 344 | 872,175 | 384 | 974,872 | 395 | 1,045,264 | 457 | 1,211,532 |
Fiji | 24 | 57,705 | 23 | 54,190 | 20 | 53,779 | 19 | 48,737 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 2 | 5,712 | 1 | 2,719 | 1 | 2,841 | .. | .. |
Maiden Island | 1 | 917 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Nauru (Pleasant) Island | 5 | 13,869 | 1 | 2,719 | 6 | 17,080 | 5 | 14,245 |
Solomon Islands | 1 | 403 | 2 | 806 | 2 | 806 | 3 | 894 |
Belgium | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 11,810 | .. | .. |
France | .. | .. | 1 | 2,829 | 3 | 13,535 | 2 | 7,376 |
Sweden | 1 | 2,874 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
China | 1 | 2,859 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Japan | 1 | 3,311 | 2 | 6,592 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Dutch Borneo | 1 | 2,438 | 1 | 2,313 | 2 | 6,394 | .. | .. |
Java | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 11,627 | .. | .. |
Minor Dutch East Indies | 3 | 4,740 | .. | .. | 1 | 3,994 | 1 | 3,944 |
Sumatra | 2 | 5,157 | .. | .. | 2 | 5,157 | .. | .. |
Chile | .. | .. | 1 | 2,991 | 1 | 3,748 | 1 | 3,909 |
United States of America | 51 | 211,223 | 29 | 111,483 | 81 | 298,470 | 23 | 92,844 |
New Caledonia | 5 | 5,615 | 1 | 884 | 5 | 4,616 | 7 | 19,547 |
New Hebrides | 1 | 403 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Society Islands | 7 | 5,726 | 7 | 5,726 | 5 | 4,090 | 10 | 16,101 |
Tuamotu Archipelago | 1 | 1,830 | 1 | 2,357 | 6 | 13,187 | .. | .. |
Tutuila | .. | .. | 2 | 3,103 | .. | .. | 2 | 2,441 |
Total | 571 | 1,782,987 | 569 | 1,789,980 | 664 | 2,111,879 | 646 | 2,060,502 |
More than half of the vessels, representing slightly less than half of the total tonnage inwards during the two years covered by the foregoing table, came from Australia, while a somewhat higher proportion of the shipping outwards was cleared for Australia. The United Kingdom ranks second, the United States third, Canada fourth, and Fiji fifth, shipping entered from or cleared to other countries being comparatively insignificant, though the aggregate for the numerous islands of the Pacific (other than Fiji) is fairly high. The figures for the principal countries for each of the last ten years are as follow:—
SHIPPING BETWEEN NEW ZEALAND AND PRINCIPAL COUNTRIES, 1914–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Australia. | United Kingdom. | United States. | Canada. | Fiji. | Other Pacific Islands. |
Entered. | ||||||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1914 | 891,430 | 431,300 | 132,506 | 108,297 | 33,166 | 46,060 |
1915 | 785,699 | 330,487 | 180,849 | 136,378 | 57,894 | 32,997 |
1916 | 651,549 | 287,451 | 221,047 | 115,830 | 55,301 | 16,678 |
1917 | 614,055 | 308,932 | 205,440 | 112,969 | 50,077 | 28,674 |
1918 | 778,416 | 190,758 | 123,605 | 83,312 | 47,038 | 21,983 |
1919 | 637,368 | 388,303 | 220,819 | 70,066 | 57,877 | 27,385 |
1920 | 1,076,585 | 339,173 | 101,461 | 131,989 | 61,260 | 42,202 |
1921 | 888,287 | 415,020 | 324,089 | 167,951 | 70,461 | 33,894 |
1922 | 872,175 | 375,361 | 211,223 | 193,161 | 57,705 | 34,072 |
1923 | 1,045,264 | 387,987 | 298,470 | 192,098 | 53,779 | 42,620 |
Cleared. | ||||||
1914 | 938,969 | 526,246 | 68,825 | 69,446 | 41,277 | 56,776 |
1915 | 822,296 | 461,647 | 75,306 | 90,182 | 44,173 | 25,492 |
1916 | 684,966 | 438,548 | 51,377 | 84,642 | 57,707 | 23,411 |
1917 | 654,237 | 428,799 | 50,540 | 77,730 | 38,732 | 30,929 |
1918 | 577,504 | 417,945 | 62,816 | 74,430 | 38,027 | 18,055 |
1919 | 683,432 | 559,476 | 58,256 | 75,603 | 40,909 | 31,071 |
1920 | 1,185,707 | 473,822 | 56,065 | 89,167 | 33,943 | 35,935 |
1921 | 1,178,138 | 535,273 | 84,571 | 69,416 | 56,223 | 15,578 |
1922 | 974,872 | 543,821 | 111,483 | 70,148 | 54,190 | 18,314 |
1923 | 1,211,532 | 523,663 | 92,844 | 105,218 | 48,737 | 53,228 |
New Zealand has twenty ports of entry for Customs purposes, and there are numerous other ports around the coast. A vessel arriving from overseas may call at several ports in the Dominion to discharge and load cargo, and is recorded as an overseas arrival at the first port of call, and as an overseas departure from the port from which it finally sails. Its movements from one port to another in New Zealand are treated as coastwise shipping. The figures in the following table must simply be taken as showing the extent to which various ports are made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure, and not as indicating the relative overseas trade of the various ports.
OVERSEAS SHIPPING, 1921–23, BY PORTS OF FIRST ARRIVAL AND FINAL DEPARTURE. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Port. | Entered. | Cleared. | ||||
1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Kaipara | 1,846 | 653 | 1,736 | 6,425 | 1,873 | 1,038 |
Auckland | 986,554 | 920,747 | 1,120,883 | 570,270 | 620,006 | 768,377 |
Tauranga | .. | .. | 2,065 | .. | 2,357 | .. |
Gisborne | 23,917 | 18,266 | 20,370 | 20,538 | 20,298 | 8,207 |
Napier | 22,009 | 40,167 | 43,368 | 24,035 | 11,882 | 33,965 |
Waitara | 9,817 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
New Plymouth | 21,851 | 31,874 | 34,609 | 40,297 | 37,540 | 21,269 |
Patea | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Wanganui | 14,175 | 11,213 | 27,992 | 7,855 | 4,795 | 5,862 |
Wellington | 573,671 | 480,450 | 580,908 | 831,965 | 731,865 | 743,205 |
Picton | 2,749 | 3,775 | 9,234 | 4,979 | 8,648 | 1,247 |
Nelson | 5,155 | 13,309 | 5,166 | 1,208 | 1,860 | 1,541 |
Westport | 3,318 | 8,305 | 15,311 | 9,569 | 12,028 | 24,502 |
Greymouth | 2,508 | 503 | 498 | 26,997 | 27,833 | 34,172 |
Hokitika | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Lyttelton | 140,923 | 90,145 | 93,420 | 137,892 | 93,018 | 116,473 |
Timaru | 16,363 | 23,817 | 6,892 | 11,008 | 24,223 | 18,509 |
Oamaru | .. | 1,305 | 3,466 | 5,918 | 4,042 | .. |
Otago | 67,240 | 54,215 | 50,397 | 199,989 | 126,123 | 191,031 |
Bluff | 48,140 | 84,243 | 95,564 | 45,396 | 61,589 | 91,104 |
Total | 1,940,236 | 1,782,987 | 2,111,879 | 1,944,341 | 1,789,980 | 2,060,502 |
Complementary to the statistical tables of overseas shipping entered and cleared, a table of coastwise shipping was until 1922 published annually in the successive volumes of Trade and Shipping Statistics, and the two sets of figures taken in conjunction showed the total shipping of each port. A drawback of the table of coastwise shipping, however, was that it made no distinction between vessels engaged merely in the coastal trade and overseas vessels moving from port to port. To remedy this deficiency a new series of tables was instituted in 1922, showing for each of fifty-one ports (now fifty-four) the total shipping entered and cleared, and distinguishing between overseas and coastal vessels, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise. From this series of tables may be seen at a glance not only the total shipping of each port, but the number and tonnage of vessels calling there which are engaged in the overseas trade.
A summary is here given showing for each of the fifty-four ports referred to the number and tonnage of all vessels entered during 1922 and 1923. In this summary no distinction is made between overseas and coastal vessels.
NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF VESSELS (OVERSEAS AND COASTAL) ENTERED ATEACH PORT, 1922 AND 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Port. | 1922. | 1923. | ||
Number. | Tonnage. | Number. | Tonnage. | |
*Returns not collected in 1922. | ||||
Parengarenga | * | * | 6 | 1,112 |
Awanui | * | * | 79 | 9,269 |
Whangaroa | 197 | 46,703 | 209 | 46,381 |
Russell | 148 | 69,650 | 189 | 91,763 |
Herekino | 1 | 6 | 1 | 52 |
Whangape | 33 | 2,202 | 37 | 2,958 |
Hokianga | 75 | 18,159 | 101 | 22,396 |
Mangonui | 105 | 23,414 | 112 | 23,270 |
Whangarei | 1,076 | 210,890 | 1,215 | 236,600 |
Kaipara | 63 | 11,094 | 42 | 6,268 |
Mangawai | 48 | 2,353 | 72 | 3,658 |
Auckland | 6,079 | 1,802,308 | 7,952 | 2,134,918 |
Onehunga | 350 | 90,316 | 362 | 95,157 |
Whitianga | 97 | 9,595 | 140 | 14,767 |
Great Barrier | 51 | 6,258 | 53 | 7,081 |
Kawhia | 53 | 22,292 | 53 | 9,849 |
Raglan | 53 | 13,226 | 54 | 9,880 |
Thames | 625 | 68,626 | 654 | 73,388 |
Coromandel | 112 | 8,538 | 108 | 8,961 |
Tauranga | 325 | 50,358 | 347 | 64,989 |
Opotiki | 57 | 9,029 | 80 | 6,512 |
Whakatane | 99 | 7,393 | 130 | 35,819 |
Tolaga Bay | 63 | 24,909 | 78 | 32,489 |
Tokomaru Bay | 234 | 132,123 | 272 | 155,861 |
Gisborne | 457 | 343,298 | 489 | 402,423 |
Wairoa | 297 | 21,423 | 210 | 15,029 |
Waikokopu | 38 | 7,545 | 36 | 8,763 |
Napier | 746 | 518,907 | 650 | 582,719 |
Mokau | 32 | 448 | 38 | 524 |
Waitara | 44 | 611 | 53 | 5,911 |
New Plymouth | 259 | 247,742 | 310 | 307,010 |
Patea | 168 | 15,881 | 185 | 17,375 |
Wanganui | 434 | 197,940 | 502 | 270,804 |
Foxton | 60 | 7,860 | 68 | 8,908 |
Wellington | 2,837 | 2,707,993 | 2,983 | 2,985,743 |
Wairau | 146 | 11,593 | 193 | 14,331 |
Havelock | 21 | 1,631 | 28 | 1,329 |
Kaikoura | 111 | 15,742 | 151 | 22,005 |
Picton | 484 | 202,707 | 420 | 211,901 |
Nelson | 1,199 | 260,738 | 1,360 | 255,943 |
Waitapu | 311 | 15,989 | 319 | 12,569 |
Motueka | 366 | 24,039 | 363 | 26,804 |
Westport | 513 | 306,781 | 570 | 302,576 |
Greymouth | 344 | 190,671 | 409 | 203,283 |
Hokitika | 17 | 240 | 13 | 303 |
Lyttelton | 1,507 | 1,622,697 | 1,597 | 1,850,219 |
Akaroa | 52 | 5,816 | 33 | 4,512 |
Timaru | 354 | 438,051 | 387 | 466,484 |
Oamaru | 206 | 156,329 | 190 | 153,381 |
Otago | 458 | 751,587 | 552 | 916,666 |
Invercargill | 32 | 1,816 | 96 | 5,936 |
Bluff | 271 | 310,961 | 327 | 381,092 |
Riverton | * | * | 3 | 249 |
Half-moon Bay | 89 | 1,134 | 86 | 1,117 |
Total | 21,797 | 11,017,612 | 24,967 | 12,529,307 |
Wellington ranks as the first port of the Dominion as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Otago, and Napier in that order. Wellington and Lyttelton are the termini of the daily inter-Island ferry service, and to this fact is due a large part of the coastwise shipping credited to these two ports.
The number and tonnage of overseas vessels included in the totals given on the previous page for the various ports concerned are now given. This table covers all vessels engaged in the overseas trade, whether entered overseas or coastwise, and the figures for individual ports differ greatly from those given in a previous table, wherein the tonnage of overseas vessels entered is counted only for the port of first entry in the Dominion.
NUMBER AND TONNAGE OF OVERSEAS VESSELS ENTEREDAT EACH PORT, 1922 AND 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Port. | 1922. | 1923. | ||
Number. | Tonnage. | Number. | Tonnage. | |
Awanui | .. | .. | 3 | 594 |
Whangaroa | 1 | 1,513 | 1 | 1,513 |
Russell | 11 | 33,307 | 12 | 48,435 |
Whangape | 2 | 527 | 3 | 1,158 |
Hokianga | 9 | 7,570 | 9 | 9,662 |
Whangarei | 18 | 23,297 | 17 | 18,423 |
Kaipara | 8 | 6,578 | 4 | 2,683 |
Auckland | 387 | 1,234,135 | 423 | 1,449,447 |
Whitianga | 1 | 1,195 | .. | .. |
Thames | 4 | 1,403 | 3 | 1,126 |
Tauranga | 1 | 1,519 | 1 | 748 |
Whakatane | .. | .. | 5 | 26,922 |
Tokomaru Bay | 12 | 56,597 | 15 | 69,109 |
Gisborne | 47 | 185,241 | 58 | 223,852 |
Waikokopu | .. | .. | 1 | 1,700 |
Napier | 84 | 357,628 | 94 | 411,666 |
Waitara | .. | .. | 1 | 5,166 |
New Plymouth | 39 | 129,576 | 67 | 202,946 |
Wanganui | 34 | 119,162 | 48 | 179,400 |
Wellington | 371 | 1,507,063 | 427 | 1,713,726 |
Picton | 24 | 73,839 | 23 | 83,986 |
Nelson | 17 | 37,976 | 8 | 23,943 |
Westport | 100 | 126,848 | 101 | 135,975 |
Greymouth | 87 | 84,017 | 97 | 89,752 |
Lyttelton | 201 | 798,423 | 243 | 973,386 |
Akaroa | .. | .. | 1 | 1,500 |
Timaru | 94 | 280,584 | 95 | 293,928 |
Oamaru | 26 | 50,400 | 18 | 43,266 |
Otago | 149 | 564,660 | 195 | 703,705 |
Bluff | 101 | 272,395 | 112 | 337,256 |
Total | 1,828 | 5,955,453 | 2,085 | 7,054,973 |
Overseas vessels are shown to have called at twenty-nine ports during 1923, including twelve which were not first ports of call for a single overseas vessel. The total entries of the 664 overseas vessels during the year were 2,085, which gives an average of somewhat over three ports called at on each visit to the Dominion. Many vessels—as, for instance, those engaged in the transport of timber and coal, and those merely touching at a New Zealand port while en route between Australia and America—call at only one port in the Dominion, while, on the other hand, vessels engaged in the Home trade generally call at half a dozen or more ports.
The examinations for masters, mates, engineers, &c., of vessels are controlled by the Marine Department, and the regulations relating to these examinations are based upon those of the Imperial Board of Trade, with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions; but the British Board of Trade recognizes the following New Zealand certificates only as of Imperial validity: Master, extra; master, ordinary; master, steamship; first mate, only mate, and second mate, ordinary and steamship; first- and second-class marine engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the British Board of Trade.
New methods of examination were adopted by the Board of Trade in 1918, and corresponding regulations were made in New Zealand and came into force on the 1st October, 1918.
During 1923–24 some 405 candidates sat for examinations. Of the 256 who passed, 117 were masters, mates, and engineers of seagoing ships; 4 were masters of fishing-boats or cargo-vessels of under 25 tons; 20 were masters, mates, and engineers of steamers plying within restricted limits; 30 were engineers of seagoing motor-propelled boats; and 85 were engineers of such boats plying within restricted limits.
The Shipping and Seamen Act of 1908, and its amendment of 1909, provide for an annual survey by Government surveyors of all vessels, with a view to ensuring their seaworthiness. Certificates of survey were issued in 1923–24 to 267 steamers, 540 oil-engine vessels, and 30 sailing-vessels.
The long coast-line of the Dominion is marred in many places by hidden rocks or reefs and other perils to navigation. This has compelled the erection of some sixty-six lighthouses of various types. No fewer than eighteen of these are situated in the stormy area of Cook Strait and the bays opening therefrom, reaching from where the red and white rays of Cape Farewell light give warning of the seven-mile-long sandspit at the northern extremity of the South Island to the bluff shore marked by the Cape Palliser light at the southern point of the North Island.
The buildings are of varying kinds, as necessitated by their respective situations. In some thirty-three cases the light apparatus is classed as of the dioptric order—i.e., a central lamp sending its rays through a combination of surrounding lenses. The Aga light is used in twenty-six lighthouses, while the remainder have incandescent lights, port lights, or Wigham beacon-lamps.
The most powerful light is that of Stephen Island, which, placed some 600 ft. above high water, is visible at a distance of 32 1/2 miles. Next in order come the Cape Brett light (altitude 510 ft.), visible at 30 1/2 miles; Godley Head (altitude 450 ft.), visibility 29 miles; Cuvier Island light (altitude 390 ft.), Manukau (altitude 385 ft.), and Mokohinou (altitude 385 ft.), all of which have a visibility of 27 miles. Seventeen other lights have a range of 20 miles or over.
The majority of lighthouses are equipped with flags and lamps, the keepers being competent to receive or transmit messages. Lights outside the bounds of the various harbour authorities are maintained by the Marine Department.
The average cost of erection and equipment of the coastal lighthouses was about 6,000 per light. The two most costly were Cape Brett Lighthouse (11,237) on the Auckland Peninsula, and Dog Island Lighthouse (10,481) in Foveaux Strait. The cost of maintenance of all lighthouses under the control of the Marine Department was for 1923–24—Salaries, 17,509; oil, 1,486; stores and maintenance, 5,180: total, 24,175. Light dues collected during 1923–24 totalled 76,868.
In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in or near the coast of New Zealand a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer where the damage has resulted from his wrongful act or default.
Should any wreck occur on the coast the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.
During the year 1923–24 64 inquiries into shipping casualties were held, the number of vessels involved being 68. The principal casualty was the wreck of the s.s. "Port Elliott" near East Cape. No lives were lost in any of the 68 casualties.
Fifty-eight of the casualties occurred on or near New Zealand coasts. A summary of these is given.
No. | Tonnage. | |
---|---|---|
Strandings— | ||
Total wrecks | 3 | 4,685 |
Slight damage | 14 | 1,053 |
No damage | 6 | 1,979 |
Collisions— | ||
Slight damage | 17 | 23,749 |
No damage | 1 | 5,871 |
Fires— | ||
Total loss | 2 | 8 |
Partial loss | 1 | 9 |
Slight damage | 5 | 9,198 |
No damage | 2 | 9,092 |
Miscellaneous | 7 | 6,085 |
Total | 58 | 61,729 |
Table of Contents
RAILWAY history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860 only. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton. The first portion of this line was opened on the 1st December, 1863, so that to Canterbury Province belongs the honour of first having railway communication within its borders. Four years later the Lyttelton Tunnel (1 1/2 miles long) had been pierced and the line completed. Meanwhile other lines were being proceeded with inland towards the Canterbury Plains. Following the lead of Canterbury Province, the Provincial Council of Southland commenced in 1863 a line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour, which was opened on the 5th February, 1867. Driven by the necessity for efficient military transport, the Provincial Council of Auckland in 1863 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury.
The effect of the various short railways being constructed by different authorities is apparent in the divers gauges adopted. The General Government recommended the adoption of a 5 ft. 6 in. gauge; nevertheless the Canterbury lines were using a 5 ft. 3 in. gauge, while the Auckland and Otago lines had the standard English gauge of 4 ft. 8 in.
Happily, these troubles were solved by the historic Railways Act of 1870. At this date only forty-six miles of railway were in operation. This Act, which was part of the public-works policy of the late Sir Julius Vogel, provided a general railway policy for the colony. Six years later, when the abolition of provinces placed the earlier-constructed lines in the hands of the General Government, railway mileage had risen to 718 miles.
Although practically all the railways are State-owned, some were built by private enterprise. Of these the more important were constructed by the Midland and Wellington-Manawatu Railway Companies. The former line, of which some eighty-seven miles were in use, was taken over by the Government on the 27th May, 1895. The latter, from Wellington to Longburn, a distance of eighty-four miles, was acquired by the State by purchase in December, 1908.
On the 4th August. 1923, the Otira Tunnel—the connecting-link of the two railway systems on the cast and west coasts of the South Island—was opened for through traffic, and this event marked the completion of one of New Zealand's greatest engineering achievements.
The Arthur's Pass Tunnel, as it is sometimes called, is seventh on the list of the world's longest tunnels, and is the longest tunnel in the British Empire.
The contract for driving the tunnel was let to a private firm as far back as 1908, for the sum of nearly 600,000, and the work was to be finished in five years, but events proved that this was impossible. The Government, realizing that the work was of national importance, decided to take over the task, and the construction fell to the lot of the Public Works Department. After a lapse of sixteen years the tunnel was completed at a cost of something like 1,500,000.
The working of the electrified section, Otira - Arthur's Pass, 8 miles 18 chains, including the tunnel of 5 1/4 miles, has been provided for by the erection of a power-station at Otira containing three modern steam boilers, two turbine-driven generators, and five 50-ton electric locomotives. Each of these locomotives is capable of hauling a train of 140 tons up the ruling grade of 1 in 33 to Arthur's Pass.
The tunnel enters the mountain-side on the east (Arthur's Pass) at an altitude of 2,435 ft. above sea-level, burrows under the summit of Arthur's Pass on a downward course, and emerges after 5 miles 25 chains 12 feet at an altitude of 1,586 ft. above sea-level.
An interesting development on the New Zealand railways during the last few years has been the introduction of automatic and electric-power signalling to increase the efficient and economical working of traffic. The system as installed has been developed to suit the railway conditions in New Zealand, and the installations now in use are proving very satisfactory, while further extensions are being proceeded with.
At present automatic signalling is in operation between Lambton and Upper Hutt, a distance of 21 miles, and between Rolleston and Arthur's Pass, a distance of 73 miles. The latter installation is particularly interesting, inasmuch as the older type of three-position semaphore signal has been discarded, and the indications are given by means of coloured lenses both by day and by night.
At the present time there are some 3,053 miles of State railways open for traffic, divided into nine distinct sections, as follows:—
Section. | Length. Miles. |
---|---|
North Island main lines and branches | 1,151 |
Whangarei | 88 |
Kaihu | 24 |
Gisborne | 49 |
Total, North Island | 1,312 |
South Island main lines and branches | 1,429 |
Westland | 159 |
Westport | 36 |
Nelson | 61 |
Picton | 56 |
Total, South Island | 1,741 |
Government railways are constructed by the Public Works Department, and are transferred to the Railways Department when completed.
The gauge is 3 ft. 6 in., and a steel rail of 70 lb. weight per lineal yard is the standard for the permanent-way, and is in use on 1,432 miles of line. Some 1,501 miles are still in 53 lb., 55 lb., and 56 lb. steel rails, and most of the remainder is of lighter material. Sleepers, which are laid down to the number of 2,100 to the mile, are principally Australian hardwoods or New Zealand silver-pine or totara.
All carriages and wagons required for use on the State railways have, since 1901, been manufactured in the railway workshops of the Dominion, with the exception of 2,500 four-wheeled wagons imported from England in 1921–22. Most of the locomotives also are now built in the Dominion, partly in the railway workshops and partly by an engineering firm at Thames. The Railways Department commenced building new engines in 1889 in the Addington Workshops (Christchurch). Since that year building operations have been gradually extended, the work being restricted to two of the four principal workshops of the Department. One of these, Addington, has specialized in tender-engines, while the other, Hillside (Dunedin), has confined itself to the construction of tank engines. Up to the present time 209 new locomotives have been built by the Department, of which 79 were tender-engines and 130 tank engines. The weights of the tender-engines in working trim vary from 63 to 94 tons, while those of the tank engines run from 29 1/2 to 71 tons.
A new passenger locomotive, Class AB, was brought into operation during 1915, and has been adopted as a standard type. This is a simple superheated tender-engine of the "Pacific" type—weight in working trim, 79 tons; tractive power, 20,000 lb. The AB locomotive is of sufficient power to be also easily adapted for use as a goods engine. The standard goods locomotive used is of the four-cylinder balanced compound type, weighs 94 tons, and has a tractive power of 29,840 lb. Standard carriages are 50 ft. in length, fitted with chair seats to accommodate forty-four passengers, and lighted by the Pintsch-gas system. On the Auckland-Wellington Main Trunk express trains electric lighting is being substituted for gas lighting. The Westinghouse brake is fitted to all rolling-stock with the exception of that on the Kaihu, Picton, Nelson, and Westport Sections.
Information as to the rolling-stock in use on the State railways in each of the last ten years is given in the following table:—
Year ended 31st March. | Locomotives. | Passenger-vehicles. | Wagons and Brake-vans. |
---|---|---|---|
1915 | 557 | 1,397 | 21,226 |
1916 | 585 | 1,452 | 21,994 |
1917 | 607 | 1,480 | 22,380 |
1918 | 624 | 1,488 | 22,517 |
1919 | 620 | 1,489 | 22,658 |
1920 | 616 | 1,492 | 22,937 |
1921 | 608 | 1,492 | 23,119 |
1922 | 637 | 1,496 | 23,974 |
1923 | 639 | 1,498 | 26,106 |
1924 | 655 | 1,506 | 26,198 |
The following statement shows the number of miles of Government railways open in the Dominion, the number of train-miles travelled and of passengers carried, and the tonnage of goods traffic for the last twenty years:—
Year ended 31st March. | Length open (Miles). | Train-mileage. | Passengers. | Season Tickets issued. | Goods and Live-stock.* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*The equivalent tonnage for live-stock has been given. | |||||
Tons. | |||||
1905 | 2,374 | 6,107,079 | 8,514,112 | 140,453 | 4,185,468 |
1906 | 2,407 | 6,413,573 | 8,826,382 | 147,989 | 4,415,166 |
1907 | 2,458 | 6,755,454 | 9,600,786 | 165,504 | 4,824,563 |
1908 | 2,474 | 7,051,274 | 9,756,716 | 185,174 | 5,070,176 |
1909 | 2,674 | 7,458,236 | 10,457,144 | 192,547 | 5,135,408 |
1910 | 2,717 | 7,889,166 | 11,141,142 | 199,371 | 5,490,018 |
1911 | 2,753 | 8,141,075 | 11,200,613 | 222,104 | 5,863,674 |
1912 | 2,798 | 8,371,687 | 11,891,134 | 236,957 | 5,887,908 |
1913 | 2,851 | 9,016,224 | 13,123,879 | 265,259 | 6,246,128 |
1914 | 2,854 | 9,319,268 | 13,355,893 | 287,037 | 6,019,633 |
1915 | 2,945 | 9,383,420 | 13,565,772 | 302,912 | 6,453,472 |
1916 | 2,960 | 9,356,522 | 14,201,506 | 330,622 | 6,370,945 |
1917 | 2,960 | 9,146,331 | 14,173,115 | 355,832 | 6,239,172 |
1918 | 2,983 | 7,468,646 | 11,408,156 | 322,487 | 5,742,968 |
1919 | 2,983 | 7,477,583 | 11,374,521 | 351,124 | 5,613,739 |
1920 | 2,996 | 7,408,608 | 12,760,814 | 400,621 | 6,000,279 |
1921 | 3,009 | 9,303,392 | 15,315,640 | 464,691 | 6,487,279 |
1922 | 3,021 | 8,717,265 | 14,262,440 | 472,865 | 6,321,351 |
1923 | 3,028 | 8,346,731 | 14,256,610 | 485,681 | 6,618,588 |
1924 | 3,053 | 9,024,503 | 13,836,311 | 525,744 | 6,925,517 |
The figures for passengers in the foregoing table are exclusive of season-ticket holders. If these be included the total number of passengers in 1923–24 becomes 28,436,475, as against 28,221,362 in 1922–23.
The total cost of construction of open lines up to the 31st March, 1924, was 41,399,427. The amount spent on lines in course of construction and not handed over to the Working Railways Department for traffic purposes was 7,339,394, making the total capital invested in State railways 48,738,821. The figures for each of the last five years are given.
CAPITAL INVESTEDIN STATE RAILWAYS, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | 1923–24. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Lines open for traffic | 36,390,115 | 37,235,254 | 39,309,097 | 40,275,161 | 41,399,427 |
Lines under construction | 3,607,225 | 4,190,242 | 5,380,651 | 6,575,910 | 7,339,394 |
Total | 39,997,340 | 41,425,496 | 44,689,748 | 46,851,071 | 48,738,821 |
So varied are the geographical features of the Dominion that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. The numerous mountain-chains and the innumerable rivers fed by the heavy rainfall make railway-construction in general both difficult and expensive, as the next statement shows.
COMPARISON OF COST AND REVENUE OFEACH SECTION, 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Section. | Capital Cost Of Open Lines to 31st March, 1924. | Capital Cost per Mile (Open Lines). | Net Revenue, 1923–24. | |
Per Mile of Open Line. | Per Cent. of Capital Cost. | |||
*Loss. | ||||
North Island— | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Whangarei | 962,512 | 10,938 | —79.80* | .. |
Kaihu | 191,902 | 7,996 | —48.09* | .. |
Gisborne | 699,362 | 14,273 | 12,520 | 0.88 |
Main lines and branches | 19,076,401 | 16,574 | 1060.01 | 6.38 |
Total | 20,930,177 | 15,953 | 933.53 | 5.80 |
South Island— | ||||
Westland | 2,438,977 | 15,339 | 49.20 | 0.33 |
Westport | 699,940 | 19,443 | 776.39 | 4.86 |
Nelson | 444,816 | 7,292 | —84.75* | .. |
Picton | 687,691 | 12,280 | —6077* | .. |
Main lines and branches | 15,994,401 | 11,193 | 237.99 | 2.13 |
Total | 20,265,825 | 11,640 | 210.03 | 1.81 |
Lake Wakatipu steamer service | 44,350 | .. | .. | .. |
Stock of stores, &c. | 159,075 | .. | .. | .. |
Grand totals | 41,399,427 | 13,560 | 519.70 | 3.83 |
The cost of construction has been relatively greater in the North Island than in the South, but the net revenue per mile of open line and per cent. of capital cost has in recent years been considerably greater in the North than in the South. The Westport Section shows a greater capital cost per mile than any other section, but, with the exception of the North Island main lines and branches, it gives the highest percentage of net revenue.
The railways in New Zealand have never been regarded, or run, as a profit-making concern. Even if practicable, there is little doubt that such a policy would not meet with the approval of the public, nor would it bring about any material improvement in the condition of affairs as a whole. If, in the construction and working of the railway, considerations of financial return only were regarded, much greater profit would be earned. The railways have contributed in a great measure towards bringing the Dominion to its present high state of productiveness, and have given practical assistance in the development of the country, and have encouraged local industry. For many years a profit of 3 per cent. was regarded as sufficient, and any excess over this rate was followed by reductions in passenger charges or in freights. Consequent on the extension of settlement and the soundness of the Dominion's industries, a higher rate than 3 per cent. has been aimed at in recent years. The rate looked for in 1909–10 was 3 3/4 per cent., and in 1910–11 4 per cent., followed in 1911–12 by a return to 3 3/4 per cent. These rates were obtained, as will be seen from the table following. The rates for 1913–14 and 1914–15 fell below expectations, a result due in the earlier year to the extended strike which obtained during nearly three months of the year and to the outbreak of smallpox in the North Island, and in the later year to the outbreak of the European War. In 1915–16 and 1916–17, however, there were considerable increases, bringing the revenue up to 4 3/4 per cent. and 5 1/4 per cent. respectively. The returns for the next three years all fell slightly below the figure for 1916–17; in 1920–21 there was an abrupt fall to somewhat less than 3 1/2 per cent., and in 1921–22 the unprecedentedly low figure of slightly over 1 per cent. was reached, a state of affairs brought about by high running-costs, the competition of motor transport, and especially the state of depression which was in evidence during the year. The year 1922–23 showed a considerable improvement over the preceding period, the return being slightly over 3 per cent.; while for the year 1923–24 the policy rate of 3 3/4 per cent. was slightly exceeded.
It has been the policy of the Department that all revenue in excess of the amount required to pay the rate of interest on the capital cost, as specified above, should be returned to the public in the form of concessions in fares and freights. In pursuance of this policy handsome concessions have been granted in the matter of fares to encourage people to live in the suburbs. At the present rate workers' weekly and weekly twelve-trip tickets are unremunerative, while the concession to school-children results in a considerable annual loss to the Department. Many concessions have been granted in the parcels and goods branches. For instance, half a hundredweight of New-Zealand-grown fresh fruit is carried any distance for 8d. Lime for farm lands is conveyed for distances up to 100 miles free of charge; empty fruit-cases made from New Zealand timber under certain conditions are carried free for distances up to 100 miles, and a similar concession applies to timber consigned for the purpose of making fruit-cases. Native brown coal is carried at an extremely low rate. Native timbers are carried at one-third less than the rate charged for imported timbers. Stock, implements, produce, &c., consigned to agricultural shows are returned free of charge. Many commodities of New Zealand manufacture are granted preferential rates on the railways in order to protect and foster the industries of the Dominion. All these are cases in which immediate financial return is sacrificed to secure general advantage to the community, and the revenue obtained from most of the concessions is actually below what it costs the Department to perform these services.
Information as to the revenue of the railways during each of the last twenty years is given in the following table:—
RAILWAY REVENUE, 1904–5 TO 1923–24. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Gross Revenue from | Total Gross Revenue. | Net Revenue. | Percentage of Net Revenue to Capital Cost. | |||
Passenger-fares. | Parcels, Luggage, and Mails. | Goods and Live-stock. | Rents and Miscellaneous. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ s. d. | |
1905 | 738,158 | 115,051 | 1,277,976 | 78,046 | 2,209,231 | 716,331 | 3 6 0 |
1906 | 786,873 | 142,642 | 1,346,038 | 74,151 | 2,349,704 | 728,465 | 3 4 9 |
1907 | 892,053 | 151,913 | 1,498,686 | 81,948 | 2,624,600 | 812,118 | 3 9 1 |
1908 | 912,978 | 176,876 | 1,582,328 | 89,756 | 2,761,938 | 812,179 | 3 6 8 |
1909 | 1,011,658 | 187,040 | 1,630,704 | 100,124 | 2,929,526 | 814,711 | 3 2 7 |
1910 | 1,171,040 | 192,585 | 1,772,547 | 113,618 | 3,249,790 | 1,080,316 | 3 16 0 |
1911 | 1,223,412 | 193,789 | 1,961,078 | 115,903 | 3,494,182 | 1,190,910 | 4 1 3 |
1912 | 1,319,114 | 203,334 | 2,032,785 | 121,276 | 3,676,509 | 1,210,613 | 3 19 7 |
1913 | 1,461,873 | 215,209 | 2,157,686 | 136,234 | 3,971,002 | 1,265,393 | 4 0 9 |
1914 | 1,450,480 | 236,761 | 2,209,398 | 146,689 | 4,043,328 | 1,163,005 | 3 12 3 |
1915 | 1,482,382 | 227,521 | 2,249,399 | 146,155 | 4,105,457 | 1,185,002 | 3 10 7 |
1916 | 1,722,702 | 236,705 | 2,423,493 | 165,456 | 4,548,356 | 1,637,473 | 4 14 4 |
1917 | 1,873,048 | 243,832 | 2,498,862 | 185,068 | 4,800,810 | 1,873,946 | 5 5 11 |
1918 | 1,802,597 | 254,110 | 2,465,241 | 165,752 | 4,687,700 | 1,644,793 | 4 11 11 |
1919 | 1,950,281 | 258,525 | 2,608,336 | 171,490 | 4,988,632 | 1,680,057 | 4 12 11 |
1920 | 2,303,987 | 290,453 | 2,956,237 | 201,810 | 5,752,487 | 1,647,420 | 4 10 8 |
1921 | 2,658,079 | 335,754 | 3,676,665 | 238,033 | 6,908,531 | 1,271,931 | 3 8 4 |
1922 | 2,418,227 | 339,482 | 3,646,594 | 239,288 | 6,643,591 | 405,864 | 1 1 4 |
1923 | 2,420,620 | 393,322 | 3,671,008 | 242,852 | 6,727,802 | 1,225,305 | 3 0 10 |
1924 | 2,349,599 | 406,832 | 3,953,213 | 274,567 | 6,984,211 | 1,580,445 | 3 16 6 |
The revenue from passenger-fares during the year 1923–24 represented an expenditure on railway travel of 1 15s. 3d. per head of mean population, including Maoris. The total revenue was equal to 5 4s. 9d. per capita.
A table is added showing information as to railway revenue in each of the Australian States for the year ended 30th June, 1923. Figures for New Zealand for the year ended 31st March, 1924, are also given.
REVENUE OF GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1922–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | Miles of Line open. | Train-miles run (,000 omitted). | Gross Revenue (,000 omitted). | Net Revenue. | ||
Amount (,000 omitted). | Per Train-mile. | Per Cent. of Capital. | ||||
*Loss. †Year ended 31st March, 1924. | ||||||
£ | £ | s. d. | ||||
Queensland | 5,906 | 10,917 | 5,420 | 706 | 1 3 ½ | 1.58 |
New South Wales | 5,318 | 21,693 | 15,221 | 4,571 | 4 2 ½ | 5.21 |
Victoria | 4,333 | 16,394 | 11,347 | 3,165 | 3 10 | 4.90 |
South Australia | 2,373 | 6,206 | 3,710 | 929 | 3 0 | 4.59 |
Western Australia | 3,555 | 4,505 | 2,15 | 705 | 3 1 ½ | 3.80 |
Tasmania | 663 | 1,434 | 572 | 58 | 0 9 ½ | 0.98 |
Federal lines | 1,733 | 774 | 336 | —124* | —3 2 ½* | —1.09* |
Totals for Australia | 23,881 | 61,923 | 39,521 | 10,010 | 3 3 | 3.97 |
New Zealand† | 3,053 | 9,024 | 6,984 | 1,580 | 3 6 | 3.83 |
Expenditure on State railways open for traffic during the year ended 31st March, 1924, amounted to 5,403,766, or 77.37 per cent. of the gross revenue, as compared with 81.79 per cent. in 1922–23 and 64.91 per cent. in 1917–18. The figures for each of the last twenty years are as follow:—
Year ended 31st March. | Expenditure. | |
---|---|---|
Amount. £ | Per Cent. of Revenue. | |
1905 | 1,492,900 | 67.58 |
1906 | 1,621,239 | 69.00 |
1907 | 1,812,482 | 69.06 |
1908 | 1,949,759 | 70.59 |
1909 | 2,114,815 | 72.19 |
1910 | 2,169,474 | 66.76 |
1911 | 2,303,272 | 65.92 |
1912 | 2,465,896 | 67.07 |
1913 | 2,705,609 | 68.13 |
1914 | 2,880,323 | 71.24 |
1915 | 2,920,455 | 71.14 |
1916 | 2,910,883 | 64.00 |
1917 | 2,926,864 | 60.97 |
1918 | 3,042,907 | 64.91 |
1919 | 3,308,575 | 66.32 |
1920 | 4,105,067 | 71.37 |
1921 | 5,636,601 | 81.59 |
1922 | 6,237,727 | 93.89 |
1923 | 5,502,497 | 81.79 |
1924 | 5,403,766 | 77.37 |
The expenditure under various heads for each of the last ten years has been as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | Maintenance of Way.* | Locomotive Power. | Carriages and Wagons. | Traffic. | Lake Wakatipu Steamers. | Head and Departmental Offices. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including "Signal and Electrical"—£70,£12 in 1923–24. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 738,550 | 954,868 | 228,145 | 870,392 | 6,085 | 122,415 | 2,920,455 |
1916 | 740,349 | 934,737 | 225,968 | 889,991 | 6,377 | 113,461 | 2,910,883 |
1917 | 720,840 | 937,780 | 238,868 | 904,318 | 6,602 | 118,456 | 2,926,864 |
1918 | 710,655 | 962,222 | 283,248 | 954,142 | 7,664 | 124,976 | 3,042,907 |
1919 | 752,558 | 1,075,489 | 306,308 | 1,032,609 | 6,985 | 134,626 | 3,308,575 |
1920 | 837,910 | 1,397,993 | 387,498 | 1,301,935 | 7,964 | 171,767 | 4,105,067 |
1921 | 1,053,049 | 2,124,877 | 531,935 | 1,712,376 | 10,458 | 203,906 | 5,636,601 |
1922 | 1,184,227 | 2,567,382 | 566,782 | 1,703,049 | 13,339 | 202,948 | 6,237,727 |
1923 | 1,108,317 | 2,121,532 | 535,622 | 1,527,033 | 14,100 | 195,893 | 5,502,497 |
1924 | 1,214,193 | 1,893,156 | 550,902 | 1,530,652 | 10,456 | 204,407 | 5,403,766 |
The number of men employed in operating the State railways at the 31st March, 1924, was 16,353. The staff is divided into two divisions—namely, the first or clerical division, and the second or out-of-door division—and is further classed in four branches, as shown in the following table, which gives the number of employees in March of each of the last ten years:—
RAILWAY EMPLOYEES, 1914–15 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 31st March. | General. | Traffic. | Maintenance. | Locomotive. | Total. |
1915 | 632 | 4,753 | 4,065 | 5,164 | 14,614 |
1916 | 693 | 5,041 | 3,931 | 5,303 | 14,968 |
1917 | 675 | 4,798 | 3,586 | 4,649 | 13,708 |
1918 | 660 | 4,612 | 3,410 | 4,320 | 13,002 |
1919 | 661 | 4,505 | 3,347 | 3,878 | 12,391 |
1920 | 876 | 4,740 | 3,364 | 4,405 | 13,385 |
1921 | 927 | 4,930 | 3,576 | 4,819 | 14,252 |
1922 | 974 | 5,138 | 3,855 | 5,695 | 15,662 |
1923 | 1,038 | 5,039 | 3,796 | 5,855 | 15,728 |
1924 | 1,147 | 5,124 | 4,087 | 5,995 | 16,353 |
Railway employees are under a system of classification, first introduced in 1896, and revised at various times since then.
Appeal Boards (one in each Island) have been constituted to hear and redress grievances of men dissatisfied with decisions respecting the withholding of annual increments, promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline involving fines in excess of 2. Each Board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railway service elected by the members thereof. The Minister of Railways has the power of veto in respect of any decision of the Board.
A superannuation fund in connection with the Railway service was established in 1903. Full information concerning this is given in the section dealing with "Pensions, Superannuation, &c."
On the morning of Friday, 6th July, 1923, the express train from Auckland to Wellington ran into a slip near Ongarue Station. A huge boulder struck the engine of the train just as it was passing through the cutting, causing the engine to be badly derailed and some of the carriages to be telescoped. Seventeen passengers were killed and twenty-nine more or less injured. With the exception of this accident the history of railways in New Zealand has been one of comparative freedom from accidents of a serious nature. A table is given dealing with railway accidents during each of the last ten years.
RAILWAY ACCIDENTS, 1914–15 TO 1923–24. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | To Passengers. | To Employees. | To Others. | Fatal. | Serious. | Minor. | Total. |
1915 | 15 | 973 | 28 | 28 | 7 | 981 | 1,016 |
1916 | 28 | 919 | 27 | 33 | 6 | 935 | 974 |
1917 | 25 | 852 | 22 | 24 | 8 | 867 | 899 |
1918 | 11 | 765 | 29 | 22 | 13 | 770 | 805 |
1919 | 33 | 715 | 29 | 23 | 22 | 732 | 777 |
1920 | 22 | 827 | 39 | 42 | 34 | 812 | 888 |
1921 | 10 | 987 | 41 | 24 | 44 | 970 | 1,038 |
1922 | 8 | 1,215 | 16 | 22 | 43 | 1,174 | 1,239 |
1923 | 18 | 1,448 | 60 | 64 | 35 | 1,427 | 1,526 |
1924 | 74 | 1,777 | 51 | 62 | 40 | 1,800 | 1,902 |
Of the persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1923–24, 32 were passengers, 10 employees, and 20 neither passengers nor employees.
Private railways have a total mileage of 119 miles. A complete list is as follows:—
Railway. | Location. | Length of Railway. |
---|---|---|
M. C. L. | ||
Waipa Railway and Collieries (Limited) | Ngaruawahia | 5 50 0 |
Taupo Totara Timber Company (Limited) | Putaruru | 50 40 0 |
Waihi Gold-mining Company (Limited) | Waikino | 5 72 0 |
Sanson Tramway | Sanson-Himatangi | 17 0 0 |
Castlecliff Railway | Wanganui-Castlecliff | 3 40 0 |
Napier Harbour Board's line | Port Ahuriri | 1 24 50 |
Waronui Coal Company | Milton | 5 33 0 |
Taratu Coal Company | Lovell's Flat | 7 47 0 |
Kaitangata Coal Company | Stirling | 5 45 0 |
Dunedin City Corporation's Ocean Beach Railway | Dunedin (about) | 3 14 0 |
Nightcaps Coal Company | Wairio-Nightcaps | 2 33 63 |
Ohai Railway | From Wairio | 5 60 0 |
Denniston Incline (Westport Coal Company's line) | Waimangaroa-Conn's Creek | 1 2 0 |
Paparoa Company's Railway | (Worked by N.Z.R.) | 1 68 21 |
Reefton Coal Company | Reefton | 2 20 0 |
Tongariro Timber Company | Kakahi | .. |
Total mileage | .. | 118 69 34 |
Table of Contents
AT the 31st December, 1923, there were 2,081 post-offices in New Zealand, this number being exclusive of 35 receiving offices, 4 marine post-offices, and 10 railway travelling post-offices. At the same date there were 1,997 street letter-boxes in the Dominion. The number of post-offices, reckoning only those which are combined receiving and delivering offices, has shown a decrease in each of the last five years, the figures for which are—
Year. | Number of Post-offices. |
---|---|
1919 | 2,240 |
1920 | 2,207 |
1921 | 2,178 |
1922 | 2,109 |
1923 | 2,081 |
The following table, showing the number of articles posted and delivered during each of the last ten years, gives an indication of the extent to which the people of New Zealand utilize the postal facilities:—
Year. | Letters and Letter-cards. | Post-cards. | Books and Pattern-packets. | Parcels. | Newspapers. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 233,901,320 | 10,585,042 | 65,709,908 | 5,055,147 | 43,779,983 |
1915 | 242,547,859 | 9,242,792 | 57,693,130 | 5,724,576 | 41,311,535 |
1916 | 242,121,361 | 8,133,697 | 48,868,537 | 6,085,103 | 41,807,999 |
1917 | 245,796,945 | 7,549,867 | 44,934,218 | 6,314,875 | 40,366,792 |
1918 | 242,527,369 | 7,145,606 | 42,301,230 | 6,376,469 | 35,476,212 |
1919 | 247,143,183 | 7,292,922 | 44,320,385 | 6,193,475 | 35,498,263 |
1920 | 259,743,234 | 6,937,554 | 49,619,161 | 6,588,293 | 37,859,247 |
1921 | 253,767,131 | 6,548,655 | 53,635,951 | 6,464,244 | 38,680,982 |
1922 | 239,997,081 | 6,277,428 | 67,578,435 | 6,700,121 | 36,635,219 |
1923 | 252,021,959 | 6,603,293 | 79,546,000 | 6,886,858 | 38,138,697 |
The average number of letters, &c., actually posted in the Dominion per head of mean population (including Maoris) in the last ten years is as shown in the next table:—
ARTICLES POSTED PER HEAD OF MEAN POPULATION, 1914-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Letters and Letter-cards. | Post-cards. | Books and Parcels. | Newspapers. | Total. |
1914 | 100.94 | 4.33 | 32.08 | 17.45 | 154.80 |
1915 | 107.03 | 3.62 | 30.14 | 16.26 | 157.05 |
1916 | 104.87 | 3.07 | 24.71 | 16.47 | 149.12 |
1917 | 105.36 | 2.87 | 23.39 | 15.87 | 147.49 |
1918 | 107.71 | 2.81 | 22.55 | 14.49 | 147.56 |
1919 | 106.07 | 2.85 | 23.13 | 13.95 | 146.00 |
1920 | 103.58 | 2.49 | 23.77 | 13.46 | 143.30 |
1921 | 95.35 | 2.25 | 25.69 | 12.94 | 136.23 |
1922 | 89.68 | 2.18 | 29.66 | 11.90 | 133.42 |
1923 | 92.27 | 2.22 | 33.73 | 12.82 | 14.04 |
During recent years the Post Office has made very substantial extensions in the establishment of rural-mail deliveries. Many of these are performed by contractors mounted on motor-cycles. By means of such deliveries it has been possible to give settlers living in the back country an efficient service.
The facilities afforded for the transmission of parcels through the Post Office to places within and without the Dominion have proved of much convenience to the public. The regulations admit of parcels up to 11 lb. in weight being sent to almost all the important countries of the world, and up to 28 lb. in weight for inland parcels for or from places served the whole way by railway or steamer.
The following table shows the number and weight of parcels received from and despatched overseas during each of the last five years, with the declared value of those received and the Customs duty collected on them:—
PARCELS RECEIVED FROM AND DESPATCHED OVERSEAS, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Parcels received. | Parcels despatched. | ||||
Number. | Weight. | Declared Value. | Customs Duty. | Number. | Weight. | |
lb. | £ | £ | lb. | |||
1919 | 229,427 | 1,339,179 | 1,450,476 | 254,776 | 61,660 | 265,028 |
1920 | 344,021 | 2,010,990 | 2,250,828 | 450,266 | 44,995 | 160,040 |
1921 | 233,698 | 1,281,322 | 1,318,733 | 244,684 | 47,700 | 179,123 |
1922 | 302,639 | 1,725,098 | 1,332,719 | 276,865 | 42,506 | 158,246 |
1923 | 303,041 | 1,846,207 | 1,343,726 | 307,022 | 43,510 | 162,792 |
The figures plainly show the huge preponderance of inwards parcels among the overseas parcels-post business of New Zealand. Of the parcels received from overseas in 1923 no fewer than 174,859 came from the United Kingdom (including those from foreign countries via London), while 59,424 came from the United States and 51,370 from Australia. These countries, with 18,546, 3,795, and 14,808 respectively, also ranked highest among countries to which parcels were sent from New Zealand.
There are (July, 1924) 295 publications on the Register of Newspapers for New Zealand. Of these, some 61 are published daily, 18 being morning papers and 43 evening papers. Twenty-four appear three times per week, 30 twice per week, 80 weekly, 6 fortnightly, 2 four-weekly, and 92 monthly.
The number of offices open for the transaction of money-order business at the end of 1923 was 855.
During 1923, 684,979 money-orders, for a total sum of £4,390,159, were issued at the various post-offices. The money-orders from places beyond New Zealand and payable in the Dominion numbered 37,288, for the amount of £194,316.
The number of offices open for the sale of postal notes at the 31st March, 1924, was 1,099. During the preceding twelve months 2,652,777 postal notes were sold, value £804,343. The notes paid numbered 2,633,537, of a total value of £782,048.
British postal orders issued in the Dominion during the year ended 31st March, 1924, numbered 114,498, of a value amounting to £66,937. Those paid numbered 25,051, and represented £14,943.
Up to the 31st March, 1924, a total sum of £4,391,554 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1923-24 was £717,410.
There were 12,954 miles of telegraphic and inter-urban telephone pole line open at the end of March, 1924, carrying 52,910 miles of wire. Of the latter, 7,958 miles were in use exclusively for telephone toll traffic, 12,124 exclusively for telegraphic traffic, and 32,828 simultaneously or conjointly for toll and telegraphic traffic, making totals of 40,786 available for toll traffic and 44,952 for the transmission of telegrams. A total of 9,397 miles of wire has been gained to the 31st March, 1924, for the purpose of telegraphic transmission, by the superimposing of existing telephone circuits.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, telegrams and toll communications to the number of 14,476,866 were transmitted, 14,407,269 of these being "paid" messages, and the balance free Government telegrams. The revenue from telegrams and toll communications was £700,329, to which should be added £830,470 revenue of telephone exchanges and £11,566 miscellaneous receipts, making a total telegraph and telephone revenue of £1,542,365.
A table is given showing the growth of telegraph business since 1866.
Year ended | Number of Telegrams and Toll Messages forwarded during the Year. | Revenue (including Miscellaneous Receipts). | Value of Government Messages. | Total Value of Business done during the Year. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Private and Press. | Government. | Total. | Telegraph. | Telephone. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
30 June, 1866 | 24,761 | 2,746 | 27,507 | 5,562 | .. | 483 | 6,045 |
30 June, 1876 | 890,382 | 160,704 | 1,051,086 | 62,716 | .. | 16,154 | 78,870 |
31 Dec., 1886 | 1,583,717 | 252,549 | 1,836,266 | 106,639 | .. | 27,281 | 133,920 |
31 Mar., 1896 | 1,899,632 | 224,579 | 2,124,211 | 97,178 | 25,933 | 25,844 | 148,955 |
31 Mar., 1906 | 5,351,084 | 289,135 | 5,640,219 | 184,369 | 89,542 | 24,168 | 298,079 |
31 Mar., 1916 | 10,708,910 | 127,841 | 10,836,751 | 549,627 | 287,547 | 9,085 | 846,259 |
31 Mar., 1917 | 10,734,168 | 140,952 | 10,875,120 | 527,249 | 317,275 | 10,774 | 855,298 |
31 Mar., 1918 | 11,510,710 | 114,010 | 11,624,720 | 516,865 | 344,368 | 6,949 | 868,182 |
31 Mar., 1919 | 11,989,882 | 101,135 | 12,091,017 | 615,786 | 373,169 | 5,036 | 993,991 |
31 Mar., 1920 | 14,957,615 | 116,452 | 15,074,067 | 619,188 | 419,318 | 5,830 | 1,044,336 |
31 Mar., 1921 | 13,884,466 | 116,385 | 14,000,851 | 704,228 | 533,535 | 7,036 | 1,244,799 |
31 Mar., 1922 | 12,782,037 | 152,428 | 12,934,465 | 697,864 | 614,367 | 8,458 | 1,320,689 |
31 Mar., 1923 | 13,342,823 | 170,385 | 13,513,208 | 713,380 | 595,967 | 9,727 | 1,319,074 |
31 Mar., 1924 | 14,407,269 | 69,597 | 14,476,866 | 711,895 | 830,470 | 4,930 | 1,547,295 |
Prior to the 1st September, 1869, inland telegrams were charged for on a mileage basis. From that date a uniform rate was fixed of 2s. 6d. for ten words and 6d. for each additional five words. From the 1st April, 1870, the minimum charge was reduced to 1s. From the 1st November, 1873, the rate was further reduced to 1s. for ten words and 1d. for each additional word, address and signature, hitherto charged for, being free up to ten words. From the 1st July, 1877, there was introduced the "urgent" code, at double the ordinary rate. From the 1st July, 1878, a "delayed" system was introduced, the rate being fixed at 6d. for ten words, exclusive of address and signature up to ten words, and 1/2d. for each additional word. From the 1st February, 1892, the number of words allowed for the minimum charge in each case was increased to twelve, with free address and signature up to six words. From the 15th August, 1892, the ordinary rate was fixed at 1s. for eighteen words, including address and signature. From the 1st June, 1896, the rate was fixed at 6d. for twelve words, including address and signature, and 1d. for each additional word, and "delayed" telegrams were abolished. From the 1st November, 1906, the charge for additional words was reduced to 1/2d. each. From the 23rd September, 1915, the ordinary rate was increased from 6d. to 8d. for twelve words ("urgent," 1s. 2d.); and on the 1st August, 1920, it was further increased to 1s. for twelve words and 1d. for each additional word ("urgent" 2s., and 2d. for each additional word); Sundays and holidays, double rates. From the 1st November, 1920, there was introduced a system of night letter-telegrams, to be delivered by post on the morning following the day of presentation. The rate (since altered) was 1s. 6d. for thirty-six words and 1/2d. for each additional word. From the 1st February, 1923, the rate for ordinary telegrams was reduced to 9d. for twelve words, the charge for each additional word remaining at 1d. ("urgent" 1s. 6d., and 2d. for each additional word). From the same date the night letter-telegram rate was reduced to 9d. for twenty-seven words and 1d. for each additional three words.
At the 31st March, 1924, there were 327 telephone exchanges in the Dominion. Of this number, 315 are wholly of the magneto type, 3 common battery, 6 wholly automatic, and 3 mixed exchange areas—partly magneto and partly automatic—in which 10 automatic exchanges are operated. The exchanges which are wholly automatic include the Wanganui installation, which was changed over to automatic working on the 1st December, 1923.
The following statement shows the automatic-exchange equipment installed and in use in the Dominion on the 31st March, 1924:—
Exchange. | Number of Individual Lines installed. | Number of Party - lines installed. | Number of Individual-line Stations. | Number of Party-line Stations. | Total Number of Main Stations. | Number of Extension Stations. | Total Number of Automatic-telephone Stations. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Two-party. | Four-party. | |||||||
*Axiliary apparatus. †Sixty-two lines used for individual stations. | ||||||||
Auckland Exchange area— | ||||||||
Fort Street* | 1,900 | .. | .. | 1,866 | 34 | 1,900 | 377 | 2,277 |
Remuera* | 600 | .. | .. | 599 | 2 | 601 | 109 | 710 |
Mount Eden* | 500 | .. | .. | 496 | 8 | 504 | 39 | 543 |
Christchurch Exchange area— | ||||||||
Hereford Street* | 1,500 | .. | .. | 1,433 | .. | 1,433 | 130 | 1,563 |
St. Albans* | 500 | .. | .. | 500 | .. | 500 | 48 | 548 |
Sydenham* | 300 | .. | .. | 294 | .. | 294 | 29 | 323 |
Wellington Exchange area— | ||||||||
Courtenay Place | 3,400 | 100 | 100 | 2,943 | 146 | 3,089 | 757 | 3,846 |
Wellington South | 1,000 | 100 | 100 | 885 | 399 | 1,284 | 87 | 1,371 |
Kelburn | 1,200 | .. | .. | 779 | .. | 779 | 48 | 827 |
Khandallah | .. | 100 | 100 | 62† | 217 | 279 | 7 | 286 |
Single-office exchanges— | ||||||||
Blenheim | 700 | .. | 100 | 648 | 92 | 740 | 81 | 821 |
Hamilton | 1,400 | .. | 100 | 1,384 | 327 | 1,711 | 322 | 2,033 |
Masterton | 1,000 | .. | 100 | 884 | 194 | 1,078 | 190 | 1,268 |
Oamaru | 600 | .. | 100 | 600 | 64 | 664 | 86 | 750 |
Palmerston North | 1,800 | .. | 100 | 1,546 | 151 | 1,697 | 283 | 1,980 |
Wanganui | 2,000 | .. | 100 | 1,857 | 226 | 2,083 | 323 | 2,406 |
18,400 | 300 | 900 | 16,776 | 1,860 | 18,636 | 2,916 | 21,552 |
The number of telephone-stations at 31st March, 1924, was 106,764, including 15,882 extensions.
The following table indicates the phenomenal growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service during the last eleven years:—
— | 1914. | 1916. | 1918. | 1920. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Prior to 1917 toll-stations were accounted for differently. | |||||||
Exchanges | 238 | 259 | 280 | 291 | 301 | 320 | 327 |
Subscribers, main stations | 37,486 | 44,836 | 53,501 | 64,396 | 76,307 | 82,459 | 86,605 |
Toll and service stations* | 4,403 | 5,274 | 3,434 | 3,512 | 3,666 | 3,856 | 3,906 |
Public call offices | 93 | 198 | 261 | 295 | 339 | 351 | 371 |
Extension stations | 7,433 | 8,668 | 10,567 | 12,520 | 14,371 | 15,366 | 15,882 |
Telephone-station totals | 49,415 | 58,976 | 67,763 | 80,723 | 94,683 | 102,032 | 106,764 |
The total number of telephone-stations shows a comparative increase over the period of 57,349, or 116 per cent. Subscribers to main stations contributed largely to this phenomenal growth, accounting for individually 49,119, or a percentage of 130. The enormous demand for public call offices is clearly revealed in the table, showing as they do an increase from 93 in 1914 to 371 in 1924. Extension stations have more than doubled.
In addition to the above, there are 4,263 stations connected by private telephone-lines with departmental toll - stations, and 414 stations connected with non-departmental rural exchanges, which do not have communication with the departmental system, making a grand total of 111,441 telephone-stations in New Zealand on the 31st March, 1924.
The following table shows, for each class of exchange, the percentage of business and residential stations, the percentage of individual and party-line stations, also the number of exchanges in each class:—
— | Class I: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having more than 3,500 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith. | Class II: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having 1,001 to 3,500 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith. | Class III: Exchanges or Networks observing Continuous Attendance and having 201 to 1000 Paying Subscribers' Main Stations connected therewith. | Class IV: Exchanges or Networks where the Attendance is restricted. | Dominion Percentages. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Business stations | 48 | 36 | 33 | 27 | 37 |
Residential stations | 52 | 64 | 67 | 73 | 63 |
.. | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Individual-line stations | 83 | 75 | 61 | 46 | 68 |
Party- and rural-line stations | 17 | 25 | 39 | 54 | 32 |
100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | |
Number of exchanges in each class | 4 | 11 | 41 | 271 | .. |
The "party" line system of telephone service is being largely availed of, particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from the exchange. In March, 1924, the number of party-line connections was 7,635, with a total of 27,467 subscribers.
The first coin-in-slot telephones erected in the Dominion were installed at Wellington on the 17th August, 1910. There are now 371 such instruments in use in the Dominion, the charges for which are as follow:—
One penny | 308 |
Twopence | 39 |
Threepence | 16 |
Sixpence | 8 |
The revenue of slot telephones during the year ended 31st March, 1924, was £23,734,
The telephone-exchange system included on the 31st March, 1924, 7,605 miles of pole line and 269,421 miles of wire.
Originally the system was worked by single aerial earth-connected wires, but these were replaced some years ago at the more important exchanges by aerial and subterranean lead-covered cables, and the circuits made wholly metallic. The system of subterranean and aerial cabling is now being extended to the smaller exchanges, and work in connection with the conversion of earth-working exchanges to metallic-circuit exchanges is proceeding.
An analysis of the wire in existence in connection with telephone exchanges is as follows:—
Miles. | |
---|---|
In lead-covered cables— | |
Underground | 140,966 |
Aerial | 69,342 |
Open aerial— | |
Metallic circuit | 54,327 |
Earth-working | 4,786 |
269,421 |
The capital expenditure on the equipment, &c., of the several telephone exchanges up to the 31st March, 1924, was £2,913,980, equal to an average cost of £32 1s. 3d. for each connection. The telephone-exchange receipts for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924, were £830,470.
The first wireless-telegraph station opened for communicating with ships at sea was that at Wellington, on the 26th July, 1911. Details of the stations now under the control of the Post and Telegraph Department are—
Station and Call-sign. | Hours of Service. | Wave-length, in Metres (Normal in Heavy Type). | Daylight Range (in Knots) on Normal Wave-length. |
---|---|---|---|
*From 1st May to 31st October of each year the attendance is 6 a.m. to 6 p.m. †Stations handling restricted public correspondence only and erected for point-to-point communication. ‡Radio-telephone station. | |||
Radio-Awanui (VLA), 173° 18′ E., 34° 54′ S. | 8 a.m. to 11 p.m. Continuous listening service | 450, 600, 2,000 | S.W. 500; L.W. 1,200. |
Radio-Awarua (VLB), 168° 23′ E. 46° 30′ S. | 6 a.m. to 8 p.m.* | 450, 600, 2,000 | S.W. 500; L.W. 1,200. |
Radio-Apia, Samoa (VMG), 171° 49′ W., 13° 51′ S. | Continuous | 460, 600, 1,800, 2,000 | S.W. 500; L.W. 1,500. |
Radio-Wellington (VLW), 174° 46′ 39′′ E., 41° 17′ 5′′ S. | Continuous | 450,600 | 300. |
Radio - Chatham Islands (VLC), 43° 57′ 2′′ S., 176° 31′ 4′′ W. | 4 p.m. to mid-night | 450, 600, 1,600 | 300. |
Radio-Auckland (VLD), 174° 46′ 8′′ E., 36° 50′ 37′′ S. | Continuous | 450, 600 | 300. |
Radio-Rarotonga, Cook Islands (VMR), 159° 48′ 30′′ W., 21° 12′ S. | 6 p.m. to 1 a.m. (Saturdays and holidays, 6 p.m. to midnight) | 450, 600, 1,700 | 300; 460 on 1,700 metres. |
†Radio - Aitutaki (VLF), 18° 52′ 32′′ S., 159° 46′ 30′′ W. (approx.) | .. | 450, 600 | 400. |
†Radio-Mangaia (VLG), 22° S., 158° W. (approx.) | .. | 450, 600 | 400. |
†‡Radio-Niue (VLK), 19° 5′ S., 169° 55′ W. (approx.) | .. | 450 | 350. |
†Radio-Kawau Island (VLO), 36° 23′S., 174° 50′ E. (approx.) | 9 a.m. to 6 p.m. | 600 | 30. |
The Rarotonga station is of the Marconi synchronous gap type; the remainder use the Telefunken quenched gap (500 cycles) vertical spark system. The aerial system in most cases comprises an umbrella aerial, with earthed counterpoise for long waves and a T aerial for short waves.
By means of the radio-stations at Awanui, Apia, and Rarotonga, communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands.
Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Radio-Rarotonga through small feeder-stations at Aitutaki and Mangaia; and a small radio-telephone station on Niue (or Savage Island) communicates with Radio-Apia.
The radio business transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the last five years was as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | Forwarded. | Received. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Messages. | Words. | Value. | Messages. | Words. | Value.* | |
*Amount earned by New Zealand. | ||||||
£ | £ | |||||
1920 | 11,589 | 192,822 | 9,114 | 19,109 | 248,063 | 5,272 |
1921 | 11,267 | 181,853 | 7,201 | 20,756 | 246,407 | 4,861 |
1922 | 12,152 | 223,562 | 6,503 | 20,086 | 226,886 | 4,328 |
1923 | 11,940 | 230,481 | 5,628 | 19,715 | 215,013 | 3,792 |
1924 | 13,907 | 244,955 | 6,414 | 22,576 | 242,390 | 4,401 |
The foregoing table does not include free (service) messages.
The general rate for transmission of radio-telegrams has been fixed at 5d. a word for all vessels on the Australian or New Zealand register.
The New Zealand coast stations are all connected with the land-line systems. Complete arrangements exist for the prompt transmission of wireless telegrams over them, and for ensuring that distress-signals shall be immediately communicated to the proper authorities.
Private radio-stations are at present regulated by the Radio-Telegraph Regulations for Amateur, Experimental, and Broadcasting Stations which were gazetted on the 18th January, 1923.
Three types of private radio-stations are recognized—viz., amateur stations, experimental stations, and broadcasting stations.
Amateur stations are defined as those which are erected and operated solely for personal interest or for experimental purposes. Licenses for three kinds of amateur stations are permitted to be issued, namely: (1) Amateur radio-stations licensed for reception only (receiving stations); (2) amateur radio transmitting and receiving stations, Grade I; (3) amateur radio transmitting and receiving stations, Grade II.
The licenses for amateur receiving stations are designed to provide for reception from radio-telephone broadcasting stations as well as for experimental reception, while the licenses for amateur transmitting stations, Grades I and II, are intended to provide experimental transmission facilities for those interested in radio science, and are issued according to the qualifications of the applicant and the object in view.
The licenses for "experimental stations" are intended to provide facilities for the work of pure research in radio science by universities and other scientific institutions and bodies.
The present regulations governing radio-telephone broadcasting are designed to render the broadcasting of music, lectures, news, and other items of interest as widely available as possible, not only to the more thickly populated areas but also to scattered communities. At the same time an endeavour is made to reduce to a minimum the objectionable features of interference which have marred the success of such services in other countries.
A scheme, which is to be put into operation upon the enactment of suitable legislation, is now under the consideration of the Government whereunder radio-telephone broadcasting will be organized on a proper financial basis, and controlled by an organization representative of all interested parties, including the "listeners-in."
The Pacific cable, opened for traffic between New Zealand and Australia and Fiji on the 9th April, 1902, was completed to Bamfield, Vancouver Island, on the 31st October following, and opened for international business on the 8th December, 1902.
The route is from Auckland to Vancouver, via Norfolk Island, Fiji, and Fanning Island. The Australian connection is at Norfolk Island. The deep-sea portion of the Vancouver – Fanning Island cable is stated to be the longest in the world. Following the opening of the cable, a much faster service with America and Europe has resulted.
Direct communication between Auckland and Sydney was established on the 31st December, 1912, thus giving the Pacific Cable Board an alternative route to Australia.
Additional facilities have been provided between New Zealand and Fiji by the laying, by the Pacific Cable Board, of a new cable between Auckland and Suva. This work was completed on the 12th August, 1923.
During the year 1923-24 the Pacific route took 65.2 per cent. of the outward business, and the Eastern route 34.8 per cent., the messages sent by the two routes numbering 167,922 and 86,797 respectively.
The length of submarine cable in use in the Dominion, apart from ocean-cable services, is 416 knots.
The huge volume and multifarious business of the Post and Telegraph Department entails the employment of a numerous staff. The Secretary, under the Ministerial control of the Postmaster-General, is the administrative head.
A return of the staff as at 31st March, 1924, is as follows: Permanent, 7,717: temporary, 1,213: total, 8,930.
The receipts and payments of the Post and Telegraph Department for the financial year 1923-24 are shown in the following table:—
RECEIPTS. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Item. | Postal. | Telegraph. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | |
Postages | 1,032,347 | .. | 1,032,347 |
Money-order and postal-note commission | 50,000 | .. | 50,000 |
Money-order commission received from foreign offices | 929 | .. | 929 |
Private box and bag rents and rural delivery fees | 36,602 | .. | 36,602 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 26,710 | 11,566 | 38,276 |
Paid telegrams | .. | 700,329 | 700,329 |
Telephone exchanges | .. | 830,470 | 830,470 |
Total | 1,146,588 | 1,542,365 | 2,688,953 |
PAYMENTS. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Item. | Postal. | Telegraph. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | |
Salaries | 599,995 | 810,697 | 1,410,692 |
Conveyance of mails by sea | 54,140 | .. | 54,140 |
Conveyance of inland mails | 136,940 | .. | 136,940 |
Conveyance of mails by railway | 101,922 | .. | 101,922 |
Money-order commission credited to foreign offices | 2,633 | .. | 2,633 |
Maintenance of telegraph and telephone lines | .. | 155,725 | 155,725 |
Miscellaneous | 131,073 | 127,460 | 258,533 |
Total | 1,026,703 | 1,098,882 | 2,120,585 |
Balance of receipts over payments | 119,885 | 448,483 | 568,368 |
The figures of receipts and payments in 1881-82, 1891-92, 1901-02, 1911-12, and each of the last ten years are as follow:—
Year ended 31st March. | Receipts. | Payments. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1882 | 234,529 | 233,291 |
1892 | 320,058 | 268,343 |
1902 | 488,573 | 465,756 |
1912 | 1,087,710 | 988,911 |
1915 | 1,359,059 | 1,246,850 |
1916 | 1,695,757 | 1,296,522 |
1917 | 1,809,317 | 1,370,810 |
1918 | 1,837,260 | 1,489,446 |
1919 | 1,972,539 | 1,702,048 |
1920 | 2,106,995 | 1,944,161 |
1921 | 2,590,441 | 2,591,786 |
1922 | 2,811,535 | 2,451,572 |
1923 | 2,687,768 | 2,114,994 |
1924 | 2,688,953 | 2,120,585 |
In addition to its ordinary business, the Post and Telegraph Department performs an enormous amount of work for almost every other Department of State. The monetary value of this business reaches many millions of pounds annually, and the operations range from the receipt of advances-to-settlers payments (£6,080,397) during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924, to the sale of fishing licenses (£1,937), and from the payment of pensions (£2,344,723) to the performance of marriage ceremonies.
Table of Contents
THE total area of the Dominion, excluding the Cook and other Pacific islands annexed in 1901, is 66,390,262 acres. Of this total, 43,572,564 acres were returned in 1924 as being in occupation, including reserves and Native lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, holdings of less than 1 acre in extent, and Native land held on the communal system.
According to information published by the Lands Department, the following is the condition of the land in the Dominion:—
Acres. | |
---|---|
Total area held on freehold | 21,024,427 |
Total area reserved for public purposes | 7,182,809 |
State forests | 1,674,844 |
Provisional State forests | 5,661,030 |
Total area of Crown leases | 18,291,488 |
Total area of Crown land available for future disposal | 2,953,394 |
Total area of Native land | 5,903,383 |
Land unfit for settlement, including rivers, lakes, roads, &c. | 3,698,887 |
Total | 66,390,262 |
The numbers of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation in groups of sizes, as returned at the last five collections, are given below:—
OCCUPIED LANDS.—HOLDINGS. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Area, in Acres. | Number of Holdings. | Percentages of Total. | ||||||||
1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
(Inclusive) | ||||||||||
1 to 10 | 15,554 | 15,746 | 15,629 | 15,450 | 15,540 | 19.06 | 18.73 | 18.41 | 18.07 | 18.04 |
11 to 50 | 13,367 | 13,662 | 13,898 | 14,030 | 14,277 | 16.38 | 16.25 | 16.37 | 16.40 | 16.57 |
51 to 100 | 10,039 | 10,708 | 11,073 | 11,393 | 11,555 | 12.31 | 12.74 | 13.04 | 13.32 | 13.42 |
101 to 200 | 13,079 | 13,801 | 14,015 | 14,193 | 14,291 | 16.03 | 16.41 | 16.51 | 16.59 | 16.59 |
201 to 320 | 8,500 | 8,718 | 8,739 | 8,861 | 8,909 | 10.422 | 10.42 | 10.37 | 10.29 | 10.36 |
321 to 640 | 10,166 | 10,375 | 10,378 | 10,415 | 10,422 | 12.46 | 12.34 | 12.23 | 12.18 | 12.10 |
641 to 1,000 | 4,080 | 4,186 | 4,230 | 4,259 | 4,216 | 5.00 | 4.98 | 4.98 | 4.98 | 4.89 |
1,001 to 5,000 | 5,722 | 5,793 | 5,844 | 5,822 | 5,832 | 7.01 | 6.89 | 6.88 | 6.81 | 6.77 |
5,001 to 10,000 | 550 | 551 | 565 | 569 | 573 | 0.67 | 0.66 | 0.67 | 0.67 | 0.67 |
10,001 to 20,000 | 299 | 313 | 301 | 301 | 296 | 0.37 | 0.37 | 0.35 | 0.35 | 0.34 |
20,001 to 50,000 | 174 | 163 | 168 | 167 | 168 | 0.21 | 0.19 | 0.20 | 0.20 | 0.20 |
Over 50,000 acres | 62 | 60 | 59 | 59 | 60 | 0.08 | 0.07 | 0.07 | 0.07 | 0.07 |
Total | 81,592 | 84,076 | 84,899 | 85,519 | 86,139 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Seventy-five per cent. of the holdings are seen to be not more than one-half a square mile in area. These, however, represent only 13 1/4 per cent. of the total area of occupied land in the Dominion, and from the two following tables, showing areas of holdings in occupation by size-groups and the percentage eh group represents of the total area in occupation, it is seen that 68 per cent. of the occupied land is held in areas of over 1,000 acres, and 42 per cent. in areas of over 5,000 acres.
OCCUPIED LANDS.—AREAS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres. | Aggregate Area of Group. | ||||
1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
(Inclusive) | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. |
1 to 10 | 72,191 | 73,452 | 73,445 | 73,073 | 73,746 |
11 to 50 | 376,722 | 386,046 | 392,768 | 397,253 | 405,642 |
51 to 100 | 780,437 | 830,488 | 860,009 | 881,756 | 892,793 |
101 to 200 | 1,942,252 | 2,041,412 | 2,072,357 | 2,094,165 | 2,109,410 |
201 to 320 | 2,186,233 | 2,238,596 | 2,240,664 | 2,270,585 | 2,281,501 |
321 to 640 | 4,641,779 | 4,734,534 | 4,737,640 | 4,745,854 | 4,750,329 |
641 to 1,000 | 3,301,292 | 3,376,221 | 3,417,338 | 3,428,628 | 3,392,881 |
1,001 to 5,000 | 11,305,733 | 11,432,485 | 11,453,335 | 11,393,459 | 11,386,971 |
5,001 to 10,000 | 3,824,623 | 3,826,981 | 3,891,874 | 3,893,329 | 3,886,902 |
10,001 to 20,000 | 4,235,689 | 4,424,373 | 4,252,754 | 4,235,050 | 4,169,965 |
20,001 to 50,000 | 5,371,215 | 4,991,560 | 5,094,088 | 5,170,089 | 5,151,061 |
Over 50,000 acres | 5,434,913 | 5,190,609 | 5,042,065 | 5,069,922 | 5,071,363 |
Total | 43,473,079 | 43,546,757 | 43,528,337 | 43,653,163 | 43,572,564 |
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres. | Percentage of Total Area occupied. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
(Inclusive) | |||||
1 to 10 | 0.17 | 0.17 | 0.17 | 0.17 | 0.17 |
11 to 50 | 0.87 | 0.88 | 0.90 | 0.91 | 0.93 |
51 to 100 | 1.80 | 1.92 | 1.98 | 2.02 | 2.05 |
101 to 200 | 4.47 | 4.69 | 4.76 | 4.80 | 4.84 |
201 to 320 | 5.03 | 5.14 | 5.15 | 5.20 | 5.24 |
321 to 640 | 10.68 | 10.87 | 10.88 | 10.87 | 10.90 |
641 to 1,000 | 7.59 | 7.75 | 7.85 | 7.85 | 7.79 |
1,001 to 5,000 | 26.00 | 26.25 | 26.31 | 26.10 | 26.13 |
5.001 to 10,000 | 8.80 | 8.79 | 8.94 | 8.92 | 8.92 |
10,001 to 20,000 | 9.74 | 10.16 | 9.77 | 9.70 | 9.57 |
20,001 to 50,000 | 12.35 | 11.46 | 11.71 | 11.84 | 11.82 |
Over 50,000 acres | 12.50 | 11.92 | 11.58 | 11.62 | 11.64 |
Total | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Taking the years 1919 and 1924, it is now possible to show the increase or decrease in the percentages of numbers and areas of holdings according to size-groups.
OCCUPIED LANDS.—INCREASE OR DECREASE IN PERCENTAGES OF NUMBERS AND AREAS OF HOLDINGS BY SIZE-GROUPS. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Sizes of Holdings, in Acres. | 1919. | 1924. | ||
Per Cent. of Total. | Increase or Decrease compared with Percentages of 1919. | |||
Number. | Area. | Number. | Area. | |
(Inclusive) | ||||
1 to 10 | 19.48 | 0.17 | -1.44 | .. |
11 to 50 | 16.52 | 0.86 | ,005 | ,0.07 |
51 to 100 | 11.84 | 1.71 | ,1.58 | ,0.34 |
101 to 200 | 15.84 | 4.37 | ,0.75 | ,0.47 |
201 to 320 | 10.28 | 4.91 | ,0.06 | ,0.33 |
321 to 640 | 12.46 | 10.56 | -0.36 | ,0.34 |
641 to 1,000 | 5.13 | 7.76 | -0.24 | ,0.03 |
1,001 to 5,000 | 7.08 | 25.84 | -0.31 | ,0.29 |
5,001 to 10,000 | 0.70 | 9.01 | -0.03 | -0.09 |
10,001 to 20,000 | 0.36 | 9.31 | -0.02 | ,0.26 |
20,001 to 50,000 | 0.23 | 13.05 | -0.03 | -1.23 |
Over 50,000 acres | 0.08 | 12.45 | -0.01 | -0.81 |
The following table gives the numbers and average areas of holdings for each land district in the Dominion as ascertained at the 1924 collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics.
As regards counties, Waimairi County is the most closely settled, the average area of holdings being 17.88 acres, while Fiord County shows the largest average—viz., 18,000 acres. In the latter county, however, there is in occupation only one holding of an acre or more. There are no counties in the North Island having an average in excess of 2,500 acres, but in the South Island there are no fewer than six — viz., Awatere, Amuri, Tawera, Mackenzie, Lake, and Fiord.
The average area of holdings for the Dominion i 505ŀ84 acres, and this average is exceeded by twenty-three counties out of seventy-eight in the North Island, and by twenty-six out of fifty-one in the South Island. The average area for the North Island is 362.61 acres, and for the South 717.43 acres.
TABLE SHOWING THE NUMBERS AND AVERAGE AREAS OF HOLDINGS FOR EACH LAND DISTRICT IN THE DOMINION. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Number of Holdings. | Total Area occupied. | Average Area of Holdings. |
Acres. | Acres. | ||
North Auckland | 13,898 | 3,022,819 | 217.50 |
Auckland | 12,287 | 4,126,880 | 335.87 |
Gisborne | 2,859 | 2,755,115 | 963.66 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,396 | 2,034,663 | 462.84 |
Taranaki | 6,661 | 1,724,336 | 258.87 |
Wellington | 11,271 | 4,964,444 | 440.46 |
Nelson | 3,870 | 1,301,687 | 336.35 |
Marlborough | 2,010 | 2,484,876 | 1,236.26 |
Westland | 1,497 | 1,780.719 | 1,189.53 |
Canterbury | 13,516 | 8,150,113 | 603.00 |
Otago | 8,006 | 7,994,927 | 998.62 |
Southland | 5,868 | 3,231,985 | 550.78 |
Totals, Dominion | 86,139 | 43,572,564 | 505.84 |
Land in occupation in each land district, tabulated according to tenure, is given in the following table:—
OCCUPIED LANDS.—TENURE, 1924. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Total of Holdings. | Freehold (occupied by Owner). | Leased from Private Individuals or Public Bodies. | Leased from Natives. | Held from Crown under different Tenures (not including Land held on Deferred Payment). |
*Including 499 acres the tenure of which was unspecified. †Of which 1,872,526 acres were returned as leased from private individuals, and 836,881 acres from public bodies. | |||||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | 3,022,819 | 2,411,719 | 149,763 | 82,917 | 378,420 |
Auckland | 4,126,880 | 2,745,408 | 229,293 | 283,259 | 868,920 |
Gisborne | 2,755,115 | 1,431,577 | 203,653 | 532,228 | 587,657 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,034,663 | 1,363,316 | 159,950 | 76,095 | 435,302 |
Taranaki | 1,724,336* | 888,402 | 247,111 | 82,886 | 505,438 |
Wellington | 4,964,444 | 3,298,940 | 439,120 | 457,419 | 768,965 |
Nelson | 1,301,687 | 621,972 | 59,947 | 13,175 | 606,593 |
Marlborough | 2,484,876 | 872,821 | 75,493 | 18,571 | 1,517,991 |
Westland | 1,780,719 | 148,581 | 31,648 | 4,536 | 1,595,954 |
Canterbury | 8,150,113 | 3,185,977 | 592,570 | 10,134 | 4,361,432 |
Otago | 7,994,927 | 1,664,016 | 274,813 | 7,656 | 6,048,442 |
Southland | 3,231,985 | 1,546,418 | 246,046 | 5,938 | 1,433,583 |
Total | 43,572,564* | 20,179,147 | 2,709,407† | 1,574,814 | 19,108,697 |
The acreage in the last column does not agree exactly with the figures published in the report of the Lands and Survey Department, for the reason that, although these figures include Crown reserves leased, they do not include Crown lands not in occupation at the time of collecting the agricultural and pastoral statistics. Further, all land held on deferred payment is shown as freehold, irrespective of whether in process of purchase from the Crown or not; also, the figures given below are as at the 31st January, whilst the figures published by the Lands and Survey Department are as at the 31st March.
In point of area the most important Crown-lands tenure is "pastoral run," the area for 1924 being 9,918,673 acres. Considerable areas are also held under the following tenures: Small grazing-runs, 2,760,306 acres; lease in perpetuity, 1,688,856 acres; occupation with right of purchase, 1,339,878 acres; renewable lease, 2,054,644 acres.
Further details of tenure, &c., of Crown lands will be found in Subsection B of this section.
Lands in occupation are, however, not strictly comparable with Crown lands alienated or in process of alienation, for certain lands have passed into the hands of Europeans which were never made waste lands of the Crown. It must also be remembered that of the freehold land in the Dominion a considerable area is unoccupied and unused.
A special classification of holdings (according to purpose for which principally used) is made triennially. The following table gives a comparison of the last two triennial classifications—viz., 1919-20 and 1922-23. Figures exclude borough holdings and holdings under 1 acre in extent.
CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS, 1919-20 AND 1922-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Classification. | 1919-20. | 1922-23. | ||
Number of Holdings. | Area. | Number of Holdings. | Area. | |
Acres. | Acres. | |||
Agricultural | 10,146 | 2,220,207 | 10,489 | 2,129,802 |
Dairying | 29,111 | 4,244,986 | 38,818 | 6,267,597 |
Pastoral and other (including unspecified) | 42,335 | 37,007,886 | 36,212 | 35,255,764 |
All holdings | 81,592 | 43,473,079 | 85,519 | 43,653,163 |
Maori holdings are classified in the same way each year, and a comparison of the last two years is given, 1919-20 being given in addition for comparison with the above. It should be noted that Maori holdings include those held and worked by full-blooded, three-quarter-caste, and half-caste Maoris. Maori lands held on the communal system are excluded.
CLASSIFIED HOLDINGS (MAORIS ONLY), 1919-20, 1922-23, and 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Classification. | 1910-20. | 1022-23. | 1923-24. | |||
Number of Holdings. | Area. | Number of Holdings. | Area. | Number of Holdings. | Area. | |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | ||||
Agricultural | 180 | 12,704 | 144 | 4,789 | 134 | 8,309 |
Dairying | 757 | 104,335 | 947 | 143,024 | 1,090 | 164,260 |
Pastoral and other (including unspecified) | 1,848 | 778,551 | 1,527 | 582,207 | 1,383 | 573,804 |
All holdings | 2,785 | 895,590 | 2,618 | 730,020 | 2,607 | 746,373 |
The land in occupation in the Dominion at the 31st January, 1924, is classified according to condition and use as follows:—
Acres. | |
---|---|
In grain and pulse crops | 659,809 |
In grasses and clovers (for hay and seed) and green and root crops | 1,022,113 |
In fallow | 160,945 |
In grasses and clovers, not cut for hay or seed | 16,447,570 |
In vineyards and orchards | 29,876 |
In market gardens, nurseries, and seed-gardens | 4,691 |
In private gardens and pleasure-grounds | 61,648 |
In plantations | 66,056 |
Total area in cultivation | 18,452,708 |
Unimproved land | 25,119,856 |
Total area in occupation | 43,572,564 |
Further details of land in cultivation and of the various crops grown are given under their respective headings in Subsection B of the next section. Unimproved lands are not again referred to, and accordingly a table is appended showing by land districts more detailed information as to the condition of unimproved occupied land.
UNIMPROVED OCCUPIED LAND, 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Phormium Tenax. | Tussock and other Native Grasses. | Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth. | Standing Virgin Bush. | Barren and Unproductive Land. | Total Unimproved Occupied Land. |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | 1,615 | 206,558 | 810,456 | 350,983 | 79,949 | 1,449,561 |
Auckland | 7,909 | 258,638 | 1,063,609 | 619,626 | 38,798 | 1,988,580 |
Gisborne | 645 | 217,928 | 208,621 | 399,007 | 17,286 | 843,487 |
Hawke's Bay | .. | 355,247 | 160,902 | 51,955 | 12,014 | 580,118 |
Taranaki | .. | 8,011 | 101,341 | 283,994 | 6,438 | 399,784 |
Wellington | 13,777 | 586,610 | 310,665 | 403,280 | 69,397 | 1,383,729 |
Nelson | 1,442 | 321,547 | 156,004 | 411,464 | 33,273 | 923,730 |
Marlborough | 378 | 1,335,781 | 215,715 | 179,533 | 331,544 | 2,062,951 |
Westland | 11,266 | 185,619 | 105,771 | 1,056,794 | 273,622 | 1,633,072 |
Canterbury | 707 | 4,301,975 | 95,196 | 218,824 | 755,272 | 5,371,974 |
Otago | 344 | 5,563,839 | 415,994 | 281,721 | 348,957 | 6,610,855 |
Southland | 5,097 | 1,464,484 | 183,243 | 154,549 | 64,642 | 1,872,015 |
Total | 43,180 | 14,806,237 | 3,827,517 | 4,411,730 | 2,031,192 | 25,119,856 |
The diagram on the next page shows clearly the condition of land in occupation at the 31st January, 1924. Of the total of 43,572,564 acres, unimproved land amounted to 25,119,856 acres, and improved land to 18,452,708 acres. As might be expected in a pastoral-dairying country like Now Zealand, permanent pasture (16,447,570 acres) forms a considerable portion of the land occupied. Grain and pulse crops, grasses and clovers (cut for hay or seed), and green and root crops aggregated 1,681,922 acres, or less than 4 per cent. of the total area occupied. The various subdivisions of these crops are given in subdivisions of the broader general divisions.
Prior to 1870 conveyancing in New Zealand was based upon the English laws of real property as existing at the date of the constitution of the colony, varied in some important particulars by the Conveyancing Ordinance of 1842 and other colonial legislation, now embodied in the Property Law Act, 1908. Considerable areas of land in all parts of the Dominion are still held and dealt with under this system. Although provision is made for the registration of deeds affecting such land, registration is no guarantee of their validity, and a purchaser has to rely for the security of his title upon the skill and care of his legal adviser.
By the Land Transfer Act, 1870, the system of title by registration was introduced. The title to land under this system is not affected by the execution of documents. Registration is the fundamental principle, and it is only on registration that any interest passes. The Land Transfer Department assumes all responsibility for the registration, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.
At the present time it is estimated that 81.4 per cent. of the land in the Dominion alienated from the Crown in fee-simple has been brought under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. The estimated percentages for the various registration districts are—
Registration District. | Deeds. | Land Transfer. |
---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Auckland | 24.5 | 75.5 |
Poverty Bay | 1.5 | 98.5 |
Taranaki | 14.0 | 86.0 |
Wellington | 8.6 | 91.4 |
Hawke's Bay | 25.5 | 74.5 |
Marlborough | 35.8 | 64.2 |
Nelson | 33.0 | 67.0 |
Westland | 14.7 | 85.3 |
Canterbury | 9.1 | 90.9 |
Otago | 26.5 | 73.5 |
Invercargill | 11.7 | 88.3 |
Totals for Dominion | 18.6 | 81.4 |
The estimated number of holdings or titles still under the deeds-registration system is seventy thousand, and the number is increasing at a rate of about 4 per cent. per annum, in spite of lands being brought under the Land Transfer Act. A Bill is now (September, 1924) before Parliament having as its object the bringing under the Land Transfer Act of all land hitherto alienated from the Crown in fee-simple and not already subject to that Act.
Provision has existed since 1841 and is now contained in the Deeds Registration Act, 1908, for the registration of deeds and instruments affecting land which is not subject to the provisions of the Land Transfer Act. Registration is not essential to the validity of the instrument, but it is highly important as a record and to secure priority. The Act provides that every deed shall be void as against any person claiming for valuable consideration under any subsequent deed duly registered unless the earlier deed was registered before the subsequent one. The Department is not responsible for the form or matter of the instruments registered beyond seeing that they are duly stamped and contain a sufficient description of the land to identify it.
Provision is made for the deposit of instruments in the Deeds Registry Office for safe custody and reference, and such deposit operates as a release from any covenant for production.
The Deeds Index and all recorded and deposited instruments are open to public inspection, and certified copies may be obtained on payment of the prescribed fees.
Information as to transactions under the Deeds Registration Act for each of the last ten years is given in the following statement:—
Year ended 31st March. | Deeds recorded. | Fees. £ |
---|---|---|
1915 | 15,716 | 15,133 |
1916 | 15,348 | 15,429 |
1917 | 15,664 | 14,371 |
1918 | 13,673 | 13,226 |
1919 | 12,798 | 13,148 |
1920 | 24,650 | 25,157 |
1921 | 38,122 | 32,251 |
1922 | 25,352 | 21,956 |
1923 | 23,176 | 20,897 |
1924 | 25,411 | 23,706 |
The land-transfer system in New Zealand originated, as stated earlier, with the Land Transfer Act, 1870. This, re-enacted with amendments, is now the Land Transfer Act, 1915.
The land subject to the Land Transfer Act comprises all land alienated from the Crown since 1870, all land included in any order under the Native Land Acts vesting such land in any person in freehold tenure, and all land vested in any person in fee-simple by virtue of any Act of the General Assembly, besides land which has been brought under the Act on the application of the proprietors after investigation and acceptance of the title by the Department.
Information as to applications to bring land under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years is given in the next table:—
Year ended 31st March. | Applications. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Area. | Value. | ||
Town and Suburban. | Country. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | £ | ||
1915 | 478 | 159 | 105,180 | 1,247,905 |
1916 | 428 | 185 | 64,914 | 1,215,552 |
1917 | 409 | 133 | 37,447 | 1,029,143 |
1918 | 316 | 99 | 89,388 | 965,089 |
1919 | 291 | 133 | 76.441 | 776,403 |
1920 | 497 | 175 | 85,237 | 1,343,243 |
1921 | 619 | 208 | 70,536 | 1,767,397 |
1922 | 491 | 197 | 31,786 | 1,181,317 |
1923 | 407 | 130 | 34,515 | 815,855 |
1924 | 447 | 241 | 25,656 | 1,285,587 |
The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the last ten years. Included in the totals are those certificates issued in lieu of Crown grants, 954 being the number for 1923-24.
CERTIFICATES OF TITLE ISSUED. | |
---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number. |
1915 | 11,074 |
1916 | 10,525 |
1917 | 10,350 |
1918 | 10,230 |
1919 | 7,988 |
1920 | 11,637 |
1921 | 16,010 |
1922 | 19,653 |
1923 | 14,045 |
1924 | 14,077 |
The table next following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act during each of the last ten years:—
TRANSFERS REGISTERED. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number. | Area. | Consideration-money. | |
Town and Suburban. | Country. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | £ | ||
1915 | 21,381 | 6,206 | 2,129,973 | 17,206,248 |
1916 | 22,394 | 7,073 | 2,414,007 | 22,264,623 |
1917 | 22,187 | 79,316 | 2,676,691 | 34,288,831 |
1918 | 19,949 | 6,156 | 2,008,370 | 18,083,634 |
1919 | 22,496 | 21,156 | 1,992,312 | 25,197,384 |
1920 | 45,128 | 107,432 | 3,775,251 | 62,446,574 |
1921 | 55,746 | 16,154 | 4,557,328 | 81,790,063 |
1922 | 33,784 | 10,652 | 1,984,695 | 35,436,823 |
1923 | 31,021 | 7,955 | 2,499,123 | 29,980,153 |
1924 | 33,293 | 10,697 | 1,796,871 | 33,871,246 |
Information as to mortgages registered under the Land Transfer and Deeds Registration Acts is contained in the section of this book dealing with "Mortgages."
THE Crown lands are administered under the authority of the Land Act, 1908, the Land for Settlements Act, 1908, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, by the Minister of Lands at Wellington, his executive officer being the Under-Secretary of Lands, who is the permanent head of the Department of Lands and Survey. New Zealand is divided into twelve land districts, each being under the local direction of a Commissioner of Crown Lands and a Land Board. The Commissioner's office is known as the principal land office, and in some of the larger districts there are one or more local land offices. It is with these land offices that the selector has to transact all business, from the first consultation of the maps to the final receipt of the Crown title.
The names of the land districts and of the towns where the principal office of each is situated are as under:—
Land District. | Principal Land Office situated at |
---|---|
North Auckland | Auckland. |
Auckland | Auckland. |
Gisborne | Gisborne. |
Hawke's Bay | Napier. |
Taranaki | New Plymouth. |
Wellington | Wellington. |
Nelson | Nelson. |
Marlborough | Blenheim. |
Westland | Hokitika. |
Canterbury | Christchurch. |
Otago | Dunedin. |
Southland | Invercargill. |
Commissioners of Crown Lands are executive officers of the land districts, having large discretionary powers under the Act. Each is the Chairman of the Land Board of his district, and transacts all its routine business in the sale, letting, and occupation of Crown lands. The Commissioners deal with trespassers and intruders (persons and cattle), removing the former and prosecuting the owners of the latter; they recover all penalties, ascertain the boundaries of Crown lands, enforce all contracts for the disposition of Crown lands, recover rents and other moneys, deal with determinable contracts, prosecute and defend suits, and do whatever is necessary in the course of their duties.
A Land Board consists of five members—viz., the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district (who is ex officio Chairman), three members nominated by the Governor-General, and one member elected by the Crown tenants of the district.
The Boards transact all business connected with the sale, letting, disposal, and occupation of Crown lands, and all matters connected with the management and control of the public lands in their hands. They are the sole judges of the fulfilment of conditions in leases and licenses, and they can declare them forfeit. All meetings are open to the Press and public, with certain limitations.
A selector may purchase for cash, or may select for occupation with right of purchase or for renewable lease. Every applicant must be of the age of seventeen years or upwards, and must apply for Crown land solely for his own use and benefit, and not directly or indirectly for the use or benefit of any other person, whilst, including the land he applies for, he is not to be the owner, holder, or occupier under any tenure of more than one year's duration, either severally or jointly or in common with any other person or persons, of any land anywhere in New Zealand exceeding in the whole 5,000 acres of land, computed as follows:—
(a.) Every acre of first-class land is reckoned as 7 1/2 acres;
(b.) Every acre of second-class land is reckoned as 2 1/2 acres;
(c.) Every acre of third-class land is reckoned as 1 acre.
The annual rental payable for occupation-with-right-of-purchase selections is 5 per cent. on the cash price of the land, and for lands selected for renewable lease the annual rental is 4 per cent. on the cash price of the land.
Crown land may be selected and occupied under the following tenures and systems:—
(1.) Town, suburban, and village lands—
(a.) For cash and deferred payment, by public auction;
(b.) By lease for terms up to ten years;
(c.) By renewable lease for thirty-three years.
(2.) Rural land (unimproved), (under optional system)—
(a.) For cash, by application;
(b.) Occupation with right of purchase for twenty-five years;
(c.) Renewable lease for sixty-six years.
(3.) Village settlements—
Under the three foregoing tenures of optional system.
(4.) Improved-farm settlements (rural land)—
Under special conditions, and either (a) on occupation-with-right-of-purchase license or (b) on renewable lease.
(5.) Special settlements (rural land)—
On renewable lease for sixty-six years and under special regulations.
(6.) Land-for-settlement estates (improved rural and pastoral land)—
(a.) Under renewable lease for thirty-three years, with limited right to acquire freehold;
(b.) For cash or on deferred payments, by auction.
(7.) Pastoral land—
(a.) By small-grazing-run lease for twenty-one years, with right of renewal (maximum area, 20,000 acres);
(b.) By pastoral license on terms up to thirty-five years.
(8.) Land within mining districts—
(a.) On pastoral licenses under special regulations, with right to acquire the freehold or exchange to a renewable lease;
(b.) On occupation leases under special regulations, with similar rights as to purchase of freehold and exchange.
(9.) Miscellaneous—
(a.) Temporary occupation on terms up to five years;
(b.) Sale or occupation for special purposes;
(c.) Outlying land.
Full particulars are given in the Crown Lands Guide, issued periodically and obtainable at any land office, as to the conditions of lease and occupation. A certain amount of improvements is required to be effected on rural land purchased for cash or held under occupation-with-right-of-purchase or renewable-lease tenures, and residence is compulsory for certain periods on most Crown leaseholds. Rebate of rent is given in many cases when the half-yearly instalment of rent is paid within thirty days of its becoming due. Applications for mortgage, transfer, and sublease of a Crown leasehold under most of the tenures require the approval of the Land Board of the district.
National endowments may be disposed of under renewable lease, small-grazing run lease, or pastoral license. These lands are occupied on the same conditions as ordinary Crown lands, with the exception that the freehold cannot be acquired while such lands continue to be included in the endowment. Under section 11 of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1920, the Governor-General is authorized to remove from the endowment certain lands comprised therein, including lands occupied by discharged soldiers under any tenure, and small grazing-runs held under leases issued under the Land Act, 1892, or the Land Act, 1908, up till the 10th December, 1918. Upon the removal of such lands from the endowment the occupiers thereof can acquire the freehold in manner prescribed by section 11 of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1920.
Lands held under pastoral license and forming part of the national-endowment area which have been held for not less than seven years may likewise, with the consent of the Land Board and Minister, be removed from the national endowment and the freehold acquired at valuation if not suitable for closer subdivision.
Education endowments are available for leasing under the Education Reserves Amendment Act, 1910 (modifying the Education Reserves Act, 1908), which permits of a lease being granted under the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, as well as under the Land Act, 1908. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.
Public reserves not vested in trustees or a local authority may be leased under the Public Reserves and Domains Amendment Act, 111, for any term not exceeding twenty-one years, with right of renewal for a further term. The freehold of the land cannot be acquired.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, an area of 362,685 acres of land was offered for selection under the various tenures provided by the Land Act, Land for Settlements Act, and Education Reserves Acts.
Under renewable lease an area of 41,115 acres was offered, 9,856 acres being national endowment, 27,460 acres land for settlements, and 3,799 acres ordinary Crown lands; while 26,842 acres of ordinary Crown land was offered under the optional system. The pastoral-run area comprised 281,027 acres.
In addition to the above a total area of 12,087 acres of Crown, settlement, and national-endowment lands was set apart for selection by discharged soldiers, under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act and the Land for Settlements Act, and the special tenures of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act. Fuller particulars regarding these lands will be found at the end of this subsection.
The total selections during the year covered an area of 593,771 acres, by 2,088 selectors. These figures include, however, 163 purchases of small town, suburban, and rural lands, aggregating 2,371 acres, offered for sale at auction. The ordinary Crown lands holdings represented 326,934 acres; land for settlements and Cheviot Estate, 88,211 acres; national endowment, 102,217 acres; educational, 15,708 acres; and other endowments, 58,330 acres. Selections by discharged soldiers are included in the foregoing totals.
Areas under this heading include all lands sold for cash or selected on the deferred-payment system, small grazing-runs, and leases under the following tenures: Renewable lease, occupation with right of purchase, mining districts land occupation leases, educational-endowment leases, and pastoral licenses in mining districts under special regulations. A five-years summary of selections is as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | Sold for Cash. | Deferred-payment Licenses. | Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement). | Small Grazing-runs. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1920 | 253 | 94 | 1,007 | 11 | 1,365 |
1921 | 301 | 129 | 1,260 | 17 | 1,707 |
1922 | 218 | 213 | 779 | 9 | 1,219 |
1923 | 233 | 121 | 596 | 4 | 954 |
1924 | 163 | 247 | 503 | 3 | 916 |
The acreage represented by the selections included in the foregoing table is as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | Sold for Cash. | Deferred-payment Licenses. | Leases and Licenses (Ordinary Settlement). | Small Grazing-runs. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1920 | 3,957 | 2,110 | 247,925 | 128,437 | 382,429 |
1921 | 17,997 | 4,433 | 304,582 | 78,029 | 405,041 |
1922 | 11,410 | 1,443 | 165,442 | 21,161 | 199,456 |
1923 | 8,140 | 1,741 | 85,707 | 4,347 | 99,935 |
1924 | 2,371 | 53,846 | 97,664 | 1,245 | 155,126 |
The following table shows in a condensed form the area of Crown land held at 31st March, 1924, the yearly rental payable, and the area made freehold to that date:—
Tenure. | Total Number of Selectors. | Total Area held. | Total Yearly Rental or Instalment payable. | Total Area made Freehold. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Purchasers. | Area. | ||||
Acres. | £ | Acres. | |||
Cash lands | .. | .. | .. | .. | 13,240,470 |
Deferred payment | 1,999 | 347,261 | 64,494 | 10,330 | 1,226,246 |
Perpetual lease | 185 | 10,707 | 1,220 | 3,097 | 862,028 |
Occupation with right of purchase | 4,391 | 1,339,878 | 110,007 | 4,410 | 1,147,470 |
Lease in perpetuity | 7,793 | 1,688,856 | 199,148 | 2,992 | 516,235 |
Renewable lease | 7,356 | 2,054,644 | 468,459 | 213 | 38,253 |
Agricultural lease | 12 | 319 | 14 | 1,408 | 140,896 |
Mining districts land occupation leases | 703 | 20,294 | 2,511 | 113 | 3,546 |
Homestead | .. | .. | .. | 61 | 80,453 |
Pastoral licenses in naming districts under special regulations | 780 | 181,119 | 4,478 | 70 | 15,705 |
Small grazing-runs | 866 | 2,760,306 | 102,669 | 44 | 55,912 |
Pastoral runs | 664 | 9,918,673 | 93,075 | 1 | 419 |
Miscellaneous leases and licenses | 6,789 | 1,094,733 | 50,905 | 102 | 10,944 |
Total | 31,538 | 19,416,790 | 1,096,980 | 22,841 | 17,337,577 |
Thermal-springs leases (Rotorua) | 329 | 2,274 | 2,086 | 11 | 142 |
Education endowments— | |||||
Primary | 3,409 | 767,125 | 110,899 | 3 | 86 |
Secondary | 458 | 40,434 | 7,984 | .. | .. |
Total | 4,196 | 809,833 | 120,969 | 14 | 228 |
Grand totals | 35,734 | 20,226,623 | 1,217,949 | 22,855 | 17,337,805 |
Other endowment lands | 744 | 353,342 | 15,070 | 4 | 5,019 |
The next table shows the area of Crown land made freehold during the year ended 31st March, 1924, together with the amount of purchase-money. The information is given for the various tenures under which the land was held immediately prior to the freehold being acquired by the occupier.
CROWN LAND MADE FREEHOLD, YEAR ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1924. | ||
---|---|---|
Tenure. | Area. | Amount realized. |
Acres. | £ | |
Cash lands sold | 5,747 | 28,274 |
Freehold acquired under following tenures— | ||
Deferred payment (Acts of 1912 and 1913) | 9,867 | 49,546 |
Perpetual lease | 1,611 | 1,846 |
Occupation with right of purchase | 31,891 | 32,827 |
Lease in perpetuity | 1,730 | 4,275 |
Renewable lease | 371 | 2,183 |
Mining districts land occupation lease | 332 | 1,304 |
Pastoral licenses in mining districts | 80 | 36 |
Small grazing-runs | 3,065 | 3,598 |
Miscellaneous | 920 | 8,021 |
Pastoral runs | 419 | 440 |
Total | 56,033 | 132,350 |
Much of the land legislation of recent years has been in the direction of preventing large areas of good land from being acquired or retained by a single individual. The Land Laws Amendment Acts of 1912 and 1913 went further in the direction of encouraging or compelling subdivision of land held in large areas. Part III of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1912, makes provision for an agreement being made between the Minister of Lands and the owner in fee-simple of any land for the subdivision of that land, and for the disposal by public tender of the allotments by way of sale or by way of lease with right of purchase.
Section 49 provides for similar agreements between the Minister and the owners of Native freehold land in respect of the disposition by sale or lease of that land.
In Part VI of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1913, provision is made whereby the Minister of Lands may at any time in writing notify an owner of land that such land or a portion thereof is required for purposes of settlement. The owner of the land is required, within six months after such notice has been gazetted, to notify the Minister whether he elects (a) to himself subdivide and offer the land for sale in subdivisions, or (b) to enter into an agreement with the Minister as above, or (c) that the land shall be taken compulsorily under the Land for Settlements Act.
In Part VII of the Land Laws Amendment Act, 1913, provision is made for compulsorily taking private land (not within a borough or town district) in cases where in the opinion of the Board of Land Purchase Commissioners such land has been acquired by way of aggregation, and where such aggregation is contrary to the public interest. Compensation is payable for all land so taken.
The purchase of private lands by the Crown for closer settlement purposes is authorized by the Land for Settlements Act, 1908, and amendments thereof. In each land district is a local Land Purchase Board, of which the Commissioner of Crown Lands is the Chairman, and its recommendations are dealt with by the Dominion Land Purchase Board (Wellington), consisting of the Land Purchase Controller (Chairman), the Under-Secretary of Lands, the Surveyor-General, and a nominated member.
The number of estates offered during the year ended 31st March, 1924, was 26, of an area of 32,527 acres. In addition a number were submitted direct to the Commissioners of Crown Lands of the several districts and considered by the local Boards. The figures given herein do not include any purchases under section 2 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917. The area purchased during the year was 126 acres, of a value of £1,107.
The total number of estates purchased since the inception of the land-for-settlements scheme is 625, of a total area of 1,980,171 acres, the aggregate amount of purchase-money being £12,945,358. The figures for each land district are—
SUMMARY OF ESTATES ACQUIRED UP TO THE 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Number. | Area. | Purchase-money. |
*Including North Auckland. †Including Gisborne. | |||
Acres. | £ | ||
Auckland* | 92 | 385,344 | 1,482,230 |
Hawke's Bay† | 60 | 301,470 | 2,291,637 |
Taranaki | 25 | 27,628 | 369,818 |
Wellington | 143 | 157,335 | 2,226,840 |
Marlborough | 20 | 223,277 | 734,665 |
Nelson | 14 | 48,821 | 150,473 |
Westland | 2 | 5,125 | 8,343 |
Canterbury | 172 | 447,349 | 3,444,252 |
Otago | 72 | 293,185 | 1,779,308 |
Southland | 25 | 90,637 | 457,786 |
Total | 625 | 1,980,171 | 12,915,358 |
The transfer of certain areas from Crown to settlement lands, and the adjustment of areas to account for ascertained surpluses or deficiencies, bring the total area to 2,174,069 acres at the 31st March, 1924. Of this, 196,539 acres have been sold for cash or made freehold, the total purchase-money being £786,861, and 30,431 acres are occupied by roads or by reserves unlet. At the 31st March, 1924, 7,052 selectors were holding a total of 1,854,017 acres, the annual rental for which amounts to £593,023; and the remaining 92,475 acres were unlet. The figures for each land district are as follow:—
POSITION OF LAND FOR SETTLEMENTS AT THE 31ST MARCH, 1924. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | Net Area acquired, including Ascertained Surplus. | Area occupied by Roads and Reserves unlet. | Area of Land unlet, including Land forfeited, surrendered, or resumed and not relet, and also Land not yet offered for Selection. | Total Area purchased for Cash or made Freehold to Date. | Price realized. | |
Number of Purchasers. | Area. | |||||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | £ | ||
North Auckland | 40,992 | 876 | 5,252 | 177 | 1,730 | 23,306 |
Auckland | 352,609 | 13,202 | 39,824 | 638 | 120,738 | 267,683 |
Gisborne | 76,248 | 388 | 1,970 | 37 | 6,056 | 48,124 |
Hawke's Bay | 227,376 | 2,483 | .. | 94 | 17,270 | 104,671 |
Taranaki | 28,233 | 246 | 5,840 | 41 | 1,457 | 34,203 |
Wellington | 142,810 | 1,139 | 6,400 | 153 | 7,656 | 83,195 |
Nelson | 66,433 | 932 | 13,396 | 6 | 1,635 | 3,033 |
Marlborough | 235,177 | 2,694 | 3,505 | 36 | 7,657 | 28,544 |
Westland | 5,125 | 78 | .. | 2 | 192 | 116 |
Canterbury | 605,694 | 4,176 | 2,483 | 245 | 14,416 | 115,007 |
Otago | 296,172 | 3,170 | 12,367 | 53 | 6,277 | 31,336 |
Southland | 97,200 | 1,047 | 1,438 | 86 | 11,455 | 47,643 |
Total | 2,174,069 | 30,431 | 92,475 | 1,568 | 196,539 | 786,861 |
District. | Total Lands leased at 31st March ,1924. | Rent and other Payments received during the Year. | Total Receipts from Inception to 31st March 1924. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Selectors. | Area. | Annual Rental. | |||
Acres. | £ | £ | £ | ||
North Auckland | 275 | 33,134 | 14,341 | 8,066 | 116,645 |
Auckland | 919 | 178,844 | 48,009 | 34,614 | 735,251 |
Gisborne | 245 | 67,832 | 31,259 | 27,148 | 113,947 |
Hawke's Bay | 623 | 207,619 | 79,169 | 72,459 | 372,983 |
Taranaki | 138 | 20,690 | 13,869 | 13,356 | 142,716 |
Wellington | 910 | 127,615 | 93,442 | 67,268 | 672,010 |
Nelson | 58 | 50,469 | 4,706 | 2,947 | 41,458 |
Marlborough | 422 | 221,322 | 35,997 | 33,492 | 569,962 |
Westland | 31 | 4,855 | 537 | 396 | 12,303 |
Canterbury | 1,895 | 284,619 | 169,320 | 144,854 | 2,505,262 |
Otago | 1,117 | 574,358 | 83,333 | 69,575 | 1,144,281 |
Southland | 349 | 83,260 | 19,941 | 18,405 | 339,320 |
Total | 7,052 | 1,854,617 | 593,923 | 492,580 | 6,706,138 |
On the 1st January, 1910, the Land Settlement Finance Act, which is described fully in the 1915 issue of this took, came into force. The associations incorporated now number forty-six. There were no transactions during the year 1923-24.
Under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, and amendments, any person is entitled to the benefits of the Act who has been a member of a New Zealand Naval or Expeditionary Force, has served beyond New Zealand in connection with the late war, has returned to New Zealand and has received an honourable discharge, together with any person who immediately prior to the commencement of the war was a bona fide resident of New Zealand, and has also served during the war with some portion of His Majesty's Naval or Military Forces (not being Forces raised in New Zealand) and has received an honourable discharge therefrom. In addition, all discharged members of an Expeditionary Force who, having been classed as medically fit for service beyond the seas, have served as members of that Force in a camp of military training and remained attached to that camp on the 12th November, 1918 (being the date of the cessation of hostilities with Germany), are entitled to apply for advances or private land under section 2 or 3 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1917.
There is power to dispose of land under the ordinary tenures of the Land Act, 1908, and the Land for Settlements Act, 1908—i.e., for cash, or occupation with right of purchase, or on renewable lease under the former Act, and renewable lease under the latter Act; also under the "special tenures" of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, which are cash, deferred payment, or a renewable lease with a purchasing clause. The various tenures mentioned may be explained as under, and are given under two headings—viz., "Ordinary Tenures" and "Special Tenures."
Cash.—In all cases of purchase of land for cash the applicant is required to pay one-fifth of the purchase-money at the date of the sale, and the balance, with the Crown-grant fee, within thirty days from the date of the approval of the application.
Occupation with Right of Purchase.—Term, twenty-five years; rental, 5 per cent, on the capital value of the land; right of purchase after the license has been held six years, provided the residence and improvement conditions have been complied with. If the licensee does not acquire the freehold prior to the expiration of the term of twenty-five years he has a prior right to a renewable lease.
Renewable Lease under the Land Act.—Term, sixty-six years, with a perpetual right of renewal; rental, 4 per cent. on the capital value of the land. There is a right to the freehold.
Renewable Lease under the Land for Settlements Act.—Term, thirty-three years, with perpetual right of renewal; rental, 4 1/2 per cent. on the capital value of the land. Right of purchase at any time during the currency of the lease. Purchase of the freehold may be made on the deferred-payment system if desired.
Cash.—The remarks already under "Cash" heading apply to cash selections under "Special Tenures."
Deferred Payment under Special Tenures.—Term, such -period as the Board may determine, usually nineteen years; licensee to deposit 5 per cent. of the purchase-money, and thereafter pay the balance of 95 per cent. by equal annual payments, together with interest at 5 per cent., payable half-yearly, on all outstanding balances. The licensee has the right to pay off the whole or any part of the outstanding money at any time during the currency of the license.
Renewable Lease with Purchasing Clause under Special Tenures.—Term may be for any period not exceeding thirty-three years in the case of settlement land, and sixty-six years in the case of Crown land, with perpetual rights of renewal for thirty-three years or sixty-six years as the case may be. Freehold may be acquired any time during the currency of the lease. Purchase of the freehold may be made on the deferred-payment system if desired.
The following table shows the total area proclaimed under the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915. Of the total area proclaimed, ordinary Crown lands amounted to 586,298 acres, Cheviot Estate to 3,356 acres, land for settlements to 388,774 acres, and national-endowment land to 430,998 acres.
District. | Under Section 3 of the Act. (Ordinary Tenures.) | Under Section 4 of the Act. (Special Tenures.) | Total Area proclaimed. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
For the Year ended 31st March, 1924. | Total to 31st March, 1924. | For the Year ended 3l8t March, 1924. | Total to 31st March, 1924. | For the Year ended 31st March, 1924. | Total to 31st March, 1924. | |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | .. | 23,595 | 105 | 42,704 | 105 | 66,299 |
Auckland | 600 | 62,173 | 1,167 | 148,725 | 1,767 | 210,898 |
Gisborne | .. | .. | 8,474 | 8,474 | 8,474 | 8,474 |
Hawke's Bay | .. | 27,263 | 28 | 172,411 | 28 | 199,674 |
Taranaki | .. | 15,657 | 606 | 38,787 | 606 | 54,444 |
Wellington | .. | 2,490 | 1,107 | 108,083 | 1,107 | 110,573 |
Nelson | .. | 35,380 | .. | 33,499 | .. | 68,879 |
Marlborough | .. | .. | .. | 20,674 | .. | 20,674 |
Westland | .. | 27,752 | .. | 480 | .. | 28,232 |
Canterbury | .. | 254,401 | .. | 46,480 | .. | 300,881 |
Otago | .. | 239,780 | .. | 75,617 | .. | 315,397 |
Southland | .. | 10,824 | .. | 14,177 | .. | 25,001 |
Total | 600 | 699,315 | 11,487 | 710,111 | 12,087 | 1,409,426 |
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, 216 applications were made under the provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, and allotments were made in the case of 79 applicants. The following table shows the number of applications for land in each of the several land districts of the Dominion, and also the number of applications granted, together with the areas so allotted:—
District. | Applications. | Allotments. | |
---|---|---|---|
Number. | Area. | ||
Acres. | |||
North Auckland | 22 | 21 | 894 |
Auckland | 37 | 13 | 2,420 |
Gisborne | 56 | 8 | 8,403 |
Hawke's Bay | 2 | 2 | 164 |
Taranaki | 4 | 5 | 1,345 |
Wellington | 26 | 22 | 3,388 |
Nelson | .. | .. | .. |
Marlborough | 3 | .. | .. |
Westland | .. | .. | .. |
Canterbury | 65 | 7 | 219 |
Otago | 1 | .. | 77 |
Southland | .. | .. | .. |
Total | 216 | 79 | 16,910 |
The various systems of financial assistance in connection with the settlement of discharged soldiers were dealt with in the 1924 and previous issues of the Year-book. Operations at the present time are confined to advances on current account for stocking and developing farms.
From the inception of the scheme of discharged-soldiers settlement in 1915 to the end of the financial year 1923-24, £21,863,500 had been advanced to 22,213 discharged soldiers as follows:—
Class. | Number of Soldiers. | Amount. £ |
---|---|---|
Advances on current account (including £1,345,000 for the erection of buildings on farms) | 4,845 | 4,386,000 |
Advances towards purchase of farms, market gardens, and orchards, and discharge of mortgages | 5,498 | 8,905,400 |
Advances towards purchase and erection of dwellings and discharge of mortgages thereon in town and suburban areas | 11,870 | 8,572,100 |
Total | 22,213 | £21,863,500 |
Repayments of principal to the 31st March, 1924, total £2,965,400, of which £792,263 was repaid during the financial year 1923–24. Receipts in respect of interest and sundries brought the total receipts for the year to £1,513,544.
During 1923-24, loans totalling £585,300 were granted to 629 discharged soldiers. Of this amount £391,100 (to 507 soldiers) was for the erection of dwellings, and £194,200 (to 122 soldier settlers) towards the improvement and stocking of lands. Advances actually made during the year, including loans previously authorized and readvances from current account, totalled £1,196,400.
NATIVE lands and Native affairs generally are administered by the Native Department as indicated below.
The Native Land Court is a Court of record, and deals, inter alia, with the investigation, partition, and exchange of Native lands, succession, probate and letters of administration, consolidation of interests, incorporation of owners, and other matters.
Maori Land Boards, of which there are seven, are concerned with the confirmation and approval of alienations, the disposal of lands vested in them by way of sale or lease, and the administration of Native blocks as farms.
The Board is composed of a President, who Is the Judge of the Native Land Court District, and the Registrar, who is also the administrative officer of the Maori Land Board.
Native land vested in a Maori Land Board or the Native Trustee cannot be dealt with by the individual Native. In addition, there are other classes of Native lands subject to statutory restrictions, In an ordinary case where the owners in a title number not more than ten they may be dealt with individually, but if more than ten, then the "assembled-owners" provision of dealing by resolution through the Maori Land Board must be resorted to. The Native Land Act provides safeguards for the Native owner in disposing of his land, and special requirements are necessary as to execution, and the Native alienating must in no case be rendered landless thereby. Before entering into negotiations it is advisable to make the fullest search into the title, and inquiry as to the proper method of execution and completion.
The terms "partition" and "individualization," as applied to Native Land Court dealings, are often confused. To individualize is to partition in severalty, and not merely to define relative interests, which may be done without partition. To partition is to cut out certain interests in a block of land, and may not necessarily be for an individual. The term "customary land," which is also sometimes misunderstood, is applied to land not yet clothed with a Native Land Court title. Customary land is also known as "papatupu land."
The purchase of lands on behalf of the Crown is conducted by a Native Land Purchase Board.
Maori Councils elected for defined districts, and composed of Natives and an "official member" (usually a European), supervise matters generally affecting the Maori settlements and kaingas, more particularly as regards sanitary arrangements.
The Native Trustee, a statutory officer, administers all reserves held for Natives, and grants leases of them. The beneficial owner of Native reserves has no personal power of alienation.
The Native Trustee also, where necessary, acts as trustee for owners of Native land under legal disability, and is sometimes called upon to administer estates of deceased Natives.
Particulars of the business dealt with by the Native Land Court during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924, are as follow:—
Number of sittings | 117 |
---|---|
Number of cases notified | 17,744 |
Number of cases for which orders were made | 6,268 |
Number of cases dismissed | 2,328 |
Number of cases adjourned sine die | 9,967 |
Number of partitions made | 701 |
Area affected (acres) | 311,828 |
Number of investigations of title | 16 |
Area affected (acres) | 13,070 |
Number of succession orders made | 6,218 |
Number of other orders made | 1,774 |
From the Native Land Court an appeal lies to the Native Appellate Court.
The total area vested in and administered by the various Maori Land Boards as at the 31st March, 1924, was 773,553 acres.
During the year 97 acres of vested land were disposed of by lease, 298 were disposed of by way of sale, while 1,398 acres were revested in the Native owners.
With regard to Native freehold land, the Boards during the year approved of 279 leases, comprising 26,446 acres, and confirmed 669 transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 32,824 acres of freehold land.
During the year 94 blocks, comprising 44,786 acres, were proclaimed Crown land. The actual purchases made during the year, including individual interests, totalled an area of 29,560 acres. The total area of Native land alienated by way of sale since the coming into operation of the Native Land Act, 1909, is approximately 2,852,821 acres. Of this total an area of some 1,328,283 acres has been acquired on behalf of the Crown for settlement purposes, at a purchase price of £3,337,345.
The total area of lands held by Maori owners at the 31st March, 1924, is estimated at 4,591,456 acres, of which 4,319,384 acres are situated in the North Island.
In many cases Natives are utilizing their land for pastoral and dairying purposes, and some of the leases granted by Maori Land Boards are to Natives. The Maori Land Boards and East Coast Commissioner also farm blocks for them. A drawback to success by individual Natives is often met with in the difficulty of adequately financing their farming ventures, but some effort is being made through the Native Trustee and the Maori Land Boards to assist such cases with advances out of Maori-owned funds.
Various returns disclose that there are under Maori ownership upwards of 500,000 sheep, 50,000 cattle, 13,000 horses, and 10,000 pigs.
THE surveys of Crown lands, Native lands, and land purchased under the Land for Settlements Act, 1908, or the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by staff and contract surveyors licensed by the Surveyors' Board constituted under the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908.
In respect of surveys for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act, an additional and special license under the hand of the Surveyor-General is required, in terms of section 177 of the Land Transfer Act, 1915.
Any surveyor or other person, in pursuance of the written authority of the Surveyor-General or of the Chief Surveyor of the district, may enter upon Native land for survey purposes, and any person who obstructs any surveyor or other person so authorized is guilty of an offence punishable on summary conviction by fine or imprisonment (vide section 403 of the Native Land Act, 1909).
Authority for a surveyor and his assistant to enter on any land for the purpose of making a survey under the Public Works Act, 1908, must be obtained from either the Minister of Public Works, the Minister of Lands, the Surveyor-General or his Deputy, or the local body, as the case may be (vide Public Works Act, 1905, section 97).
Regulations for conducting the survey of the Dominion lands are made by the Surveyors' Board in terms of the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Act, 1908, as amended by the Surveyors' Institute and Board of Examiners Amendment Act, 1922.
In terms of section 5 of the last-mentioned Act power is conferred on the Surveyor-General to make rules for all or any of the following purposes:—
(a.) The conduct and control of fundamental or basic surveys to be made for standard, topographical, geodesical, or other scientific purposes.
(b.) The conduct and control of the technical operations carried out by the Department of Lands and Survey.
(c.) Prescribing the fees to be paid for the inspection or examination or checking of plans, and also prescribing rates of payment for surveys executed under the direction of the Crown.
The Surveyor-General is the custodian of the legal standards of length for survey purposes. All measurements of land affecting titles are to be expressed in terms of the chain of 100 links, and all areas in acres, roods, perches, and decimals of a perch (Land Laws Amendment Act, 1921, section 16).
Comparison of surveyors' measuring-bands with certified copies of these are made on request free of cost by the Chief Surveyors, or at the Surveyor-General's Office.
The present Surveyor-General is Mr. W. T. Neill.
Until the abolition of the provincial system of government in November, 1876, the surveys of New Zealand were conducted by nine survey departments, each independent of the other, and working on no common system. At that date an amalgamation into one department was accomplished. Several of the provincial services had conducted their surveys on a trigonometrical basis, but, as the others were building one survey on another by traverse on magnetic or other azimuthal bearings, without any reference to true meridian or the independent check of triangulation, a state of considerable confusion and uncertainty had arisen in the survey records.
In these circumstances it was necessary to devise a system that would rapidly bring the surveys under control and record, so that settlers might be placed in secure possession of their land, and the Crown be safe to issue titles on reliable plans and descriptions.
The plan adopted was to divide the country into twenty-eight districts, designated "meridional circuits." At the initial or main station of each the astronomical meridian was determined from observations of circumpolar stars, and the latitude from observations of stars north and south of zenith. Lines of bearings on the true astronomical meridian of the initial station were extended throughout its circuit to the plains and valleys where surveys were in progress. Within three years these standard bearings had been so extended as to enable all the surveys to be conducted on the true meridian of their respective circuits; for, following immediately on this operation, a base-line was measured, and a minor triangulation of two- and three-mile sides, starting from one of the stations of the standard bearings, was spread over the country wherever most required for the check and connection of the settlement surveys. In this way the Dominion was placed very quickly under a system of correct recordable survey, readily adjustable to the requirements of a population rapidly spreading over areas widely apart. The intervening spaces have since been filled in, and the network of triangles is a continuous chain extending over the Islands from north to south a distance of 1,100 miles. Simultaneously with the minor triangulation of the country a topographical survey was carried on, giving the positions of rivers, plains, mountains, forests; best lines for future roads; altitudes of valleys, passes, and mountains; and generally a correct representation of the features of the country, to a scale of 2 in. to the mile.
Settlement survey, as the name implies, is the marking off of the land purchases already made, or the subdivision by survey of the Crown lands into areas for future selection. The surveyor, aided by the topographical map of the district, makes a careful examination of the country, selecting and grading, if need be, the most suitable main and occupation lines of road which he traverses, proving the accuracy of his work by beginning on one of the stations of the minor triangulation and closing on another. This satisfactorily done, the sectioned areas are designed so as to fairly distribute road-frontages, water-supply, and natural advantages to the several sections. The boundary-lines of sections are marked at each corner by stout pegs, and by lock-spits, with additional pegs and lock-spits on the lines giving the range from the road-frontage. Lithographic plans of these surveys are published showing road-lines, number of sections, areas, streams, and natural features, thereby enabling settlers to find their purchases or make selections without any chance of mistake.
The main object of the survey is to enable the settlement of the lands to proceed on a system of survey and record which, for the settler, will give him possession of a definite piece of land which cannot ever afterwards be overridden by a rival claim, and for the Crown the assurance that its guarantee of title will not involve it in embarrassing claims for compensation through overlapping boundaries.
The settlement surveys comprise Crown and Native lands, land purchased under the Land for Settlements Act, 1908, and the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915.
In the measurement of lines the linked chain has been superseded for several years by steel and invar tapes adjusted to the standard band in the custody of the Chief Surveyor at each district office, or at the Head Office in Wellington.
In base and verification lines the ground is cleared of surface irregularities, the steel or invar tape is stretched with an even strain, the terminals are marked by a fine puncture on lead, the inclination of surface and changes of temperature noted and allowed for, and the measurement repeated three times alternately from opposite ends of base.
In traverse-lines there is no preparation of surface, but the angle of slope is taken, also the temperature, and the corresponding correction made. In bush and rugged country the work is greatly expedited by using a 1/16 tape in 4- or 5-chain lengths. It is very light, is unwound from a reel, and stretches taut across rivers, gullies, or uneven surface. The maximum error allowed in traverse is 4 links to the mile; but since the introduction of the steel tape the error rarely exceeds 2 links even in the most difficult circumstances.
For convenience of record the country is divided into survey districts of 12 1/2 miles or 1,000 chains square, and then again into survey blocks of 3 1/8 miles or 250 chains square. The trigonometrical and topographical sheets of the survey districts are to a scale of 2 in. to the mile, and the survey blocks, which contain the working-plans of the subdivision for sale and settlement, are to a scale of 8 in. to the mile. The sheets are of a uniform size of 30 in. square, and are kept flat in portfolios on shelves or in drawers in fireproof rooms.
The reduction of the trigonometrical stations is made on the meridian and perpendicular of the initial station of the circuit, or the initial station of the survey district, according to circumstances. The traverse-lines of the survey blocks are reduced to one of the trigonometrical stations in the survey block. These reductions are tabulated, and, being all connected and held in one complete network of check, serve ever afterwards as an unmistakable means of rehabilitating the survey should boundaries become obliterated or be challenged by rival landowners.
In a new country it is of the first importance that all surveys should stand the mathematical test of reduction to the meridian and perpendicular of a governing trigonometrical survey, for, unlike the surveys of old countries, where time-honoured landmarks and a settled population conserve boundaries, the surveys of a new country have no such aids, but, instead, have to create boundaries in the unoccupied wilderness, which at best can only be marked by perishable surface marks. Then, again, the frequent changes of ownership of land in the Dominion facilitated by the Land Transfer system, and the responsibility of the Government in guaranteeing all titles under it, are cogent reasons why the rigid mathematical system of reduction of traverse to the meridian and perpendicular of the stations of a trigonometrical survey should be adopted and maintained.
The computations in connection with the reduction of lines to the meridian and perpendicular are greatly facilitated by the use of various patterns of computing-machines and arithmometers.
The geodetic survey of New Zealand was commenced in 1909 by the measurement of a base-line in the Wairarapa District, and its activities continued until the outbreak of the Great War in 1914, when the work was stopped. Operations were resumed in 1921, and have been continually extended up to the present time.
The ultimate aim of the geodetic survey is to establish, by means of a primary triangulation, a number of fixed points over the country at fairly regular intervals, and with a high degree of accuracy.
As the triangulation progresses, surveys of lesser degrees of accuracy are connected to it, and thus finally geographic results over the Dominion can be moulded into one harmonious whole on a co-ordinated scheme, and on a basis which gives the correct relation of one part to another, with no possibility of overlapping where the different systems join.
Precise levelling is being conducted in connection with the geodetic survey. All elevations are on a mean sea-level datum, and are based on the principal tidal stations.
The standard bench-marks consist of a galvanized-iron tube set in concrete. In selecting sites for these bench-marks, which are generally about one mile apart, every effort is made to place them so as to be secure from disturbance in the future.
The Imperial standard of length is now uniformly used on all surveys throughout the Dominion. Steel bands are in the custody of the Chief Surveyors in the various land districts, which are true copies of the Imperial standard at a temperature of 62°F. and under a tension of 15lb. avoirdupois.
For the purpose of standardization of the invar tapes used on the base-line measurements, an apparatus was obtained from the Cambridge Scientific Instrument Company, England, in 1912. The apparatus consists of a standard bar, 10 links long, and comparator, and is the standard with which the tapes used in the measurement of base-lines are compared.
The azimuth and latitude of the initial station of each of the meridional circuits were determined by astronomical observations of stars with a large-pattern theodolite. More accurate determinations of latitude have been made with a zenith telescope by Talcott's method; and the Almucautor method, advocated by Mr. S. C. Chandler, of Harvard College Observatory, has been used with satisfactory results.
The method adopted to determine the absolute longitude of the initial stations in 1871 was that technically termed "moon culminations." Since then the electric telegraph has been used in longitude work, and the most recent determination of differences of longitude has been accomplished by wireless telegraphy.
With the object of facilitating land-transfer work, standard points have been laid down in the streets of most of the principal towns in the Dominion and on some of the main highways, and there are still other towns and main roads in which these surveys are now in progress, or soon will be.
The Department in making these surveys does not attempt to settle the boundaries of properties. Permanent monuments are laid down, the bearings and distances between them are accurately observed and measured, and their relation to the occupancy shown on a large-scale plan, which furnishes a sure guide and standard of reference for all surveys under the land-transfer system.
The utility of this work in permanently establishing a base on which the building-line can be referred is so obvious that the local authorities gladly share in the cost.
For this precise work much more accurate instruments are used than would suffice for ordinary land surveys. In the more recent surveys precise levelling has been included in the operations, and the height of each monument above the mean sea-level is shown on the plan.
A basic topographical survey of the Dominion is in progress, which aims at collecting information for the purpose of constructing a map showing with practical accuracy all the drainage, culture, and relief features which the scale of representation will permit. It is the foundation or mother map from which can be constructed any variety of maps for the serving of separate purposes, or on which can be indicated, in colours or otherwise, any special class of information.
Work was commenced by mapping for the Defence Department an area of 200 square miles in 1899 surrounding the City of Dunedin, and since then several areas have been surveyed in Auckland, Wellington, and Nelson Districts. These surveys are now in progress in the thermal - springs region, Rotorua, and in the Motueka Valley, Nelson District, and soon will be commenced in Taranaki and other land districts.
The tidal work carried out by the Department at the commencement of the survey operations in the Dominion consisted of determinations of mean high-water mark (H.W.M.) for the purpose of defining the boundary of land abutting on tidal waters.
Later the adoption of mean sea-level as the datum of reference for the heights shown on the maps of the trigonometrical and precise levelling surveys led to a more accurate system of tidal observations being initiated; but it was not until 1909 that a complete tidal survey was inaugurated, at the request of the Admiralty, to include the predictions of the times and heights of high and low water of the ports of Auckland and Wellington in the Admiralty Tide-tables.
The tidal observations are made mainly by the self-registering tide-gauges, in which a curve is traced which shows the height of the water at any time above an arbitrary datum. This curve is decomposed, by a process devised by Lord Kelvin, and known as "harmonic analysis," into its harmonic elements. These components are now computed for the ports of Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Bluff, and Westport, from which the predicted times and heights of high and low water are obtained by means of the tide-predictor at the Tidal Institute, University of Liverpool, and published in advance in the "New Zealand Nautical Almanac," the Admiralty Tide-tables, and several of the maritime publications of foreign nations.
The six ports for which tide-tables are prepared serve as standards of reference on which to base, by means of tidal difference, the times and heights of high and low water of all the other ports in the Dominion.
A magnetic survey of the Dominion was commenced in February, 1899, with instruments of the Kew pattern kindly lent to the Department by the Royal Society, London.
Observations of the magnetic declination, inclination, and horizontal intensity were taken over the period from 1899 to 1909. During this period observations were obtained at 334 stations, distributed as uniformly as possible throughout the islands of New Zealand.
The usual field methods of observation and reduction were adopted, and the results reduced to epoch 30th June, 1903, chiefly by the aid of data and magnetograms obtained at the base station, Christchurch Observatory, from 1902 onwards.
The results were published in "The Magnetic Survey of New Zealand," by the Department of Lands and Survey, in 1910, and are in constant practical use by the mariner, surveyor, and aviator.
A reobservation at a few selected repeat stations has twice been performed since 1909 by observers of the Carnegie Institution of Washington, and the stations on the Chatham Island have been reobserved by officers of the Department in 1924.
The Christchurch Magnetic Observatory was established in the Botanic Gardens in 1901 to serve as a base station for the magnetic survey of the Dominion, then in progress, and as a base for the magnetic work of various expeditions.
The work of recording magnetic declination, horizontal force, and vertical force by the Adie magnetographs was commenced in January, 1902, and since then the records have been continuous, though since 1905 the vertical component of the field has been artificially disturbed. A subsidiary station was therefore established at Amberley, twenty-five miles north of Christchurch, beyond the range of artificial disturbance. A complete set of Eschenhagen magnetographs is in operation there in an above-ground insulated structure.
The activities of the Observatory include meteorological, seismological, and atmospheric electric observations, the results of which are published annually in the "Report of the Survey Operations of the Lands and Survey Department."
The facilities at the Christchurch Observatory for comparison and standardization of magnetic instruments have been availed of by the following expeditions:—
(1.) The British National Antarctic Expedition of 1901-04 (Captain R. F. Scott, s.v. "Discovery").
(2.) The "Nimrod" in 1907 (Sir Ernest Shackleton).
(3.) The "Galilee" in 1907 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).
(4.) The "Terra Nova" in 1910 (Captain Scott's second Antarctic expedition).
(5.) The "Carnegie" in 1915 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).
(6.) The "Carnegie" in 1916 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).
(7.) The "Carnegie" in 1920 (Carnegie Institution of Washington).
Maps on various scales are published by the Lands and Survey Department when drawn, and the present state of the publication is indicated below. Catalogues and price-lists may be had on application to the Surveyor-General, and the maps may be purchased from him or through any bookseller. Local maps may also be obtained from the Chief Surveyors of the land districts.
Two series of maps arc published on this scale, one of the separate survey districts, which are areas 1,000 chains square, and the other comprising the county. The detail shown is practically the same in each series, being chiefly of a cadastral nature, showing sections, areas, roads, streams, and trig. stations with heights. Of the survey district maps those within the Land Districts of Taranaki, Wellington, Marlborough, Nelson, Otago, and Southland are practically complete; North Auckland, Westland, and Canterbury are partly so: and Auckland, Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay are not yet commenced. In all, 550 out of the total 1,005 are drawn and published. County maps covering the whole of the North Island and the greater part of the South Island are also published, so that maps of any area may be obtained on a scale of 1 mile to 1 inch except that portion within the Fiord County, of which detailed surveys have not yet been made.
A series on this scale has only recently been commenced. The intention is to publish sheets comprising 1° in longitude by 1/2° in latitude, covering the whole of the Dominion in about 100 sheets. The detail shown will be similar to the 1-mile maps mentioned above, and these maps will eventually supersede the county maps. Up to the present seven only have been published.
Maps on this scale may be had covering the whole of the Dominion, but they are not similar in character. For instance, the five sheets comprising the northern half of the North Island show sectional detail, whilst the others omit these and give more prominence to topographical features. The styles of draughting are, moreover, varied, which does not permit of these being assembled into a homogeneous whole. A new series now being drawn, consisting of thirty-six sheets 2° in longitude by 1° in latitude, will overcome this difficulty.
There is published a map on this scale, in seven sheets, covering the whole of the Dominion. In this, mountain features are shown by vertical hachures. A map in sheets covering 4° in longitude by 2° in latitude is now in course of publication, in which the roads and towns are given prominence.
Wall-maps on 10 and 16 miles to 1 inch and 1: 1,000,000 are published—each Island separately; and on 24 miles, both Islands in their relative position. A 32-miles-to-1-inch map of each Island is also published, besides smaller scale outline maps suitable for a base for book-illustrating.
Up to the present very little has been done, but topographical surveys are in hand, and maps will be published as the surveys are completed. Dunedin and vicinity map, on a scale of 40 chains to 1 inch, and Auckland and Wellington sheets, on 1:125,000 (approximately 2 miles to 1 inch), have been published; while Rotorua and Nelson sheets are being prepared.
Maps on scales of from 5 to 10 chains to 1 inch have been published of the six cities and of about a hundred of the boroughs, town districts, and towns.
Maps of places of general interest, such as national parks, or to illustrate special reports on various subjects, are also published from time to time, and are usually included in the annual report of the Department of Lands and Survey. In this connection the latest example is a layer map on a scale of 25 miles to 1 inch, which is now being printed.
Table of Contents
THE Dominion of New Zealand is a country specially favoured for primary production. The soil covering is varied in character, a considerable portion of it being of exceptional fertility; but even the poorer soils are largely capable of profitable utilization by reason of the comparatively mild and equable weather conditions The best grasses and fodder plants flourish in the congenial environment, and the country has gained a world-wide reputation for the quality of its pastures. Numerous streams intersect the country, and present to the farmer a great potential source of cheap power. Electricity is now put to a variety of uses on the farm, but by far the most important is that of providing power for milking-machinery. More than half of the power used on farms is employed in the Auckland Land District.
A conspicuous feature of New Zealand farming is that the stock do not require to be stalled in the winter, though the pastures are more or less supplemented by fodder crops in the colder months of the year. This fact, combined with the factor of soil-fertility, enables the New Zealand farmer to produce stock at a much smaller cost than the farmer in countries where artificial feeding has to be employed or where droughts periodically occur.
New Zealand is primarily a grazing-country, and, while more of the land is every year being given up to the cultivation of fodder crops, its future will, no doubt, be inseparably associated with stock-raising, principally of dairy cattle and sheep. Though less than a century has elapsed since the colonization of New Zealand, sixteen million acres of land in the Dominion have been sown down in English grasses. A great proportion of the crops grown in the Dominion are for the production of such commodities as meat, wool, and dairy-produce.
Grain crops, principally oats and wheat, are grown on a fairly large scale in the eastern and southern districts of the South Island. Barley is also grown, but to a very much smaller extent. Much of the crop of oats produced is chaffed for stock-feeding purposes within the country. Root crops, principally turnips, are grown on a large scale for winter feed and for stock-fattening purposes, more particularly in the South Island. Owing to the comparative difficulty of growing large areas of turnips free from disease, other stock-foods are coming into prominence. Mangolds are being cultivated to a larger extent, and farmers are beginning to realize the great value of lucerne. Ensilage-making, particularly in the stack form, is increasing in the dairying districts. Quite a feature of milk-producing operations is the growing of green fodder crops to maintain the milk-supply during the drier months of the year. It will be seen that live-stock in New Zealand is for the most part maintained on food produced on the farm itself.
The North Island of the Dominion is remarkable for the congenial environment it furnishes for many phases of primary production. In no part is the winter really severe, and the question of stalling stock during the colder months of the year has not to be considered. It is more a grazing than an agricultural country, and practically all the cereal crops raised are used for feeding farm stock. The dominant industries are dairying and sheep-farming. There is probably no finer sheep-country in the world than the limestone downs of the Province of Hawke's Bay. It may be said with every confidence that there is more butterfat produced to the acre on many farms in the Taranaki District than on any equal area in the world when it is considered that all the food provided for the stock is produced on the farm itself. The standard of dairy-farming is steadily improving, not only by reason of special fodder being provided for the drier parts of the summer and the colder months of the year, but on account of the fact that the farmer is coming to realize the value of herd testing and culling.
In various parts of the Island fruitgrowing, principally of apples, pears, and peaches, is being placed on a sound commercial basis. In the northern portion citrus fruits can be successfully produced, and, with the adoption of better storage and marketing methods, lemons in particular are being cultivated on a considerable scale. Outdoor grapes are freely grown. Both the North and the South Islands have established an export trade in apples, and to a less extent in pears.
During recent years the Waikato district and the Auckland Province in general have shown themselves to be admirably adapted to the dairy industry, and dairying has made remarkable development. The Auckland District, in fact, has become easily the largest exporter of butter in the Dominion, while it also leads in the production of milk-powder.
With the adoption of improved methods in the treatment of the land, and the demonstration of correct manurial treatment, farming in the Auckland Province has been placed on a much more stable basis. Assisted by a favourable climate, of which a short and mild winter is a feature, stock-raising of all descriptions is being carried on with conspicuous success. The country is eminently adapted for the production of root and fodder crops, and stock can be brought to maturity and fattened for the market at a minimum of cost.
The South Island was the portion of the Dominion where agriculture proper was first established, the settlement of the land being greatly facilitated by the fact that on the eastern, southern, and northern portions large fertile plains, rolling downs, and hills were available devoid of the forests which in a very large portion of the North Island have had to be cleared before the land could be utilized by the farmer. Agricultural operations in the South have been maintained at a high standard for many years, principally in Otago and Canterbury, many of the pioneers of which districts were British yeomen farmers who brought with them the best methods of the Old Land. So in the breeding of live-stock, many of the original holders of land in the South, and the shepherds and herdsmen they employed, were well trained in stock-management by live-stock breeders of the Mother-country. The South Island may be fairly said to have been the nursery of the live-stock of the Dominion, and the high quality of the stock bred in the country is in a large measure due to the capacity of the men who founded and developed the flocks and herds in the eastern and southern districts. The growing of the finer wools, and the raising of fat lambs for the frozen-meat industry, are features of primary production in the South Island, while the dairy industry is also well represented, especially in Otago and Southland. Draught horses of a very fine stamp are also bred on a considerable scale in some districts.
While the climate in the southern districts of the South Island is not so congenial as that in the northern, there are only a few portions where the winter is at all rigorous. The Nelson Province, in the north-west corner of the Island, is noted for its climate, which is remarkably equable in character. Nelson has a sunshine-record which is equalled in but few parts of the Temperate Zone. The district is specially suitable for fruitgrowing, which is being developed on a rapidly expanding commercial scale. At the other end of the Island, in Central Otago, a peculiar configuration of the country enables fruitgrowing to be prosecuted with great success. The winter is comparatively severe, but the warm summer sun and the absence of wind make it an ideal environment for fruitgrowing.
In some sections, particularly in Canterbury, Otago, and Marlborough, grain-growing is prosecuted on a considerable scale. The Canterbury Plains, extending a hundred and fifty miles north and south and running inland for forty miles from the sea, represent an area of over 3,000,000 acres. This forms the principal grain-growing area. Wheat, oats, and barley are cultivated to a large extent. In Otago and Southland oats are the grain principally produced. In some of the richer lands the yield of wheat has reached very high figures, even up to 80 or 90 bushels per acre, while over 100 bushels to the acre have been recorded for crops of oats. In root crops up to 70 tons per acre of turnips have been secured, while the yield of mangolds has frequently reached 90 tons.
Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture the Department of Agriculture is a service which is mainly concerned in advancing the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Directors of Divisions of Live-stock, Dairy, Fields, and Horticulture, also a Chemistry Section.
While the service is mainly educative, it also carries out important inspection-work. Under the Live-stock Division, all meat exported is inspected by qualified officers. Cattle are inspected for tuberculosis and other bovine troubles; sheep and swine also receive attention; slaughterhouses are licensed and controlled; and all stock exported and imported is examined by the veterinarians of the Department. Special instruction and advice are given in swine husbandry and wool growing and handling. The Division is provided with a well-equipped laboratory mainly devoted to veterinary research, &c.
Dairy-produce is inspected and graded prior to shipment, a close supervision being also exercised over the moisture in butter and cheese, as well as over the weights of such produce; dairy-farm premises are inspected; herd-testing is promoted, and a system of semi-official testing of purebred dairy cows is in operation. Milk-samples are tested for dairy companies and farmers.
The duties of the Fields Division comprise agricultural instruction, the control of experimental areas, the laying-out of experimental work on State farms, advice regarding crops, pastures, and farm-management, co-operative experimental work, agricultural investigations generally, including crop-management and the control of crop diseases and crop pests, seed testing, hemp-grading, and grain-grading.
The Horticulture Division is charged with orchard instructional work and instruction to beekeepers, and the inspection of fruit and trees imported and offered for sale. It inspects orchards and apiaries, and generally controls diseases of plants and bees.
The Chemistry Section carries out analyses of soils, limestones, fertilizers, water, &c. The Biological Laboratory attached to the Division investigates and gives advice in agricultural botany, plant-pathology, entomology, and related subjects.
There are several experimental farms and horticultural stations which carry out experiments and demonstrations of national as well as local import, including the breeding of purebred cattle and sheep. Several of the farms were established to solve local problems, and the objective in each case has been attained. The principal establishments are those at Ruakura (Hamilton), Weraroa (Levin), Moumahaki (Waverley), Te Kauwhata (Lower Waikato), and Ashburton. Other experimental areas are operated at Puwera (Whangarei), Albany (Auckland), Marton, Gore, Winton, and Galloway (Central Otago).
The agricultural instructional work covers a comprehensive field, farmers being assisted by visits or by letters of advice. Thousands of farmers visit the experimental farms and areas. Comprehensive educational displays are frequently made at winter shows, largely illustrative of the experiments conducted by the Department. Numbers of farmers also co-operate with the Department in conducting experiments on their farms. A monthly journal, the New Zealand Journal of Agriculture, is published at a low rate of subscription, and bulletins are frequently issued. Any farmer can obtain advice regarding his soil, have seed examined for germination-capacity and purity, milk tested for butterfat content or for the presence of disease, plants identified, and diseases of either animals or plants described, and remedies suggested—all these services being rendered free of charge.
By an Act of Parliament passed in 1913 provision was made for the establishment of a Board of Agriculture, consisting of not more than twelve members appointed by the Governor-General, of whom not more than four were to be appointed on the recommendation of the agricultural and pastoral societies of the North Island, and an equal number on the recommendation of such societies in the South Island. The functions of the Board are to advise the Minister of Agriculture on matters relating to the development of agricultural and other rural industries in New Zealand. In particular, but without limiting the application of the term "agricultural and rural industries," the functions of the Board extend to the following matters:—
(a.) The aiding, improving, and developing of agriculture and all rural industries, including fruit-culture, horticulture, forestry, dairying, the breeding of stock and poultry, beekeeping, and the flax industry;
(b.) The prevention and control of disease in stock and poultry, the control of rabbits and noxious weeds, and the dipping of sheep;
(c.) The establishment of agricultural colleges and agricultural education generally; and
(d.) The aiding or facilitating of the carriage and distribution of produce.
In the years previous to and inclusive of 1908–9 complete agricultural and pastoral statistics were collected annually by sub-enumerators appointed by the Department of Agriculture; in 1909-10 full statistics were not collected, but the areas under the principal grain and root crops were ascertained, and an estimate was made of the yields; for 1910–11 complete information was obtained in connection with the 1911 census. In the four succeeding years returns were collected by post regarding the acreage and yield of the principal crops; but this method of collection was found to be less satisfactory than the personal visit, and the figures for these years are probably not quite accurate.
Beginning with the 1915–16 season, a new and comprehensive system of collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics was instituted. Under this system complete collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics are made annually by the Census and Statistics Office through the agency of officers of the Police Department. Practically every holding of one acre or over (with the exception of those within borough boundaries and Maori lands held on the communal system) is canvassed personally. Interim returns of principal crops and live-stock are published in the New Zealand Gazette, and when the collection is completed the full statistics are published in the "Annual Statistical Report on Agricultural and Pastoral Production."
In addition to the main collection of agricultural and pastoral statistics the following supplementary inquiries are undertaken: Areas sown or intended to be sown in wheat, oats, and potatoes (taken at the end of September); stocks of flour, wheat, and oats in the hands of millers, merchants, storekeepers, and farmers (at the end of November); estimated yields of wheat and oats (early in February); and returns of wheat and oats threshed (throughout the threshing season). The results of these first three inquiries are gazetted, and they are also, together with the figures of threshings, published from time to time in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Summarized statistical information concerning agricultural and pastoral production will be found in Subsections B and C respectively of this section. Farm machinery and farm employees are probably best dealt with together (the more particularly as part of the machinery in use cannot be definitely allocated to one branch or the other of farming), and are accordingly referred to in this subsection.
Information concerning farm machinery is of value as showing in some measure the degree of reliance placed upon mechanical labour. The number of persons employed upon farms (including working proprietors or managers) is also given in the appropriate tables.
The number of milking plants shown in the returns for 1924 was 14,553, as against 13,553 in 1923. Cream-separators numbered 42,473, being an increase of 1,557 over the number shown for 1923 (40,916). Some 52,943 cows could be milked simultaneously by the machinery in use in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1924, as against 49,606 in 1923. The approximate number of cows milked by machinery on 31st January, 1924, was 670,934, as against 611,287 in 1923.
DAIRYING MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1923–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs). | Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Dairying Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers). | Milking Plants. | Cream-separators. | |||
Number. | Cows capable of being milked simultaneously. | |||||
Males. | Females. | Total | ||||
North Auckland | 10,050 | 4,813 | 14,863 | 1,969 | 6,941 | 7,169 |
Auckland | 12,916 | 5,461 | 18,377 | 4,282 | 15,879 | 6,544 |
Gisborne | 1,061 | 311 | 1,372 | 209 | 834 | 1,439 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,800 | 1,062 | 2,862 | 558 | 1,843 | 2,103 |
Taranaki | 6,707 | 2,712 | 9,419 | 2,704 | 10,168 | 1,787 |
Wellington | 7,582 | 2,912 | 10,494 | 2,277 | 8,011 | 4,393 |
Nelson | 1,378 | 357 | 1,735 | 270 | 740 | 1,835 |
Marlborough | 360 | 258 | 618 | 197 | 668 | 1,115 |
Westland | 654 | 347 | 1,001 | 104 | 358 | 524 |
Canterbury | 3,512 | 1,344 | 4,856 | 786 | 2,602 | 7,700 |
Otago | 2,844 | 1,646 | 4,490 | 348 | 1,352 | 4,644 |
Southland | 3,807 | 2,929 | 6,736 | 849 | 3,547 | 3,220 |
Totals, 1923–24 | 52,671 | 24,152 | 76,823 | 14,553 | 52,943 | 42,473 |
Totals, 1922–23 | 53,230 | 25,334 | 78,564 | 13,553 | 49,606 | 40,916 |
The number of shearing plants returned in 1924 was 5,480, controlling 17,844 stands. As against this, the number of shearing plants was 5,317 in 1923, and the number of stands 17,394. Wool-presses totalled 8,035 in 1924, as against 8,179 in 1923.
PASTORAL MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1923–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs). | Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Pastoral and other (including unspecified) Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers). | Shearing-machines. | Wool-presses. | |||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Plants. | Stands. | ||
North Auckland | 3,185 | 883 | 4,068 | 297 | 747 | 305 |
Auckland | 3,098 | 527 | 3,625 | 379 | 997 | 473 |
Gisborne | 3,018 | 415 | 3,433 | 563 | 2,850 | 624 |
Hawke's Bay | 3,434 | 801 | 4,235 | 676 | 2,461 | 794 |
Taranaki | 1,625 | 321 | 1,946 | 262 | 822 | 376 |
Wellington | 7,356 | 1,621 | 8,977 | 1,734 | 5,398 | 2,040 |
Nelson | 1,364 | 256 | 1,620 | 100 | 221 | 255 |
Marlborough | 1,495 | 513 | 2,008 | 174 | 597 | 334 |
Westland | 397 | 107 | 504 | 14 | 26 | 45 |
Canterbury | 8,112 | 1,957 | 10,069 | 828 | 2,440 | 1,435 |
Otago | 5,228 | 2,104 | 7,332 | 318 | 931 | 939 |
Southland | 2,921 | 1,306 | 4,227 | 135 | 354 | 415 |
Totals, 1923–24 | 41,233 | 10,811 | 52,044 | 5,480 | 17,844 | 8,035 |
Totals, 1922–23 | 39,897 | 9,502 | 49,399 | 5,317 | 17,394 | 8,179 |
Agricultural tractors numbered 512 in 1924 (439 in 1923), with a nominal horse-power of 8,813 (as against 7,634 in 1923). The number of reapers-and-binders was 15,048; of threshing-machines, 332: and of chaffcutters, 2,970. In 1923, reapers-and-binders numbered 15,380, threshing-machines 343, and chaffcutters 3,061. Particulars regarding other machinery used specifically for agricultural purposes are not collected.
AGRICULTURAL MACHINERY AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1923–24. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs). | Persons employed on Holdings used principally for Agricultural Purposes (including Working Proprietors or Managers). | Agricultural Tractors. | Reapers-and-binders. | Threshing-machines. | Chaffcutters. | |||
Males. | Females. | Total. | Number. | Nominal Horse-power. | ||||
North Auckland | 711 | 118 | 829 | 39 | 675 | 277 | 29 | 528 |
Auckland | 358 | 78 | 436 | 109 | 1,706 | 1,108 | 24 | 311 |
Gisborne | 95 | 3 | 98 | 9 | 164 | 123 | 14 | 78 |
Hawke's Bay | 519 | 161 | 680 | 29 | 494 | 345 | 23 | 127 |
Taranaki | 17 | 1 | 18 | 9 | 173 | 452 | 1 | 85 |
Wellington | 544 | 14 | 668 | 66 | 1,227 | 882 | 61 | 329 |
Nelson | 1,106 | 29 | 1,135 | 27 | 506 | 328 | 7 | 140 |
Marlborough | 380 | 167 | 547 | 19 | 286 | 754 | 23 | 78 |
Westland | 3 | .. | 3 | 2 | 32 | 87 | 1 | 106 |
Canterbury | 6,122 | 1,356 | 7,478 | 105 | 1,864 | 5,605 | 68 | 301 |
Otago | 1,360 | 348 | 1,708 | 48 | 872 | 2,951 | 53 | 797 |
Southland | 832 | 400 | 1,232 | 50 | 814 | 2,136 | 28 | 90 |
Totals, 1923–24 | 12,047 | 2,785 | 14,832 | 512 | 8,813 | 15,048 | 332 | 2,970 |
Totals, 1922–23 | 14,823 | 3,594 | 18,417 | 439 | 7,634 | 15,380 | 343 | 3,061 |
Farm engines cannot be allocated to any definite branch of the farming industry. Information concerning the various classes of farm engines is given below for the season 1923–24, and 1922–23 figures are given for comparative purposes:—
FARM ENGINES AND PERSONS EMPLOYED, 1923–24. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District (excluding Interior Boroughs). | Total Persons (including Working Proprietors or Managers) employed on Holdings, 1923–24. | Stationary Engines. | Portable or Traction Engines. | ||||||||
Water-wheels or Motors. | Electric Motors. | Steam. | Internal Combustion. | ||||||||
Number. | Approximate Horse-power.* | Number. | Nominal Horses-power. | Number. | Nominal Horse-power. | Number. | Nominal Horse-power. | Number. | Nominal Horse-power. | ||
*Being aggregate power of cases where specified. | |||||||||||
North Auckland | 19,760 | 20 | 79 | 30 | 106 | 28 | 167 | 2,672 | 8,480 | 20 | 178 |
Auckland | 22,438 | 80 | 315 | 1507 | 3,093 | 52 | 274 | 3,502 | 10,040 | 35 | 297 |
Gisborne | 4,903 | 1 | 7 | 36 | 139 | 10 | 111 | 836 | 3,368 | 33 | 247 |
Hawke's Bay | 7,777 | 29 | 215 | 41 | 148 | 119 | 504 | 1,148 | 3,995 | 125 | 541 |
Taranaki | 11,383 | 344 | 1,425 | 167 | 420 | 30 | 180 | 2,440 | 6,882 | 7 | 30 |
Wellington | 20,139 | 60 | 299 | 56 | 163 | 162 | 812 | 3,714 | 12,274 | 221 | 1,209 |
Nelson | 4,490 | 50 | 223 | 13 | 46 | 38 | 193 | 543 | 1,531 | 13 | 135 |
Marlborough | 3,173 | 19 | 141 | 3 | 17 | 34 | 172 | 397 | 1,388 | 28 | 176 |
Westland | 1,508 | 18 | 67 | 3 | 8 | 16 | 57 | 132 | 394 | 2 | 37 |
Canterbury | 22,403 | 112 | 425 | 372 | 785 | 44 | 256 | 1,755 | 6,099 | 134 | 983 |
Otago | 13,530 | 84 | 478 | 47 | 152 | 31 | 151 | 920 | 3,641 | 78 | 536 |
Southland | 12,195 | 54 | 207 | 312 | 476 | 62 | 251 | 805 | 2,417 | 103 | 597 |
Totals, 1923–24 | 143,699 | 871 | 3,881 | 2587 | 5,553 | 626 | 3,128 | 18,864 | 60,509 | 799 | 4,966 |
Totals. 1922–23 | 146,380 | 1129 | 4,418 | 1339 | 3,324 | 709 | 3,514 | 17,551 | 57,004 | 1,065 | 6,198 |
OF the total area of 18,386,652 acres under cultivation in 1923–24, 659,809 acres were in grain and pulse crops. If from this total be deducted areas under crops not intended for threshing, the total is reduced to 299,217 acres. The areas and the total and per-acre yields of the principal grain and pulse crops for threshing are given below for each of the last ten years:—
GRAIN AND PULSE CROPS, 1914–15 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Areas. | |||||
Season. | Wheat. | Oats. | Barley. | Maize. | Peas and Beans. |
*The figure shown for 1914–15 does not represent actual results, but was obtained by applying to ascertained average yields per acre the areas stated by growers to be intended for threshing. It would appear, however, that in many cases farmers included under the heading "Oats for Threshing" areas which were intended or used for chaffing or other purposes. The yields given are therefore probably overstated. | |||||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1914–15 | 229,600 | 287,561 | 18,347 | 5,477 | .. |
1915–16 | 329,207 | 212,688 | 30,204 | 8,086 | 9,209 |
1916–17 | 218,942 | 177,332 | 29,648 | 6,359 | 11,905 |
1917–18 | 280,978 | 156,202 | 18,860 | 8,151 | 11,685 |
1918–19 | 208,030 | 172,686 | 18,753 | 9,792 | 17,929 |
1919–20 | 139,611 | 179,800 | 22,907 | 9,064 | 14,416 |
1920–21 | 219,985 | 147,559 | 46,802 | 11,514 | 14,466 |
1921–22 | 352,918 | 170,655 | 33,078 | 10,522 | 12,789 |
1922–23 | 275,775 | 143,090 | 17,473 | 9,732 | 24,449 |
1923–24 | 173,864 | 63,842 | 21,286 | 8,208 | 18,676 |
Total Yields. | |||||
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1914–15 | 6,644,336 | 11,436,301* | 596,828 | 275,274 | .. |
1915–16 | 7,108,360 | 7,653,208 | 820,174 | 340,372 | 163,273 |
1916–17 | 5,083,277 | 5,371,249 | 758,935 | 274,332 | 243,297 |
1917–18 | 6,807,536 | 4,942,759 | 568,702 | 367,761 | 312,582 |
1918–19 | 6,567,629 | 6,884,609 | 710,932 | 413,595 | 505,950 |
1919–20 | 4,559,934 | 6,967,862 | 815,807 | 405,775 | 369,306 |
1920–21 | 6,872,262 | 5,225,115 | 1,586,711 | 500,845 | 355,395 |
1921–22 | 10,565,275 | 6,752,663 | 1,151,813 | 488,452 | 339,398 |
1922–23 | 8,395,023 | 5,688,157 | 598,040 | 505,776 | 697,548 |
1923–24 | 4,174,537 | 1,964,511 | 597,416 | 405,855 | 362,787 |
Average Yields per Acre. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season. | Wheat. | Oats. | Barley. | Maize. | Peas and Beans. |
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1914–15 | 28.94 | 39.77 | 32.53 | 50.26 | .. |
1915–16 | 21.59 | 35.98 | 27.15 | 42.09 | 17.73 |
1916–17 | 23.22 | 30.29 | 25.60 | 43.14 | 20.43 |
1917–18 | 24.23 | 31.64 | 30.15 | 45.09 | 26.73 |
1918–19 | 31.57 | 39.88 | 37.91 | 42.17 | 28.16 |
1919–20 | 32.66 | 38.75 | 35.61 | 44.76 | 25.62 |
1920–21 | 31.24 | 35.41 | 33.90 | 43.50 | 24.54 |
1921–22 | 29.94 | 39.56 | 34.81 | 46.42 | 26.54 |
1922–23 | 30.44 | 39.75 | 34.23 | 51.96 | 28.51 |
1923–24 | 24.01 | 30.77 | 28.07 | 49.40 | 19.43 |
Information as to the area and yield of wheat and oats from the season 1868–69 to that of 1923–24 is given in the following table. Probably the most remarkable feature of this table is the decline in the production of oats (grain). Oats, however, are more generally grown for chaffing than for threshing, whilst the amount of wheat grown for purposes other than threshing is relatively insignificant. The production of wheat in the season 1921–22 reached eight figures in bushels for the fourth time in the history of the country, being exceeded only by the 1898–99 season. The total wheat-yield for 1923–24 is the third smallest for any season since the late "seventies," while the oat crop for the season is the lowest recorded in the fifty-six seasons under review.
AREA AND YIELD (TOTAL AND PER ACRE) OF WHEAT AND OATS FROM 1868–69 TO 1923–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season. | Wheat. | Oats. | ||||
Area. | Yield. | Yield per Acre. | Area. | Yield. | Yield per Acre. | |
*Yield probably overstated for seasons immediately preceding 1915–16, due to total being obtained by applying ascertained averages to areas returned by farmers as sown for threshing. In view of results disclosed by collection under present system, it is evident that areas returned in previous years as intended for threshing were, in many cases, eventually utilized for other purposes. | ||||||
Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1868–69 | 64,517 | 1,619,169 | 25.10 | 85,056 | 2,655,294 | 31.22 |
1869–70 | 86,163 | 2,349,914 | 27.27 | 99,475 | 3,329,586 | 33.47 |
1870–71 | 77,843 | 1,833,548 | 23.55 | 121,829 | 3,802,729 | 31.21 |
1871–72 | 108,720 | 2,448,203 | 22.52 | 139,185 | 3,726,810 | 26.78 |
1872–73 | 131,797 | 3,188,696 | 24.19 | 96,958 | 2,618,085 | 27.00 |
1873–74 | 132,428 | 3,391,634 | 25.61 | 109,472 | 3,292,807 | 30.08 |
1874–75 | 105,674 | 2,974,340 | 28.14 | 157,545 | 5,548,729 | 35.22 |
1875–76 | 90,804 | 2,863,619 | 31.54 | 168,252 | 6,357,431 | 37.78 |
1876–77 | 141,614 | 4,054,377 | 28.63 | 150,718 | 4,707,836 | 31.24 |
1877–78 | 243,406 | 6,336,369 | 26.03 | 190,344 | 5,929,962 | 31.15 |
1878–79 | 264,861 | 6,076,604 | 22.94 | 278,031 | 8,365,586 | 30.09 |
1879–80 | 270,198 | 7,610,012 | 28.16 | 330,208 | 12,062,607 | 36.53 |
1880–81 | 324,949 | 8,147,797 | 25.07 | 215,030 | 6,891,961 | 32.05 |
1881–82 | 365,715 | 8,297,890 | 22.69 | 243,387 | 6,924,848 | 28.45 |
1882–83 | 390,818 | 10,270,591 | 26.28 | 319,858 | 10,520,428 | 32.89 |
1883–84 | 377,706 | 9,827,136 | 26.02 | 262,954 | 9,231,339 | 35.11 |
1884–85 | 270,043 | 6,866,777 | 25.43 | 354,794 | 12,360,449 | 34.84 |
1885–86 | 173,891 | 4,242,285 | 24.40 | 329,488 | 8,603,702 | 26.11 |
1886–87 | 253,025 | 6,297,638 | 24.89 | 387,228 | 11,973,295 | 30.92 |
1887–88 | 357,359 | 9,424,059 | 26.37 | 336,474 | 10,512,119 | 31.24 |
1888–89 | 362,153 | 8,770,246 | 24.22 | 367,225 | 10,977,065 | 29.89 |
1889–90 | 335,861 | 8,448,506 | 25.15 | 426,071 | 13,673,584 | 32.10 |
1890–91 | 301,460 | 5,723,610 | 18.99 | 346,224 | 9,947,036 | 28.73 |
1891–92 | 402,273 | 10,257,738 | 25.50 | 323,508 | 11,009,020 | 34.03 |
1892–93 | 381,245 | 8,378,217 | 21.98 | 326,531 | 9,893,989 | 30.30 |
1893–94 | 242,737 | 4,891,695 | 20.15 | 376,646 | 12,153,068 | 32.27 |
1894–95 | 148,575 | 3,613,037 | 24.32 | 351,852 | 10,221,393 | 29.05 |
1895–96 | 245,441 | 6,843,768 | 27.88 | 364,788 | 12,263,540 | 33.62 |
1896–97 | 258,608 | 5,926,523 | 22.92 | 372,597 | 11,232,803 | 30.15 |
1897–98 | 315,801 | 5,670,017 | 17.95 | 354,819 | 9,738,391 | 27.44 |
1898–99 | 399,034 | 13,073,416 | 32.76 | 417,320 | 16,511,388 | 39.56 |
1899–1900 | 269,749 | 8,581,898 | 31.81 | 398,243 | 16,325,832 | 40.99 |
1900–1 | 206,465 | 6,527,154 | 31.61 | 449,534 | 19,085,837 | 42.45 |
1901–2 | 163,462 | 4,046,589 | 24.76 | 405,924 | 15,045,233 | 37.06 |
1902–3 | 194,355 | 7,457,915 | 38.37 | 483,659 | 21,766,708 | 45.00 |
1903–4 | 230,346 | 7,891,654 | 34.26 | 409,390 | 15,107,237 | 38.57 |
1904–5 | 258,015 | 9,123,673 | 35.36 | 342,189 | 14,553,611 | 42.53 |
1905–6 | 222,183 | 6,798,934 | 30.60 | 354,291 | 12,707,982 | 35.86 |
1906–7 | 206,185 | 5,605,252 | 27.18 | 351,929 | 11,201,789 | 31.83 |
1907–8 | 193,031 | 5,567,139 | 28.84 | 386,885 | 15,021,861 | 38.82 |
1908–9 | 252,391 | 8,772,790 | 34.75 | 406,908 | 18,906,788 | 46.46 |
1909–10 | 311,000 | 8,661,100 | 28.00 | 377,000 | 13,804,000 | 37.00 |
1910–11 | 322,167 | 8,290,221 | 25.73 | 302,827 | 10,118,917 | 33.41 |
1911–12 | 215,528 | 7,261,138 | 33.69 | 403,668 | 19,662,668* | 48.71 |
1912–13 | 189,869 | 5,179,626 | 27.28 | 386,786 | 13,583,924* | 35.12 |
1913–14 | 166,774 | 5,231,700 | 31.37 | 361,741 | 14,740,946* | 40.75 |
1914–15 | 229,600 | 6,644,336 | 28.94 | 287,561 | 11,436,301* | 39.77 |
1915–16 | 329,207 | 7,108,360 | 21.59 | 212,688 | 7,653,208 | 35.98 |
1916–17 | 217,743 | 5,051,227 | 23.19 | 177,524 | 5,371,436 | 30.29 |
1917–18 | 280,978 | 6,807,536 | 24.23 | 156,202 | 4,942,759 | 31.64 |
1918–19 | 208,030 | 6,567,629 | 31.57 | 172,686 | 6,884,609 | 39.88 |
1919–20 | 139,611 | 4,559,934 | 32.66 | 179,800 | 6,967,862 | 38.75 |
1920–21 | 219,985 | 6,872,262 | 31.24 | 147,559 | 5,225,115 | 35.41 |
1921–22 | 352,918 | 10,565,275 | 29.94 | 170,655 | 6,752,663 | 39.56 |
1922–23 | 275,775 | 8,395,023 | 30.44 | 143,090 | 5,688,157 | 39.75 |
1923–24 | 173,864 | 4,174,537 | 24.01 | 63,842 | 1,964,511 | 30.77 |
Wheat is principally grown in the central and southern portions of the South Island. Eighty-one per cent. of the grain produced in 1923–24 came from Canterbury; Otago and Southland together produced 15 per cent., while the remainder of the South Island and the whole of the North Island contributed the remaining 4 per cent.
Reference to the diagram on the next page will give a clear conception of the relationship between area and yield of wheat for the period 1868–69 to 1923–24. It is seen that in later years the yield curve diverges considerably from that for the area, the tendency being upward. As a matter of fact, the average yield per acre for the ten seasons at the end of the curve is fully 2 bushels more than the average for the first ten seasons.
The heavy black line can be taken as representing not only the area sown (in acres), but also the yield which that area would have produced had a standard yield of 25 bushels per acre been maintained throughout. Prior to the 1899–1900 season the average yield per acre fell to, or below, 25 bushels per acre on fifteen occasions, whilst subsequent to that date the yield was above 25 bushels per acre, except on only five occasions. This increase in the average yield has been ascribed to various reasons, the main one being the increased use of artificial manures. Whilst this reason is not without foundation, due weight must also be given to the economic law of marginal utility, whereby, following the varying fortunes of demand and supply, varying classes of land will be sown. When the demand is insufficient to induce farmers to grow on the poorer lands, the average yield must certainly, other things being equal, tend to be higher than would be the case where the demand (or anticipated demand) is greater. This law is well illustrated by the fact that the fifteen occasions upon which the demand (or anticipated demand) was sufficient to induce 300,000 acres or more to be sown include six occasions upon which the average yield fell below 25 bushels per acre. The average yield over the whole period amounts to 27.1 bushels per acre, whilst for the fifteen occasions upon which 300,000 acres or more were sown the average was 24.88 bushels per acre.
The area (for threshing) and the production of wheat per head of population (including Maoris) for the last ten years are now given. The population is taken at the 1st April, a date corresponding approximately to harvest-time.
Year. | Per Head of Population. | |
---|---|---|
Area. | Production. | |
Acres. | Bushels. | |
1914–15 | 0.20 | 5.78 |
1915–16 | 0.29 | 6.18 |
1916–17 | 0.19 | 4.42 |
1917–18 | 0.24 | 5.90 |
1918–19 | 0.18 | 5.57 |
1919–20 | 0.11 | 3.69 |
1920–21 | 0.17 | 5.42 |
1921–22 | 0.27 | 8.12 |
1922–23 | 0.21 | 6.33 |
1923–24 | 0.13 | 3.10 |
Unless there is a considerable carry-over from the previous season, importation of wheat requires to be made when the production falls below about 6 bushels per head of population. In 1915, 522,617 bushels of wheat were imported: in 1916, 51,512 bushels; in 1917, 719,977 bushels; in 1918, 1,370,542 bushels; in 1919, 1,336,222 bushels; in 1920, 1,905,163 bushels; and in 1921, 306,257 bushels. In 1922 the abnormal harvest of 10,500,000 bushels permitted almost 1,250,000 bushels to be exported, the imports in that year being insignificant, whilst in 1923 there was again a surplus, although small, of exports over imports. The abnormally low production in 1923–24 will involve heavy importations, and 3,000,000 bushels had been imported up to the 30th September, 1924.
It is estimated that New Zealand annually requires an average of about 7,650,000 bushels of wheat, not more than 7,000,000 bushels of this total being milling-wheat, and representing 145,833 tons of flour at the rate of 48 bushels of wheat to the ton of flour. Of the remaining 650,000 bushels of wheat about 350,000 bushels are annually required for seed purposes, and, roughly, 300,000 bushels are of threshing-millers' seconds. The latter would probably be used entirely for fowl-wheat. No information is available as to the amount of wheat rejected for milling purposes.
The following information is based on the production figures as ascertained at the five collections of agricultural and pastoral statistics previous to and including 1923, whilst due weight is given to imports and exports of wheat and estimated carryover. The calculations below give an estimated annual consumption of 7,659,221 bushels.
WHEAT-CONSUMPTION, 1919–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Production of Wheat at Harvest. | Excess of Imports over Exports of Wheat.* | Total. |
*Including flour converted on the basis of 48 bushels of wheat to 1 ton of flour. †Excess of exports over imports. | |||
Bushels. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
1919 | 6,567,629 | 1,187,816 | 7,755,445 |
1920 | 4,559,934 | 1,780,863 | 6,340,797 |
1921 | 6,872,262 | 304,363 | 7,176,625 |
1922 | 10,565,275 | 1,208,784† | 9,356,491 |
1923 | 8,395,023 | 3,172† | 8,391,851 |
Total for five years | 36,960,123 | 2,061,086 | 39,021,209 |
Average | 7,392,025 | 412,217 | 7,804,242 |
Less average net increase in carry-over | .. | 145,021 | .. |
Estimated average annual consumption | .. | 7,659,221 | .. |
Information concerning carry-over or surplus at the end of the season was first collected under the present system in 1916. At the 30th November, 1923, there was a surplus (allowing for flour) of 2683,015 bushels, whilst the carry-over on the 30th November, 1918, was 1,958,512 bushels (or the equivalent), the surplus having thus increased during the five years by 725t103 bushels, or at the rate of 145,021 bushels annually.
The amount of wheat sown per acre for seed purposes varies in different districts, but after making due allowance for these differences it is estimated that on the average about 1 1/2 bushels are sown to the acre throughout the Dominion. The following table gives particulars upon which this estimate is based:—
District. | Amount of Seed sown per Acre. | Mean Sowings per Acre. | Area under Wheat in 1923–24. | Estimated Sowings, 1923–24. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels. | Bushels. | Acres. | Bushels. | |
North Auckland, Auckland | 2 to 2 ½ | 2.250 | 265 | 596 |
Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa | 1 ¼ to 2 | 1.625 | 1,739 | 2,826 |
Taranaki, Wellington (excluding Wairarapa) | 2 to 2 ½ | 2.250 | 3,090 | 6,952 |
Nelson, Marlborough, Westland, Canterbury, North Otago | 1 to 1 ¾ | 1.375 | 159,606 | 219,458 |
South Otago, Southland | 2 to 3 | 2.500 | 13,952 | 34,880 |
Dominion totals | 1 to 3 | 1.482 | 178,652 | 264,712 |
Taking an average of the last five seasons it is found that 235,609 acres are annually put down in wheat for all purposes, and at the rate of 1 1/2bushels per acre this would represent an average annual seed requirement of 353,413 bushels. The seed requirements of the Dominion may therefore be estimated at 350,000 bushels per year.
The amount of fowl-wheat annually consumed within the Dominion is extremely difficult to assess. Wheat for this purpose comes into competition with oats, and therefore price-variations must necessarily play a prominent part among the various factors concerned in the amount used for this purpose. Moreover, in years of plenty flour-millers will tend to be more strict in the application of standards, and thus much wheat (which in other years would be ground into flour) would be rejected. This wheat would probably all be sold subsequently as fowl-wheat. The proportions of threshing-millers' seconds and of firsts for the last five seasons are given below:—
Season. | Proportion of Total Yield. | |
---|---|---|
Firsts. | Seconds. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1919–20 | 96.48 | 3.52 |
1920–21 | 96.84 | 3.16 |
1921–22 | 94.76 | 5.24 |
1922–23 | 95.00 | 5.00 |
1923–24 | 96.41 | 3.59 |
The average for the five seasons gives 4.10 per cent. as seconds, and on the average of five seasons this represents 283,441 bushels annually, or roughly 300,000 bushels. It is noteworthy that the proportion of millers' seconds is greatest when the harvest is poorest, and least when the harvest is exceptionally good.
The area and yield of wheat in 1823–24 for each State of the Commonwealth of Australia and for New Zealand were as shown in the following table. Some of the Australian figures are preliminary only.
State. | Wheat Crop. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Area. | Total Yield. | Average Yield per Acre. | |
Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
Queensland | 41,202 | 149,257 | 3.62 |
New South Wales (including Federal Territory) | 2,914,070 | 33,040,000 | 11.34 |
Victoria | 2,454,117 | 37,795,704 | 15.40 |
South Australia | 2,418,415 | 34,551,955 | 14.29 |
Western Australia | 1,657,107 | 19,870,579 | 11.99 |
Tasmania | 13,000 | 247,000 | 19.00 |
Totals for Commonwealth | 9,497,911 | 125,654,495 | 13.23 |
New Zealand | 173,864 | 4,174,537 | 24.01 |
Grand totals | 9,671,775 | 129,829,032 | 13.42 |
The average production per acre for the last ten seasons is—for New Zealand, 27.78 bushels per acre; and for Australia, 11.23 bushels per acre.
It may be said that although from twenty to thirty countries in the world generally produce more wheat than does New Zealand, only one or two European countries have a better record of production per acre. This says much for the fertility of the soil of the Dominion, for cultivation here is naturally less intensive than it is in the closely settled Continental countries.
In point of area oats is the most important grain crop of the Dominion. About 80 per cent. is grown in Canterbury, Otago, and Southland, 5 per cent. in the remainder of the South Island, and 15 per cent. in the North Island. The greater portion of the oat crop is usually converted into chaff without threshing, but the proportion so dealt with depends partly on the condition of the crop and partly on market conditions. In 1915–16, 33.12 per cent. of the crop harvested was threshed; in 1916–17, 33.36 per cent.; in 1917–18, 33.41 per cent.; in 1918–19, 36.40 per cent.; in 1919–20, 35.82 per cent.; in 1920–21, only 25.67 per cent.; in 1921–22, 33.16 per cent.; in 1922–23, 30.51 per cent.; and in 1923–24 only 15.29 per cent.
The total and average yields per acre of grain and of chaff, hay, or ensilage for the last nine seasons were as follows:—
Season. | Grain. | Chaff, Hay, or Ensilage. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total Yield. | Average per Acre. | Total Yield. | Average per Acre. | |
Bushels. | Bushels. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1915–16 | 7,653,208 | 35.98 | 572,435 | 1.33 |
1916–17 | 5,371,436 | 30.26 | 432,878 | 1.22 |
1917–18 | 4,942,759 | 31.64 | 419,434 | 1.35 |
1918–19 | 6,884,609 | 39.87 | 461,739 | 1.53 |
1919–20 | 6,967,862 | 38.75 | 467,640 | 1.45 |
1920–21 | 5,225,115 | 35.41 | 557,023 | 1.36 |
1921–22 | 6,752,663 | 39.56 | 538,194 | 1.56 |
1922–23 | 5,688,157 | 39.75 | 480,147 | 1.59 |
1923–24 | 1,964,511 | 30.77 | 366,546 | 1.12 |
New Zealand has no regular export of oats, and in some years has practically no surplus available for export. In 1901 the export reached 10,514,924 bushels, in 1909 5,133,473 bushels, and in 1912 4,123,920 bushels, as compared with only 3,250 bushels in 1918. The 1923–24 oat crop was so phenomenally small that up to the end of September, 1924, 857,255 bushels had been imported, a state of affairs unprecedented in the history of the Dominion. The quantity exported in each of the last ten years was as follows:—
Year. | Bushels. |
---|---|
1914 | 1,323,362 |
1915 | 682,652 |
1916 | 220,265 |
1917 | 5,767 |
1918 | 3,250 |
1919 | 144,827 |
1920 | 227,027 |
1921 | 431,472 |
1922 | 685,680 |
1923 | 478,147 |
The oat crop for 1922—23 in the States of Commonwealth of Australia was as follows:—
Acres. | Bushels. | Average per Acre. Bushels. | |
---|---|---|---|
Queensland | 1,216 | 19,499 | 16.04 |
New South Wales | 73,635 | 1,243,198 | 16.88 |
Federal Capital Territory | 371 | 7,602 | 20.49 |
Victoria | 492,356 | 8,093,459 | 16.44 |
South Australia | 173,716 | 1,681,783 | 9.68 |
Western Australia | 214,269 | 2,261,863 | 10.56 |
Tasmania | 58,813 | 1,674,751 | 28.48 |
Totals for Commonwealth | 1,014,376 | 14,982,155 | 14.77 |
The area under barley for threshing for the season 1923–24 was 21,286 acres, the crop amounting to 597,416 bushels, an average of 28.07 bushels per acre. In 1922–23 the area under barley was 17,473 acres, and the yield 598,040 bushels, or 34.23 bushels per acre.
The returns for 1923–24 show that 8,208 acres of maize were sown for grain, being a decrease of 1,524 acres on the area for the previous season (9,732 acres). The yield for the 1923–24 harvest was 405,855 bushels of corn, an average of 49.40 bushels per acre, and in 1922–23,505,776 bushels, an average of 51.96 bushels per acre. Practically all the maize is grown in the North Island.
The area under peas and beans for threshing in the season 1923–24 was 18,676 acres, yielding 362,787 bushels. The area under these crops in 1922–23 was 24,449 acres.
New Zealand has a considerable export of peas and beans, the figures for the last ten years being—
EXPORT OF PEAS AND BEANS, 1914 TO 1923. | |
---|---|
Year. | Bushels. |
1914 | 305,053 |
1915 | 201,942 |
1916 | 84,168 |
1917 | 111,175 |
1918 | 90,495 |
1919 | 451,595 |
1920 | 208,414 |
1921 | 224,080 |
1922 | 201,478 |
1923 | 361,048 |
Particulars of the areas under cereals, grasses, and clovers cut for chaff, hay, or ensilage, or for use as green fodder, are next given for each of the last nine seasons, together with information as to yields. Similar information for seasons prior to 1915–16 is not available.
CEREALS AND GRASSES FOR CHAFF, HAY, OR ENSILAGE, AND FOR GREEN FODDER. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Areas. | ||||||
Season. | Wheat for Chaff, &c. | Oats for Chaff, &c. | Barley for Chaff, &c. | Maize for Ensilage, &c. | Grasses and Clovers for Hay. | Green Fodder. |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1915–16 | 6,215 | 429,437 | 2,040 | 624 | 94,330 | 229,496 |
1916–17 | 3,738 | 354,550 | 1,240 | 711 | 106,723 | 218,452 |
1917–18 | 2,258 | 311,316 | 634 | 613 | 111,181 | 180,867 |
1918–19 | 1,646 | 301,724 | 530 | 272 | 131,557 | 149,622 |
1919–20 | 2,125 | 322,174 | 711 | 589 | 117,110 | 166,758 |
1920–21 | 1,623 | 410,059 | 670 | 667 | 161,820 | 185,284 |
1921–22 | 1,252 | 344,051 | 793 | 1,039 | 187,363 | 201,351 |
1922–23 | 1,181 | 302,216 | 428 | 739 | 175.558 | 249,417 |
1923–24 | 1,629 | 326,652 | 590 | 958 | 188,979 | 239,652 |
Yields. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season. | Wheat. | Oats. | Barley. | Maize. | Hay. |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1915–16 | 7,440 | 572,435 | 3,387 | 3,493 | 177,165 |
1916–17 | 5,186 | 432,878 | 2,151 | 5,107 | 179,505 |
1917–18 | 3,549 | 419,434 | 1,240 | 3,335 | 180,436 |
1918–19 | 2,554 | 461,739 | 938 | 1,378 | 225,549 |
1919–20 | 3,172 | 467,640 | 1,182 | 2,909 | 184,115 |
1920–21 | 2,481 | 557,023 | 1,220 | 4,418 | 272,515 |
1921–22 | 2,443 | 538,194 | 1,469 | 6,470 | 336,273 |
1922–23 | 1,724 | 480,147 | 901 | 4,231 | 316,573 |
1923–24 | 2,146 | 366,546 | 976 | 5,852 | 317,616 |
The great increase in the area sown in wheat in the 1921–22 season led to a reduction in almost all other crops of importance. This reduction was very marked in the case of linseed for threshing, the area sown in the season 1921–22 being only 5,880 acres, as compared with 9,663 acres for the preceding season. A quick recovery to 10,645 acres was made in the season 1922–23. Linseed would appear to have suffered more than any other crop from the weather conditions in the season 1923–24 as, although the area sown was a record for the Dominion, the yield per acre was exceptionally low, being but little more than one-fifth of a ton to the acre. The following table summarizes the information available in regard to this crop:—
Season. | Area sown. | Total Yield. | Yield per Acre. |
---|---|---|---|
*Not available. | |||
Acres. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1916–17 | 1,431 | * | * |
1917–18 | 456 | * | * |
1918–19 | 3,890 | * | * |
1919–20 | 5,046 | 2,291 | 0.45 |
1920–21 | 9,663 | 4,552 | 0.47 |
1921–22 | 5,880 | 2,830 | 0.48 |
1922–23 | 10,645 | 5,133 | 0.48 |
1923–24 | 12,119 | 2,705 | 0.22 |
By far the greater portion of the linseed is grown in Canterbury (11,877 acres in 1923–24).
The areas and yields of seed and root crops for each of the nine seasons 1915–16 to 1923–24 are next given. It should be understood that the areas shown for seed crops represent only those crops actually cut for seed.
SEED AND ROOT CROPS. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Areas. | ||||||||
Season. | Rye-grass. | Cocksfoot. | Chewings Fescue. | Red-Clover and Cow-grass. | White Clover. | Potatoes. | Turnips. | Man-golds. |
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
1915–16 | 43,095 | 13,293 | 5,787 | 1,643 | 888 | 29,809 | 572,137 | 13,046 |
1916–17 | 79,135 | 16,134 | 5,514 | 2,978 | 1,330 | 26,156 | 526,283 | 9,073 |
1917–18 | 70,220 | 16,595 | 4,372 | 6,907 | 3,722 | 22,854 | 450,819 | 8,712 |
1918–19 | 31,250 | 19,318 | 2,329 | 6,682 | 6,798 | 19,169 | 438,045 | 8,233 |
1919–20 | 39,580 | 16,789 | 3,425 | 6,181 | 2,284 | 24,933 | 542,310 | 9,546 |
1920–21 | 56,471 | 17,527 | 3,469 | 6,347 | 3,356 | 22,000 | 551,190 | 9,170 |
1921–22 | 51,356 | 14,987 | 6,231 | 6,910 | 3,030 | 19,418 | 508,520 | 10,063 |
1922–23 | 34,850 | 13,431 | 6,423 | 13,494 | 5,526 | 20,197 | 492,974 | 9,694 |
1923–24 | 43,487 | 11,619 | 9,279 | 5,543 | 4,161 | 20,993 | 477,381 | 9,989 |
Yields. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season. | Rye-grass. | Cocksfoot. | Chewings Fescue. | Red Clover and Cow-grass. | White Clover. | Potatoes. |
*Of 20 lb. | ||||||
Bushels.* | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | Tons. | |
1915–16 | 795,416 | 1,577,285 | 1,230,219 | 385,638 | 141,469 | 128,807 |
1916–17 | 1,152,487 | 1,907,043 | 1,247,545 | 443,861 | 143,465 | 133,642 |
1917–18 | 1,355,612 | 2,410,557 | 1,013,042 | 1,076,360 | 461,853 | 100,596 |
1918–19 | 646,194 | 3,761,814 | 551,588 | 1,255,478 | 958,360 | 105,483 |
1919–20 | 652,672 | 2,201,729 | 827,769 | 1,146,882 | 335,203 | 144,705 |
1920–21 | 1,015,507 | 2,724,816 | 680,116 | 1,554,770 | 512,480 | 126,648 |
1921–22 | 952,933 | 2,713,640 | 1,650,327 | 1,518,824 | 362,812 | 112,090 |
1922–23 | 681,709 | 1,971,135 | 2,334,386 | 2,570,650 | 870,087 | 113,826 |
1923–24 | 725,959 | 1,428,759 | 1,499,177 | 1,213,835 | 581,676 | 105,552 |
The area under potatoes in 1923–24 was 20,993 acres, yielding a return of 105,552 tons, or at a rate of 5.03 tons per acre, against 20,197 acres and 113,826 tons (or 5.63 tons per acre) in 1922–23.
These figures do not include areas of less than a quarter of an acre, so that a considerable quantity of potatoes grown for private use has not been taken into account.
The following table shows the average yield per acre of potatoes in each of the Australian States and in New Zealand from 1918–19 to 1922–23:—
AVERAGE YIELD PER ACRE OF POTATOES, 1918–19 TO 1922–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Queensland | 1.72 | 1.77 | 2.17 | 1.76 | 1.37 |
New South Wales | 1.45 | 2.49 | 2.29 | 1.96 | 1.58 |
Victoria | 2.66 | 2.71 | 2.74 | 2.72 | 2.40 |
South Australia | 4.04 | 3.23 | 3.55 | 3.21 | 3.02 |
Western Australia | 2.97 | 3.69 | 3.14 | 3.77 | 4.20 |
Tasmania | 2.26 | 2.32 | 2.77 | 2.92 | 2.94 |
Federal Territory | 1.50 | 3.43 | 3.67 | 3.33 | 2.67 |
Commonwealth | 2.34 | 2.58 | 2.66 | 2.60 | 2.42 |
New Zealand | 5.50 | 5.79 | 5.72 | 5.76 | 5.63 |
Turnips form a most important crop in a sheep-breeding country such as New Zealand, and in 1923–24 the area under this crop was 477,381 acres, while there were 9,989 acres of mangolds.
The figures for these crops for 1922–23 were 492,974 acres and 9,694 acres respectively.
The area under rye-grass for seed in the season 1923–24 was 43,487 acres, yielding 725,959 bushels of 20 lb., or an average of 16.63 bushels per acre, as against 681,709 bushels from 34,850 acres (average 19.54 bushels per acre) in 1922–23.
In cocksfoot there were 11,619 acres, which yielded 1,428,759 lb., or an average of 122–85 lb. per acre. The area in the previous season was 13,431 acres, and the total yield 1,971,135 lb., the average yield per acre being 146.77 lb. The area returned by farmers as being under cocksfoot is decreasing steadily, having been 41,918 acres in 1910–11. Much of the waste land of the Dominion is laid down in cocksfoot, including a large proportion of the land enclosed with the State railway-lines. Much of this is harvested, but no record of the amount obtained from this source is kept. Second or catch crops are taken account of in the yield figures, the total yield including crops obtained from areas which had previously yielded some other crop in the season concerned. The areas, however, do not include second crops, and average yields cannot therefore be obtained by the mere division of the total yield by the area shown.
There were 701 acres under hops in 1923–24, 696 acres of this area being in the Nelson Land District. The total produce amounted to 963,415 lb., an average of 1,374–34 lb. per acre.
Of the minor crops for threshing, vetches and tares were the most important in 1923–24, amounting to 681 acres. The area sown in rye was 488 acres. The following table gives details for the seasons 1922–23 and 1923–24:—
— | Area. | Yield. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1922–23. | 1923–24. | 1922–23. | 1923–24. | |
Acres. | Acres. | Bushels. | Bushels. | |
Rye | 828 | 488 | 17,081 | 7,424 |
Vetches, tares | 1,315 | 681 | 26,629 | 11,031 |
Lupins | 87 | 21 | 1,895 | 657 |
Millet | 6 | .. | 159 | .. |
Unspecified | 79 | 52 | 756 | 1,580 |
Total | 2,315 | 1,242 | 46,520 | 20,692 |
Minor green and root crops (including certain "industrial" crops) amounted to 3,682 acres in 1923–24, as against 3,070 acres in 1922–23. The following table gives details for the two seasons:—
— | 1922–23. | 1923–24. |
---|---|---|
Acres. | Acres. | |
Kumeras (sweet potatoes) | 140 | 159 |
Pumpkins, marrows, &c. (for stock) | 1,142 | 1,271 |
Carrots (for stock) | 1,030 | 1,647 |
Millet | 25 | 98 |
Rye-straw | .. | 50 |
Chicory | 34 | 7 |
Tobacco | 104 | 28 |
Osiers | 2 | .. |
Unspecified | 593 | 422 |
Total | 3,070 | 3,682 |
Large areas (43,180 acres in 1923–24) in various parts of New Zealand are covered with phormium tenax, the fibre of which is largely used for ropemaking, &c. At the census of industrial manufacture for the year 1922–23 forty-two mills were returned, employing 755 hands, the total value of the output being £277,267. The export of fibre and tow dung each of the last ten years was as follows:—
PHORMIUM EXPORTED, 1914 TO 1923. | ||
---|---|---|
Year. | Fibre. | Tow. |
Tons. | Tons. | |
1914 | 19,702 | 4,226 |
1915 | 22,820 | 3,465 |
1916 | 27,674 | 4,578 |
1917 | 23,516 | 2,500 |
1918 | 25,167 | 1,815 |
1919 | 22,347 | 3,262 |
1920 | 18,949 | 3,126 |
1921 | 9,643 | 1,534 |
1922 | 9,727 | 1,698 |
1923 | 10,612 | 1,694 |
In 1923–24 there were 4,264 acres in market gardens, 418 acres in nurseries and seed-gardens, and 61,648 acres in private gardens and pleasure-grounds. The area in plantations (not virgin bush) was 66,056 acres.
The area in orchard in 1923–24 (exclusive of that within borough boundaries) was 29,689 acres; in 1922–23 there were 30,843 acres exclusive of boroughs.
The following table gives particulars, by land districts, of areas for private use and for commercial purposes:—
AREA IN ORCHARD, 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | For Commercial Purposes. | For Private Use only. | Total Area in Orchard. | |
Bearing. | Not bearing. | |||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | |
North Auckland | 4,059 | 877 | 1,467 | 6,403 |
Auckland | 614 | 134 | 842 | 1,590 |
Gisborne | 171 | 29 | 326 | 526 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,754 | 565 | 278 | 2,597 |
Taranaki | 30 | 2 | 93 | 125 |
Wellington | 397 | 34 | 647 | 1,078 |
Nelson | 7,006 | 1,246 | 396 | 8,648 |
Marlborough | 578 | 50 | 141 | 769 |
Westland | 26 | 1 | 24 | 51 |
Canterbury | 1,609 | 312 | 967 | 2,888 |
Otago | 3,825 | 503 | 457 | 4,785 |
Southland | 15 | 1 | 213 | 229 |
Dominion | 20,084 | 3,754 | 5,851 | 9,689 |
Commercial orchards are defined for statistical purposes as "those producing fruit for sale to the value of £50 and upwards annually, or, if not in full bearing, or if for any reason the crop has been a failure, that are calculated to produce fruit for sale to that value when in. full bearing or in normal seasons, as the case may be." This definition must not be confused with the definition of a "commercial" orchard used for the purpose of assessing orchard-tax under the Orchard-tax Amendment Act, 1921. Private orchards consist chiefly of small areas the produce of which is consumed principally on the holding, or, if sold, does not aggregate an annual value of £50. Larger areas, which through age, disease, or other cause are incapable of producing a yearly revenue of the stipulated amount, are also included in private orchards.
Large areas have of recent years been planted in fruit-trees, especially in the Nelson Land District, where tracts of land which until recently bore nothing but stunted manuka, and were looked upon as practically useless, have now been proved to be very suitable for growing fruit, particularly apples. A good market exists locally for choice, clean fruit, but, as the large areas recently planted come into bearing, growers are having to look to outside markets to take the surplus.
The Department of Agriculture assists orchardists by supplying information on fruitgrowing generally, and as to the most up-to-date methods to adopt for the control of diseases and insect pests, pruning, &c. Practical demonstrations of pruning, spraying, and the grading and packing of fruit are given regularly by the Orchard Instructors attached to the Department.
Extensive experiments have been carried out in the growing of tomatoes and the control of diseases affecting them, many thousands of pounds having been lost through failure of the tomato crops grown under glass during the last few years. The results of these experiments have proved of great value, and have enabled growers to adopt successful methods for the production of large and profitable crops. There are approximately 880 glasshouses in the Dominion used for the production of tomatoes, table grapes, &c.
The total acreage in vineyards outside of borough boundaries is 195 acres. The growing of outdoor grapes is chiefly confined to the districts situated between the North Cape and Hawke's Bay. The greater portion of the crop is used for wine-making, but a considerable quantity of outdoor-grown grapes is sold for table use.
Since 1913 the State has had authority to borrow money for the purpose of making advances for the establishment of cold stores for fruit and of fruit-canning works, and otherwise for the assistance of the fruitgrowing industry.
The Orchard-tax Act, 1916, provided for the levying, in each year from 1916 to 1921, of a tax of Is. per acre on commercial orchards (with a minimum of 2s. 6d.), the proceeds to be paid over to the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation and to be expended in aid of the fruitgrowing industry. The operation of the Act was extended for a further period of five years by the Orchard-tax Amendment Act, 1921.
New Zealand is essentially suited for grazing purposes. Wherever there is light and moisture English grasses thrive when the natural bush and fern are cleared off, and, from the mildness of the winter season, there are few places where there is not some growth even in the coldest months of the year, enabling stock to winter on the pastures.
Sown-grass land, as might be expected, heads the fist of cultivations. At the beginning of the year 1924 there were 16,447,570 acres under artificial (pasture) grasses. Seeds for sowing pasture lands are used much as in Great Britain.
In addition to the artificially sown pastures, the returns for 1923–24 show that 14,806,237 acres in tussock or native grass belonged to the occupied holdings, and were available for stock-feeding by the sheep and cattle farmers.
THE numbers of live-stock of various kinds at each of the last five annual enumerations are as shown in the following table. With the exception of the figures for sheep as disclosed by the special annual collection of sheep returns as at the 30th April, the figures relate to the 31st January.
— | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Horses | 346,407 | 337,259 | 332,105 | 330,818 | 330,430 |
Asses and mules | 262 | 245 | 266 | 205 | 148 |
Dairy cows | 893,454 | 1,004,666 | 1,137,055 | 1,248,643 | 1,312,588 |
Cattle (including dairy cows) | 3,101,945 | 3,139,223 | 3,323,223 | 3,480,694 | 3,563,497 |
Sheep shorn during season | 23,075,250 | 21,923,009 | 21,100,550 | 20,420,119 | 21,077,684 |
Lambs tailed during season | 9,447,752 | 9,614,548 | 10,267,550 | 10,895,521 | 11,133,336 |
Sheep (including lambs) as at 30th April | 23,919,970 | 23,285,031 | 22,222,259 | 23,081,439 | 23,775,776 |
Pigs | 266,829 | 349,892 | 384,333 | 400,889 | 414,271 |
Goats— | |||||
Angora | 5,447 | 5,533 | 5,904 | 4,338 | 5,579 |
Other | 9,087 | 11,834 | 11,576 | 12,733 | 12,617 |
The following table gives the number of the principal kinds of live-stock in Australia and New Zealand for the year 1922–23:—
State. | As at | Sheep. | Cattle. | Horses. | Pigs. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Sheep, 30th April, 1923; others; 31st January, 1923. | |||||
New South Wales | 30 June, 1923 | 34,723,684 | 3,244,905 | 658,686 | 340,579 |
Victoria | 1 Mar., 1923 | 11,765,520 | 1,785,660 | 494,947 | 294,962 |
Queensland | 31 Dec, 1922 | 17,641,071 | 6,955,463 | 713 | 160,617 |
South Australia | 30 June, 1923 | 6,305,13 | 425,811 | 264 | 75,520 |
Western Australia | 31 Dec., 1922 | 6,664,15 | 939,596 | 181,159 | 67,561 |
Tasmania | 1 Mar., 1923 | 1,558,494 | 218,197 | 37,313 | 46,056 |
Northern Territory | 31 Dec., 1922 | 6,161 | 760,766 | 39,845 | 361 |
Federal Capital Territory | 30 June, 1923 | 139,063 | 6,275 | 1,345 | 274 |
Totals for Commonwealth | .. | 78,803,261 | 14,336,673 | 2,390,460 | 985,930 |
New Zealand | * | 23,081,439 | 3,480,694 | 330,818 | 400,889 |
The following diagram will give an idea of the large increase in the number of horses, cattle, sheep, and pigs in New Zealand since 1858:—
NOTE.—The base of each small rectangle represents an interval of one year, and the vertical height the number of animals, aa follows: Sheep, one million; cattle, one hundred thousand; horses and pigs, each fifty thousand.
The Dominion is eminently suited for sheep-breeding, practically every description of sheep finding a favourable local habitat. In the hilly and down country of the South Island the Merino has been bred for very many years, and was the original sheep depastured. In fact, the Merino ewe furnished the foundation of the crossbred stock which has made Canterbury mutton famous on British meat-markets. In the early days of the Canterbury meat trade the English Leicester of the original type was the favourite ram for putting to the Merino ewe. Of later years the Lincoln has been largely employed to cross with the Merino, and black-faced rams have been further employed to put to the crossbred ewes. Systematic inbreeding of Merino-longwool half-bred sheep produced the now world-known Corriedale breed. In the North Island the Romney sheep, which suits the rather moist climate of this portion of the Dominion, has become the most popular sheep; it is also increasing in numbers in the South Island. The Lincoln and the Border Leicester are also favoured in both Islands, while the Southdown is taking the lead for fat-lamb production throughout the Dominion.
The flocks of the North Island increased from 5,285,907 sheep in the year 1886 to 10,009,731 in 1906 and 13,880,799 in 1916, or at the rate of 89.37 per cent. in the first twenty years of the period, and of 38.67 per cent. between 1906 and 1916; but subsequent to 1918 there was a decrease, which was not broken till 1923.
The number of sheep in the South Island has fluctuated considerably, decreases from previous years having lately been more numerous than increases. The greatest number (11,780,024) was attained in 1918, after which year a steady decrease was recorded until checked in 1923.
Year. | North Island. | South Island. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1914 | 13,155,958 | 11,642,805 | 24,798,763 |
1915 | 13,315,916 | 11,585,505 | 24,901,421 |
1916 | 13,880,799 | 10,907,351 | 24,788,150 |
1917 | 14,567,128 | 10,703,258 | 25,270,386 |
1918 | 14,758,278 | 11,780,024 | 26,538,302 |
1919 | 14,211,944 | 11,616,610 | 25,828,554 |
1920 | 13,166,750 | 10,753,220 | 23,919,970 |
1921 | 12,774,323 | 10,510,708 | 23,285,031 |
1922 | 12,095,805 | 10,126,454 | 22,222,259 |
1923 | 12,809,663 | 10,271,776 | 23,081,439 |
1924 | 13,478,717 | 10,297,059 | 23,775,776 |
In the table given above the Chatham Islands are included in the South Island, as they form portion of the Canterbury-Kaikoura Sheep District. In dealing with land districts, however, they are included with Wellington.
The following table shows the number of sheep and of breeding-ewes in the Dominion on the 30th April, 1923 and 1924. It will be noted that of the land districts Wellington had the most sheep in 1924, followed by Canterbury', Gisborne, and Hawke's Bay in that order.
Land District. | Sheep on 30th April, | Breeding-ewes on 30th April, | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1923. | 1924. | 1923. | 1924. | |
North Auckland | 616,749 | 683,504 | 347,723 | 385,402 |
Auckland | 699,135 | 836,599 | 409,877 | 446,504 |
Gisborne | 2,945,831 | 3,028,087 | 1,649,290 | 1,603,946 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,769,053 | 2,921,594 | 1,574,909 | 1,555,945 |
Taranaki | 703,944 | 757,777 | 378,883 | 376,505 |
Wellington | 5,158,045 | 5,334,509 | 2,845,492 | 2,817,770 |
Nelson | 405,914 | 397,905 | 231,152 | 225,815 |
Marlborough | 980,870 | 991,412 | 517,564 | 499,613 |
Westland | 54,370 | 57,646 | 33,896 | 35,530 |
Canterbury | 4,393,943 | 4,453,312 | 2,738,559 | 2,754,843 |
Otago | 2,921,681 | 2,857,629 | 1,506,894 | 1,516,863 |
Southland | 1,431,904 | 1,455,802 | 828,764 | 857,358 |
Total | 23,081,439 | 23,775,776 | 13,063,003 | 13,076,094 |
A slight increase in the number of breeding-ewes was recorded, the number as at 30th April, 1924, being 13,076,094, as against 13,063,003 in 1923. The number of rams (stud and flock) in the Dominion on the 30th April, 1924, was 332,814, as against 330,055 in 1923, an increase of 2,759.
The following table shows the number of breeding-ewes and of rams in the Dominion for the last five years; the number of dry ewes is also given.
As at 30th April, | Rams (Stud and Flock). | Breeding-ewes. | Dry Ewes. |
---|---|---|---|
1920 | 306,621 | 11,569,675 | 1,824,194 |
1921 | 322,144 | 12,147,788 | 1,345,819 |
1922 | 322,072 | 12,496,054 | 960,068 |
1923 | 330,055 | 13,063,003 | 817,932 |
1924 | 332,814 | 13,076,094 | 1,046,450 |
The number of breeding-ewes has varied considerably from time to time, the-maximum having been attained in 1917. The number of dry ewes on 30th Aprils 1924, was 1,046,450, being an increase of 228,518 compared with the previous year.
The number of lambs returned in 1922 was the smallest since 1906, but a recovery was made in 1923, the total for that year being on a par with that recorded for 1920, while a further increase is shown by the figures for 1924. The figures for the last five years are as follows:—
Number of Lambs. | |
---|---|
As at 30th April, 1920 | 6,317,738 |
As at 30th April, 1921 | 5,834,481 |
As at 30th April, 1922 | 5,716,461 |
As at 30th April, 1923 | 6,318,822 |
As at 30th April, 1924 | 6,513,386 |
In sympathy with the increase in sheep in 1924, the number of flocks has increased, slightly, as is shown by the following table:—
NUMBER OF FLOCKS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Size of Flocks. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
Under 500 | 12,286 | 13,045 | 13,067 | 12,118 | 11,927 |
500 and under 1,000 | 5,249 | 5,167 | 4,803 | 5,017 | 5,071 |
1,000 and under 2,500 | 4,411 | 4,236 | 4,047 | 4,233 | 4,393 |
2,500 and under 5,000 | 1,314 | 1,276 | 1,233 | 1,335 | 1,356 |
5,000 and under 10,000 | 636 | 505 | 492 | 515 | 522 |
10,000 and under 20,000 | 139 | 140 | 139 | 130 | 128 |
20,000 and upwards | 25 | 24 | 19 | 25 | 26 |
Totals (all flocks) | 24,060 | 24,393 | 23,800 | 23,373 | 23,423 |
The average size of the flocks is found to have been 998 sheep in 1920, 957 in 1921, 934 in 1922, 988 in 1923, and 1,015 in 1924.
The numbers of the different classes composing the flocks in April, 1924, were as follows:—
— | North Island. | South Island. | Total in Dominion. |
---|---|---|---|
Stud sheep (entered in Flock-book)— | |||
Merino | .. | 28,479 | 28,479 |
Lincoln | 15,525 | 1,867 | 17,392 |
Romney | 104,097 | 48,013 | 152,110 |
Border Leicester | 725 | 22,247 | 22,972 |
English Leicester | 1,618 | 21,408 | 23,026 |
Shropshire | 1,099 | 2,510 | 3,609 |
Southdown | 24,662 | 10,385 | 35,047 |
Corriedale | 941 | 38,622 | 39,563 |
Other breeds | 606 | 10,601 | 11,207 |
Totals | 149,273 | 184,132 | 333,405 |
Sheep of a distinctive breed, but not entered in Flock-book— | |||
Merino | 41,121 | 834,158 | 875,279 |
Lincoln | 104,660 | 14,547 | 119,207 |
Romney | 2,482,768 | 515,699 | 2,998,467 |
Border Leicester | 9,018 | 87,556 | 96,574 |
English Leicester | 5,531 | 45,096 | 50,627 |
Shropshire | 5,416 | 7,574 | 12,990 |
Southdown | 46,428 | 7,875 | 54,303 |
Corriedale | 30,148 | 612,634 | 642,782 |
Half-bred | 12,520 | 1,434,968 | 1,447,488 |
Other breeds | 3,908 | 11,554 | 15,462 |
Totals | 2,741,518 | 3,571,661 | 6,313,179 |
Flock sheep— | |||
Crossbreds and others not otherwise enumerated | 10,587,926 | 6,541,266 | 17,129,192 |
Grand totals | 13,478,717 | 10,297,059 | 23,775,776 |
The most recent statistics (30th April, 1924) show that the Romney is still the predominating breed in all land districts with the exception of Marlborough and Canterbury, where half-breds occupy the premier position.
The number of sheep in the Australian States and in New Zealand at enumerations corresponding approximately to the end of the years 1905, 1910, 1915, 1920, and 1922 was as follows:—
— | 1905. | 1910. | 1915. | 1920. | 1922. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes Federal Capital Territory. †Includes Northern Territory. | |||||
Queensland | 12,535,231 | 20,331,838 | 15,950,154 | 17,404,840 | 17,641,071 |
New South Wales | *39,506,764 | *45,560,969 | 32,874,359 | 33,691,838 | 34,723,684 |
Victoria | 11,455,115 | 12,882,665 | 10,545,632 | 12,171,084 | 11,765,520 |
South Australia | †6,339,542 | †6,324,717 | 3,744,747 | 6,366,006 | 6,305,133 |
Western Australia | 3,120,703 | 5,158,516 | 4,831,727 | 6,532,965 | 6,664,135 |
Tasmania | 1,583,561 | 1,788,310 | 1,624,450 | 1,570,832 | 1,558,494 |
Federal Territory | .. | .. | 134,679 | 159,990 | 145,224 |
New Zealand | 19,130,875 | 23,996,126 | 24,788,150 | 23,285,031 | 23,081,439 |
Total | 93,671,791 | 116,043,141 | 94,493,898 | 101,182,586 | 101,884,700 |
The following figures, compiled partly from "The Statesman's Year-book" (1924 edition), partly from various publications of the International Institute of Agriculture, and partly from other sources, give some idea of the sheep flocks in the principal countries in respect of which the information is available:—
Country. | Number of Sheep. |
---|---|
*Russia in Europe only, and not including Siberia and the Caucasus. | |
Australia (1922–23) | 78,803,261 |
Russia, Soviet (1922) | 46,700,000* |
United States (1924) | 38,811,000 |
Argentine Republic (1922) | 37,064,850 |
South African Union (1922) | 31,696,040 |
Chile (1922) | 30,671,841 |
New Zealand (1924) | 23,775,776 |
British India (1920–21) | 22,075,000 |
Spain (1923) | 18,549,925 |
Rumania (1923) | 14,135,855 |
England and Wales (1923) | 13,831,800 |
Italy (1921) | 12,060,000 |
Uruguay (1916) | 11,472,852 |
France (1923) | 9,925,210 |
Algeria (1919) | 9,140,000 |
Bulgaria (1920) | 8,909,477 |
Jugo-Slavia (1922) | 8,461,504 |
Brazil (1920) | 7,933,437 |
Czecho-Slovakia (1923) | 7,542,110 |
Morocco, French (1923) | 7,120,792 |
Scotland (1923) | 0,762,798 |
Germany (1923) | 6,094,022 |
Greece (1920) | 6,811,418 |
Portugal (1920) | 3,850,733 |
Irish Free State (1923) | 2,994,420 |
Canada (1923) | 2,753,860 |
Poland (1921) | 2,178,216 |
Sudan, French (1921) | 2,029,550 |
Sweden (1921) | 1,568,000 |
Norway (1923) | 1,525,281 |
Latvia (1923) | 1,460,800 |
Tunis (1923) | 1,451,412 |
Hungary (1922) | 1,352,449 |
Mexico (1920) | 1,196,098 |
Lithuania (1921) | 1,056,000 |
Egypt (1923) | 962,192 |
Wool obtained from sheep shorn during the season 1923–24 amounted to 159,619,361 lb., whilst lambs yielded 6,294,263 lb. The following table shows the amount of wool produced in each land district in the Dominion during the season 1923–24, whilst figures for 1922–23 are also given for purposes of comparison:—
WOOL PRODUCED, 1922–23 and 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Land District (including Interior Boroughs). | Wool obtained during Season 1922-23 from | Wool obtained during Season 1923-24 from | ||
Sheep. | Lambs. | Sheep. | Lambs. | |
lb. | lb. | Ib. | lb. | |
North Auckland | 4,441,060 | 160,216 | 4,412,118 | 271,263 |
Auckland | 5,191,398 | 367,742 | 5,657,324 | 458,939 |
Gisborne | 21,489,550 | 981,490 | 22,202,801 | 1,472,829 |
Hawke's Bay | 20,713,813 | 643,697 | 20,434,402 | 768,957 |
Taranaki | 5,180,424 | 406,754 | 5,669,184 | 519,984 |
Wellington | 38,473,915 | 2,510,675 | 39,778,349 | 2,675,144 |
Nelson | 2,230,976 | 14,965 | 2,047,161 | 24,921 |
Marlborough | 6,869,033 | 23,532 | 6,904,920 | 64,595 |
Westland | 294,819 | 3,991 | 317,213 | 5,589 |
Canterbury | 26,825,039 | 32,423 | 27,067,274 | 24,683 |
Otago | 17,686,502 | 5,213 | 16,861,134 | 3,923 |
Southland | 8,191,447 | 152 | 8,267,481 | 3,436 |
Total | 157,587,976 | 5,150,850 | 159,619,361 | 6,294,263 |
It should be noted that these figures cover only sheep shorn by farmers. Wool obtained by the various freezing companies from sheep consigned to them for slaughtering is not covered by this inquiry.
The following table gives the average weight of fleece for each land district in each of the last five years:—
AVERAGE WEIGHT OF FLEECE, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
North Auckland | 6.48 | 6.83 | 7.11 | 7.27 | 7.10 |
Auckland | 6.93 | 7.16 | 6.88 | 7.33 | 7.12 |
Gisborne | 7.58 | 8.15 | 7.95 | 8.08 | 7.92 |
Hawke's Bay | 7.58 | 8.15 | 7.95 | 8.48 | 8.17 |
Taranaki | 7.45 | 7.76 | 7.34 | 7.77 | 7.63 |
Wellington | 7.88 | 8.24 | 8.09 | 8.47 | 8.32 |
Nelson | 5.59 | 5.82 | 5.60 | 5.80 | 5.85 |
Marlborough | 6.86 | 7.61 | 7.13 | 7.32 | 7.60 |
Westland | 5.93 | 5.76 | 5.63 | 5.66 | 6.23 |
Canterbury | 7.08 | 7.05 | 6.92 | 7.24 | 7.14 |
Otago | 6.71 | 6.62 | 6.80 | 7.18 | 6.79 |
Southland | 6.53 | 6.15 | 6.43 | 6.58 | 6.62 |
Dominion | 7.25 | 7.48 | 7.39 | 7.72 | 7.57 |
The approximate annual production of wool for the last twenty years, taking the exports for the twelve months immediately preceding the commencement of shearing and adding thereto the quantity used in the Dominion for manufacturing purposes, is shown in the next table, but no addition has been made for wool on sheep-skins exported, nor for loss in scouring and washing.
Year ended 30th September. | Quantity exported. | Quantity purchased by Local Mills. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
lb. | lb. | lb. | |
1904 | 141,031,699 | 5,191,451 | 146,223,150 |
1905 | 146,889,767 | 3,651,343 | 150,541,110 |
1906 | 152,765,232 | 4,372,472 | 157,137,704 |
1907 | 164,006,579 | 4,116,722 | 168,123,301 |
1908 | 163,930,722 | 4,779,198 | 168,709,920 |
1909 | 187,619,181 | 5,202,821 | 192,822,002 |
1910 | 194,472,934 | 5,642,113 | 200,115,047 |
1911 | 184,854,149 | 6,048,164 | 190,902,313 |
1912 | 189,553,723 | 6,284,114 | 195,837,837 |
1913 | 195,353,533 | 6,823,545 | 202,177,078 |
1914 | 196,499,896 | 6,846,960 | 203,346,856 |
1915 | 208,908,118 | 6,628,019 | 215,536,137 |
1916 | 200,119,016 | 8,772,467 | 208,891,483 |
1917 | 162,043,634 | 7,590,445 | 169,634,079 |
1918 | 110,054,315 | 7,488,932 | 117,543,247 |
1919 | 258,363,524 | 6,720,400 | 265,083,924 |
1920 | 165,821,508 | 8,599,212 | 174,420,720 |
1921 | 174,950,190 | 5,307,495 | 180,257,685 |
1922 | 325,256,613 | 8,483,140 | 333,739,753 |
1923 | 214,845,027 | 9,170,697 | 224,015,724 |
The following summary is interesting as showing the various classes of wool purchased by the New Zealand mills. For 1922–23 greasy wool represents over 99 per cent. of the total. More than half of the wool used at mills is shown to be half-bred, one-quarter crossbred, and less than one-quarter Merino.
- | Merino. | Half-bred. | Crossbred. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
Greasy | 1,910,389 | 4,729,166 | 2,443,751 | 9,083,306 |
Washed | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Scoured | .. | .. | .. | |
Sliped | 32,251 | 55,140 | 87,391 | |
Totals, 1922–23 | 1,910,389 | 4,761,417 | 2,498,891 | 9,170,697 |
Totals, 1921–22 | 2,117,584 | 4,731,096 | 1,634,460 | 8,483,140 |
The percentages of greasy, scoured, and washed wool to the total quantities exported during the last ten years are—
Year. | Greasy. | Scoured and Sliped. | Washed. |
---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1914 | 83.45 | 16.28 | 0.27 |
915 | 78.62 | 21.09 | 0.29 |
1916 | 79.27 | 20.24 | 0.49 |
1917 | 81.77 | 18.07 | 0.16 |
1918 | 77.92 | 21.21 | 0.87 |
1919 | 71.78 | 28.07 | 0.15 |
1920 | 65.53 | 34.29 | 0.18 |
1921 | 74.50 | 25.42 | 0.08 |
1922 | 70.95 | 28.96 | 0.09 |
1923 | 76.01 | 23.89 | 0.10 |
The following diagram shows the increase in the weight of wool exported since 1882, also the great expansion of the frozen-meat trade in the same period. The decrease during the war period is attributable to lack of shipping facilities.
Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in the Dominion by herds bred on sound lines, though the development of the beef breeds of later years has received a check owing to the advance taking place in dairying operations. There are still very many fine Shorthorn herds of the beef type, while Hereford and Aberdeen-Angus cattle are also largely bred. There are herd-books for each of these breeds.
The breeding of dairy cattle has made great progress in recent years. Herd-book societies are established for the Jersey, Friesian, Ayrshire, Milking Shorthorn, and Red Poll breeds. The various societies have heartily co-operated in a scheme for establishing registers of merit in connection with the certificate-of-record testing of purebred dairy cattle, thus giving a great fillip to the breeding of purebred dairy stock. The dairy-farmer is encouraged to use purebred bulls and thereby to assist materially in raising the standard of the dairy stock of the country. He is now coming to appreciate the value of herd-testing work, and thus, knowing the really profitable cows in his herd, will be anxious to secure a bull which will enable them to perpetuate their good qualities.
An important factor responsible for the improved position of dairy cattle in New Zealand is the milking-machine, which is making the farmer more independent of hired labour. With the higher price of land there is a gradual tendency towards smaller farms and the keeping of fewer but better cows. Also, there is a growing realization of the necessity for a more liberal system of feeding, particularly in the direction of growing special fodder crops to maintain the milk-flow at all seasons of the year. Generally, dairy-farming in New Zealand is being conducted on a sound basis, and the industry now ranks fully with meat and wool production in importance.
A policy which has been partly responsible for placing the breeding of dairy cattle on up-to-date principles has been the establishment of purebred herds at three of the State experimental farms, where they are bred according to an exact record of performance. High-priced stock have been imported in order that the foundation herds at the farms may be of the best quality. The yearling bulls from these State milk-record herds command high values. The appreciation of the farming community for this officially tested stock has been chiefly responsible for the gratifying manner in which private breeders of pedigree stock have participated in the certificate-of-record testing system of the Department of Agriculture and the herd-book societies. With regard to the testing of dairy-farmers' herds, the Department in the season of 1910–11 established a model herd-testing association in the Wairarapa district, carrying out the work of testing and of recording results free of all charge to the farmers taking part. This had the effect of creating at once wide interest in the important herd-testing movement, and the following season model associations were established in several leading dairying districts. This was intended not only to demonstrate the value of herd-testing when properly conducted and with full comparative records published at the end of the season, but also to encourage farmers to establish co-operative testing associations on their own account. The object was achieved, and many associations are now in operation. The larger number of these are supervised by the Department of Agriculture.
The total number of cattle in the Dominion at the enumeration of 1924 was 3,563,497, as against 3,480,694 in 1923. The figures for the two years, according to the classification in use, are as follows:—
1923. | 1924. | |
---|---|---|
Bulls two years old and over, for stud— | ||
For beef purposes | 13,674 | 12,136 |
For dairy purposes | 45,574 | 46,798 |
Cows and heifers two years old and over, for dairying– | ||
In milk | 1,106,936 | 1,167,914 |
Dry | 120,660 | 124,372 |
Cows and heifers two years old and over, other than for dairying | 468,380 | 487,651 |
Heifers one and under two years old | 403,326 | 438,084 |
Steers two years old and over | 503,303 | 433,575 |
Steers and bulls one and under two years old | 187,537 | 189,569 |
Calves (heifer and steer) under one year old | 596,886 | 630,130 |
Cattle in boroughs, &c. | 34,418 | 33,268 |
Totals | 3,480,694 | 3,563,497 |
Out of a total of 3,563,497 cattle, the North Island had 2,852,687, or 80.05 per cent., while the South Island had 710,810, or 19.95 per cent. The figures for each land district were—
Land District. | Number. |
---|---|
North Auckland | 487,611 |
Auckland | 677,218 |
Gisborne | 322,443 |
Hawke's Bay | 259,295 |
Taranaki | 394,407 |
Wellington | 711,713 |
Nelson | 66,042 |
Marlborough | 48,831 |
Westland | 44,891 |
Canterbury | 214,360 |
Otago | 149,402 |
Southland | 187,284 |
Total | 3,563,497 |
The total number of dairy cows and heifers intended for dairying was 1,312,589, and of this number the North Island had 1,004,791, or 76.55 per cent., and the South Island 307,797, or 23.45 per cent.
In connection with the enumeration of live-stock in 1921 information was collected as to breeds of cattle, horses, and pigs, in addition to the usual details of age, sex, &c. A summary of the results of this enumeration as regards cattle is given below:—
TABLE SHOWING DETAILS OF CATTLE IN THE DOMINION ON 31ST JANUARY, 1921, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO BREED, SEX, AND AGE. (INCLUDING BOROUGHS.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Breed. | Bulls of All Ages, for Stud. | Cows and Heifers Two Years Old and over. | Heifers under Two Years Old (including Heifer Calves). | Steers Two Years Old and over. | Steers under Two Years Old (including Steer Calves). | Total Cattle. |
Purebred— | ||||||
Jersey | 4,030 | 5,808 | 2,895 | 51 | 213 | 12,997 |
Guernsey | 5 | 16 | 3 | .. | 2 | 26 |
Alderney | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Friesian | 1,458 | 2,359 | 1,188 | 8 | 78 | 5,091 |
Ayrshire | 397 | 1,293 | 474 | 4 | 1 | 2,169 |
Red.Poll | 34 | 41 | 33 | .. | 10 | 118 |
Highland | 1 | 11 | 7 | .. | 2 | 21 |
Shorthorn (including Milking Shorthorns) | 1,910 | 4,705 | 1,782 | 41 | 147 | 8,585 |
Hereford | 1,420 | 2,175 | 1,068 | 387 | 171 | 5,221 |
Polled Angus | 1,007 | 1,410 | 559 | 413 | 194 | 3,583 |
Devon | 5 | 18 | .. | .. | .. | 23 |
Crossbred with predominating strain of— | ||||||
Jersey and other Channel Island breeds | 9,972 | 303,476 | 126,403 | 12,599 | 16,742 | 469,192 |
Friesian | 5,164 | 117,183 | 47,987 | 20,886 | 18,911 | 210,131 |
Ayrshire | 1,119 | 30,770 | 10,160 | 2,212 | 2,250 | 46,511 |
Milking Shorthorn | 16,985 | 579,873 | 219,601 | 31,514 | 34,977 | 882,950 |
Red Poll | 52 | 496 | 347 | 468 | 272 | 1,635 |
Danish Red | 15 | 200 | 80 | .. | .. | 295 |
Other dairy breeds (including unspecified) | 163 | 12,531 | 4,552 | 3,181 | 2,808 | 23,235 |
Shorthorn | 6,865 | 191,880 | 110,665 | 291,909 | 209,347 | 810,666 |
Hereford | 5,907 | 156,107 | 78,465 | 116,009 | 83,045 | 439,533 |
Polled Angus | 2,729 | 78,802 | 35,424 | 47,755 | 35,434 | 200,144 |
Devon | 72 | 1,111 | 455 | 406 | 328 | 2,372 |
Other beef breeds (including unspecified) | 37 | 4,036 | 2,323 | 5,022 | 3,304 | 14,722 |
Total, purebred | 10,268 | 17,838 | 8,009 | 904 | 818 | 37,837 |
Total, crossbred | 49,080 | 1,476,465 | 636,462 | 531,961 | 407,418 | 3,101,386 |
Dominion totals | 59,348 | 1,494,303 | 644,471 | 532,865 | 408,236 | 3,139,223 |
Such information as is available concerning cattle in the main countries of the world is appended hereto. Figures have been compiled mainly from the 1923 edition of "The Statesman's Year-book," partly from various publications of the International Institute of Agriculture, and partly from other sources.
Country. | Number of Cattle. |
---|---|
British India (1922) | 116,665,000 |
United States (1924) | 66,801,000 |
Chile (1922) | 37,064,860 |
Brazil (1920) | 34,271,324 |
Argentine Republic (1922) | 30,671,841 |
Russia, Soviet (1922) | 19,500,000 |
Germany (1923) | 16,652,831 |
France (1923) | 13,749,290 |
Canada (1923) | 9,246,231 |
South African Union (1922) | 9,200,669 |
Poland (1921) | 7,894,586 |
Madagascar (1921) | 7,829,183 |
Uruguay (1916) | 7,802,442 |
Rumania (1923) | 6,253,418 |
Italy (1918) | 6,239,741 |
England and Wales (1923) | 5,822,100 |
Paraguay(1915) | 5,249,043 |
Cuba (1923) | 5,085,031 |
Irish Free State (1923) | 4,215,253 |
Turkey (1919) | 4,118,000 |
Jugo-Slavia (1922) | 4,058,419 |
Czecho-Slovakia(1923) | 4,053,115 |
New Zealand (1924) | 3,563,497 |
Spain (1923) | 3,435,127 |
Japanese Empire (1920) | 3,330,872 |
Siam (1923) | 2,971,814 |
Sweden (1921) | 2,736,000 |
Denmark (1923) | 2,537,393 |
Mexico (1923) | 2,363,427 |
Austria (1923) | 2,162,936 |
Venezuela (1920) | 2,077,684 |
Netherlands (1921) | 2,062,771 |
Bulgaria (1920) | 1,875,758 |
Hungary (1922) | 1,827,832 |
Morocco, French (1923) | 1,682,998 |
Belgium (1923) | 1,602,728 |
Ceylon (1922) | 1,499,800 |
Switzerland (1921) | 1,425,341 |
Lithuania (1923) | 1,285,000 |
Finland (1920) | 1,200,342 |
Scotland (1923) | 1,190,033 |
Norway (1923) | 1,131,120 |
Algeria (1920) | 1,093,000 |
Sudan, French (1921) | 1,025,345 |
The Dairy Industry Act, 1908, a consolidation of previous legislation, provides for the appointment of Inspectors of dairy stock and factories or other places used for the manufacture of dairy-produce, and power is given to condemn or forbid their use, if necessary. The sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy-produce is prohibited, and provision is made for the inspection, grading, and shipping of all such produce exported. Provision is made for the framing of regulations for the registration of dairies, the licensing of persons carrying on the manufacture or sale of the produce, the registration of trade-marks or brands, and for inspection and grading. A fine not exceeding £50 may be inflicted for any offence under this part of the Act.
Authority is given for State advances to dairy companies, on the security of their assets, for the purposes of acquiring land or of erecting buildings and machinery for carrying on the manufacture of dairy-produce. Loans are repayable by equal half-yearly instalments within fifteen years, and bear interest at the rate of 5 per cent. per annum.
The Act also provides for the registration of co-operative dairy companies, and shareholders are protected in the event of certain contingencies.
A short amending Act was passed in 1915, but does not affect the main points of the measure as summarized.
The following table shows the number of factories registered under the Dairy Industry Act, together with the amount of butter and cheese forwarded for export and the number of suppliers to such factories.
The table establishes the fact that the popular description of Taranaki as the "butter" province is no longer justified, pride of place in this connection being easily taken by Auckland. Taranaki, however, forwarded for export in 1923–24 more than twice the amount of cheese which was forwarded by her nearest competitor (Wellington). Taranaki comes second and Wellington third in butter - production. Disregarding dual-plant factories, the returns for last season indicated an average of 404.10 tons per factory for butter and 183.80 tons for cheese, whilst if dual-plant factories are included the averages are 319.03 tons and 161.95 tons respectively.
District. | Number of Factories. | Forwarded for Export, 1923–24. | Number of Suppliers.* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter. | Cheese. | Dual Plant. | Butter. | Cheese. | Butter. | Cheese. | |
*Suppliers to dual-plant establishments have been included twice—once as suppliers to butter-factories, and once as suppliers to cheese-factories. | |||||||
Tons. | Tons. | ||||||
Auckland | 64 | 46 | 6 | 32,563 | 10,112 | 16,036 | 1,342 |
Hawke's Bay | 18 | 79 | 34 | 2,831 | 3,372 | 3,743 | 653 |
Taranaki | 16 | 54 | 11 | 7,851 | 28,970 | 5,146 | 3,672 |
Wellington | 11 | 16 | 3 | 7,375 | 12,570 | 4,779 | 1,924 |
Nelson | 6 | 4 | 1 | 877 | 527 | 1,190 | 127 |
Marlborough | 4 | 4 | 3 | 637 | 902 | 834 | 294 |
Westland | 8 | 2 | 1 | 472 | 336 | 818 | 63 |
Canterbury | 12 | 14 | 3 | 2,570 | 2,191 | 7,477 | 1,729 |
Otago and Southland | 17 | 76 | 2 | 2,642 | 12,275 | 7,930 | 3,094 |
Totals, 1923–24 | 156 | 295 | 64 | 57,818 | 71,255 | 47,953 | 12,898 |
Totals, 1922–23 | 165 | 326 | 44 | 66,677 | 59,921 | 46,076 | 13,332 |
The census of industrial manufacture showed that during the year ended 31st March, 1923, 1,553,710 cwt. of butter was produced by butter-factories in the Dominion. In addition to this, 22,734 cwt. of whey butter was manufactured. For the twelve months ended 31st January, 1923, 55,904 cwt. of butter was produced on holdings of 1 acre and over, followed by 52,064 cwt. for the year 1923–24.
Returns from cheese-factories give the quantity manufactured during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1923, as 1,247,987 cwt.
The total export of butter and cheese in the last twenty years, and the total quantity of each commodity sent to the United Kingdom, are tabulated below:—
Calendar Year. | Total Export of Butter. | Butter exported to the United Kingdom. | Total Export of Cheese. | Cheese exported to the United Kingdom. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | Cwt. | |
1904 | 314,360 | 299,171 | 84,526 | 82,046 |
1905 | 305,722 | 282,275 | 88,562 | 85,653 |
1906 | 320,225 | 306,739 | 131,206 | 129,321 |
1907 | 328,441 | 314,081 | 236,833 | 234,517 |
1908 | 229,971 | 211,242 | 280,798 | 276,212 |
1909 | 321,108 | 301,693 | 400,607 | 398,619 |
1910 | 356,535 | 345,400 | 451,915 | 449,167 |
1911 | 302,387 | 283,505 | 439,174 | 435,616 |
1912 | 378,117 | 316,857 | 577,070 | 572,562 |
1913 | 372,258 | 288,224 | 611,663 | 608,933 |
1914 | 434,067 | 361,381 | 863,776 | 859,986 |
1915 | 420,144 | 371,959 | 817,258 | 803,917 |
1916 | 358,632 | 336,412 | 949,416 | 942,773 |
1917 | 254,397 | 250,721 | 885,751 | 865,152 |
1918 | 431,023 | 415,250 | 883,445 | 844,198 |
1919 | 345,818 | 336,606 | 1,572,355 | 1,517,102 |
1920 | 312,009 | 282,679 | 1,222,070 | 1,220,409 |
1921 | 898,478 | 878,737 | 1,368,786 | 1,368,051 |
1922 | 1,120,200 | 1,081,512 | 1,161,196 | 1,160,285 |
1923 | 1,250,140 | 1,119,355 | 1,441,460 | 1,428,762 |
Exports of butter to countries other than the United Kingdom in 1923 include 44,353 cwt. to Australia, 33,755 cwt. to the United States, 27,625 cwt. to Canada, 10,000 cwt. to France, and 7,563 cwt. to Hawaii, besides smaller quantities to other countries.
The quantities of butter and cheese exported continued about equal till the year 1895. During the period 1896-1907 butter assumed the lead, reaching its maximum of comparative importance in 1903, in which year the export was nearly four times that of cheese. A remarkable rise then took place in the cheese exports, and the increase in the exports continued so rapidly that 1919 saw the quantity of cheese nearly five times that of butter. Of later years, however, cheese exports have declined slightly in volume, and butter has made great strides, having more than trebled in four years, until in 1922 quantities of butter and cheese exported were about equal. Cheese, however, went to the fore again in 1923.
Under the Dairy-produce Export Control Act, 1923, there is established a Board consisting of two Government nominees, nine representatives of suppliers to dairy factories, and one person representing manufacturers of dairy-produce. A London agency of the Board was also constituted, to consist of such number of persons as might be decided upon by the Board—but at least one person must be appointed by the Government, through the Director-General of Agriculture. Broadly defined, the duties of the Board are to control the export and sale of butter and cheese in the interests of the producers, whilst the London agency is required to keep the Board informed as to current prices and other matters relating to the disposal of New Zealand dairy-produce in England. The funds of the Board are to be derived from levies on butter and cheese exported, and by Gazette notice published on 14th February, 1924, a levy of 1/16. on butter and 1/32d. on cheese exported after Saturday, 16th February, 1924, was imposed.
The operation of the Act was subject to veto by the majority of the dairy-producers of the Dominion as determined by popular vote, but the number of votes polled amounted to 22,284 for and 9,255 against the bringing of the Act into operation, there being thus a majority of 13,029 for the proposal.
Figures showing sheep and lambs slaughtered for food purposes during each of the last ten years, together with the exports of frozen mutton and Iamb, are given in the tables following.
In addition to the figures of slaughterings given below there are the killings by farmers for their own use. During the 1923–24 season farmers killed 590,616 sheep and 47,328 lambs for food, and on the basis of these figures it is estimated that about 5,500,000 sheep, representing a weight of 330,000,000 lb., and 500,000 lambs, of a weight of 18,000,000 lb., were killed by farmers for local consumption during the ten years shown. This gives a total of approximately 1,200,000,000 lb., equal to an average annual consumption per head of population, including Maoris, of about 110 lb.
SHEEP. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Sheep slaughtered for Food Purposes. | Frozen Mutton exported. | ||
Number. | Approximate Weight. | Number of Carcases, including Pieces at 60 lb. to a Sheep. | Weight. | |
Cwt. | Cwt. | |||
1915 | 3,999,460 | 2,142,568 | 2,522,448 | 1,244,399 |
1916 | 4,018,578 | 2,152,809 | 2,939,611 | 1,498,843 |
1917 | 3,601,284 | 1,929,259 | 2,409,899 | 1,228,696 |
1918 | 3,631,344 | 1,945,416 | 2,150,505 | 1,118,014 |
1919 | 4,381,005 | 2,346,967 | 1,300,047 | 680,732 |
1920 | 5,512,482 | 2,953,116 | 4,127,853 | 2,097,678 |
1921 | 4,615,520 | 2,472,600 | 5,488,976 | 2,740,493 |
1922 | 4,127,226 | 2,211,014 | 3,340,548 | 1,737,025 |
1923 | 2,913,578 | 1,560,845 | 2,530,232 | 1,278,065 |
1924 | 2,774,043 | 1,486,094 | 1,719,437 | 864,587 |
Totals for ten years | 39,574,520 | 21,200,688 | 28,529,550 | 14,488,532 |
LAMBS. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Lambs slaughtered for Food Purposes. | Frozen Lamb exported. | ||
Number. | Approximate Weight. | Number of Carcases. | Weight. | |
Cwt. | Cwt. | |||
1915 | 4,471,861 | 1,437,384 | 3,692,003 | 1,120,682 |
1916 | 4,091,085 | 1,314,992 | 3,750,590 | 1,152,736 |
1917 | 3,431,943 | 1,103,125 | 2,797,290 | 838,569 |
1918 | 2,695,443 | 866,392 | 2,048,612 | 623,022 |
1919 | 2,950,316 | 945,316 | 916,914 | 277,822 |
1920 | 3,280,601 | 1,054,479 | 3,420,220 | 1,070,340 |
1921 | 3,563,970 | 1,145,562 | 4,350,964 | 1,342,193 |
1922 | 5,085,269 | 1,634,551 | 4,842,545 | 1,491,450 |
1923 | 4,545,793 | 1,461,148 | 5,479,780 | 1,670,722 |
1924 | 5,226,850 | 1,680,059 | 5,076,429 | 1,564,675 |
Totals for ten years | 39,343,131 | 12,643,008 | 36,375,347 | 11,152,211 |
The following table shows the number and approximate weight of cattle slaughtered for food purposes in each of the last ten years, together with the weight of beef exported:—
Year ended 31st March. | Cattle slaughtered for Food Purposes. | Weight of Frozen Beef exported. | |
---|---|---|---|
Number. | Approximate Weight. | ||
Cwt. | Cwt. | ||
1915 | 347,353 | 2,481,093 | 716,289 |
1916 | 369,647 | 2,640,336 | 750,938 |
1917 | 385,129 | 2,750,921 | 1,008,689 |
1918 | 341,300 | 2,437,857 | 882,982 |
1919 | 355,357 | 2,538,264 | 804,512 |
1920 | 413,206 | 2,951,471 | 576,054 |
1921 | 366,565 | 2,618,321 | 810,322 |
1922 | 261,718 | 1,869,414 | 839,598 |
1923 | 348,399 | 2,488,564 | 613,597 |
1924 | 411,034 | 2,935,957 | 696,704 |
Totals for ten years | 3,599,708 | 25,712,198 | 7,699,685 |
In addition to these figures there were 12,406 bullocks and cows and 4,808 calves slaughtered by farmers for local consumption during the twelve months ended the 31st January, 1924.
Under the Meat-export Control Act, 1921-22, there has been formed a Meat-producers Board consisting of eight members. Five of these members represent producers of meat for export, two are appointed by the Government, and one represents stock and station agents. Briefly, the objects of the Board are to control the export of meat in the interests of the producers.
Since its inauguration the Board has performed a great deal of work, the benefit of which will probably be better seen in the course of another season or two. Matters which have received attention have been marking of parcels, grading of meat, loading and discharging frozen produce, regulation of shipments, freights (rail and sea), and freezing charges, besides other matters of prime importance to the producers of meat for export. The Board has now fixed the size of shipping-parcels of mutton and lamb at a minimum of 250 carcases. The question of grading has been firmly tackled with consequent improvement in uniformity throughout the Dominion. Shipments are regulated to avoid (so far as possible) causing a glut in the Home market.
For the 1922–23 and 1923–24 seasons the Board succeeded in arranging for the shipping freight-rates shown in the table following. Rates ruling previous to the Board's negotiations are also shown by way of comparison:—
Freight to London. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Old Rate Per lb.* | 1922-23 Rate Per lb.†. | 1923-24 Rate Per lb.†. | |
*Plus 2 ½ per cent. †Net. | |||
d. | d. | d. | |
Mutton | 1 ⅝ | 1 ¼ | 1 ⅛ |
Lamb | 1 ¾ | 1 ½ | 1 ⅜ |
Veal | 1 ⅝ | 1 ⅛ | 1 ⅛ |
Pork | 1 ⅝ | 1 | 1 |
Beef, quarters | 1 ⅜ | 1 ⅛ | 1 |
Boned beef, cases | 1 ⅝ | 1 ⅛ | 1 |
Boned beef, bags | 1 ¾ | 1 ⅛ | 1 |
Frozen sundries, cases | 1 ⅝ | 3/4 | 3/4 |
Frozen sundries, bags | 1 ¾ | 3/4 | 3/4 |
Mutton, legs and pieces, cases | 1 ⅝ | 1 7/16 | 1 5/16 |
Mutton, legs and pieces, bags | 1 ¾ | 1 7/16 | 1 5/16 |
On average-sized carcases these reductions are equivalent to the following sums per head, namely—sheep 2s. 8d., lambs 1s. 3d., calves 5s. 3d., pigs 5s., bullocks 24s. 6d.
Reductions have also been effected in other charges since 1922, the per unit reductions for various services being—
Sheep. | Lambs. | Bullocks. | Pigs. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Shipping freight— | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. |
Frozen meat | 2 8.4 | 1 2.6 | 24 6.4 | 4 11.8 |
Tallow, pelts, and hides | 0 2.5 | 0 1.5 | 1 0 | .. |
Insurance | 0 2.4 | 0 2.0 | 1 4.2 | 0 3.6 |
London charges (based on six weeks' storage) | 0 2.9 | 0 1.7 | 2 10.7 | 0 4.3 |
Kidney-fat in lambs | .. | 0 10 | .. | .. |
Freezing charges (not all companies have reduced to this extent) | 1 7.8 | 0 11.5 | 19 9.6 | 2 5.7 |
New Zealand railway tariff (based on works 50 miles from port) | 0 2.2 | 0 1.3 | 0 2.65 | 0 3.3 |
Totals | 5 2.2 | 3 6.6 | 32 1.4 | 8 4.7 |
The Board regulates shipments from the Dominion-with a view to securing, as far as may be possible, steady prices to the consumer. The following table shows shipments during each month of the season 1922–23 and the first ten months of the season 1923–24:—
Month of Shipment. | Season 1922–23. | Season 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef. | Mutton. | Lamb. | Beef. | Mutton. | Lamb. | |
Quarters. | Carcases. | Carcases. | Quarters. | Carcases. | Carcases. | |
November | 15,603 | 64,327 | 28,894 | 8,690 | 56,241 | 81,951 |
December | 13,709 | 46,881 | 78,979 | 1,405 | 48,095 | 202,590 |
January | 49,103 | 189,511 | 671,316 | 1,595 | 120,356 | 536,253 |
February | 37,175 | 219,353 | 615,415 | 20,200 | 230,786 | 704,933 |
March | 49,455 | 273,955 | 656,257 | 58,652 | 382,139 | 636,618 |
April | 19,054 | 86,198 | 412,974 | 31,637 | 139,730 | 512,739 |
May | 47,316 | 127,612 | 606,046 | 45,639 | 95,321 | 606,004 |
June | 74,989 | 185,916 | 424,012 | 24,213 | 47,776 | 548,763 |
July | 17,720 | 61,871 | 277,963 | 33,365 | 193,487 | 617,549 |
August | 38,661 | 182,472 | 324,368 | 17,842 | 142,542 | 217,827 |
September | 31,259 | 202,436 | 308,838 | .. | .. | .. |
October | 17,514 | 50,077 | 78,126 | .. | .. | .. |
There were 330,430 horses in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1924, being a decrease of 388 on the total for the previous year. The following table gives details by land districts:—
Land District. | Stallions Three Years Old and over. | Geldings Three Years Old and over. | Mares Three Years Old and over. | Fillies under Three Years Old. | Colts or Geldings under Three Years Old. | Other Horses, and Horses unspecified. | Total Horses. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Dry. | With Foal at Foot or to foal this Season. | |||||||
*At the time of collecting the borough figures the classification for ago was as to whether two years old and over, or under two years. | ||||||||
North Auckland | 127 | 16,780 | 14,097 | 1,124 | 1,115 | 980 | 208 | 34,431 |
Auckland | 216 | 20,968 | 18,788 | 1,863 | 2,040 | 1,687 | 174 | 45,736 |
Gisborne | 125 | 8,161 | 6,837 | 1,389 | 1,363 | 1,165 | 193 | 19,233 |
Hawke's Bay | 76 | 7,370 | 6,635 | 732 | 548 | 477 | 169 | 16,007 |
Taranaki | 83 | 9,920 | 9,531 | 501 | 594 | 495 | 69 | 21,193 |
Wellington | 248 | 17,401 | 17,128 | 1,949 | 1,647 | 1,488 | 239 | 40,100 |
Nelson | 33 | 3,045 | 3,136 | 254 | 278 | 231 | 32 | 7,009 |
Marlborough | 45 | 2,946 | 2,650 | 396 | 474 | 394 | 13 | 6,918 |
Westland | 13 | 964 | 1,027 | 100 | 108 | 89 | 19 | 2,320 |
Canterbury | 272 | 26,783 | 24,255 | 2,825 | 3,345 | 2,722 | 241 | 60,443 |
Otago | 137 | 13,897 | 13,770 | 1,524 | 1,924 | 1,646 | 59 | 32,957 |
Southland | 100 | 11,135 | 11,409 | 1,129 | 1,356 | 1,005 | 242 | 26,376 |
Totals | 1,475 | 139,370 | 129,263 | 13,786 | 14,792 | 12,379 | 1,658 | 312,723 |
Boroughs, &c.* | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 17,707 |
Total, Dominion | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 330,430 |
Details of breeds of horses, as ascertained at the collection of 1921, are as given in the following table:—
TABLE SHOWING DETAILS OF HORSES IN THE DOMINION ON 31ST JANUARY, 1921, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO BREED, SEX, AND AGE. (INCLUDING BOROUGHS.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Thorough-bred. | Draught. | Other Breeds (Harness and Saddle). | Ponies under 14 Hands. | Total Horses. |
Stallions for stud | 328 | 665 | 360 | 120 | 1,473 |
Geldings two years old and over | 3,300 | 73,868 | 74,598 | 3,705 | 155,471 |
Dry mares two years old and over | 3,401 | 59,615 | 76,468 | 4,973 | 144,457 |
Mares with foal at foot or to foal this season | 828 | 4,457 | 5,891 | 460 | 11,636 |
Fillies under two years old | 532 | 3,545 | 4,804 | 317 | 9,198 |
Colts or geldings under two years old | 438 | 2,982 | 4,083 | 296 | 7,799 |
Other horses and horses unspecified | 340 | 1,179 | 4,929 | 777 | 7,225 |
Total horses | 9,167 | 146,311 | 171,133 | 10,648 | 337,259 |
The numbers of horses in each of the last five years are as follows:—
Year (31st January). | Number of Horses. | Numerical Decrease. | Decrease per Cent. |
---|---|---|---|
1920 | 346,407 | 10,781 | 4.62 |
1921 | 337,259 | 9,148 | 2.04 |
1922 | 332,105 | 5,154 | 1.50 |
1923 | 330,818 | 1,287 | 0.39 |
1924 | 330,430 | 388 | 0.12 |
† Asses and mules numbered 148 as at the 31st January, 1924. being a decrease of 57 on the figures for 1923.
There were 349,892 pigs in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1921. The following table shows the classification by breeds:—
Breed. | Boars of All Ages, for Stud. | Sows of All Ages used or intended for Breeding. | Other Pigs. | Total Pigs. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Pure Berkshire | 4,952 | 17,634 | 62,249 | 84,835 |
Pure Yorkshire | 553 | 2,096 | 4,136 | 6,785 |
Other purebred pigs | 294 | 1,373 | 4,682 | 6,349 |
Crossbred pigs | 3,576 | 29,126 | 219,221 | 251,923 |
Totals | 9,375 | 50,229 | 290,288 | 349,892 |
After earlier vicissitudes, pig-breeding now shows signs of being in a more stable condition, increases in the total number having been recorded in each year since 1919. The number on the 31st January, 1924, was 414,271, as against 400,889 in 1923.
Land District. | Pigs under One Year Old. | Breeding-boars One Year Old and over. | Breeding-sows One Year Old and over. | Other Pigs One Year Old and over. | Total Pigs |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Auckland | 43,193 | 1,599 | 7,555 | 4,917 | 57,264 |
Auckland | 70,441 | 2,626 | 13,095 | 5,753 | 91,914 |
Gisborne | 11,762 | 373 | 2,112 | 783 | 15,030 |
Hawke's Bay | 12,163 | 454 | 2,043 | 586 | 15,246 |
Taranaki | 38,997 | 1,478 | 7,014 | 2,647 | 50,136 |
Wellington | 48,346 | 1,748 | 9,399 | 2,919 | 62,412 |
Nelson | 9,284 | 305 | 1,496 | 1,112 | 12,197 |
Marlborough | 5,045 | 181 | 1,182 | 1,229 | 7,637 |
Westland | 3,264 | 118 | 514 | 258 | 4,154 |
Canterbury | 41,053 | 1,166 | 6,321 | 2,.745 | 51,285 |
Otago | 19,320 | 538 | 2,918 | 927 | 23,703 |
Southland | 11,831 | 363 | 1,697 | 2,065 | 15,956 |
Totals | 314,699 | 10,948 | 55,346 | 25,941 | 406,934 |
Boroughs, &c. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7,337 |
Grand total | .. | .. | .. | .. | 414,271 |
During the ten years ended the 31st March, 1924, 2,087,741 pigs were slaughtered in New Zealand for food purposes, the weight of pork, bacon, and hams being 2,423,271 cwt. For the twelve months ended the 31st January, 1924, 53,769 pigs were slaughtered by farmers on holdings of 1 acre or over. During the ten-yearly period roughly 20,000 cwt. of hams and bacon were exported, leaving 99 per cent. for home consumption.
Figures showing the slaughter for each of the last ten years are given below:—
Year ended 31st March. | Number of Pigs. | Weight of Pork, Bacon, and Hams. |
---|---|---|
Cwt. | ||
1915 | 241,683 | 280,525 |
1916 | 219,041 | 254,244 |
1917 | 202,834 | 235,432 |
1918 | 179,540 | 208,395 |
1919 | 155,960 | 181,025 |
1920 | 200,952 | 233,248 |
1921 | 169,700 | 196,973 |
1922 | 230,446 | 267,482 |
1923 | 221,201 | 256,751 |
1924 | 266,384 | 309,190 |
Totals for 10 years | 2,087,741 | 2,423,271 |
The number of Angora goats in the Dominion on the 31st January, 1924, was 5,579, an increase of 1,241 since 1923. Other goats decreased slightly (by 107) during the period, the number in 1924 being 12,617.
The number of poultry in New Zealand at the taking of the 1921 census was ascertained to be 3,991,009, an increase of 525,371 over the number for the year 1916 (3,465,638).
The figures of poultry for each of the last four censuses are as follows:—
Census Year. | Fowls. | Ducks. | Geese. | Turkeys. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1906 | 2,784,269 | 281,999 | 44,300 | 77,101 | 3,187,669 |
1911 | 3,215,031 | 329,230 | 45,389 | 97,933 | 3,687,583 |
1916 | 3,141,354 | 220,808 | 46,955 | 56,521 | 3,465,638 |
1921 | 3,491,567 | 379,988 | 46,234 | 73,220 | 3,991,009 |
In connection with the census of 1921, statistics were compiled as to the sizes of flocks of fowls, and the results are instructive as showing that, though poultry-farming as a definite branch of farming exists to some small extent, poultry-keeping is generally carried on merely as a side-line. The classification of flocks of fowls is—
Size of Flock. | Number of Flocks. |
---|---|
Under 12 | 43,913 |
12 and under 25 | 54,130 |
25 and under 50 | 32,180 |
50 and under 75 | 8,285 |
75 and under 100 | 2,102 |
100 and under 150 | 1,414 |
150 and under 200 | 422 |
200 and under 250 | 205 |
250 and under 300 | 113 |
300 and under 400 | 147 |
400 and under 500 | 71 |
500 and under 600 | 33 |
600 and under 700 | 16 |
700 and under 800 | 23 |
800 and under 900 | 16 |
900 and under 1,000 | 8 |
1,000 and under 1,250 | 21 |
1,250 and under 1,500 | 5 |
1,500 and under 1,700 | 6 |
1,700 and under 2,000 | 5 |
2,000 and under 2,250 | 1 |
2,250 and under 2,500 | 1 |
2,500 and under 3,000 | .. |
3,000 and over | 2 |
Total | 143,119 |
The average number of fowls per flock was thus only two dozen. The total number of households keeping poultry of any kind was 145,993, of which no fewer than 61,459 were in boroughs.
The dairying-lands of the Dominion are eminently suited for the rearing of bees, and a very high-grade product is put on the market from local apiaries. The export trade is, of course, small when compared with the main primary industries, but is capable of considerable development. Honey from the apiaries of the Dominion is much appreciated wherever it is known.
In New Zealand the Department of Agriculture devotes proportionately the same attention to detail in the case of honey for export as is given to butter and cheese forwarded for consumption beyond the Dominion. Honey must be forwarded to grading-stores at Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, Dunedin, and Bluff for grading prior to export, and may be exported only through the ports of Auckland, Waitara, Wellington, Lyttelton, Timaru, and Dunedin. Stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee-moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register their apiaries triennially, and of late years have been called upon to supply certain statistics at the time of such registration.
For the triennial registration as at 31st May, 1923, 6,289 apiaries were registered by the Director of the Horticulture Division, Department of Agriculture, the following table showing the classification as regards sizes:—
TABLE SHOWING THE NUMBER OF APIARIES REGISTERED IN EACH LAND DISTRICT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1923, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO SIZE. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Size of Apiary. | Total. | |||||
Under 5 Hives. | 5 Hives and under 10. | 10 Hives and under 25. | 25 Hives and under 50. | 50 Hives and under 100. | 100 Hives or more. | ||
North Auckland | 471 | 151 | 117 | 42 | 51 | 10 | 842 |
Auckland | 256 | 109 | 90 | 86 | 96 | 43 | 686 |
Gisborne | 48 | 22 | 10 | 8 | 6 | 5 | 99 |
Hawke's Bay | 134 | 36 | 34 | 24 | 6 | .. | 234 |
Taranaki | 163 | 85 | 62 | 73 | 21 | 4 | 408 |
Wellington | 397 | 142 | 134 | 83 | 53 | 9 | 818 |
Nelson | 196 | 75 | 46 | 12 | 4 | .. | 333 |
Marlborough | 67 | 31 | 18 | 8 | 5 | 2 | 131 |
Westland | 53 | 22 | 31 | 17 | 13 | 4 | 140 |
Canterbury | 342 | 181 | 209 | 112 | 79 | 19 | 942 |
Otago | 523 | 201 | 164 | 42 | 33 | 10 | 973 |
Southland | 364 | 148 | 95 | 45 | 21 | 10 | 683 |
Totals | 3,014 | 1,203 | 1,016 | 552 | 388 | 116 | 6,289 |
Information in regard to the predominating breed of the colonies registered is given below.
TABLE SHOWING THE NUMBER OF HIVES REGISTERED IN EACH LAND DISTRICT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Land District. | Hives registered, 1923. | |||
Italian. | Black. | Crossbred. | Total. | |
North Auckland | 4,026 | 2,019 | 3,789 | 9,834 |
Auckland | 9,606 | 2,155 | 5,890 | 17,651 |
Gisborne | 581 | 342 | 882 | 1,805 |
Hawke's Bay | 563 | 630 | 1,069 | 2,262 |
Taranaki | 3,496 | 937 | 1,660 | 6,093 |
Wellington | 3,550 | 1,948 | 5,819 | 11,317 |
Nelson | 222 | 1,134 | 841 | 2,197 |
Marlborough | 325 | 379 | 771 | 1,475 |
Westland | 694 | 1,271 | 918 | 2,883 |
Canterbury | 4,624 | 4,980 | 7,537 | 17,141 |
Otago | 2,563 | 3,456 | 3,737 | 9,756 |
Southland | 1,162 | 2,585 | 3,439 | 7,186 |
Totals | 31,412 | 21,836 | 36,352 | 89,600 |
The results of the last four quinquennial censuses may be briefly summarized as follows:—
Census. | Number of Households keeping Bees. | Number of Beehives. | Honey produced during Year. | Beeswax produced during Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|
lb. | lb. | |||
1906 | 15,396 | 74,341 | 1,003,940 | 31,682 |
1911 | 11,011 | 71,605 | 1,457,429 | 28,061 |
1916 | 8,244 | 57,540 | 1,363,334 | 31,032 |
1921 | 8,426 | 85,861 | 2,807,346 | 51,180 |
Of the colonies in 1921, 29,672 were of black, 26,184 hybrid, 25,925 of Italian, and 4,080 of other (including unspecified) bees.
Exports of honey for the last five years were—
Year. | Quantity. | Value. |
---|---|---|
lb. | £ | |
1919 | 1,701,769 | 59,846 |
1920 | 935,786 | 34,122 |
1921 | 861,921 | 28,428 |
1922 | 1,289,135 | 46,821 |
1923 | 972,038 | 25,588 |
Table of Contents
A BRIEF historical account of forestry legislation appeared in the 1923 and 1924 numbers of the Year-book. A summary of existing legislation is given below.
General.—The Forests Act, 1921–22, was passed in substitution for the State Forests Act, 1908, which was found to be in many respects deficient. The new Act also embodies certain provisions which were contained in other Acts not relating mainly to forestry. The main provisions of the Forests Act, 1921–22, are given further on in this section.
Part of the Crown forests is still administered under other Acts, there being, for example, considerable areas of forest lands which have the status of ordinary Crown lands, and are administered by the Commissioners of Crown Lands, or (in the case of mining districts) by Wardens under the Mining Act, 1908.
State Forests in Mining Districts.—Under section 20 of the Mining Act, 1908, as amended by section 3 of the Mining Amendment Act, 1922, the Warden is empowered to grant purely mining rights in a State forest, and to grant rights to cut, in a State forest, timber for strictly mining purposes. Under the Mining Act, 1908, sections 147 to 151, the Warden has granted numerous sawmilling rights over lands which have subsequently been proclaimed provisional State forests. Such rights as have not expired continue, but by section 2 of the Forests Act, 1921–22, the Commissioner of State Forests has the duty of taking, and is empowered to take, all necessary proceedings to enforce any conditions imposed by the original grant. He may claim forfeiture for any breach, act, or omission. The Warden or (outside a mining district) the Commissioner of Crown Lands is authorized to grant coal leases or licenses in State forests, but under section 2 of the Coal-mines Amendment Act, 1922, the consent of the Commissioner of State Forests must first be obtained.
Cutting and Sale of Timber on other than State-owned Land.—It is unlawful for any person to sell timber standing on any public or private land of any tenure, or to grant a license to cut any timber standing on such land, except pursuant to a license issued in that behalf by the Commissioner of State Forests. The above provisions were brought into force for the purpose of controlling the export of timber and the sale of standing timber to speculators, and to afford the Government the opportunity of having forest lands inspected with a view to purchase by the Government. (Section 34, War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act, 1918; and regulations.)
Timber-floating.—Conditions under which timber may be floated in waterways are provided for in the Timber-floating Act, 1908, and regulations.
Sale of Timber from Lands acquired for Public Works.—The sale and removal of timber, stone, minerals, and metals from lands acquired for any public work is authorized by section 119 of the Reserves and other Lands Disposal and Public Bodies Empowering Act, 1917.
Encouragement of Afforestation by Local Bodies and Private Persons.—Under special legislation enacted from time to time, Government reserves have been vested in local bodies under such conditions as will encourage and ensure the afforestation of the lands vested. Section 38 of the Forests Act, 1921–22, provides that grants and loans may be made by the Government to local authorities and public bodies for the purpose of tree-planting. The disposal of young forest-trees to private persons for planting on their lands is authorized by the Forests Act, 1921–22. Sections 327 and 328 of the Land Act, 1908, authorize local authorities to apply moneys out of their ordinary funds for the purposes of plantations. A Crown tenant who, with the Land Board's approval, plants with suitable trees any part of the land held by him, and so long as he satisfies the Board that the plantation is properly fenced and maintained, is entitled under section 3, Land Laws Amendment Act, 1913, during the remainder of his tenancy to such reduction of rent as the Board may determine. County Councils, under the Counties Act, 1920, are authorized by section 30 of the Finance Act, 1922, to expend any portion of county funds on tree-planting. The Council of any borough is authorized by section 305 of the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920, to expend any portion of the district fund on planting or tending trees, &c, and in encouraging planting generally.
New Zealand has in recent years evolved a definite national forest policy, which has for its main objectives—
The development of an economic policy of New Zealand timber for the New Zealand people, ensuring ample timber-supplies for the Dominion by the management of the forest domain on a sustained-yield basis;
Regulation of stream-flow, conservation of water-supplies, and maintenance of climate stability through protection forests;
Restoration of denuded forest lands to a timber-production basis;
Dedication of all the national forest resources as State forests.
The administration of the State forests and of the afforestation activities was for many years under the control of the Lands and Survey Department, but in 1919 a separate Forestry Department was formed. This was reorganized in 1920 as the State Forest Service, and on the passing of the Forests Act, 1921–22, the Forest Authority was defined as the Minister of Forestry (also called the Commissioner of State Forests), the Director of Forestry, the Secretary of Forestry, and such Conservators, rangers, and other officers as may from time to time be appointed as officers of the State Forest Service.
The central management and administrative control of the Service consists of the Director of Forestry (assisted by the Chief Inspector) and the Secretary of Forestry, with the Head Office at Wellington. Other personnel consists of five Conservators, a Milling Expert, an Engineer in Forest Products, a Grazing Specialist, a Surveyor, rangers, forest guards, and a clerical staff.
By virtue of the power given by the Forests Act, 1921–22, the State Forest Service has, subject to the provisions of the Act, the exclusive control and management of—
All matters of forest policy;
All State forests (whether provisional or permanent);
The planting and thinning of State forests, and the making, laying out, and maintaining of plantations and nurseries, and the distribution of trees therefrom;
The granting of leases, permits, licenses, and other rights and authorities under the Act;
The enforcement of the conditions of leases, permits, licenses, and other rights and authorities granted under the Act or any enactment thereby repealed;
The collection and recovery of all rents, fees, royalties, charges, and revenues of the Department; and
Generally, the administration of the Act.
The Governor-General may, amongst other things, make regulations for all or any of the following purposes, that is to say:—
Regulating the management of State forests, and the cutting, hewing, sawing, or other methods of conversion of timber or other forest produce:
Prescribing the forms of licenses, leases, permits, and other authorities under the Act, and the conditions subject to which these may be granted; and prescribing also the method by which and the conditions subject to which they may be transferred, mortgaged, extended, determined, cancelled, surrendered, or withdrawn:
Prescribing the procedure for the sale by auction, or by tender, or by other method, of forest produce, and enabling upset prices or minimum royalties or charges to be fixed:
Regulating the exercise of the powers conferred by licenses, leases, and permits under the Act, and any matters incidental thereto, including the protection and preservation of trees, timber, and other growth, and regulating the cutting, marking, and removal of timber and other forest produce:
Requiring the holders of leases, licenses, permits, or other authorities under the Act, or under any Act thereby repealed, to produce for inspection by the Director, or any person acting with the authority of the Director, all books of account, returns, and other documents connected with such lease, license, permit, or authority:
Regulating or prohibiting the lighting and use of fires within any State forest or in the vicinity of any State forest:
Prescribing means for the prevention or suppression of fires in State forests and fire districts, and regulating traffic in State forests:
Providing for the registration of sawmills and other factories or industrial plants dependent on supplies of forest produce, and prescribing the mode of registration and the fees to be paid therefor:
Prescribing penalties for the breach of any regulation under the Act, or of the conditions of any license, lease, permit, or other authority under the Act:
Generally, for any purpose for which regulations are required or contemplated by the Act, and for giving full effect to the provisions of the Act.
The Forest Service, as the national forest authority, is responsible for the control and administration of the 11,462 square miles of State forests and forest reserves. The proclamation of certain extensive Crown forest lands to the extent of 4,060 square miles, for one reason or another, has been delayed, but it is anticipated that as their titles are cleared and their status regularized these areas will be dedicated to timber-crop production forthwith. Other agencies of the State are responsible for the control of national parks and scenic reserves.
The Dominion is divided into seven forest-conservation regions, each in charge of a competent local executive officer—the Conservator of Forests—who is responsible to the Director of Forestry for the safety and management of all forests and for operations in his area. Each conservation region is subdivided into several Forest Ranger districts, each in charge of a Forest Ranger, who functions as the local executant as regards protection, timber-sales, and generally with respect to all activities relating to forests in his district. He is assisted by timber-measurers, forest guards, patrolmen, and labourers.
Mature timber in State forests is sold competitively in the open market, thus ensuring fair market value and justice to all. A feature is the offering of small areas to the small sawmiller. The timber-sales policy now in force has been markedly successful in securing for the Crown a fairer monetary proportion than obtained in the past. Timber revenues have increased 1,000 per cent. in the last five 3'ears. This result has been secured by the introduction of public competitive selling, by accurate appraisal, and by judicious publicity.
The classification of land in the forests into forest soil and agricultural soil, with the object of releasing the latter for settlement after removal of the timber, is carried out by a specialist, as also are studies on grazing problems in the State forests.
The Service co-operates in the protection of native-bird life in the forest, recognizing that "No native birds mean no native forests," and, likewise, "No native forests mean no native birds." By granting permits the Service also encourages campers, tourists, anglers, stalkers, and all forest lovers to make fullest recreational use of the forests.
Other administrative activities have to do with forest-extension co-operation; control and inspection of logging operations; issuance of grazing and mill-site leases; splitting permits; opossum-trapping control on State forests; collection of timber-industry statistics; and the policing and patrol of State forests.
One of the greatest problems of forest-conservation is that of fire-prevention, and in New Zealand the problem is probably greater than in countries of the Northern Hemisphere, the primitive taxad timber-trees of the Dominion being much more susceptible to death or damage by the agency of fire than are modern types of conifers. The Forest Authority is concerned with the prevention and suppression of fires on and contiguous to State forests. The annual losses by forest fires before the creation of the Forest Authority in 1920 ranged from 40 to 150 square miles per annum. Immediate steps were taken to solve the problem by—
(1.) Systematic protection patrol in the hazardous areas:
(2.) Application of the forest fire district machinery and closed seasons:
(3.) Appointment of honorary forest rangers:
(4.) Development of co-operative patrols by sawmilling operators:
(5.) Operation of fire lookout stations, clearing of fire-breaks and tracks:
(6.) Direct personal appeals to settlers, mill and wood workers, travellers, sports men, and tourists:
(7.) General educational propaganda by Press and posters.
The results of three years' operations have been highly satisfactory, and the fire menace is now within control. In the 1923–24 fire season, which, being unusually dry, put to a severe test the forest-fire-prevention machinery of the Service, only thirty-three fires doing damage to timber in State forests were reported. These occurred on a total timbered area of 45 acres, and represented an estimated value of £292. The loss was, however, minimized by prompt cutting for salvage.
Another serious protection problem is the deer pest. This animal—an importation—now numbers 300,000 head, and is rapidly destroying the valuable young tree-growth over a great proportion of our forests. Efforts are now being directed towards a diminution of the herds and the elimination of the danger to the forests.
A programme of silvical research of kauri, rimu, totara, white-pine, miro, and silver-pine forests was begun in 1920 by botanists on the staff of Auckland and Canterbury University Colleges. Important interim results are reported, and the final results will be available in 1925. In 1923 Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S., &c., began an exhaustive field study of the beech (Nothofagus) forests in both Islands; this research also will be completed in 1925. Other researches into the growth and structure of the taxads are in progress.
In forest-products research activities have been centred on technological tests of New Zealand timbers, plywoods and veneers, cross-arms, poles, &c., and in determining the use values of beech timbers for building and general industrial purposes. At present only one four-thousandth part of the available standing beech timber is converted annually as sawn timber. Other investigations comprise wooden-box construction, seasoning of timber, wood-preservation, timber pests, wood-distillation, and wood-pulping.
Silvicultural research is carried on at the 5,000-acre Westland Forest Experimental Station, where, during 1923, 85,250 trees (Douglas fir, Pinus ponderosa, P. radiata, P. muricata, and others) were planted on 140 acres of cut-over, slash-burnt country, and a nursery of 73 acres was established. Investigations will comprise such forest problems as sample thinnings, demonstration plots, felling areas, natural and artificial reseeding, and slash-disposal.
Other afforestation studies in progress include experiments in weed-eradication in nursery seed-beds, tree-propagation, autumn seed-sowing in the South Island, establishment of plantations by direct sowing, underplanting of exotic trees in indigenous forest, and afforestation of sand-dunes.
A pressing and important economic problem is the reclamation and bringing into productivity of the several hundred thousand acres of New Zealand's coastal wandering sand-dunes. The menace of these useless sand-wastes to contiguous fertile lands along the west coast of the North Island is serious and actual. During the year 1921 a sand-dune-reclamation experiment station was established at the mouth of the Rangitikei River, about nine miles north of Foxton. The chosen area contains about 2,000 acres of west-coast littoral, and may be considered typical of the North Island conditions. An area of 242 acres has been planted with marram-grass, 52 acres of sand-flats have been sown with marram-seed, and experimental plantings of trees have been made, Pinus radiata proving most successful and P. pinaster second. Spot seed-sowings of Pinus radiata, P. muricata, P. pinaster, P. Banksiana, Alnus glutinosa, Cupressus Lawsoniana, C. macrocarpa, and black-wattle have been made, also a careful study of the various methods of planting and espacement with relation to the effect of wind and drift. Several types of sand-arresting fences have been erected; their effectiveness is being recorded, and costs of construction have been carefully kept. As a result of this sand-dune-reclamation work, which will be continued on an experimental basis for one or two more years, the State Forest Service will be able to present a definite procedure of construction, cost, method, and result for the purpose of bringing into national production at least 300,000 acres of land which to-day is not only worth nothing, but is ever encroaching on the most fertile and valuable agricultural lands in the North Island.
The national forest stock-taking inventory, begun in 1921, is now completed. This economic survey embraces an investigation of all commercial and protective forests, their ownership, the quantity and quality of timber, its distribution, accessibility, and value, dealing in a comprehensive way with the principal forest types; silvical information as to the forest-trees, their range and distribution; volume-tables for rimu; and general statistical review. This national inventory forms a starting-point from which to build specific working-plans, so necessary to the adequate production of perpetual and sustained wood crops. It reveals the existence of large masses of merchantable timber in out-of-the-way corners, one important fact brought to light being the widespread distribution and exceptional yield of the beech group. The forest inventory work has brought clearly to light the intimate relation between agricultural settlement, water-conservation, and stream-flow.
As shown below, the finalized statistics show that the Dominion possesses nearly 39,000,000,000 superficial feet of milling softwoods and 23,000,000,000 superficial feet of milling hardwoods: a total of 62,000,000.000 superficial feet, growing on 12,593,000 acres (of which area the State Forest Service controls 7,433,181 acres, or 59 per cent, of the forest area).
Of a total area of 65,864,600 acres in the Dominion, there were at the time when organized European settlement was first started (about 1840) about 40,000,000 acres under forest. The above figures relate to the North, South, and Stewart Islands, with their adjacent islets.
The rapid advance of settlement (too often indiscriminate), the operations of sawmills, and the ravages caused by fires of kauri-gum diggers, mining prospectors, and other pioneers, have resulted in this area being rapidly reduced, so that according to the forest inventory at the present time the remaining total area of forest in New Zealand is only about 12,593,000 acres. A considerable proportion of this area, however, being ordinary Crown land, Native land, and privately owned land, will probably be deforested and surrendered for settlement. The area of permanent State forests is 1,674,844 acres; of provisional State forests, 5,661,830 acres; and of the former specially created reserves, 96,507 acres: making a total of 7,433,181 acres controlled by the State Forest Service. About half of this area is, however, alpine meadow-land or subalpine scrub-land.
LAND CLASSIFICATION, NEW ZEALAND.(National Forest Inventory, 1923.) | |
---|---|
Acres. | |
Land used for agricultural and pastoral purposes | 40,687,019 |
Forest land | 12,592,811 |
State plantations | 44,610 |
Non-productive (above and below timber-line) | 10,692,423 |
Lakes, roads, and rivers | 1,847,737 |
65,864,600 |
Of the forest land, 5,589,501 acres carry timber stands of over 5,000 superficial feet to the acre, and may be classed as "merchantable" forest land.
MILLING-timber RESOURCES.(National Forest Inventory, 1923.) | ||
---|---|---|
Species. | Million Super. Feet. | Percentage of Total. |
Softwoods— | ||
Kauri | 368.6 | 0.6 |
Totara | 3,176.1 | 5.1 |
Rimu | 28,074.6 | 45.2 |
Kahikatea | 3,054.5 | 4.9 |
Matai | 2,617.7 | 4.2 |
Silver-pine | 334.4 | 0.5 |
Miro | 854.1 | 1.4 |
Kaikawaka | 398.0 | 0.7 |
Total softwoods | 38,878.0 | 62.6 |
Hardwoods— | ||
Beech | 20,311.7 | 32.7 |
Tawa | 2,875.9 | 4.7 |
Total hardwoods | 23,187.6 | 37.4 |
Total milling-timber | 62,065.6 | 100.0 |
The composition and distribution of the forest types of New Zealand are dependent chiefly upon altitude and climatic conditions, the amount of precipitation with the resulting soil-moisture being the main determining climatic factor. At least four broad forest divisions may be distinguished:—
(1.) Kauri Division.—Kauri-forest type, in that part of the Dominion lying north of a line drawn from Tauranga to Port Waikato. Kauri is the predominant tree.
(2.) Taxad or Rain-forest Division.—(a.) Rimu type, common throughout on the foothills up to 2,000 ft.; the heaviest stands occur in the central part of the North Island, the west coast and southern portions of the South Island.
(b.) Kahikatea type, found on alluvial flats throughout the Dominion.
(c.) Totara type, on the drier spurs of the rain-forest region, with its optimum in the central and eastern portions of the North Island.
(3.) Eastern Dry Division.—Beech type, on high land, generally above 2,000 ft., in the central part of the North Island, and over most of the South Island, generally between 1,000 ft. and 4,000 ft. altitude.
(4.) Scrub Types.—Manuka type; gorse and blackberry type; mangrove type; &c.
From the number of species, the abundance of lianes, perching-plants, tree-ferns, filmy ferns, &c., the rain forests have the appearance and general character of tropical forests. The components of the rain forest vary, however, in different localities, and often one or two species dominate the association to such an extent as to warrant the application of a type name—e.g., "tawa association," "tawhero association," &c.
Though the forest-trees of New Zealand are ninety-nine in number, there are only about twenty of them which are of value as timber-trees; in fact, at present only six are being used to any extent by sawmillers, and, of these, five are coniferous (softwood) timbers. There are already indications that the high prices and growing scarcity of many of our best timbers will bring about the use of many of those now neglected. There are several timbers—e.g., puriri, kohekohe, pukatea—which possess very high qualities, but which are now to be obtained only in such small quantities that they are of little commercial importance. A short description of each of the chief forest-trees appeared in the 1924 number of the Year-book.
The principal timbers milled in New Zealand at present are rimu and kahikatea. The figures of the output of sawn timber by bush mills for the year 1915–16 and for each of the last three years for which statistics are available are as follows:—
Kind. | 1915–16. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||||
Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | Sup. ft. | ||
Rimu | 134,462,145 | 153,529,022 | 157,345,928 | 155,627,936 | 51.1 |
Kahikatea | 85,353,955 | 73,168,750 | 68,486,633 | 66,088,219 | 21.7 |
Matai | 11,609,669 | 21,329,043 | 24,830,368 | 23,747,049 | 7.8 |
Kauri | 49,707,738 | 20,393,788 | 21,435,728 | 22,460,759 | 7.4 |
Totara | 10,983,352 | 17,984,189 | 19,570,561 | 20,843,718 | 6.9 |
Beech | 5,710,060 | 6,348,594 | 4,863,184 | 5,227,018 | 1.7 |
Tawa | 623,342 | 728,291 | 678,092 | 606,507 | 0.2 |
Rata | 31,300 | 49,503 | 74,322 | 115,847 | 0.1 |
Puriri | 50,000 | .. | 174,485 | 108,000 | .. |
Silver-pine | 18,000 | 56,667 | 1,900 | 56,200 | .. |
Taraire | 490,077 | .. | 188,481 | 116,336 | 0.1 |
Pukatea | 3,300 | .. | 97,831 | 13,588 | .. |
Pinus radiata (insignis) | 25,000 | 9,711,918 | 10,815,485 | 7,683,602 | 2.5 |
Bluegum | .. | 36,251 | 35,583 | 4,000 | .. |
Poplar | .. | 711,319 | 814,943 | 759,531 | 0.2 |
Undefined | 9,500,340 | 3,620,499 | 5,558,786 | 893,567 | 0.3 |
Totals | 308,568,278 | 307,667,834 | 314,972,310 | 304,351,877 | 100.0 |
A huge decrease in the output of kauri is disclosed, and that of kahikatea is also steadily falling off, while that of rimu and matai is, on the whole, steadily increasing. The year 1915–16 saw a modest beginning of the utilization of Pinus radiata (insignis) as a timber-tree in the Dominion, some 25,000 ft. having been milled in that year. Four years later the annual output had increased to nearly 6,000,000 ft., and by 1921–22 to nearly 11,000,000ft. The decrease in 1922–23 will probably prove temporary.
During the year 1923 some 36,147,337 superficial feet of timber, valued at £638,540, were imported. The chief varieties were: Oregon pine (sawn, rough, and dressed), 8,081,088 superficial feet, value £77,473; ironbark (logs and sawn timber), 7,828,190 superficial feet, value £124,731; and jarrah (logs and sawn timber), 4,790,726 superficial feet, value £68,645. Exports of New Zealand timber amounted to 47,570,490 superficial feet, of a value of £473,752, including kahikatea, 34,897,728 superficial feet (£328,697); rimu, 7,575,181 superficial feet (£59,926); and kauri, 3,011,151 superficial feet (£60,272).
New Zealand has 3,953,075 acres of fern, scrub, and second-growth land at present unproductive but highly suitable for the growth of trees. Over 107,000 acres have been afforested by the State (52,000 acres) and by local-body and private agencies.
State afforestation on an organized basis dates from 1896, when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island, and at Rotorua in the North Island. Shortly afterwards afforestation was started on an extensive scale at these and other localities.
The total expenditure on State afforestation up to the 31st March, 1924, has been £651,585. None of the State plantations is yet sufficiently old to produce saw-timber, but a small revenue has been received from thinnings from the first-planted larches and eucalypti. During 1923 preliminary arrangements were made to carry out profitable thinning on an experimental scale, with a view to extending thinning operations over several thousand acres where it is needed to improve the volume increment.
The total area of State plantations is now 51,825 acres, of which 35,637 acres are in the Rotorua district, in three plantations—Whakarewarewa (8,037 acres), Waiotapu (7,010 acres), and Kaingaroa (20,590 acres).
The reserve known as Whakarewarewa Plantation is situated immediately behind Rotorua Nursery (where all trees required in the North Island plantations are raised), whence it extends in a southerly direction for a distance of seven miles. Waiotapu Plantation, which is twenty miles distant by road from Rotorua, comprises a large block of undulating country lying to the east of the Rotorua—Taupo Road. Joining this plantation on the east is the reserve on the Kaingaroa Plains, distant from Rotorua some thirty miles, and comprising a comparatively small part of the extensive plateau which lies between the Rangitaiki River on the east and the Waiotapu Valley on the west. Here are situated the youngest portions of the State plantations and the present centre of the tree-planting activities.
Whilst a considerable number of species was experimented with in the initial stages of the work, the chief species used to any considerable extent in the Rotorua district were European larch, Austrian pine, Corsican pine, Western yellow-pine, and a variety of eucalypti. Of more recent years the species used for planting have been Douglas fir, Western yellow-pine, Pinus radiata, Corsican pine, and, to a smaller extent, Weymouth pine.
With the exception of a small plantation of 1,200 acres at Puhipuhi, North Auckland, where an area of cut-out kauri forest has been replanted with exotic trees, the remainder of the State plantations are in the South Island. The South Island plantations have an aggregate area of 14,988 acres, of which 5,415 acres are in the northern portion of the Canterbury Land District, 2,306 acres in Central Otago, and 6,903 acres in South Otago, whilst the balance of 224 acres consists of small experimental plots in various localities. (During 1923–24 the Tekapo experimental block of 29 acres was vested under the control of Mackenzie County Council.) An additional 140 acres were planted during 1923 at the Westland Forest Experiment Station.
During the period over which State afforestation has been in progress in the South Island practically all the best-known commerce trees of the Northern Hemisphere have been experimented with, but many have been discarded as unsuitable for various reasons, until at the present time operations are being conducted with a comparatively small range of conifers of proved economic importance, which experience has shown will most readily adapt themselves to local conditions. The principal species now being raised for afforestation purposes are Pinus radiata, P. ponderosa, P. Laricio, and Douglas fir.
The 7,207 acres of new plantations formed during the year 1923 were established at not more than one-half the unit cost of those of former years, the cost of forming the greater proportion during 1923 being £1 13s. 7d. per acre, as against £4 5s. per acre for the previous year. In standard of practice, in cost, and in results the afforestation standard now in use by the State Forest Service in comparison with other countries will be found to be satisfactory. The Service is now in a position to carry out an annual planting programme of 20,000 acres on an efficient basis.
To provide trees for the State plantations, and also for distribution to local bodies and private individuals, four nurseries are maintained, the principal being that at Rotorua, where 86.525,859 trees have been raised since 1898. The South Island nurseries are situated at Hanmer, Tapanui, and Naseby. These, with three other nurseries now closed, had successfully raised 55,899,897 trees to the 31st March, 1923, the total for all State nurseries to that date being 142,425,756.
Of the total trees raised in nurseries to the 31st March, 1924, 112,220,518 had been utilized in State plantations and 10,400,220 for distribution to local bodies and settlers, the balance remaining in stock in the nurseries.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, the nurseries disposed of 7,195,395 trees, of which 5,270,633 went to the State plantations and 1,924,762 to settlers, &c.
A large nursery was opened in 1923 at the South Island Forest Experiment Station in Westland.
The year 1923–24 has set a new record in the history of New Zealand in the areas of tree plantations, wind-breaks, shelter-belts, and wood lots established by interests other than the State. Public opinion is now such that it is nationally accepted that "To plant trees and grow money" is good business. A special feature of the State Forest Service activities is the raising of forest-tree plants of high quality for sale, at prices that cover merely actual, cost and overhead expenses, to local bodies, School Committees, settlers, proprietary and co-operative afforestation companies, and others. This system, inaugurated in 1915, has resulted in the supply to date of some 10,460,220 trees, of which 1,924,762 were supplied during the year ended 31st March, 1924. The State Forest Service also supplied 618 lb. of tree-seeds to growers, and now operates an up-to-date seed-extracting plant. In addition, many trees are obtained for private afforestation from the Dominion Federated Nurserymen's Association.
The State Forest Service also encourages and fosters private planting by means of expert advice, personal instruction, correspondence, lectures and demonstrations at agricultural and industrial shows, distribution of circulars and leaflets, and preparation of planting plans. There is a special forest-extension officer in each Island, and the practical experience of some of the officers in the afforestation branch extends over upwards of twenty years.
During 1923–24 at least three sawmilling companies have embarked on planting projects involving ultimately at least 7,000 acres, and a prominent feature of the year was the launching and formation of twelve plantation companies organized for the purpose of planting and growing timber crops. About 500 acres were formed by this agency alone, and the sum total of new private plantations and shelter-belts established by farmers and settlers is about 5,000 acres. A total of 1,500 acres of artificial forests was formed by Borough and County Councils.
In addition to the routine work carried out to this end by the State Forest Service, by authority of the Forests Act, 1921–22, great assistance is afforded by the State in other ways.
The method first adopted in New Zealand for inducing the planting of forest-trees for production of timber was by means of "land grants"—a settler being given a free grant of land if he planted a certain portion of his land with suitable trees. In Canterbury, where the system was adopted in the early "seventies," an area of as much as two acres of Crown lands for one acre planted with trees was sometimes granted. Several large plantations that were established in Canterbury by this method may now be seen; and in some cases very good returns have during late years been obtained from the milling of these. The Selwyn and Ashburton County Councils are the outstanding examples of local bodies taking advantage of this scheme, and are now being handsome revenues from their tree plantations.
The State assists also by reduction of rent to Crown-land tenants planting trees on their land, by granting subsidies to local bodies to aid in tree-planting schemes, and by remission of taxation on tree plantations.
New Zealand legislation gives distinct encouragement to the extension of afforestation by exempting the growing stock in plantations, though not the land itself, from the payment of certain taxes and rates. Income-tax is, of course, payable on profits from all classes of land, forests, and forest products, but the royalty paid, or the cost of planting and growing the trees, is allowed as an item in the cost of production, and is not taxed. Land-tax is levied on plantation as well as on indigenous forest land, the unimproved value—and this is appraised as if the land were grazing-land only—being the basis for taxation. The remaining taxes—viz., death duties (estate, succession, and gift duties) and local rates—are levied on the value of the land, which is defined for this purpose to include, amongst other things, " all timber growing or standing thereon . . . provided that native bush or trees which have been planted for shelter or ornamental or utility purposes shall not be included in the definition of land under this section." (Valuation of Land Act, 1908, amended in 1912.) In the case of indigenous forests the value of the growing stock is included in the value of the land; in the case of plantations it is not. As soon as a timber license is granted in respect to standing timber in a block of State (indigenous) forest the millable timber becomes subject to payment of local rates, payable by the licensee. Whether rating is on the improved or on the unimproved value, the value of standing timber in plantations—either the sale value in the case of mature timber, or the cost value in the case of young crops—is not included in the value of the land for rating purposes.
Table of Contents
IN her fisheries, both sea and fresh-water, New Zealand possesses a most valuable asset, as her natural advantages in this connection are undoubtedly superior to any other country in the Southern Hemisphere. With its great extent of coast-line, splendid harbours, and numerous sheltered bays, and with an abundance and splendid variety of edible fishes, this Dominion must in time become a great fishing-centre in the South Pacific, providing for its people a regular and abundant supply of this necessary food, besides developing a large export trade in fresh, cured, and canned fish to other countries.
In all countries which possess large supplies of food fishes the harvest of the sea is recognized as a great and extremely reproductive one for the employment of capital, and there is no doubt that when the fishing industry of this Dominion is placed on a proper footing capital will be readily invested, and that it will at once become one of the important and profitable sources for the employment of labour. The value and importance of New Zealand's fisheries at the present time are as nothing compared with the possibilities which the future holds.
It is important to call attention to the fact that the resources of the sea, unlike food resources produced from the land, are not endangered in time of war and international trouble. A nation with well-developed sea-fisheries is never in danger of starvation. The vast schools of fish in the sea, unlike the resources of the land, are available at practically all times, and can be most economically and reliably utilized. Great international crises and dangers of war do not affect the inhabitants of the deep, which do not require constant human labour to cultivate. Agriculture, stock-raising, &c., demand such constant labour and so much investment of capital that in time of trouble the utilization of these resources may be seriously interfered with, and farms are liable to be laid waste, and the activities essential to their cultivation and utilization may be turned to military duties or to other purposes. It is not too much to say, therefore, that the fish resources are amongst the most valuable and most lasting of all national resources.
A list of ninety principal food fishes found in New Zealand waters was given in the 1923 number of the Year-book.
Provision exists in the Fisheries Act, 1908, whereby owners of boats and fish-curers may be required to make returns to the Marine Department in such form and in such manner as may be prescribed by the Governor-General in Council, but advantage of this provision has not yet been taken to enable information to be collected as to quantity of fish caught.
The Chief Inspector of Fisheries estimates that approximately 305,000 cwt. of fish, exclusive of oysters and the products of the whale-fisheries, was brought in from the fishing-grounds during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924, representing a wholesale value of about £390,500. In addition, the produce of the oyster-fisheries was valued at £25,123, and of the whale-fisheries at £11,226, while 1,482 cases of toheroa were canned. The figures for each fishing-port are as follow:—
Name of Port. | Principal Kinds of Fish caught. | Quantity. | Total Value. |
---|---|---|---|
*Information not available. | |||
Cwt. | £ | ||
Hokianga | Flounder, mullet, kahawai, snapper | * | * |
Russell | Flounder, snapper, mullet, crayfish | 11,164 | 7,000 |
Whangarei | Mullet, flounder, hapuku, snapper, tarakihi, crayfish, garfish | 2,712 | 5,226 |
Kaipara | Flounder, mullet, snapper, kahawai, trevally | 4,600 | 7,350 |
Auckland | Snapper, tarakihi, john-dory, flounder, sole, mullet, hapuku, moki, gurnard, kahawai, rock-cod, frost-fish, kingfish, crayfish, mussel | 106,783 | 100,023 |
Name of Port. | Principal Kinds of Fish caught. | Quantity. | Total Value. |
---|---|---|---|
*Information not available. | |||
Cwt. | £ | ||
Thames | Flounder, snapper, gurnard, kahawai, mullet, hapuku, kingfish, tarakihi, butterfish, barracouta, john-dory, eel, herring | 15,506 | 19,900 |
Tauranga | Hapuku, flounder, trevally, kahawai, snapper, gurnard, moki, kingfish, mullet, garfish | 2,000 | 3,733 |
Gisborne | Flounder, gurnard, hapuku, moki, red cod, snapper, sole, tarakihi, crayfish | 2,078 | 2,409 |
Napier | Flounder, sole, brill, snapper, tarakihi, moki, gurnard, hake, kingfish, butterfish, frost-fish | 17,932 | 23,077 |
Bags. | |||
Napier | Crayfish | 850 | 1,594 |
Napier | Shell-fish | 250 | 156 |
Cwt. | |||
New Plymouth | Snapper, tarakihi, hapuku, cod, kahawai, crayfish | 640 | 896 |
Wanganui | Snapper, flounder, hapuku, blue cod, kahawai, mullet, barracouta, gurnard | 630 | 853 |
Foxton | Flounder, snapper, hapuku, kahawai, whitebait | 480 | 2,020 |
Wellington | Groper, moki, butterfish, blue cod, hake, tarakihi, gurnard, flounder, sole, snapper, ling, warehou | 42,850 | 74,440 |
Picton | Blue cod, butterfish, moki, crayfish, hapuku, oyster | 2,800 | 3,500 |
Blenheim | Blue cod, red cod, flounder, sole, snapper, ling, groper, gurnard, kahawai, tarakihi, hake, garfish, crayfish, butterfish, kingfish, hapuku, whitebait | 1,000 | 1,950 |
Nelson | Snapper, flounder, gurnard, crayfish, hapuku, blue cod, kahawai, mackerel, red cod | 2,964 | 2,211 |
Westport | Flounder, sole, snapper, groper, herring, gurnard, turbot, ling, crayfish, kahawai, whitebait | 845 | 1,948 |
Greymouth | Flounder, blue cod, red cod, groper, sole, snapper, herring | 90 | 500 |
Greymouth | Whitebait | 180 | 1,000 |
Hokitika | Flounder, kahawai, red cod, snapper, herring | 45 | 135 |
Hokitika | Whitebait | 640 | 3,500 |
Kaikoura | Groper, trumpeter, ling, kingfish, butterfish, blue cod, flounder | 3,575 | 6,250 |
Rangiora | Whitebait, flounder, herring | 16 | 237 |
Kaiapoi | Whitebait, herring, flounder, kahawai, red cod | 400 | 2,000 |
Southbridge | Flounder, herring, red cod | 560 | 3,300 |
Lyttelton | Barracouta, butterfish, blue cod, red cod, flounder, groper, gurnard, ling, kingfish, moki, skate, sole, trumpeter, trevally, warehou, tarakihi, crayfish | 2,000 | 3,700 |
Akaroa | Groper, ling, tarakihi, butterfish, flounder, sole, moki, gurnard, hake, barracouta, warehou, garfish, trevally, crayfish | 4,000 | 7,450 |
Timaru | Brill, flounder, sole, groper, ling, red cod, gurnard, kingfish, barracouta, elephant-fish | 6,400 | 6,500 |
Oamaru | Groper, red cod, blue cod, moki, barracouta, ling, warehou, trevally, tarakihi | 1,658 | 1,560 |
Moeraki | Blue cod, red cod, moki, trumpeter, groper, barracouta, ling | 3,005 | 3,520 |
Otago | Groper, kingfish, ling, barracouta, trumpeter, mullet, gurnard, moki, trevally, kahawai, red cod, tarakihi, elephant-fish, blue cod, bream, garfish, flounder, sole, brill, skate | 45,900 | 45,900 |
Invercargill | Blue cod, red cod, ling, kingfish, barracouta, groper, moki, flounder, sole, crayfish | 2,150 | 4,000 |
Invercargill | Whitebait | 60 | 1,500 |
Bluff | Blue cod, groper, flounder, sole, trumpeter, trevally | 11,667 | 29,309 |
Bluff | Whitebait | 852 | 1,182 |
Stewart Island | Blue cod, groper, trumpeter, moki, butterfish, crayfish | 6,690 | 10,666 |
Chatham Islands | Blue cod, hapuku, trumpeter, tarakihi | * | * |
Included in New Zealand produce exported during the last five years were—
Item. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
The value of fish imported in 1923 was £115,323. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Fish | 17,377 | 27,522 | 34,337 | 43,356 | 69,328 |
Oysters | 342 | 1,323 | 965 | 1,713 | 762 |
Whalebone | .. | 3,100 | 244 | .. | 425 |
Whale-oil | 22,908 | 23,304 | 7,505 | 2,310 | 6,072 |
Ambergris | .. | 1,700 | .. | .. | 75 |
Other products of fisheries | .. | .. | 165 | .. | .. |
Totals | 40,627 | 56,949 | 43,216 | 47,379 | 76,662 |
A further table is given showing for each port from which returns have been received the number of steam trawlere, oil-engine trawlers, and other vessels employed in line and net fishing, with the number of fishermen employed, and approximately the total number of persons engaged in the fishing industry for the year ended the 31st March, 1924.
Name of Port. | Steam Trawlers. | Oil-engine Trawlers. | Line- and Net-fishing Vessels. | Number of Fishermen employed. | Persons other than Fishermen employed. | Total Number of Persons employed. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Including Thames, Coromandel, Manukau. †Including two seiners. ‡Including three seiners. | ||||||
Hokianga | .. | .. | 8 | 11 | .. | 11 |
Russell | .. | .. | 34 | 101 | .. | 101 |
Whangarei | .. | .. | 12 | 20 | 6 | 26 |
Kaipara | .. | .. | 34 | 53 | 15 | 68 |
Auckland* | 10† | 3‡ | 191 | 498 | 255 | 753 |
Tauranga | 1 | .. | 28 | 30 | .. | 30 |
Gisborne | 1 | .. | 18 | 38 | 10 | 48 |
Napier | 9 | .. | 84 | 189 | 4 | 193 |
New Plymouth | 1 | .. | 27 | 45 | 16 | 61 |
Wanganui | .. | .. | 3 | 8 | .. | 8 |
Foxton | .. | .. | 24 | 35 | 6 | 41 |
Wellington | 1 | .. | 106 | 175 | 110 | 285 |
Picton | 1 | .. | 43 | 76 | .. | 7 |
Blenheim | .. | 3 | 6 | 12 | 4 | 6 |
Nelson | .. | 3 | 87 | 136 | .. | 136 |
Westport | .. | 2 | 15 | 20 | .. | 20 |
Greymouth | 1 | 1 | 9 | 14 | 6 | 20 |
Hokitika | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 |
Kaikoura | .. | .. | 20 | 40 | 3 | 43 |
Rangiora | .. | .. | 17 | 17 | .. | 17 |
Kaiapoi | .. | .. | 60 | 60 | .. | 60 |
Southbridge | .. | .. | 16 | 25 | 6 | 31 |
New Brighton | .. | .. | 4 | 5 | .. | 5 |
Lyttelton | 2 | 4 | 20 | 27 | 3 | 30 |
Akaroa | .. | 1 | 12 | 30 | .. | 30 |
Timaru | 1 | 19 | .. | 22 | 8 | 30 |
Oamaru | .. | .. | 9 | 12 | .. | 12 |
Moeraki | .. | .. | 28 | 33 | .. | 33 |
Otago | 3 | 8 | 86 | 175 | 110 | 285 |
Invercargill | .. | .. | 30 | 100 | 16 | 116 |
Bluff | 4 | .. | 52 | 120 | 15 | 135 |
Stewart Island | .. | .. | 29 | 73 | 11 | 84 |
Totals | 35† | 44‡ | 1,113 | 2,201 | 604 | 2,805 |
The principal oyster-beds round the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland Peninsula. The Foveaux Strait beds are very extensive, and are considered to be inexhaustible. An official prospecting cruise was carried out in respect of these beds in 1904, resulting in a number of new beds being discovered and reliable information being ascertained concerning the areas and qualities of the various beds.
During the 1923 season 28,785 sacks of oysters, valued at £17,991, were picked from the Foveaux Strait beds.
The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, including the leasing of the beds to individuals and the licensing of pickers to take oysters on payment of a fee, but owing to stripping of the beds close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. For some years an export duty of 6d. per hundredweight was payable on all North Island oysters exported, and in 1899 the export of rock-oysters and also of mangrove-oysters was absolutely prohibited. A further step towards conserving the beds was taken in 1908, when the picking and wholesale marketing of rock-oysters from the North Island beds was undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited. A table is given showing the quantity and value of oysters picked and sold by the State during each of the last five years; also the cost of picking and selling, this item including interest and depreciation on the cost of the oil-launches used by the Inspectors. It will be seen that a profit accrues to the State, and the scheme has, moreover, resulted in the conservation and extension of the beds.
Season. | Oysters sold. | Prices realized. | Cost of Picking and Selling. |
---|---|---|---|
Sacks. | £ | £ | |
1919 | 7,256 | 5,331 | 3,765 |
1920 | 6,797 | 5,968 | 5,495 |
1921 | 7,160 | 7,763 | 4,531 |
1922 | 7,323 | 7,703 | 4,731 |
1923 | 6,801 | 7,132 | 4,410 |
Various attempts were made several years ago by private persons to form artificial oyster-beds, but none of these met with success.
Realizing the necessity for extending and improving the oyster-beds in the Auckland District, the Marine Department in 1909 and 1910 commenced replanting the bays and foreshore on the Coromandel coast. These beds had been practically wiped out by the old system of licensed picking. The system adopted by the Department for stocking depleted areas consisted of taking rocks covered with oysters of all ages from well-stooked beds and planting them in suitable places along the foreshore. The work done on the Coromandel coast and at the Bay of Islands has been very successful, and several of the replanted beds are now well stocked with mature oysters. Recently the formation of new bods has been undertaken. This consists of the building of hollow rock walls in sheltered bays and on tidal flats. In the spawning season the oyster-spat attaches itself to the under-side of the rocks, which are allowed to remain in that position until a month or two before the next spatting season comes round, when they are turned over and the other side of the rocks in turn becomes covered with spat.
During the last few years a total of eight miles of walls has been built at Bay of Islands, Great Barrier, Whangarei, and the Coromandel coast. On a good part of this there is now a heavy fixing of young oysters, and the work done is promising very satisfactory results.
In the earlier part of the nineteenth century New Zealand was the centre of an important whale-fishery, many whaling-stations being established in the North of Auckland and in Cook and Foveaux Straits. The industry gradually declined in importance until at present only two or three stations remain. The whales caught are mostly of the hump-back variety. At Whangamumu, North Auckland, a whaling-steamer, fitted with the most modern appliances for killing and handling whales, has been placed in commission, and a very serviceable whaling plant has been established. Sixty-two whales were taken last season in this locality, yielding 340 tons of oil and 50 tons of bonedust, of a total value of £9,000. Whaling operations are also carried on from Kaikoura and Tory Channel, in Marlborough. The value of the product of the Marlborough whale-fisheries in 1923–24 (106 tons of oil) was £2,226, seventeen hump-back whales being caught.
A reference to the whaling operations carried out in the Ross Sea during 1923-24 appears in the section on "Islands attached to New Zealand."
A close season for seals existed in New Zealand from the end of August, 1894, until 1913, but owing to poaching, which it was found impossible to stop, the seals did not increase to any great extent. It was proposed a few years ago to grant licenses for the right to take seals, one of the conditions of which was that a royalty should be paid on each skin. Tenders were invited for the licenses, but one was received. At present the taking of seals is prohibited.
A site for a marine fish-hatchery was selected at Purakanui, Otago, in 1900, but this being found unsuitable for its intended purpose another site was chosen at Portobello, in Otago Harbour. The erection of the hatchery was carried out by a Board set up to superintend the work of the hatchery, funds being provided by the State, and grants being made by the Otago Institute, the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science, and a number of acclimatization societies. The State makes an annual grant towards the maintenance of the hatchery, the buildings and equipment of which have also been added to from time to time.
Experiments have been carried out with a view to introducing English food fishes to New Zealand waters, and these have been fairly successful as regards the three species dealt with so far—viz., lobsters, edible crabs, and turbot. Much valuable work has also been done in the direction of hatching the spawn of various indigenous fishes and in making a study of their life-habits.
The early colonists who emigrated from Britain to New Zealand were much surprised to find a country with such splendid rivers and lakes, but with no fish of any commercial or sporting value in them. In a few years the question of introducing some of the British salmonidæ was considered, and as early as 1864 the matter assumed definite shape when the Otago Provincial Council took it up, and voted a sum for the importation of Atlantic salmon and English brown trout. There was, however, some delay in arranging for shipment, and it was not until 1868 that the first consignments of salmon and trout eggs arrived. Since that time the English brown trout (S. fario), Loch Leven (S. levenensis), American rainbow (S. irideus), American brook-trout (S. fontinalis), Quinnat salmon (O. tschawytscha), English perch and tench, have been successfully acclimatized.
As already stated, the first shipment of Atlantic-salmon eggs arrived in 1868, and from that year to 1902 about fifteen consignments were brought out. Some of the earlier shipments arrived in bad condition, and none had a loss of less than 25 per cent. Up to 1908 there was no proof that these fish had been acclimatized, and the Government that year decided to make a vigorous and systematic effort to establish them in one of our best rivers. The Waiau, in Southland, was chosen as the most suitable, and a hatchery, capable of accommodating a million eggs, was erected on a cold-water creek near the lower end of Lake Te Anau. A quarter of a million eggs were obtained from eastern Canada in 1908, and one million from England in 1909, and the same number from England in 1911. In each case an expert was sent to pack the eggs and attend to them on the voyage out, with the result that each shipment arrived with a loss of not more than 1 per cent.
In the 1920–21 and 1921–22 angling seasons salmon-smolts were taken near the mouth of the Waiau. Inspection of the Upokororo, the tributary into which most of the young fish hatched from the three shipments referred to above had been liberated, disclosed the fact that a number of salmon had spawned there, and three specimens caught on the spawning-beds were definitely identified as Atlantic salmon. In 1922–23 fifty-six Atlantic salmon were caught in the Waiau and its tributaries. During the 1923-24 season good catches were made by anglers in the Upokororo and Eglington Rivers and in Lake Te Anau near its outflow, and several were caught in the lower reaches of the Waiau. The total number taken by anglers was approximately three hundred. A quantity of eggs was hatched out at the new hatchery on Waitea Creek, Upper Wanganui, and the young fish were successfully liberated in the tributaries of the main river.
The first importation of quinnat-salmon eggs was made in 1875, and from that date to 1880 several shipments were made. On the arrival of these consignments the eggs were parcelled out to the different acclimatization societies, and the young fish hatched were planted in rivers from the north of Auckland to the far south, but no results were obtained from these shipments.
In 1900 the Government decided to make a vigorous effort to establish this fish, and decided to confine its efforts to one of the rivers considered to be the most suitable, and the Waitaki was chosen, as in its general characteristics it bears a considerable resemblance to some of the salmon rivers on the Pacific coast of America. The first shipment of eggs for the Government salmon-hatchery arrived in January, 1900. From that year to 1907 annual importations of half a million eggs each year were made, and, as they were specially packed and attended to by an expert during the voyage, they invariably arrived in splendid condition; the loss would not be more than 1/2 per cent. The result of the systematic effort made to establish the quinnat has been highly successful. In the seasons of 1905 and 1906 they were found spawning in the Hakataramea and other tributaries of the Waitaki, and in 1907 fifty thousand eggs were collected from salmon caught in the Hakataramea. Since then there has been a steady increase in the Waitaki every season, and they have now spread into all the snow-fed rivers north as far as the Waiau, North Canterbury. The Marine Department has continued collecting salmon-eggs every season for the purpose of stocking suitable rivers in other parts of the Dominion, and a consignment of 100,000 was also sent to Tasmania in 1923.
Recognizing that these salmon were sufficiently plentiful to allow them to be taken for market, it was made legal in 1922 for sea fishermen to take them for market at sea, with the exception of the close season from the 1st May to the 30th September. It was also made legal for anglers holding a trout license to catch salmon in rivers, and, if they wished, to sell their catch.
Ova of the sockeye or blue-back salmon were imported in 1902, and specimens of this fish were caught in 1907. A number exist in Lake Ohau, having acquired a land-locked habit. These fish run up creeks at the head of the lake and spawn there every season in March and April.
Several shipments of whitefish-ova have been made since 1898, the fry being liberated in Lakes Kanieri and Tekapo. Reports as to the fish having been seen are received from time to time, but so far as is known no whitefish have yet been caught.
Table of Contents
IN no other country of equal size to New Zealand are indications of a greater number of economic minerals to be found, yet, with the exception of iron-ore, the known mineral reserves are not great in comparison with those in many other countries. The coal reserves of the Dominion are considerable, however, and their duration will be extended by the utilization of the enormous hydro-electric-power resources of the country.
The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, has for a number of years declined in importance, in common with the experience of most other gold-producing countries; but, as will be seen from the statement hereunder, the quantity and value for the year ended 31st December, 1923, exceeded the returns for the preceding year.
The following statement shows the quantity and value of the production of mines and of stone-quarries under the Stone-quarries Act during 1922 and 1923:—
Mineral. | 1922. | 1923. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
*In respect of gold, ounces of the fineness of 20 carats and upwards. | ||||
Oz. | £ | Oz. | £ | |
Gold and silver (estimated)* | 520,287 | 574,988 | 692,090 | 737,170 |
Tons cwt. | Tons cwt. | |||
Quicksilver | 0 14 | 231 | .. | .. |
Tungsten-ore | .. | .. | 5 9 | 218 |
Iron | 81 0 | 627 | .. | .. |
Stone | .. | 318,093 | .. | 370,995 |
Pumice | 3,020 0 | 9,320 | 3,716 0 | 10,029 |
Coal | 1,857,819 0 | 1,857,819 | 1,969,834 0 | 1,969,834 |
Totals | .. | 2,761,078 | .. | 3,088,246 |
The production of gold and silver is of necessity taken together, as separate figures are not available. Kauri-gum, the fossilized resin of former kauri forests, is counted as a mineral, but the production figures are not available.
The next statement shows the value of New Zealand minerals exported from the 1st January, 1853, to the 31st December, 1923, with separate details for the years 1922 and 1923:—
– | 1922. | 1923. | Increase or Decrease. | Total from 1st January, 1853, to 31st December, 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Gold | 540,182 | 698,583 | Inc. 158,401 | 90,863,040 |
Silver | 55,222 | 62,851 | Inc. 7,629 | 2,832,670 |
Quicksilver | 674 | .. | Dec. 674 | 8,336 |
Tungsten-ore | 528 | 875 | Inc. 347 | 300,714 |
Manganese | .. | 43 | Inc. 43 | 61,958 |
Kauri-gum | 563,270 | 596,222 | Inc. 32,952 | 20,664,509 |
Other minerals | 18,393 | 16,622 | Dec. 1,771 | 427,498 |
Coal | 253,762 | 173,833 | Dec. 79,929 | 5,523,667 |
Totals | 1,432,031 | 1,549,029 | Inc. 116,998 | 120,682,392 |
Gold-mining operations in New Zealand are divided into three branches, viz.: (1) Quartz-mining, (2) alluvial mining, and (3) dredging.
The actual figures of gold-production are not available owing to no distinction being made between gold and silver in the case of mines which produce both. The following statement shows the value of the bullion-production during 1923, also the number of persons employed, and the number of gold-mines and dredges:—
— | Production of Bullion.* | Number of Persons ordinarily employed at Productive and Unproductive Mines. | Number of Productive Mines and Dredges. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | |||
*Including a proportion of silver. | ||||
Oz. | £ | |||
Quartz-mining | 661,468 | 609,993 | 1,520 | 22 |
Dredge mining | 15,788 | 68,003 | 100 | 8 |
Alluvial mining | 14,834 | 59,174 | 406 | 130 |
Totals, 1923 | 692,090 | 737,170 | 2,026 | 160 |
Totals, 1922 | 520,287 | 574,988 | 2,028 | 180 |
The bullion produced during the year was greater in quantity by 171,803 oz. and in value by £162,182 than in 1922. The increase was almost wholly from quartz-mining in the Waihi Borough. The yield from alluvial mining continued to decline, and was less by 1,786 oz. in quantity and £9,086 in value than in the previous year. Dredging produced 15,788 oz., compared with 15,465 oz. during 1922; but the continued success of the Rimu dredge has been an important factor in encouraging further prospecting for dredging-areas, and has led to a considerable amount of drilling being done in other areas.
The most important gold-mining operations in New Zealand consist in the working of quartz lodes and the extraction of the precious metals therefrom. Quartz-mining is conducted in the North Island in the Ohinemuri County, and to a less extent in the Tauranga, Thames, and Coromandel Counties. The mountain-ranges and hills of andesite and other volcanic rocks which form the Hauraki Goldfields are intersected by lodes containing gold and silver. In the South Island quartz-mining operations are carried on in the Reefton and Blackwater districts, also to a small extent in the Wakamarina Valley (Marlborough). In Otago operations are generally confined to the working of quartz-mines in which scheelite is associated with gold.
Alluvial gold is found chiefly on the west coast of the South Island and in Otago, where mining operations have been conducted over an area of 17,000 square miles. On the West Coast the auriferous alluvium originated from the weathering and denudation of the gold-bearing lodes during countless ages. The rich leads or defined placers of auriferous wash are the result of concentration. The first transportation of auriferous gravel from the mountains was by streams, and following this the glaciers carried much material from the interior seawards. During the advance and retreat of these glaciers immense masses of drift were deposited all over the low lands and even high up on the lower hills. Since glacial times the rivers have continued the movement of auriferous gravel from the interior to the sea. In Otago the conditions are different—the alluvial gold rests in the hollows of the denuded surface of the schistose rocks, from which it has most probably been derived.
The method of working these deposits depends on the depth of the superincumbent strata and the elevation at which they occur; where there is ample fall and a good supply of water hydraulic sluicing has been generally adopted; but where the material is mainly or partly below water-level, and is comparatively free from hard boulders or hard matrix, hydraulic sluicing and elevating or dredging is employed.
This system of gold-mining, which originated in New Zealand, is generally employed upon rivers and streams and at places where the sluicing method may not be advantageously applied owing to the absence of water-supply or to excessive water in the deposits. Gold-dredging is rapidly declining in importance, the number of productive dredges having decreased from 167 during 1906 to eight during 1923.
The greatest weekly output by a New Zealand gold-dredge was attained by the "Lady Ranfurly" during six days ended the 4th November, 1904, when operating on the River Molyneux (Clutha), 1,273 oz. of gold being obtained.
The following table shows the result of gold-dredging operations in New Zealand from 1914 to 1923 inclusive:—
Year. | Total Number of Dredges working. | Value of Production. | Average Production per Dredge. | Dividend-paying Dredges owned by Registered Companies. | Number of Persons employed. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Dividends. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1914 | 64 | 191,112 | 2,986 | 16 | 23,080 | 491 |
1915 | 52 | 164,605 | 3,165 | 21 | 26,333 | 427 |
1916 | 45 | 125,317 | 2,785 | 10 | 9,915 | 392 |
1917 | 35 | 91,666 | 2,619 | 6 | 4,800 | 260 |
1918 | 28 | 63,691 | 2,274 | 5 | 4,925 | 187 |
1919 | 19 | 47,838 | 2,464 | 4 | 2,845 | 138 |
1920 | 12 | 34,672 | 2,889 | 1 | 1,400 | 112 |
1921 | 11 | 36,179 | 3,289 | 1 | 600 | 136 |
1922 | 11 | 67,239 | 6,112 | .. | 121 | .. |
1923 | 8 | 68,003 | 8,500 | 1 | 3,283 | 100 |
The following figures showing the world's gold-production for the last ten years are compiled from official sources by the American Bureau of Metal Statistics:—
Year | Fine Ounces. |
---|---|
1914 | 21,697,416 |
1915 | 22,593,833 |
1916 | 21,976,437 |
1917 | 20,611,049 |
1918 | 18,556,920 |
1919 | 17,629,977 |
1920 | 16,299,899 |
1921 | 15,974,962 |
1922 | 15,458,903 |
1923 | 17,667,812 |
Nearly the whole of the silver exported from New Zealand, amounting in value at the end of 1923 to £2,832,670, has been obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz-mines, principally those of the Hauraki Goldfield, where the two precious metals are found alloyed, the ratio of the two metals in the alloy varying greatly. No other silver-mining operations have been carried out profitably in this country.
Iron-ore occurs in New Zealand at Parapara, Golden Bay; on the seashore in Taranaki; at Kerr Point and Waitangi River, North Auckland; in the Raglan-Kawhia district; on Mount Peel, Nelson; on Mount Royal, near Palmerston; on Table Hill, near Milton; in the Lake Wakatipu district; and in the Mount Cook district, Westland.
The most extensive iron-ore deposits occur near Parapara and Onakaka, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Province.
The limonite-deposit of this locality is of great extent, and is estimated in "Iron-ore Resources of the World," published by the International Geological Congress, to contain 64,000,000 metric tons, of which about 30,000,000 tons occur in the Onakaka Block.
At Onakaka the ore and crystalline limestone flux occur at an altitude of about 1,200 ft. above the works, being conveyed thereto by aerial tramway 8,000 ft. in length.
During 1921 the Onakaka Iron and Steel Company was engaged upon the construction of a blast-furnace installation on its lease at Onakaka.
The present capacity of the plant is 30 tons of pig iron per day, but it could be altered at little cost to produce an output of 50 tons per day.
Between the 26th April and 5th May, 1922, the blast furnace was given a trial run, and produced during that time over 80 tons of pig iron. The early part of the run, say, two to three days, was taken up in "blowing in," and the last two or three days in "blowing down," giving four to six days of actual normal smelting. The first half of the run was made with coke imported from Australia, and the second half with coke from Miramar gasworks made from Liverpool (N.Z.) coal. The latter gave results at least as good as those from Australian coke, and the consumption of coke in both cases was 22 cwt. per ton of pig iron produced. The pig iron was of good marketable quality, and was reported on favourably by users in different parts of the Dominion. The two important facts demonstrated by the test were—(1) That a good foundry pig iron could be produced by the Onakaka plant; (2) that the furnace could be run with Miramar coke as fuel and with a consumption of 22 cwt. of coke per ton of iron.
The company has erected a wharf about 1,000 ft. in length at Onakaka for the purpose of providing facilities for landing coal or coke and shipping its products to different parts of the Dominion. A number of coke-ovens was also completed. Between the 12th January, 1924, and the 8th of the following month about 1,000 tons of pig iron were produced. It was then found that the cost of transportation of coal from the wharf to the works, and of pig iron from the works to the wharf, by means of motor-wagons along the road was too high. The company thereupon arranged to have a rope-road constructed, which work has not yet been completed. It was also found that the number of coke-ovens was inadequate, and additional coke-ovens are now in course of erection.
TABLE SHOWING THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF ONAKAKA PIG IRON (TAPPED 29TH APRIL, 1922), AND, FOR COMPARISON, THAT OF THE PRINCIPAL BRANDS OF FOUNDRY PIG IRON MANUFACTURED ELSEWHERE. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Brand of Pig Iron. | Chemical Composition per Cent. | Kind of Iron. | ||||||
Iron. | Graphitic Carbon. | Combined Carbon. | Silicon. | Phosphorus. | Sulphur. | Manganese. | ||
Onakaka, sample 2 | 92.10 | 2.89 | 0.19 | 3.92 | 0.22 | 0.04 | 0.64 | Foundry. |
Carron, Scotland (as imported to New Zealand) | 91‡82 | 3‡50 | 0.14 | 2.80 | 0.70 | 0.035 | 1.00 | No. 1 foundry. |
Ditto | 92.63 | 3.35 | 0.20 | 2.15 | 0.70 | 0.06 | 0.91 | No. 2 foundry |
Summerlee (as imported to New Zealand) | 92.03 | 3.00 | 0.25 | 2.75 | 0.80 | 0.03 | 0.85 | No. 3 foundry. |
Lithgow (Hoskins), New South Wales, 1914 | .. | .. | .. | 2.00 | 0.85 | 0.03 | 1.00 | Foundry. |
Characteristic samples quoted in "The Manufacture and Properties of Iron and Steel," by H. H. Campbell | 92.37 | 3.52 | 0.13 | 2.44 | 1.25 | 0.02 | 0.28 | No. 1 grey. |
Characteristic samples quoted in "The Manufacture and Properties of Iron and Steel," by H. H. Campbell | 92.31 | 2.99 | 0.37 | 2.52 | 1.08 | 0.02 | 0.72 | No. 2 grey. |
Alabama | .. | 3.49 | 0.07 | 2.8 to 3.5 | .. | .. | .. | No. 1 foundry. |
ANALYSES OF ORE, FLUX, AND SLAG. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Iron-ore (Limonite). | Crystalline Limestone (Flux). | Slag from Furnace. | |
*Equivalent to metallic iron, 50.16 per cent. | |||
Silica (SiO2) | 12.13 | 10.26 | 40.03 |
Alumina (Al2O3) | 2.79 | 2.12 | 12.87 |
Ferrous oxide (FeO) | .. | .. | 2.73 |
Ferric oxide (Fe2O3) | 71.66* | 1.76 | .. |
Titanium dioxide (TiO2) | 0.20 | 0.17 | 0.49 |
Lime (CaO) | 0.10 | 47.10 | 40.27 |
Magnesia (MgO) | 0.33 | 1.24 | 1.19 |
Phosphorus pentoxide (P2O5) | 0.23 | 0.07 | 0.10 |
Manganous oxide (MnO) | 0.72 | .. | 0.45 |
Calcium sulphide (CaS) | .. | .. | 2.54 |
Sulphur (S) | 0.13 | 0.21 | .. |
Loss on ignition | 12.01 | 37.18 | .. |
100.30 | 100.11 | 100.67 |
Along the seashore from Patea to New Plymouth occur large quantities of magnetic ironsand more or less titaniferous. This has originated through the disintegration of hornblende-andesites and their tufas, which occur very extensively near New Plymouth around the volcanic cone of Mount Egmont. It is quite impossible to give any definite idea of the quantity of this ironsand; undoubtedly, however, it exists in immense quantities, and is measurable in millions of tons.
The most extensive deposit of ironsand occurs near Patea, the quantity of which has been estimated to be at least 5,374,000 tons of high-grade ore in addition to a great quantity of low-grade ironsand.
Between the years 1869 and 1918 several attempts were made to smelt Taranaki ironsand.
In 1921 the Mines Department arranged for the shipment of 20 tons of Taranaki ironsands to Messrs. Thomas Summerson and Sons' works at Darlington, England, for the purpose of having tests made to ascertain the suitability by that firm's process of the sand for the production of pig iron and steel therefrom. The experiments, which were conducted under the supervision of Professor Harbord, representing the New Zealand Government, were made in an electric furnace. The results were not quite satisfactory, considered from a commercial point of view, as the cost of producing pig iron and steel was too high.
Professor Harbord's report shows that in his opinion the production of steel direct from the ore or in one furnace is not commercial, and that two furnaces are essential—one to reduce the ore, and the other to refine the metal produced and to convert it into steel.
The conclusion arrived at by Professor Harbord is that the conditions in New Zealand are such that a blast furnace and modern steel plant are not at present feasible, but if power, coke, coal, and limestone are obtainable at reasonable prices small quantities of pig iron and steel may be produced to partially meet the local requirements, and this would form the basis for building up a larger industry when the demand is increased sufficiently to justify expansion on a larger scale.
The report also shows that both pig iron and steel of satisfactory quality, containing little titanium, can be produced from titaniferous ironsands in the electric furnace. The full text of the report appears in parliamentary paper C.–15, 1922.
Near the Breakwater, New Plymouth, the New Zealand Iron-ore Smelting Company (Limited), which was formed for working the beach ironsand, commenced smelting during the latter part of 1917, and after several trials pig iron was obtained in grades varying from white to grey. The company subsequently went into liquidation, and the furnace was removed to Onakaka.
The following is an analysis of the ironsand which, after magnetic concentration, was used in the blast-furnace charge:—
Silica (SiO2) | 5.40 |
---|---|
*Equivalent to phosphorus, 0.30 per cent. †Equivalent to metallic iron, 56.36 per cent. | |
Alumina (Al2O3) | 1.53 |
Lime (CaO) | 1.81 |
Magnesia (MgO) | 2.80 |
Phosphoric hydride* | 0.69 |
Titanium dioxide (TiO2) | 10.45 |
Ferrous oxide (FeO)† | 28.71 |
Ferric oxide (Fe2O3)† | 48.61 |
100.00 |
At Kerr Point the deposit of iron-ore consists of limonite, but does not probably exceed 100,000 tons. The iron-ore near the head of the Waitangi River is also limonite of excellent quality, but does not exceed 100,000 tons. The limonite-deposits in the Kawhia-Raglan district and on Table Hill, so far as known, are not large. Little authentic information exists concerning the iron-ore deposits at Mount Peel or at Mount Royal. In the Lake Wakatipu district from Moke Creek, through Benmore in the direction of Mount Gilbert, a band of hæmatite has been reported to occur, also at Maori Point, Shotover River. On the Westland side of Mount Cook large quantities of magnetite are disseminated through chlorite schist.
Scheelite, one of the principal ores of tungsten, was until recently mined at the gold-scheelite-quartz mines near Glenorchy, Paradise, Macrae's, Stoneburn, Hyde, and Barewood, Otago; also at Wakamarina Valley, Marlborough; at which places milling and concentrating plants are installed.
The following statement shows the quantity and value of scheelite exported in each of the last twenty years:—
Year. | Quantity exported. | Value. |
---|---|---|
Tons. | £ | |
1904 | 17 | 791 |
1905 | 28 | 1,848 |
1906 | 55 | 3,407 |
1907 | 137 | 15,486 |
1908 | 68 | 6,055 |
1909 | 58 | 4,263 |
1910 | 143 | 15,070 |
1911 | 138 | 11,853 |
1912 | 135 | 13,347 |
1913 | 221 | 22,933 |
1914 | 204 | 21,498 |
1915 | 194 | 27,784 |
1916 | 266 | 49,070 |
1917 | 161 | 28,972 |
1918 | 169 ½ | 37,922 |
1919 | 131 | 29,489 |
1920 | 10 1/10 | 1,378 |
1921 | .. | .. |
1922 | 7 ½ 1/0 | 528 |
1923 | 13 | 875 |
Totals to end of 1923 | 2,293 3/20 | 297,926 |
Since the termination of the war there has been a considerable collapse in the tungsten-ore-mining industry owing to the great decline in price on the Home market due greatly to accumulated stocks. During the war the Empire's supply was commandeered, and the price increased to £3 8s. per unit (on a 65-per-cent. WO3 basis per ton); the price now quoted is less than a quarter of that. The industry is now practically dormant pending an improvement in prices.
Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer than thirty-two localities, but during the last fifty years attempts at their successful exploitation have been unprofitable, the total recorded copper-production to the end of 1923 amounting in value to only £19,390. Prior to the inauguration of systematic records there was a considerable production from mines on Great Barrier and Kawau Islands.
Copper-mines have been worked on Kawau and Great Barrier Islands in the Hauraki Gulf, and on the Dun Mountain, near Nelson. Underground prospecting has been carried on near Kaeo, Whangaroa; at Maharahara, near Woodville; and at Mount Radiant, near Karamea; but no conclusive results have been obtained.
Manganese-ore has been found at Otau, Wairoa, Bay of Islands, Purua Bay, Mangapai, Otonga, Waiheke Island, and Taieri Mouth. Many years ago a considerable amount of manganese-ore was mined at Tikiora, near the Bay of Islands At a later period operations were carried on at Waiheke Island, distant about twelve miles from Auckland. On that island manganese-ore may be traced for several miles, where it occurs in massive but bunchy form and of excellent quality, bulk analyses returning 56.5 per cent. metallic manganese. Some thousands of tons have been exported, but it is supposed that fluctuating prices prevented expansion of this industry. The total quantity of manganese-ore exported to the end of 1923 amounted to 19,374 tons, of a value of £61,958.
After several unsuccessful attempts, extending over a number of years, to work cinnabar-deposits in the Auckland Province, satisfactory results have been obtained by the New Zealand Quicksilver-mines (Limited), whose mine and furnace are situated at Puhipuhi, about twenty-eight miles by road from Whangarei. This company, to the end of 1922, had produced 16 1/2 tons of quicksilver, valued at £8,103, but did not continue production, having decided to raise additional capital before resuming operations on a more comprehensive scale.
Cassiterite in the form of "stream-tin" occurs near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, where it has been worked to some extent. "Lode-tin" has been found in the same locality, and is now being prospected. Small quantities of cassiterite have also been detected in the stream-gravels of the Reefton, Greymouth, and Westport districts. Among other localities in which traces of tin occur are Wet Jacket Arm (Otago) and Campbell Island.
In the published lists of minerals of New Zealand platinum is stated to occur in several places associated generally with gold in gravel. It is only from Southland, however, that platinum has been mined and exported.
The Customs Department has not kept any separate record of the quantity and value of platinum entered for exportation, the value of this metal exported being included in a general total of exports by parcel-post, by which means platinum has generally been despatched from the Dominion.
In Southland native platinum occurs in auriferous wash, and is distributed on the beaches and coastal terraces from Blue Cliffs, west of Invercargill, to Longbeach, Waikawa River, east of Invercargill, over a distance of about ninety-two miles. It is probable that the platiniferous sands of Southland have been derived from serpentine or other olivine-bearing rocks, which are known to occur in Fiordland. In Russia and in Lapland platinum has been found in a matrix of serpentine (altered peridotite).
Native platinum has been obtained in payable quantities from claims at Cameron Creek, Groveburn, Orepuki, Pahi, Round Hill, Steel Head, Bushy Point, Waipapa, Otara Beach, Twelve-mile Beach, and Waikawa. The coarsest and heaviest samples have been obtained from west of Waiau River, that obtained east of Otara being extremely fine. Direct from the gold-saving mats at the alluvial workings at the Waikoau River, Rowallen, as high a proportion as 1 oz. platinum to 3 oz. gold has been obtained.
The platinum is collected by miners as a residue, after amalgamation, of alluvial gold, and is reduced by further washing to about a 50-per-cent, concentrate, the remainder of the concentrate being chiefly iridosmine (osmiridium).
During the earlier and more prosperous era of gold-mining alluvial miners did not save the platinum, as the banks would not give more than a few shillings per ounce for mat concentrates of platinum and osmiridium; consequently by far the greater proportion collected on the gold-saving matting at alluvial claims was thrown away. As years passed the price increased; during 1923 the price ruling on the London metal-market varied from £23 to £29 per ounce.
The following are the results of assays of concentrate taken direct from the gold-saving mats of Smith's Claim, Round Hill: No. 1 sample—Gold per ton of concentrate, 55 oz.; platinum per ton of concentrate, 72 oz. No. 2 sample—Gold per ton of concentrate, 15 oz.; platinum per ton of concentrate, 51.5 oz.
The following is the result of an assey of a° sample of concentrate from rich wash from the Otara Claim: Osmiridium, 15 dwt. 7 gr. per ton; platinum, 7 dwt. 14 gr. per ton; gold, 4 dwt. 22 gr. per ton; monazite, 2.07 per cent.; thoria, 0.67 per cent.
Native sulphur in sufficient quantity to be profitably worked is known to occur only in the thermal districts of the North Island, near Rotorua and Lake Taupo, and at White Island. With the exception of the small lake deposit on White Island, all the known native sulphur in payable quantity occurs in the form of pockets in pumice, or sinter around fumaroles or thermal springs (from which it has been sublimed in crystalline form), and as black sulphur. The fumaretic deposits, although of high grade generally, are inextensive when compared with those of massive form in seams or in veins as extensively worked in Japan, Sicily, and North America.
The sulphur exported to the end of 1923 amounted to 4,927 tons, valued at £13,241.
Coal, varying in grade from anthracite to lignite, occurs in many parts of New Zealand. In proportion to the present yearly consumption of somewhat under 2,300,000 tons (10 to 15 per cent, of which is in normal times imported), the supply may be considered relatively large, but in comparison with probable future needs it is decidedly small. It is likely, indeed, that the proved bituminous-coal resources of the Dominion will be practically exhausted within a hundred years. The resources of brown coal are very much greater.
An estimate of the proved and probable coal in New Zealand, which was prepared by the Director of the Geological Survey of New Zealand in May, 1919, is as follows:—
Class of Coal. | Proved. | Probable. | Possible. |
---|---|---|---|
Imperial Tons. | Imperial Tons. | ||
Anthracite | Very little. | Very little. | Small. |
Bituminous | 187,000,000 | 477,000,000 | Moderate. |
Semi-bituminous | 68,000,000 | 196,000,000 | Moderate. |
Brown | 194,000,000 | 728,000,000 | Large. |
Lignite | 161,000,000 | 420,000,000 | Large. |
Totals | 610,000,000 | 1,821,000,000 | Large. |
No individual coal-seam has yet been traced for more than a few miles in any direction. The variations in thickness are extraordinary. There are many instances of seams 10 ft. to 20 ft. thick thinning to 1 ft. or 2 ft. in distances of a quarter of a mile or less. The following instances of thick seams may be mentioned: In the Waikato district (Auckland), 50 ft. to 60 ft. of brown coal; in the Buller-Mokihinui district (Nelson), 53 ft. of bituminous coal; in the Kaitangata district (Otago), 30 ft. or more of brown coal; at Coal Creek, near Roxburgh, Central Otago, 80 ft. (or, according to Professor Park, 100 ft.) of lignite; at Nightcaps (Southland), 36 ft. of brown coal.
In New Zealand the difficulties in settling the relative ages of the principal coalfields are such that for many years the subject has been a controversial one. The known facts may be summarized as follows: In south-east Otago (Waikawa, Catlin's River) and in Southland (Hokonui Hills) small seams of coal occur in Jurassic rocks, but in no case is a workable seam known to be present. The chief coal-bearing rocks are probably of early Tertiary age, but late Cretaceous coal-seams almost certainly occur. There are also considerable quantities of lignite of Miocene, Pliocene, and possibly even Pleistocene age.
The output of the several classes of coal mined in each inspection district during 1923 is summarized as follows:—
Class of Coal. | Output of Coal during 1923. | Total Output to the End of 1923. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northern District (North Island). | West Coast District (South Island). | Southern District (South Island). | Totals. | ||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Bituminous and semi-bituminous | 126,118 | 809,579 | .. | 935,697 | 35,853,667 |
Brown | 507,747 | 38,710 | 313,903 | 860,360 | 18,151,010 |
Lignite | .. | 740 | 173,037 | 173,777 | 3,516,464 |
Totals for 1923 | 633,865 | 849,029 | 486,940 | 1,969,834 | 57,521,141 |
Totals for 1922 | 520,153 | 879,983 | 457,683 | 1,857,819 | 55,551,307 |
The annual production of coal and the quantity of coal imported since 1912 are as follows:—
Year. | Coal produced. | Coal Imported. | Total Quantity of Coal produced and imported. |
---|---|---|---|
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
1912 | 2,177,615 | 364,359 | 2,541,974 |
1913 | 1,888,005 | 468,940 | 2,356,945 |
1914 | 2,275,593 | 518,070 | 2,793,663 |
1915 | 2,208,624 | 353,471 | 2,562,095 |
1916 | 2,257,135 | 293,956 | 2,551,091 |
1917 | 2,068,419 | 291,597 | 2,360,016 |
1918 | 2,034,250 | 255,332 | 2,289,582 |
1919 | 1,847,848 | 391,434 | 2,239,282 |
1920 | 1,843,705 | 476,343 | 2,320,048 |
1921 | 1,809,095 | 822,459 | 2,631,554 |
1922 | 1,857,819 | 501,478 | 2,359,297 |
1923 | 1,969,834 | 445,792 | 2,415,626 |
The output of coal for 1923 showed an increase of 112,015 tons over that for the previous year. The increase was wholly in the production of brown coal, which was 150,027 tons in excess of the production for 1922. Bituminous coal showed a reduction of 32,741 tons, due to the industrial trouble which stopped most of the West Coast mines for the last three months of the year; and lignite a reduction of 5,271 tons, due to a lessened demand for this class of coal. Ample supplies of coal were available for all purposes till the stoppage occurred on the West Coast. The combined capacity of the mines is now ahead of the demands, particularly in regard to mines producing brown coal or lignite. At some of the latter short time was worked through inability to dispose of the output. Mining by co-operative parties continues to be carried on to a considerable extent, and in some cases has proved very profitable to the parties engaged therein.
The following statement shows the tons of coal raised, the number of persons employed, and the number of lives lost by accidents in or about coal-mines, &c., in each of the last twenty years:—
Year | Output. | Persons employed above and below Ground. | Tons raised per each Person employed Underground. | Lives lost. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Per Million Tons raised. | Per Thousand Persons employed. | ||||
*Year of Ralph's (Huntly) explosion. | ||||||
Prior to 1904 | 18,563,382 | .. | .. | 178 | .. | .. |
1904 | 1,537,838 | 3,288 | 609 | 4 | 2.60 | 1.21 |
1905 | 1,585,756 | 3,269 | 651 | 6 | 3.78 | 1.83 |
1906 | 1,729,536 | 3,692 | 687 | 6 | 3.46 | 1.62 |
1907 | 1,831,009 | 3,910 | 662 | 12 | 6.55 | 3.07 |
1908 | 1,860,975 | 3,894 | 641 | 5 | 2.68 | 1.28 |
1909 | 1,911,247 | 4,191 | 630 | 7 | 3.66 | 1.67 |
1910 | 2,197,362 | 4,599 | 634 | 16 | 7.28 | 3.48 |
1911 | 2,066,073 | 4,290 | 706 | 14 | 6.77 | 3.26 |
1912 | 2,177,615 | 4,328 | 681 | 9 | 4.13 | 2.08 |
1913 | 1,888,005 | 4,250 | 590 | 6 | 3.18 | 1.41 |
1914* | 2,275,614 | 4,734 | 639 | 49 | 21.53 | 10.35 |
1915 | 2,208,624 | 4,156 | 711 | 9 | 4.07 | 2.16 |
1916 | 2,257,135 | 3,988 | 752 | 6 | 2.65 | 1.50 |
1917 | 2,068,419 | 3,983 | 715 | 4 | 1.93 | 1.00 |
1918 | 2,034,250 | 3,994 | 703 | 6 | 2.95 | 1.50 |
1919 | 1,847,848 | 3,944 | 648 | 10 | 5.41 | 2.53 |
1920 | 1,843,705 | 4,078 | 630 | 1 | 0.54 | 0.24 |
1921 | 1,809,095 | 4,367 | 574 | 10 | 5.52 | 2.28 |
1922 | 1,857,819 | 4,556 | 552 | 6 | 3.23 | 1.31 |
1923 | 1,969,834 | 5,000 | 540 | 5 | 2.53 | 1.00 |
Totals to date | 57,521,141 | .. | 369 | .. | .. | .. |
The Coal-mines Act of 1901 provided for the acquisition and working of State coal-mines in New Zealand under the direct control of the Minister of Mines. At the present time two State collieries are in operation.
At the recently opened James Mine underground development work was carried on continuously throughout the year, and the results obtained were very satisfactory. The coal produced is of excellent quality for household purposes and has a ready sale. The mine is now in a position to meet all the requirements of the Department for household coal for the depots.
During 1923-24 the Liverpool Colliery produced 129,663 tons of marketable coal, an increase of 17,305 tons on the previous year's production. The James Colliery produced 24,036 tons of marketable coal during the year.
The disposal, inclusive of stock on hand at beginning of year, was as follows:—
Supplied to | Tons. |
---|---|
Depots | 45,124 |
Railways | 3,666 |
Other Government Departments | 6,117 |
Shipping companies | 26,598 |
Gas companies | 71,440 |
Other consumers | 4,870 |
Total | 157,815 |
The total sales of State coal from the Liverpool Mine for the year amounted to 129,329 tons, value £204,176, as compared with 112,515 tons, value £180,534, for 1922-23, an increase of 16,814 tons, with an increase in value of £23,642.
The average price realized by the mine on the total sales for the year was £1 11s. 6.89d. per ton, a decrease of 6.20d. on the previous year's average. This decrease is due to sales to the Christchurch depot being changed from a c.i.f. Lyttelton basis to f.o.r. Rewanui, consequent upon the opening of the Otira tunnel.
The total sales of State coal from the James Mine for the year amounted to 22,693 tons, value £36,817, giving an average of £1 12s. 5.37d. per ton.
The sales of coal, &c., through the medium of the depots totalled 119,387 tons, value £246,976, as against 87,042 tons, value £187,057, for 1922-23.
The profit at the mines was £15,114, and at the depots, &c., £5,180, making a total of £20,294, out of which £4,552 was applied to Sinking Fund Account, leaving £15,742 to be carried forward.
According to the figures published in the Statistical Abstract of the United States, the world's coal-production in the ten years 1912 to 1921 was approximately as shown below. The quantity is stated in short tons (of 2,000 lb.).
Short Tons. | |
---|---|
1912 | 1,377,000,000 |
1913 | 1,478,000,000 |
1914 | 1,346,000,000 |
1915 | 1,169,600,000 |
1916 | 1,244,600,000 |
1917 | 1,312,500,000 |
1918 | 1,306,300,000 |
1919 | 1,107,100,000 |
1920 | 1,317,000,000 |
1921 | 1,120,000,000 |
Drilling for petroleum has been carried on in Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, Canterbury, and Westland. Throughout the Dominion twenty-six deep bore-holes in search of petroleum have been drilled or are in progress, the deepest being that of the Paritutu Oil Company (formerly the Blenheim Oil Company) at Moturoa, near New Plymouth, which has attained a depth of approximately 6,000 ft. Petroleum of good quality but in limited quantity has been proved at Moturoa, but up to the present time boring for petroleum in the Dominion has attained only a small and intermittent flow.
During 1923, 5,040 gallons of crude oil were produced by the Taranaki Oil-wells (Limited), and 1,512 gallons by the Paritutu Oil Company. No new drilling was done during the year.
The Kotuku Prospecting Syndicate, operating near Greymouth, drilled one hole to a depth of 1,230 ft., but with negative results. Subsequently an oil geologist brought by the company from America examined the whole area, and, as his report was unfavourable, the syndicate abandoned further effort.
Oil-prospecting operations throughout the Dominion have received very liberal financial assistance from the Government in the forms of bonus, subsidies, and loans.
The kauri-gum industry is under the administration of a separate Department controlled by a Superintendent. During 1923, 6,598 tons of kauri-gum, valued at £596,222, were exported, the total quantity of gum exported to the end of 1923 being 383,791 tons, valued at £20,664,509.
The European market for this fossil resin—used in the manufacture of varnish and linoleum—being greatly restricted by the recent war, new but smaller markets were obtained. The Kauri-gum Industry Act, 1914, providing for State purchase of gum from diggers and the disposal of the gum, served a useful purpose in enabling the industry to keep going in spite of the disorganization occasioned by the war.
At Clarendon and Milburn, Otago, considerable deposits of phosphate rock were discovered in 1902, and have since been actively worked. A thin bed of phosphatic rock has been identified at Kaikoura and Amuri Bluff, in Marlborough. A similar bed occurs near Port Robinson. Phosphatic nodules are found in the Kaikorai Valley (near Dunedin), at Weka Pass (North Canterbury), and elsewhere. A limestone containing 10.6 per cent. of tricalcic phosphate occurs in the neighbourhood of Onewhero, Waikato district. Other districts where phosphatic material of good quality, though, so far as known, not in commercial quantity, is found are Amberley, Dipton, Oamaru, Waimate, Wangapeka, Clarence Valley, Tutira Block (Mangaharuru Survey District, Hawke's Bay), and Whangarei.
Phosphatic minerals, the most common of which is the hydrous iron phosphate vivianite, have been discovered in numerous other localities besides those mentioned above, but commercially these occurrences are of little importance.
The only operations during 1923 in connection with the quarrying of phosphates were those of the Ewing Phosphate Company at Clarendon and Milburn, Otago, which produced 2,383 tons.
The mineral nephrite, the "pounamu" of the Maori, more popularly known as one of the varieties of "greenstone," whenever observed in situ, occurs as rounded segregations in talc or talc-serpentine rocks. These segregations vary up to 2 ft. or even more in lateral dimensions. As a rule they average less than 1 ft. in width. So far as is known, the mineral has been found in its original locus only in the Griffin Range, Turiwhate Survey District, North Westland.
Ponamu is a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches. With the wearing-away of the enclosing matrix the segregations are freed as rounded masses, and were once transported by the Arahura, Taramakau, and other glaciers, and are now found as boulders in the glacial debris along the lower streams of the Arahura and Taramakau Valleys. From boulders all greenstone ornaments have hitherto been manufactured.
Now Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building-stones scattered throughout both Islands. In Auckland there are basalt, andesite, porphyrite, and quartz biotite-diorite, known in the building trade as Coromandel "granite," a hard, coarsely crystalline rock, capable of taking a fine polish. Besides these rocks are the Whangarei limestone and Raglan stone, the former an excellent building-stone, the latter a good freestone. Taranaki has the hornblende andesites of New Plymouth and Mount Egmont, and Wellington the andesites of Ruapehu.
In Nelson there is the granite of Tata Island and Tonga Bay, and the marble or crystalline limestones of the Pikiruna (Riwaka) Range. The new Parliamentary Buildings at Wellington were constructed of this marble. West Nelson and Westland are well provided with granites and limestones of good quality, well adapted for building purposes; and in the Griffin Range, North Westland, there is found an abundance of finely coloured serpentine, unsurpassed as a decorative stone. Building-stone is scarce in Marlborough, but Canterbury is well supplied, having an abundance of Lyttelton bluestone (andesite) and Mount Somers stone, a limestone of exceptional quality. I Otago there is an abundance of excellent building-stone, ranging from the well-known Oamaru stone to the granite, gneiss, and limestones of Fiordland, all close to deep water. In Southland there is the so-called Ruapuke "granite," the norite of the Bluff, and the granites of Stewart Island.
Many of the principal buildings in New Zealand have been constructed in stone from local quarries.
During 1923 the value of stone, &c., produced was £370,995, as against £318,093 for the previous year.
The following is a table showing the number of quarries under the Stone-quarries Act, also the number of persons ordinarily employed thereat, and the annual output and value of crude stone during 1923:—
Provincial District. | Number of Working Quarries under the Act. | Number of Persons ordinarily employed. | Output of Crude Stone. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Stone or Gravel for Macadamizing or Ballast. | Stone for Harbour-works. | Building or Monumental Stone. | Limestone for Agriculture. | Limestone for Cement or Mortar. | Phosphate for Agriculture. | Miscellaneous. | Value at Quarry. | |||
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | £ | |||
Auckland | 114 | 775 | 562,339 | 180,000 | 10,753 | 15,951 | 92,443 | .. | .. | 174,121 |
Hawke's Bay | 15 | 76 | 19,711 | 29,118 | 541 | 14,400 | 207 | .. | .. | 10,022 |
Taranaki | 12 | 48 | 8,207 | 42,481 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8,277 |
Wellington | 32 | 185 | 83,886 | 15,990 | 1,620 | 8,330 | .. | .. | .. | 37,582 |
Canterbury | 18 | 124 | 93,763 | 5,949 | 2,186 | 7,216 | .. | .. | 80 | 35,523 |
Nelson | 17 | 138 | 7,616 | 2,825 | 940 | 2,544 | 11,740 | .. | .. | 6,835 |
Westland | 17 | 138 | 7,616 | 2,825 | 940 | 2,544 | 11,740 | .. | .. | 6,835 |
Marlborough | 17 | 138 | 7,616 | 2,825 | 940 | 2,544 | 11,740 | .. | .. | 6,835 |
Otago | 34 | 298 | 88,890 | 39,819 | 18,418 | 55,125 | 38,858 | 2,383 | .. | 98,635 |
Southland | 34 | 298 | 88,890 | 39,819 | 18,418 | 55,125 | 38,858 | 2,383 | .. | 98,635 |
Totals, 1923 | 242 | 1,644 | 864,412 | 316,182 | 34,458 | 103,566 | 143,248 | 2,383 | 80 | 370,995 |
Totals, 1922 | 212 | 1,383 | 580,707 | 265,091 | 60,692 | 88,07 | 210,184 | 3,128 | 220 | 318,093 |
By section 2 of the Stone-quarries Amendment Act, 1920, the application of the Act was extended to include every place, not being a mine, in which persons work in quarrying stone and any part of which has a face more than 15 ft. deep, and also in any tunnel in the construction of which explosives are used. The Act, however, does not apply to any Government operations, or any road or railway cutting, or excavations for buildings.
The following is a table showing the number and proportion of persons killed at coal-mines, metal mines, and at quarries and places under the Stone-quarries Act for the last ten years:—
Year. | Coal-mines. | Metal-mines. | Stone-quarries. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed. | Number of Deaths. | Proportion per 1,000 Persons employed. | |
*Year of the explosion at Ralph's Colliery, Huntly. | ||||||
1914 | 49* | 10.35 | 6 | 1.34 | 2 | 1.00 |
1915 | 9 | 2.16 | 10 | 2.38 | 2 | 1.27 |
1916 | 6 | 1.50 | 9 | 2.42 | 2 | 1.23 |
1917 | 4 | 1.00 | 7 | 2.03 | 2 | 2.00 |
1918 | 6 | 1.50 | 2 | 0.77 | 2 | 1.40 |
1919 | 10 | 2.53 | 4 | 1.82 | 1 | 0.71 |
1920 | 1 | 0.24 | 1 | 0.51 | .. | .. |
1921 | 10 | 2.28 | 1 | 0.48 | 1 | 0.64 |
1922 | 6 | 1.31 | 1 | 0.47 | 2 | 1.44 |
1923 | 5 | 1.00 | .. | 3 | 1.82 | .. |
PERSONS EMPLOYED AT MINES AND AT PLACES UNDER THE STONE-QUARRIES ACT. | |||
---|---|---|---|
— | 1922. | 1923. | Increase or Decrease. |
Metalliferous mines | 2,091 | 2,034 | Decrease 57 |
Coal-mines | 4,556 | 5,000 | Increase 444 |
Stone-quarries | 1,383 | 1,644 | Increase 261 |
Totals | 8,030 | 8,678 | Increase 648 |
In no other country does the State offer so liberal and varied assistance to miners and prospectors as in New Zealand. During and since the war State aid to mining in this Dominion has been given in several forms, viz.:— (1) Geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) Government prospecting-drills; (4) loans for mining operations; (5) schools of mines; (6) subsidized roads to mining-fields; (7) Government water races.
Since the first discovery of coal and the precious metals in New Zealand the Government has employed skilled geologists, who have reported, after examination, on all the known mineral deposits. Since 1916 the Geological Survey Branch of the Mines Department has been enlarged, and has included on its staff the most eminent geologists of the Dominion.
During the past year detailed geological surveys were begun in the Rodney, Motueka, and Kaitangata districts. The total area surveyed was approximately 1,471 square miles. The survey of the Kaitangata district as originally planned was completed, but further field-work in this area is required in order to enable a comprehensive report to be written. The surveys of the other two districts will be continued next field season. A final examination of the Waihi Goldfield was made, and the results were incorporated in the bulletin thereon (No. 26). Visits to many localities other than those being areally surveyed were made by members of the Survey, the most important being an examination of part of Chatham Island, made last January in conjunction with the scientific expedition organized by the Otago Institute. The Director of the Survey attended the Pan-Pacific Science Congress, held in Melbourne and Sydney in August and September, 1923, as one of the official representatives of the New Zealand Government. In connection with this Congress he visited the Maitland Coalfield and the Broken Hill district.
Good progress is being made in the important work of investigating the fossil collections of the Survey, and a valuable report by Mr. Thomas Withers, of the British Museum, on fossil cirripedes (Palæontological Bulletin No. 10) was published a few months ago. In addition several papers by the Palæontologist have been printed in various scientific publications.
The only other publications issued during the year were the annual report of the Survey, and various reports and papers by its officers, published in the New Zealand Journal of Science and Technology. Since the end of the period covered by the report of the Survey an important bulletin, No. 26, "The Geology and Mines of the Waihi District," has been published. During the present year it is hoped to publish several other bulletins, the manuscripts of which have been completed.
As an aid towards the development of the mining industry the Government offers varied and liberal assistance to prospectors in the form of subsidies, loans, expert and technical advice, use of plant, &c. Subject to the provisions of the Mining Act, the holder of a valid miner's right is entitled to prospect for gold or any other metal or mineral (except coal) on any Crown land. He may also obtain authority from the Governor-General to prospect on Native land, and he may also prospect on private land with the consent of the owner. Wardens in mining districts and Commissioners of Crown Lands in other districts may, with the consent of the Minister of Mines, grant prospecting licenses for coal.
Assistance is offered to prospectors as under:—
1. Subsidies for prospecting (vide Regulation 127 under the Mining Act):—
(a.) For prospecting new ground by parties of not less than two men, a subsidy not exceeding £1 10s. per week per man.
(b.) For sinking in dry ground by parties of not less than two men—from surface to 15 ft., 1s. 6d. per foot; from 15 ft. to 30 ft., 2s. 6d. per foot; from 30 ft. to 60 ft., 3s. per foot; over 60 ft., 4s. per foot.
(c.) For sinking in wet ground where slabbing is necessary, double the foregoing rates. For sinking in solid rock by blasting, 7s. 6d. per foot; but if the cost exceeds £1 10s. per foot, then 10s. per foot may be paid.
(d.) For tunnelling or driving through drift or blue reef—up to 400 ft., 1s. 6d. per foot; 400 ft. to 700 ft., 2s. 6d. per foot; 700 ft. to 1,000 ft., 3s. per foot; over 1,000 ft., 4s. per foot.
(e.) For tunnelling or driving through hard rock by blasting, a subsidy of 5s. per foot is offered; but if the cost exceeds £1 per foot, then 6s. 8d. per foot may be paid. When timbering by sets is necessary, then a subsidy not exceeding 2s. per foot of driving, or one-half the cost of the timber, may be paid.
By amended regulation gazetted on the 9th September, 1920, the above subsidies were increased by 30 per cent.
2. Subsidies for prospecting deep levels for gold-quartz lodes down to a depth of not less than 1,000 ft., and for alluvial drift not less than 250 ft. (vide Regulation 125 under the Mining Act): Such subsidies up to half the estimated cost of the work, but not to exceed £10,000.
3. The identification and assaying, free of charge, of samples from bona fide prospectors, at the Dominion Laboratory, Wellington, or at the goldfields school of mines.
4. Any prospector desiring information regarding favourable localities, or the most suitable method of prospecting, or any other matter connected with mining, may receive free advice upon application to the Mines Department, Wellington.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, approved prospecting - parties were granted subsidies amounting to £6,080 in respect of sixteen new applications. There was expended during the year £11,743, which included subsidies authorized but not expended during previous years.
Upon subsidized prospecting operations seventy-five persons were intermittently employed during the year; in five cases the results attained were satisfactory.
Prospecting-drills of various types suitable for the conditions existing in the Dominion are lent to bona fide prospectors. A monthly rental is charged for the plant, and the hirer is required to maintain it in good order and condition, as security for which a deposit is required, together with a bond varying in amount according to the class of drill loaned.
Where the Government provides an expert drill superintendent to take charge, one-half of his salary, together with one-half the amount of the authorized travelling allowances and expenses incurred while proceeding from his last employment to the site of the drilling operations, and one-half of his camp allowance at the rate of 4s. per day while the work is in progress, is paid by the Mines Department, but if the hirer provides the drill superintendent the whole of his salary is paid by the hirer. All working-expenses are also paid by the hirer, including renewals, &c., and the loss on carbons.
The hirer is required to furnish to the Mines Department weekly reports of boring results.
For boring in rock for coal and oil-shale seams or for mineral lodes (reefs) the following drills are available:—
Three Schram-Harker steam-power-driven diamond drills of 2,500 ft., 1,500 ft., and 600 ft. capacity respectively.
One Sullivan C.N. steam-power-driven diamond drill of 900 ft. capacity. The above drills produce cores of the rock penetrated.
One oil-engine-driven percussion drill of 300 ft. capacity. This drill produces samples in the form of debris.
For boring in gravel or other alluvium for alluvial gold:—
Three Keystone percussion traction drills, driven by steam-power, of 150 ft capacity in favourable ground.
One hand placer drill of 60 ft. capacity.
Considerable use was made of the Government prospecting-drills during 1923, an aggregate of 6,449 ft. being drilled in forty-five holes for eight hirers, as follows:—
Number of Holes drilled. | Aggregate Depth drilled. | Mineral, &c., searched for. | Type of Drill used. | Cost per Foot. | Results. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Drilling. | Transport. | |||||
Ft. | s. d. s. d. | s. d. | ||||
7 | 311 | .. | Diamond | .. | .. | Testing bed of Waimakariri River for power-project dam. |
3 | 3,253 | Coal | Diamond | 4 8 to 4 10 | 5 ½d. to 6d. | Coal in three holes, 21 ft., 12 ft., and 6 ft. respectively. |
1 | 110 | Water | Keystone | 4 0 | .. | Satisfactory. |
34 | 2,775 | Alluvial gold | Keystone | 7 6 to 25 4 | 2 0 | A number of holes carrying fair gold. |
During 1923, loans of sums amounting to £6,050 were made to mining companies and operators.
For the education of prospectors and mining students eight schools of mines are subsidized or entirely supported by the Government, in addition to the Otago University School of Mines. The schools of mines are situated at Coromandel, Thames, Waihi, Huntly, Reefton, Westport, Kaitangata, and Nightcaps.
The expenditure on these schools by the Government during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, was £3,817, as against £4,457 during the previous year.
The attendance of mining students was poor, but numerous young people availed themselves of the facilities afforded by the schools for technical and secondary education.
The expenditure on roads and tracks by subsidies and direct grants out of the Public Works Fund vote "Roads on Goldfields" during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, amounted to £2,867, as compared with £4,850 during the previous year. In addition, £790 was expended out of the Consolidated Fund on account of maintenance of roads and works.
To enable alluvial-gold mining to be carried on in the neighbourhood of Kumara (Westland) and Naseby (Central Otago), the Government, during former years, constructed or acquired water-races of great capacity, at an approximate cost of about £350,000, and for a number of years the water from these races, which was supplied to parties of miners at a reasonable price, enabled considerable quantities of gold and silver to be won, and thus gave profitable employment to many persons. Of late years, however, the gold-production has greatly declined.
During the year ended the 31st March, 1924, claims employing 18 miners were supplied with water from Government races, and gold to the approximate value of £5,619 was obtained. The expenditure upon the upkeep of the races was £2,032, and the cash received for sales of water £1,233.
Another form of Government assistance to mining consists of the publication of information as to localities recommended to the attention of prospectors. The undermentioned localities are so recommended:—
Coromandel County.—Between Cabbage Bay and Tokatea, also from Mahakirau to Gumtown. In different parts of these localities loose specimen ore has been found. Numerous lodes varying in size have been discovered, some of which by assay contain payable values; but the source of the rich specimen ore referred to has not hitherto been located. At Mahakirau there is a small Government battery.
Thames County.—A large area of unprospected country occurs on the main range between Waikawau and Whangamata. The locality which offers the best prospects lies between Tararu and Tapu Creek. Some rich pockets have been found, but in most cases this ore is accompanied by lead and zinc, and the treatment plants installed, with the exception of that at the New Sylvia Mine, have failed to reduce this class of ore.
Thames Borough.—All the auriferous ground within this borough has been well prospected. Numerous shoots of exceedingly rich ore have been found above the 500 ft. level, but these invariably gave out at depth. The total value of bullion obtained within the borough exceeds £5,000,000. Prospecting by driving at the 1,000 ft. level proved nothing of value, and operations were stopped on account of large quantities of carbon-dioxide gas being given off in the workings, rendering mining dangerous. By cessation of pumping the mine-water has been allowed to rise to sea-level.
Ohinemuri County.—A large area of promising unprospected country exists behind the Talisman Mine and Te Aroha Mountain. Large lodes are known to exist, and it is possible that rich ore may be found.
Piako County.—The low levels of Hardy's Mine, Waiorongomai, expose a large mineralized lode which for 100 ft. assayed up to £3 per ton.
Tauranga County.—No attempt has yet been made to prospect the country surrounding the recently opened mine of Muir's Gold Reefs (Limited), near Te Puke. Quartz lodes outcrop on the main range two miles from that mine, the country there being similar to that at the mine.
Buller and Waimea Counties.—Between Karamea and Wangapeka, embracing all the country up to Collingwood. In the far north of this area a number of quartz lodes have been worked more or less in past years, and a variety of minerals has been found; this somewhat inaccessible region has not been systematically prospected, it being difficult to convey supplies.
Westland County.—The locality of the Upper Arahura River, including the Wilber-force River country. Auriferous quartz lodes have been found in this locality. The country is difficult of access, and, owing to its altitude, cannot be prospected during winter. The Bald Hill Range, in Totara Survey District, due east from Mount Greenland, deserves attention, as lodes are in evidence. At the head of Donnelly's Creek small quartz lodes have been worked. In the ranges eastward of Okarito, which are rough and difficult of access, some quartz lodes have been found, but owing to difficulty of access little prospecting has been done, although there are reasonable prospects of the discovery of gold-quartz lodes.
Payable returns were obtained from quartz-mines in the following localities in the early days of mining, and there are possibilities of new lodes or new lenses of known lodes being found at lower levels than hitherto developed:—
Taieri County.—Hindon and Barewood.
Tuapeka County.—Waipori.
Vincent County.—Bendigo, Carrick Range, and Old Man Range.
Lake County.—Macetown, Upper Shotover, and head of Lake Wakatipu.
Deep leads of auriferous-quartz drifts are known to occur in Central Otago, in the Maniototo County at St. Bathan's, Matakanui, Block No. 3, Hamilton, and Hyde. These leads may best be prospected by Keystone drills, which are lent free of charge by the Government to bona fide prospecting-parties. The conditions on which they may be had are obtainable from the Mines Department, Wellington.
Examinations are held by the Board of Examiners annually of candidates for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers, battery-superintendents, and dredgemasters under the Mining Act, 1908, and for certificates as first-class and second-class mine-managers under the Coal-mines Act, 1908. Examinations of candidates for certificates as underviewers and firemen and deputies under the Coal-mines Act, 1908, are held periodically when necessary. No candidate is permitted to present himself for examination unless he holds an authority from the Secretary to the Board of Examiners stating that his certificates of service comply with the Acts and regulations, and have been accepted by the Board.
As required by the Coal-mines Act, 1908, the owner of every coal-mine contributes 1/2d. per ton on all coal sold, for the relief of the coal-miners who may be injured whilst working, and for the relief of families of coal-miners who may be killed or injured. The proceeds of this levy are administered partly by the Public Trustee, under the title of "Coal-miners' Relief Fund," and partly by miners' associations, under the title of "Sick and Accident Fund."
The following is a statement of the Coal-miners' Relief Fund Account during the last two financial years:—
Year ended 31st March, 1923. | Year ended 31st March, 1924. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Contributions | 1,277 | 1,950 |
Allowances on account of accidents | 1,197 | 1,673 |
Balance carried forward | 12,944 | 13,363 |
The following is a statement of the Sick and Accident Funds for the calendar years 1922 and 1923:—
Year ended 31st December, 1922. | Year ended 31st December, 1923. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Contributions | 2,271 | 2,549 |
Allowances on account of accidents | 3,079 | 3,203 |
Balance carried forward | 14,051 | 13,800 |
The benefits under the Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915, were extended by the Finance Acts, 1919 and 1920.
In order to qualify an applicant must be totally incapacitated for work owing to miners' phthisis (pneumoconiosis) contracted while working as a miner in the mines of New Zealand.
The pension for a married man or widower with children under the age of fourteen years is £1 15s. a week, for a single man £1 5s. a week, and for the widow of a miner entitled to a pension and who dies of miners' phthisis 17s. 6d. a week during widowhood. It is further provided that a miner in receipt of a pension may be absent from New Zealand for a period not exceeding two years and still be entitled to a pension.
The following is a statement showing the amount of pensions payable, in force, and granted to the 31st March, 1924:—
Amounts paid since inception:— | £ |
---|---|
Year ended 31st March, 1916 (five months) | 1,509 |
Year ended 31st March, 1917 | 8,066 |
Year ended 31st March, 1918 | 13,275 |
Year ended 31st March, 1919 | 13,276 |
Year ended 31st March, 1920 | 16,652 |
Year ended 31st March, 1921 | 26,972 |
Year ended 31st March, 1922 | 31,212 |
Year ended 31st March, 1923 | 33,447 |
Year ended 31st March, 1924 | 36,084 |
£180,493 | |
Number of new grants for 1923-24 | 88 |
Annual value of new grants | £6,448 |
Number of pensions in force at 31st March, 1924 | 580 |
Annual value of pensions in force at 31st March, 1924 | £36,634 |
Average pension payable per annum | £63 |
Total number of pensions granted to 31st March, 1924 | 1,052 |
Of the total number of pensions granted to 31st March, 1924, 197 were granted to unmarried miners, 390 to married miners, and 465 to widows of miners.
Table of Contents
THE population of New Zealand is as yet insufficient to maintain a wide range of industrial manufacture, and consequently the Dominion's manufacturing field is for the main part limited to the treatment of the principal primary products. Statistics for recent years, however, indicate brisk advancement among the principal branches of manufacture, as well as a tendency, with the increasing population, for greater diversity in the branches covered.
Statistics of industrial manufacture were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census—viz., in 1867, 1871, 1874, 1878, and 1881, and quinquennially thereafter. Commencing with the year 1918-19, the collection became an annual one.
Under the regulations authorizing the collection of statistics of industrial manufacture a "factory" is defined as an establishment engaged in manufacture, repair, or preparation of articles for wholesale or retail trade or for export, which employs at least two hands or uses motive power, with the exception of the following, which are expressly excluded: Bakeries, butcheries, laundries, smithies, waterworks, shops engaged in retail trade only, and farmers or others using motive power for their own individual and private use. The following are, however, required to furnish returns even although employing less than two hands and not using motive power: Tanneries; bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories; brickyards; and limeworks.
The definition is fairly comprehensive, and clearly includes such industries as, for instance, jewellery and watch repairing, boot, shoe, and saddlery repairing, and similar trades. In former years a number of small establishments thus engaged were included in the statistics, but such are now excluded unless they are also engaged in actual manufacture employing at least two hands.
Other classes of establishments formerly covered by the statistics but excluded from 1921-22 onwards are those engaged in dressmaking and millinery (unless manufacturing wholesale for sale in retail shops), bespoke tailors, and establishments engaged in tea blending and packing, bottling liquor, stone quarrying and crushing, asphalting, or monumental masonry. The latter industries were excluded to bring the statistics into line with other parts of the Empire, and in any case the information which is collected from these concerns is, for obvious reasons, unsatisfactory. In addition, returns are not pressed for from plumbers or from builders who make joinery for their own building contracts.
This has had the effect of showing an apparent decrease in the number of establishments in some industries and also in the total of all industries; but in other respects the effect on the statistics is negligible, the number of employees and the value of materials used, products, &c., covered by the trades concerned being comparatively small. The comparative tables which follow have, where necessary, been adjusted to some extent by deducting from the totals figures for industries which appear in some years and not in others.
It should be noted that these statistics do not cover, and do not purport to cover, all establishments registered as factories in the Dominion, for the following reason: "One man" businesses are excluded with the exception of tanneries, bacon, butter, cheese, soap or candle factories, brickyards, o limeworks; some small repair-shops (as explained previously) are excluded even although they may employ two or more hands; and in some cases where a factory has two or more branches it has been found impracticable to obtain separate returns, and all branches have been treated as one establishment.
In comparing figures for different years the foregoing remarks should be borne in mind, and also the fact that in some of the earlier years, owing to the longer intervals between collections, greater prevalence of lax methods of book-keeping, less understanding of the requirements of the Statistical Office, and less appreciation of the necessity for and value of the statistics compiled, no doubt to a certain extent impaired the accuracy of the published results.
The establishments recorded in 1922-23 numbered 4,335, an excess of 155 over the number recorded in the previous year. This increase is confined mainly to a few industries, the principal being—Motor and cycle engineering, 41; saw-milling, 29; printing, &c., 19; engineering, 16; clothing, 11; woodware, 9; and flax-milling, 8. A number of industries showed decreases, but the establishments that have gone out of existence appear to be of the smaller type.
It is significant that decreases were shown in the meat-freezing and butter and cheese, &c., industries, which were less by 2 and 5 respectively; the decrease in the former being due apparently to the effects of the keen competition in this industry, while the latter may be accounted for by the tendency of factories in certain districts to amalgamate, thus obscuring any increase that may have taken place in other districts.
The remarks made above regarding comparisons between the figures for different years are particularly applicable in connection with the number of establishments. A comparison between the gross figures for the years shown in the subjoined table gives an altogether wrong impression of the actual state of affairs. The net figures common to all years are comparable, and show that the number of establishments returned in the latest collection is larger than that for any other year shown.
Provincial District. | 1900-1. | 1910-11. | 1915-16. | 1920-21. | 1922-23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 885 | 934 | 1,236 | 1,312 | 1,218 |
Taranaki | 247 | 253 | 246 | 250 | 235 |
Hawke's Bay | 214 | 251 | 256 | 293 | 254 |
Wellington | 846 | 982 | 953 | 1,028 | 943 |
Marlborough | 61 | 95 | 57 | 54 | 67 |
Nelson | 236 | 214 | 156 | 153 | 141 |
Westland | 112 | 107 | 105 | 109 | 108 |
Canterbury | 696 | 724 | 776 | 748 | 650 |
Otago | 889 | 549 | 579 | 570 | 468 |
Southland | 293 | 306 | 287 | 251 | |
Totals | 4,186 | 4,402 | 4,670 | 4,804 | 4,335 |
Deduct certain industries included in some years and not in others | 669 | 878 | 971 | 853 | 76 |
Totals, industries common to all years | 3,517 | 3,524 | 3,699 | 3,951 | 4,259 |
In point of numbers Auckland claims the premier position, having nearly 300 more establishments than Wellington, which occupies a similar position in regard to Canterbury, with Otago approximately 200 behind Canterbury. Taranaki, Hawke's Bay, and Southland all have between 200 and 300 establishments, followed by Nelson, Westland, and Marlborough in that order.
The following table shows the number of establishments, classified by industries and provincial districts, for the year ended 31st March, 1923:—
Class of Industry. | Auckland. | Taranaki. | Hawke's Bay. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago. | Southland. | Totals. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Animal food | 110 | 73 | 34 | 105 | 11 | 14 | 10 | 54 | 50 | 68 | 529 |
Vegetable food | 30 | 2 | 3 | 15 | 4 | 4 | .. | 32 | 29 | 4 | 123 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 39 | 12 | 21 | 39 | 6 | 15 | 11 | 42 | 20 | 8 | 213 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 15 | 5 | 7 | 17 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 14 | 8 | 2 | 73 |
Working in wood | 182 | 16 | 32 | 128 | 15 | 43 | 48 | 51 | 43 | 36 | 594 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 2 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 1 | .. | 9 |
Paper manufactures | 5 | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 | 1 | 16 |
Heat, light, and power | 35 | 10 | 12 | 28 | 4 | 6 | 3 | 28 | 8 | 8 | 142 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 49 | 3 | 10 | 34 | 5 | 6 | 3 | 19 | 16 | 10 | 155 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 111 | 12 | 18 | 74 | 2 | 9 | 5 | 61 | 45 | 19 | 356 |
Precious metals | 13 | .. | 3 | 17 | .. | .. | .. | 9 | 8 | 1 | 51 |
Books and publications | 83 | 14 | 12 | 64 | 3 | 8 | 4 | 43 | 33 | 16 | 280 |
Musical instruments | 4 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 4 | .. | 11 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 14 | 1 | 1 | 15 | .. | 1 | .. | 14 | 5 | 1 | 52 |
Equipment for sports and games | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 4 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 3 | .. | .. | 7 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 12 |
Ammunition and explosives | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 7 | 2 | .. | 9 | .. | .. | .. | 15 | 5 | 1 | 39 |
Carriages and vehicles | 178 | 50 | 62 | 164 | 10 | 19 | 14 | 93 | 69 | 43 | 702 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 42 | 4 | 9 | 28 | .. | 2 | 2 | 36 | 17 | 10 | 150 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 32 | 2 | 5 | 9 | 1 | 1 | .. | 7 | 6 | 1 | 64 |
House furnishings | 102 | 20 | 17 | 63 | 1 | 7 | 6 | 40 | 21 | 10 | 287 |
Chemicals and by-products | 13 | 2 | 3 | 16 | .. | .. | .. | 13 | 13 | .. | 60 |
Textile fabrics | 3 | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 5 | 1 | 16 |
Apparel | 119 | 4 | 3 | 84 | .. | 2 | 1 | 57 | 48 | 4 | 322 |
Fibrous materials | 16 | 1 | 1 | 14 | 4 | 1 | .. | 6 | 5 | 6 | 54 |
Miscellaneous | 9 | .. | .. | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | 2 | 1 | 20 |
Totals | 1,218 | 235 | 254 | 943 | 67 | 141 | 108 | 650 | 468 | 251 | 4,335 |
The number of establishments is not a very satisfactory basis on which to judge the development of the various industries. In those industries where the initial capital outlay is large and the materials operated upon are easily transferable (e.g., meat-freezing, &c.), there is a tendency for the establishments to expand within themselves, while in other cases, such as motor and cycle engineering, where the initial capital outlay is small and where each establishment supplies the needs of individual communities, a mushroom-like growth in the number of establishments is evident.
An interesting classification of establishments is according to the number of hands engaged, and the following table gives the establishments for the years 1920-21, 1921-22, and 1922-23 classified in this way:—
Year. | 10 or under. | 11-20. | 21-50. | 51-100. | Over 100. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1920-21 | 2,646 | 603 | 493 | 175 | 116 | 4,033 |
1921-22 | 2,772 | 643 | 509 | 140 | 116 | 4,180 |
1922-23 | 2,913 | 637 | 509 | 160 | 116 | 4,335 |
To enable a proper comparison to be made, certain industries covered in 1920-21, but not in 1921-22 and 1922-23, have been omitted from the figures for the first-mentioned year in this and the two succeeding tables.
As might be expected, the establishments with the smaller numbers of employees reflect bigger movements over the period than the larger establishments, which show little or no change during the last three years. The percentages of each class of factory to the total are given hereunder:—
Year. | 10 or under. | 11-20. | 21-50. | 51-100. | Over 100. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1920-21 | 65.61 | 14.95 | .22 | 4.34 | 2.88 | 100.00 |
1921-22 | 66.32 | 15.38 | 12.18 | 3.35 | 2.77 | 100.00 |
1922-23 | 67.20 | 14.69 | 11.74 | 3.69 | 2.68 | 100.00 |
The following table shows the number of employees engaged in factories of the various categories, with the percentage of each to the total, and the number of employees per establishment:—
Year. | 10 or under. | 11-20. | 21-50. | 51-100. | Over 100. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Employees. | ||||||
1920-21 | 11,245 | 8,961 | 15,351 | 12,345 | 24,384 | 72,286 |
1921-22 | 11,501 | 9,448 | 15,422 | 9,870 | 24,075 | 70,316 |
1922-23 | 12,451 | 9,429 | 16,275 | 11,219 | 24,288 | 73,662 |
Percentages of Total. | ||||||
1920-21 | 15.55 | 12.40 | 21.24 | 17.08 | 33.73 | 100.00 |
1921-22 | 16.35 | 13.44 | 21.93 | 14.04 | 34.24 | 100.00 |
1922-23 | 16.90 | 12.80 | 22.09 | 15.24 | 32.97 | 100.00 |
Employees per Establishment. | ||||||
1920-21 | 4.25 | 14.86 | 31.14 | 70.54 | 210.20 | 17.92 |
1921-22 | 4.15 | 14.69 | 30.30 | 70.50 | 207.54 | 16.82 |
1922-23 | 4.27 | 14.80 | 31.97 | 70.12 | 209.38 | 16.99 |
As figures for the last three years only are considered in the above table it is impossible to draw any definite conclusions therefrom. There appears, however, to be a tendency for the employees engaged in the smaller factories to increase, while the larger factories show a slight decrease.
Prior to 1918-19 information regarding productive employees only was asked for, but since that date information regarding all employees has been sought under the following heads, viz.: Administrative, productive, and distributive. The following table shows the total employees returned at each collection from 1918-19 onwards classified by provincial districts:—
Year. | Auckland. | Taranaki. | Hawke's Bay. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago. | Southland. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers. | |||||||||||
1918-19 | 18,978 | 2,141 | 2,340 | 15,095 | 308 | 1,002 | 952 | 12,578 | 10,694 | 2,822 | 66,910 |
1919-20 | 21,013 | 2,755 | 2,868 | 15,408 | 366 | 1,113 | 1,067 | 13,741 | 11,753 | 2,805 | 72,889 |
1920-21 | 24,675 | 2,519 | 2,828 | 16,447 | 432 | 1,255 | 1,389 | 14,666 | 11,557 | 3,085 | 78,853 |
1921-22 | 21,814 | 2,325 | 2,587 | 14,947 | 504 | 1,108 | 1,259 | 12,865 | 10,263 | 2,644 | 70,316 |
1922-23 | 23,838 | 2,312 | 2,692 | 14,842 | 549 | 1,154 | 1,353 | 13,539 | 10,583 | 2,800 | 73,662 |
Percentages of Dominion Total. | |||||||||||
1918-19 | 28.36 | 3.20 | 3.50 | 22.56 | 0.46 | 1.50 | 1.42 | 18.80 | 15.98 | 4.22 | 100.00 |
1919-20 | 28.83 | 3.78 | 3.94 | 21.14 | 0.50 | 1.53 | 1.46 | 18.85 | 16.12 | 3.85 | 100.00 |
1920-21 | 31.29 | 3.19 | 3.59 | 20.86 | 0.55 | 1.59 | 1.76 | 18.60 | 14.66 | 3.91 | 100.00 |
1921-22 | 31.02 | 3.31 | 3.68 | 21.26 | 0.72 | 1.57 | 1.79 | 18.29 | 14.60 | 3.76 | 100.00 |
1922-23 | 32.36 | 3.14 | 3.65 | 20.15 | 0.75 | 1.57 | 1.84 | 18.37 | 14.37 | 3.80 | 100.00 |
The drop in the total employees in 1921-22, as compared with the preceding years, was caused by the exclusion, in that and the following year, of dressmaking and other industries. It is interesting to note that more than 50 per cent. of the total employees are located in the Auckland and Wellington Provincial Districts, and that for the latest year Auckland alone accounted for over 30 per cent of the total, as against 20 per cent. for Wellington. There appears to be a tendency for the Auckland figures to increase, while those for Wellington, Canterbury, Otago, and Southland show slight decreases over the last five collections.
It is not surprising to find that the distribution of the sexes in the employees shows a considerable preponderance of males. In 1918-19 the number of females per 100 males was 32, which figure fell to 28 in the two following years, the decrease being due, no doubt, to the re-entry of many overseas troops into industrial life. In 1921-22 the exclusion of the dressmaking industry was responsible for a further decrease in the proportion of females to males, but the figure for 1922-23 shows a slight upward movement. The following table gives the number of females per 100 males employed in manufacturing establishments in each provincial district for the years 1918-19, 1919-20, 1920-21, 1921-22, and 1922-23:—
Provincial District. | 1918-19. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 25 | 25 | 26 | 21 | 22 |
Taranaki | 9 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 7 |
Hawke's Bay | 15 | 12 | 13 | 7 | 7 |
Wellington | 29 | 26 | 24 | 21 | 22 |
Marlborough | 14 | 4 | 5 | 4 | 2 |
Nelson | 23 | 20 | 17 | 12 | 14 |
Westland | 9 | 7 | 6 | 3 | 2 |
Canterbury | 44 | 38 | 37 | 25 | 26 |
Otago | 58 | 43 | 44 | 37 | 40 |
Southland | 18 | 17 | 18 | 10 | 9 |
Totals | 32 | 28 | 28 | 22 | 23 |
In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any extent, and the preponderance of males in such districts is very great; but this preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where the female labour is in greater demand. In the Otago Province the excess of males is less than in any other district, being as a matter of fact approximately two-thirds of that in Auckland and Wellington. Canterbury also has a comparatively small excess, but the presence of woollen-mills, which employ mainly female labour, is no doubt responsible for the increased female employment in both districts.
The subjoined table shows the employees for the last five collections classified according to the class of employment—i.e., the numbers employed in administrative, productive, and distributive capacities—and the percentage of each class of the total:—
Year. | Administrative. | Productive. | Distributive. | Total. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Per Cent. of Total. | Number. | Per Cent. of Total. | Number. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||
1918-19 | 2,090 | 3.12 | 58,788 | 87.86 | 6,032 | 9.02 | 66,910 |
1919-20 | 2,497 | 3.43 | 64,951 | 89.11 | 5,441 | 7.46 | 72,889 |
1920-21 | 2,775 | 3.52 | 70,255 | 89.10 | 5,823 | 7.38 | 78,853 |
1921-22 | 2,859 | 4.07 | 61,542 | 87.52 | 5,915 | 8.41 | 70,316 |
1922-23 | 2,808 | 3.81 | 64,658 | 87.78 | 6,196 | 8.41 | 73,662 |
The amount of salaries and wages paid offers a good basis upon which to study the growth of industrial manufacture. Since 1906 the amount paid in productive wages has approximately trebled, while during the same period the "added value" shows a similar increase. The inflation of prices which marked the early post-war period is particularly manifest in the figures for salaries and wages, and the aggregate amounts paid to labour during 1918-19 and the two subsequent years show violent fluctuations. Indeed, within the twelve months following the year 1918-19 the amount paid away in this connection increased by nearly £2,000,000, to be followed in 1920-21 with another increase of £3,000,000 over 1919-20 and of £5,000,000 over 1918-19. During this time the number of employees had not, however, remained stationary, but did not show increases nearly commensurate with the increase in salaries and wages; the actual increase per cent. of the figures for the years 1919-20 and 1920-21 over the year immediately preceding, and of 1920-21 over 1918-19, were 8.94 per cent., 8.18 per cent., and 17.85 per cent. respectively. Similar increases in salaries and wages show percentages of 22.73, 25.85, and 54.45 respectively.
The following table shows the wages paid during the last five years according to provincial districts:—
Year. | Auckland. | Taranaki. | Hawke's Bay. | Wellington. | Marlborough. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 2,691,446 | 342,966 | 402,407 | 2,312,272 | 44,688 |
1919-20 | 3,414,477 | 482,277 | 489,367 | 2,676,266 | 58,636 |
1920-21 | 4,649,341 | 478,068 | 521,375 | 3,300,905 | 72,789 |
1921-22 | 4,293,067 | 459,696 | 510,414 | 3,051,375 | 91,455 |
1922-23 | 4,451,192 | 430,415 | 503,443 | 2,900,206 | 95,601 |
Year. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago. | Southland. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 128,780 | 156,692 | 1,653,030 | 1,357,787 | 385,875 | 9,475,943 |
1919-20 | 161,536 | 188,224 | 2,041,788 | 1,672,169 | 444,666 | 11,629,406 |
1920-21 | 203,643 | 268,068 | 2,589,254 | 2,003,943 | 548,215 | 14,635,601 |
1921-22 | 186,116 | 286,465 | 2,437,173 | 1,851,646 | 509,969 | 13,677,376 |
1922-23 | 184,640 | 279,276 | 2,610,882 | 1,799,784 | 509,445 | 13,764,884 |
The amounts received by male and female employees, and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below:—
Year. | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | Average. | Total. | Average. | Total. | Average. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 8,373,620 | 163.42 | 1,102,323 | 70.35 | 9,475,943 | 140.13 |
1919-20 | 10,331,373 | 181.36 | 1,298,033 | 81.52 | 11,629,406 | 159.55 |
1920-21 | 12,989,629 | 210.35 | 1,645,972 | 96.26 | 14,635,601 | 185.61 |
1921-22 | 12,477,854 | 215.78 | 1,199,522 | 96.05 | 13,677,376 | 194.51 |
1922-23 | 12,492,799 | 208.13 | 1,272,085 | 93.28 | 13,764,884 | 186.87 |
The classification of the salaries and wages paid according to the class of employees is interesting, but, owing to the difficulty in many cases of differentiating between the three classes, the figures given below are in many cases the result of estimations.
The following table shows the total salaries and wages paid during the last five years classified according to the class of employees, together with the percentage which the amount received by each class bears to the total amount paid:—
Year. | Administrative. | Productive. | Distributive. | Total Amount. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1918-19 | 483,074 | 5.10 | 8,042,707 | 84.88 | 950,162 | 10.02 | 9,475,943 |
1919-20 | 643,824 | 5.54 | 10,019,043 | 86.15 | 966,539 | 8.31 | 11,629,406 |
1920-21 | 805,869 | 5.50 | 12,569,904 | 85.89 | 1,259,828 | 8.61 | 14,635,601 |
1921-22 | 826,554 | 6.04 | 11,519,975 | 84.23 | 1,330,847 | 9.73 | 13,677,376 |
1922-23 | 834,324 | 6.06 | 11,549,146 | 83.90 | 1,381,414 | 10.04 | 13,764,884 |
The increase in the amounts received by the administrative and distributive employees during the last two years is probably due to the exclusion in those years of the dressmaking and other industries where the administrative and distributive wages would be relatively small.
The average amounts received annually during the last five years by administrative, productive, and distributive employees are given in the following table:—
Year. | Administrative. | Productive. | Distributive. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1918-19 | 256.45 | 95.65 | 159.39 | 68.84 | 166.05 | 90.51 |
1919-20 | 280.78 | 116.16 | 176.52 | 79.95 | 187.18 | 100.65 |
1920-21 | 318.15 | 127.55 | 203.82 | 94.59 | 229.52 | 116.91 |
1921-22 | 318.18 | 126.65 | 208.39 | 93.73 | 239.12 | 115.53 |
1922-23 | 324.99 | 124.83 | 199.75 | 91.08 | 236.07 | 115.87 |
The average amounts received by all classes of employees during the last year show substantial increases over the figures for 1918-19, the largest increase being enjoyed by the male distributive, employees, whose wages in 1922-23 had increased by 42.17 per cent. over those in 1918-19. Strange to say, the male productive employees show the smallest increase (25.32 per cent.), as against 32.31 per cent. in the case of females. A tendency for the amounts received by each class of employees to increase is manifest up to 1921-22, but the latest figures show an all-round decrease with the exception of male administrative and female distributive employees, which each show increases.
The following table shows the salaries and wages paid during the year ended 31st March, 1923, in each class of industry, classified according to whether paid on account of administration, production, or distribution.
Class of Industry. | Salaries and Wages paid on account of | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Administration. | Production. | Distribution. | Total. | |||||||||
To Males. | To Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | To Males. | To Females. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 144,723 | 6,083 | 150,806 | 2,074,821 | 19,858 | 2,094,679 | 63,971 | 5,175 | 69,146 | 2,283,515 | 31,116 | 2,314,631 |
Vegetable food | 51,642 | 827 | 52,469 | 377,882 | 81,227 | 459,109 | 59,002 | 7,085 | 66,087 | 488,526 | 89,139 | 577,665 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 51,974 | 2,812 | 4,786 | 323,444 | 14,471 | 337,915 | 71,928 | 3,854 | 75,782 | 447,346 | 21,137 | 468,483 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 23,283 | ,825 | 25,108 | 179,289 | 8,209 | 187,498 | 28,235 | 797 | 29,032 | 230,807 | 10,831 | 241,638 |
Working in wood | 88,15 | 1,429 | 89,588 | 1,918,989 | 3,822 | 1,922,811 | 132,015 | 2,928 | 134,943 | 2,139,163 | 8,179 | 2,147,342 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 2,426 | 171 | 2,597 | 13,486 | 1,683 | 15,169 | 2,125 | 696 | 2,821 | 18,037 | 2,550 | 20,587 |
Paper manufactures | 2,713 | 335 | 3, | 36,023 | 15,318 | 51,341 | 1,537 | 491 | 2,028 | 40,273 | 16,144 | 56,417 |
Heat, light, and power | 81,501 | 9,239 | ,740 | 470,350 | 1,563 | 471,913 | 682,382 | 8,146 | 690,528 | 1,234,233 | 18,948 | 1,253,181 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 19,720 | 550 | 2,270 | 469,495 | 1,875 | 471,370 | 13,912 | 2,298 | 16,210 | 503,127 | 4,723 | 507,850 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 23,575 | .. | 25,759 | 916,410 | 11,003 | 927,413 | 23,810 | 5,004 | 28,814 | 963,795 | 18,191 | 981,986 |
Precious metals | 1,622 | 196 | 1,818 | 40,506 | 1,052 | 41,558 | 1,178 | 834 | 2,012 | 43,306 | 2,082 | 45,388 |
Books and publications | 113,136 | 9,071 | 122,207 | 9,155 | 99,397 | 938,552 | 79,685 | 12,577 | 92,262 | 1,031,976 | 121,045 | 1,153,021 |
Musical instruments | 112 | .. | 112 | 13,961 | 117 | 14,078 | 115 | .. | 115 | 14,188 | 117 | 14,305 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 1,327 | 92 | 1,419 | 35,211 | 3,254 | 38,465 | 352 | 716 | 1,068 | 36,890 | 4,062 | 40,952 |
Equipment for sports and games | 600 | 208 | 808 | 8,940 | .. | 8,940 | 1,216 | 367 | 1,583 | 10,756 | 575 | 11,331 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 875 | .. | 875 | 10,034 | 158 | 10,192 | 130 | 120 | 250 | 11,039 | 278 | 11,317 |
Ammunition and explosives | 1,000 | .. | 1,000 | 9,851 | 5,976 | 15,827 | 900 | .. | 900 | 11,751 | 5,976 | 17,727 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 14,219 | 260 | 14,479 | 164,974 | 6,447 | 171,421 | 38,602 | 7,377 | 45,979 | 217,795 | 14,084 | 231,879 |
Carriages and vehicles | 36,792 | 4,190 | 40,982 | 540,688 | 9,516 | 550,204 | 1,353 | 320 | 1,673 | 578,833 | 14,026 | 592,859 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 19,773 | 207 | 19,980 | 335,158 | 11,594 | 346,752 | 26,146 | 4,123 | 30,269 | 381,077 | 15,924 | 397,001 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 6,823 | 208 | 7,031 | 155,213 | 6,128 | 161,341 | 1,534 | 496 | 2,030 | 163,570 | 6,832 | 170,402 |
House-furnishings | 15,463 | 1,151 | 16,614 | 345,547 | 19,157 | 364,704 | 13,381 | 4,033 | 17,414 | 374,391 | 24,341 | 398,732 |
Chemicals and by-products | 12,765 | 574 | 13,339 | 80,503 | 22,043 | 102,546 | 9,253 | 1,004 | 10,257 | 102,521 | 23,621 | 126,142 |
Textile fabrics | 8,381 | 420 | 8,801 | 250,183 | 138,493 | 388,676 | 2,938 | 367 | 3,305 | 261,502 | 139,280 | 400,782 |
Apparel | 52,957 | 5,917 | 58,874 | 631,827 | 654,559 | 1,286,386 | 42,982 | 9,038 | 52,020 | 727,766 | 669,514 | 1,397,280 |
Fibrous materials | 9,542 | 866 | 10,408 | 156,356 | 6,092 | 162,448 | 4,342 | 414 | 4,756 | 170,240 | 7,372 | 177,612 |
Miscellaneous | 406 | .. | 406 | 5,905 | 1,933 | 7,838 | 65 | 65 | 130 | 6,376 | 1,998 | 8,374 |
Totals | 785,509 | 48,815 | 834,324 | 10,404,201 | 1,144,945 | 11,549,146 | 1,303,089 | 78,325 | 1,381,414 | 12,492,799 | 1,272,085 | 13,764,884 |
A supply of cheap motive power is essential to industrial manufacturing success. New Zealand industries have in the past been somewhat handicapped in this respect, as coal and oil, which were in the earlier days the only sources of power, were by no means cheap. The manufacturer's dilemma as to the means of obtaining a plentiful supply of cheap motive power is now being overcome by the development of hydro-electric power, for which New Zealand is geographically ideal. The Government has in recent years developed this phase of the Dominion's resources, and in doing so has provided a margin of power for attracting special industries depending on a supply of cheap motive power, as well as amply meeting present demands. The question also of providing large surplus power to attract special export industries by offering cheap electric power is realized to be an important one, and is receiving full consideration.
The following table shows the number of each class of engine used for the last five years, with figures of horse-power for the last two years:—
Class of Engine. | 1918-19. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding number of water-turbines and Pelton wheels. †Excluding horse-power of water-turbines and Pelton wheels. | |||||
Steam No. | 1,940 | 2,004 | 2,266 | 2,266 | 2,310 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 101,083 | 98,875 |
Coal-gas No. | 539 | 524 | 577 | 519 | 561 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 10,295 | 10,088 |
Suction gas No. | 193 | 244 | 234 | 237 | 246 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 14,181 | 13,949 |
Oil No. | 215 | 307 | 372 | 389 | 418 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 5,466 | 6,451 |
Electric No. | 3,855 | 4,186 | 4,812 | 5,235 | 5,784 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 49,571 | 56,108 |
Water No. | 217 | 212 | 216 | 222 | 210 |
H.P. | .. | .. | .. | 39,104 | 41,630 |
Totals No. | 6,959* | 7,477 | 8,477 | 8,868 | 9,529 |
H.P. | 158,996† | 193,784 | 217,174 | 219,700 | 227,101 |
The aggregate available horse-power of the engines used shows enormous increases over the last twenty years, and since 1900-1 has increased approximately sixfold. In 1900-1 the average horse-power of the engines used per establishment and per employee was 10.7 and 0.8 respectively, while in 1922-23 the corresponding figures appeared as 63.15 and 3.51. During the last five years the averages per establishment and per productive employee have increased from 37.38 and 2.70 to 52.38 and 3.51 respectively.
The following table shows the engines used and their horse-power as recorded in the last five collections, classified according to the various classes of industries.
Class of Industry. | 1918-19. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | Number of Engines. | Horsepower. | |
*Separate figures not shown where the number of industries comprised in classes is small that individual particulars might be identified. †Included in "Miscellaneous." ‡Excluding number of water-turbines and Pelton wheels. §Excluding horse-power of water-turbines and Pelton wheels. | ||||||||||
Animal food | 1,967 | 50,944 | 2,012 | 46,820 | 2,122 | 49,543 | 2,452 | 56,786 | 2,548 | 57,034 |
Vegetable food | 301 | 7,509 | 321 | 7,728 | 327 | 7,520 | 359 | 7,642 | 385 | 8,063 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 377 | 2,988 | 433 | 3,253 | 489 | 3,576 | 461 | 3,328 | 471 | 3,394 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 147 | 2,519 | 209 | 3,796 | 248 | 4,181 | 158 | 2,084 | 138 | 1,688 |
Working in wood | 731 | 20,351 | 843 | 21,548 | 1,157 | 28,014 | 1,200 | 30,481 | 1,313 | 35,491 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 7 | 217 | 8 | 163 | 15 | 232 | 11 | 279 | 25 | 337 |
Paper manufactures | 31 | 1,315 | 30 | 1,306 | 33 | 1,130 | 29 | 1,169 | 32 | 1,162 |
Heat, light, and power | 117 | 28,770 | 166 | 67,049 | 185 | 75,992 | 180 | 74,711 | 170 | 71,801 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 374 | 14,237 | 320 | 10,948 | 444 | 14,399 | 348 | 10,957 | 384 | 12,573 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 510 | 6,227 | 535 | 6,055 | 574 | 6,132 | 603 | 6,537 | 625 | 6,953 |
Precious metals | 47 | 71 | 50 | 68 | 54 | 105 | 62 | 89 | 62 | 82 |
Books and publications | 656 | 4,475 | 673 | 4,544 | 744 | 4,735 | 803 | 4,964 | 884 | 5,246 |
Musical instruments | 2 | 24 | 3 | 17 | 8 | 42 | 10 | 51 | 12 | 55 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 9 | 30 | 12 | 27 | 25 | 51 | 19 | 35 | 20 | 47 |
Equipment for sports and games | * | * | * | * | 12 | 46 | * | * | 12 | 52 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 17 | 23 | 14 | 20 | 7 | 13 | 12 | 18 | 15 | 20 |
Ammunition and explosives | * | * | * | * | † | † | * | * | †† | .. |
Machines, tools, and implements | 58 | 726 | 67 | 861 | 73 | 960 | 94 | 557 | 117 | 990 |
Carriages and vehicles | 333 | 1,600 | 425 | 1,846 | 554 | 2,293 | 646 | 2,727 | 750 | 3,147 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 244 | 3,022 | 288 | 4,739 | 242 | 2,734 | 264 | 2,912 | 273 | 3,020 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 84 | 700 | 93 | 707 | 91 | 668 | 83 | 659 | 98 | 662 |
House-furnishings | 249 | 2,224 | 308 | 2,217 | 374 | 2,899 | 375 | 2,964 | 397 | 3,129 |
Chemicals and by-products | 74 | 609 | 63 | 587 | 58 | 466 | 85 | 792 | 111 | 1,097 |
Textile fabrics | 45 | 3,650 | 52 | 3,484 | 68 | 3,989 | 79 | 3,936 | 97 | 4,544 |
Apparel | 392 | 2,020 | 422 | 1,793 | 427 | 1,963 | 423 | 2,054 | 462 | 2,052 |
Fibrous materials | 141 | 4,401 | 90 | 3,943 | 98 | 4,012 | 87 | 3,735 | 106 | 4,276 |
Miscellaneous | 23 | 149 | 15 | 62 | 48 | 430 | 10 | 66 | 22 | 186 |
Classes for which the number of schedules received was less than four | 22 | 195 | 25 | 203 | .. | .. | 15 | 167 | .. | .. |
Total | 6,958‡ | 158,996§ | 7,477 | 193,784 | 8,477 | 216,125 | 8,868 | 219,700 | 9,529 | 227,101 |
As regards kind of power used, the most remarkable development is the large increase in electric motors. Where electric current is available new installations of power are almost invariably of this type, and with increasing facilities no doubt will become correspondingly preponderant. The subjoined table shows the number of engines or motors of each kind in use at five censuses, together with the percentage each represents of the total number of engines or motors in the respective years:—
Kind of Power. | 1918-19. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. of Engines or Motors. | Per Cent. of Total. | No. of Engines or Motors. | Per Cent. of Total. | No. of Engines or Motors. | Per Cent. of Total. | No. of Engines or Motors. | Per Cent. of Total. | No. of Engines or Motors. | Per Cent. of Total. | |
Steam | 1,940 | 27.88 | 2,004 | 26.80 | 2,266 | 26.72 | 2,266 | 25.55 | 2,310 | 24.24 |
Coal-gas | 539 | 7.75 | 524 | 7.01 | 577 | 6.81 | 519 | 5.85 | 561 | 5.89 |
Suction gas | 193 | 2.77 | 244 | 3.26 | 234 | 2.76 | 237 | 2.67 | 246 | 2.58 |
Oil | 215 | 3.09 | 307 | 4.10 | 372 | 4.39 | 389 | 4.39 | 418 | 4.39 |
Electric | 3,855 | 55.40 | 4,186 | 55.99 | 4,812 | 56.77 | 5,235 | 59.03 | 5,784 | 60.70 |
Water | 217 | 3.11 | 212 | 2.84 | 216 | 2.55 | 222 | 2.51 | 210 | 2.20 |
Totals | 6,959 | 100.0 | 7,477 | 100.0 | 8,477 | 100.0 | 8,868 | 100.0 | 9,529 | 100.0 |
In conjunction with the returns of industrial manufacture, statistics as to the quantity of coal used in the various manufacturing industries are now collected. The most noticeable feature of the figures for 1922-23 is that 68 per cent. of the coal used as above in the Dominion was shown as consumed in the North Island. The biggest contributing factor to this is undoubtedly the extensive use of hydroelectric power in the two main centres of the South Island. The most remarkable differences appear in tramways, electric supply, and gasworks. Tramways in the North Island used 66,482 tons, as against 1,161 tons used in the South Island; electric supply, 42,210 in the North, as against 8,045 in the South; and gas-supply, 170,104 tons in the North, as against 72,636 tons in the South.
The appended table shows the quantity of coal consumed in connection with principal manufacturing industries in the two Islands for the year ended 31st March, 1923, with Dominion figures for 1922-23 and 1921-22:—
Industry. | 1922-23. | 1921-22. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
North Island. | South Island. | Total. | Total. | |
Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | Tons. | |
Meat freezing and preserving | 81,057 | 33,758 | 114,815 | 115,716 |
Butter, cheese, and condensed-milk manufacture | 54,654 | 30,670 | 85,324 | 74,232 |
Grain-milling | 5,582 | 6,206 | 11,788 | 12,031 |
Brewing and malting | 4,582 | 6,287 | 10,868 | 10,902 |
Gas making and supply | 170,104 | 72,636 | 242,740 | 247,471 |
Electricity generation and supply | 42,210 | 8,045 | 50,255 | 93,240 |
Electric tramways | 66,482 | 1,161 | 67,643 | 70,392 |
Lime crushing and burning and cement-making | 45,397 | 20,116 | 65,514 | 59,375 |
Brick, tile, and pottery making | 20,221 | 15,745 | 35,966 | 38,178 |
Engineering, boilermaking, and other metal-working | 2,710 | 5,396 | 8,106 | 12,114 |
Tanning, fellmongering, and wool-scouring | 5,368 | 7,867 | 13,235 | 11,831 |
Woollen-milling | 4,101 | 17,713 | 21,814 | 15,601 |
Biscuits, confectionery - making, and sugar-boiling | 1,025 | 6,341 | 7,366 | 7,141 |
Soap and candle making | 4,342 | 2,718 | 7,060 | 6,403 |
Boiling-down and manure-making | 3,977 | 4,855 | 8,832 | 6,656 |
Sawmilling and sash and door making | 2,283 | 4,106 | 6,390 | 7,921 |
Flaxmilling, rope and twine making | 4,646 | 1,118 | 5,764 | 6,005 |
Other industries | 34,579 | 17,262 | 51,840 | 46,966 |
Totals | 553,320 | 262,000 | 815,320 | 842,175 |
The value of materials used or operated upon does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary very considerably. For instance, materials used or operated upon in the tanning, fellmongering, and woolscouring industry were in 1922–23 valued at £1,786,571, while those used in printing, publishing, and bookbinding were valued at approximately one half of this figure (£885,123). If, however, value of output be considered, it is found that the figure for tanning, fellmongering, and wool-scouring (£2,463,227) is over £1,000,000 less than that for printing, &c. (£3,531,936), the added value in the former case being only £676,656, as against £2,646,813 in the latter.
The appended table gives the value of materials used in manufacturing industries, according to provincial districts, for the years 1919–20, 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23:—
Provincial District. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921-22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 13,247,444 | 18,883,924 | 13,296,016 | 14,585,802 |
Taranaki | 4,210,400 | 4,156,284 | 2,759,931 | 3,544,365 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,346,821 | 2,156,182 | 1,709,729 | 2,106,844 |
Wellington | 9,935,995 | 10,440,828 | 8,084,038 | 9,184,643 |
Marlborough | 229,349 | 322,373 | 288,577 | 304,208 |
Nelson | 518,386 | 650,590 | 527,775 | 491,605 |
Westland | 245,652 | 242,325 | 169,175 | 189,639 |
Canterbury | 9,015,685 | 10,212,772 | 7,242,065 | 8,382,918 |
Otago | 5,238,734 | 6,030,856 | 4,241,885 | 4,320,204 |
Southland | 2,049,465 | 2,415,029 | 1,725,134 | 1,985,459 |
.. | 47,037,931 | 55,511,163 | 40,044,325 | 45,095,687 |
The cost of materials used in the various classes of industries during the years 1918–19, 1919–20. 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23 are given in the table hereunder:—
Class of Industry | Cost of Materials used. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
*Separate figures not shown where the number of establishments comprised in classes is so small that individual particulars might be identified. †Included in "Miscellaneous." | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 21,153,839 | 23,668,674 | 28,437,982 | 20,202,850 | 25,581,683 |
Vegetable food | 3,957,653 | 4,576,702 | 5,719,645 | 5,274,154 | 4,739,775 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 993,257 | 1,215,086 | 1,621,146 | 910,353 | 781,223 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 910,864 | 1,199,320 | 1,322,594 | 692,626 | 603,519 |
Working in wood | 1,343,079 | 1,900,047 | 1,829,503 | 1,281,550 | 1,408,105 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 35,164 | 31,869 | 52,113 | 95,024 | 67,184 |
Paper manufactures | 73,245 | 86,958 | 138,705 | 75,204 | 85,602 |
Heat, light, and power | 1,123,860 | 1,398,450 | 1,898,009 | 2,175,024 | 2,160,587 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 185,663 | 334,288 | 764,353 | 336,252 | 294,246 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 889,230 | 1,064,574 | 1,476,705 | 1,252,766 | 1,067,951 |
Precious metals | 51,585 | 66,742 | 68,917 | 67,715 | 52,277 |
Books and publications | 785,171 | 886,794 | 1,213,039 | 1,125,142 | 885,123 |
Musical instruments | 5,770 | 9,225 | 12,709 | 4,870 | 7,427 |
Ornaments and minor art product | 33,761 | 39,774 | 61,167 | 54,901 | 52,909 |
Equipment for sports and games | * | * | 18,468 | * | 12,937 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 5,551 | 4,011 | 3,846 | 5,367 | 5,430 |
Ammunition and explosives | * | * | † | * | † |
Machines, tools, and implements | 208,628 | 270,499 | 489,058 | 276,409 | 266,699 |
Carriages and vehicles | 349,201 | 555,826 | 641,913 | 618,511 | 619,682 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 3,293,278 | 4,209,810 | 3,038,905 | 1,300,413 | 1,936,117 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 253,284 | 328,467 | 375,882 | 285,345 | 190,292 |
House-furnishings | 406,688 | 569,073 | 755,224 | 551,477 | 530,778 |
Chemicals and by-products | 272,919 | 314,152 | 366,128 | 345,378 | 426,095 |
Textile fabrics | 575,093 | 611,189 | 684,715 | 569,708 | 722,794 |
Apparel | 2,521,424 | 3,140,530 | 3,823,307 | 2,059,697 | 2,250,106 |
Fibrous materials | 584,454 | 416,652 | 452,811 | 297,623 | 296,789 |
Miscellaneous | 344,555 | 83,305 | 244,319 | 123,715 | 50,357 |
Classes for which the number of schedules received was less than four | 72,568 | 55,905 | .. | 62,221 | .. |
Totals | 40,429,784 | 47,037,931 | 55,511,163 | 40,044,325 | 45,095,687 |
The cost of the materials used at the factory is asked for on the returns, but in the butter, cheese, &c., industry this information has not been supplied. The establishments engaged in this industry are mainly co-operative companies and do not actually purchase the milk, &c., from the suppliers, but treat it on their behalf, and divide the proceeds of the manufactured goods according to the quantity of milk, &c., supplied.
The figures shown do not represent the actual cost price of the milk and cream used in these concerns, but are in such cases the proceeds from the sale of the manufactured products, less the expenses of manufacture.
The products of manufacture are valued at the current selling-price of the goods manufactured or work done at the factory, where a valuation on this basis is possible, but in many of the principal industries, such as butter, cheese, &c., and meat-freezing, where the commodities are marketed abroad, it is possible that the values of the products are in excess of the actual values as at the factory. By excluding indirect expenses incurred beyond the factory from the value of the products based on the actual selling-prices an attempt has been made to reduce the values shown in such cases to the value at the factory.
In making use of the value of gross products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which constitutes more than half of the total value; in fact, the cost of materials used has represented no less than 69, 67, 67, 60, and 61 per cent. respectively of the value of the products in the last five years. Where the products of one industry—for example, sawmilling—are the materials used in other industries, such as furniture-making, joinery, &c., it must be obvious that the value of timber shown as products of the former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of joinery and furniture made. Duplication of this kind is apparent in many industries.
The following table shows the gross value of products by provincial districts for the years 1919–20, 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23:—
Provincial District. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 19,954,502 | 27,153,253 | 22,287,176 | 24,544,257 |
Taranaki | 5,160,596 | 5,523,081 | 3,999,789 | 4,850,053 |
Hawke's Bay | 3,514,820 | 3,358,023 | 3,001,692 | 3,324,982 |
Wellington | 14,896,926 | 16,135,888 | 13,572,042 | 14,923,815 |
Marlborough | 346,702 | 468,187 | 472,386 | 498,527 |
Nelson | 806,685 | 1,068,755 | 914,378 | 935,845 |
Westland | 576,792 | 762,311 | 732,527 | 710,693 |
Canterbury | 13,245,284 | 15,042,223 | 11,916,895 | 13,023,529 |
Otago | 8,226,595 | 9,445,723 | 7,514,251 | 7,727,816 |
Southland | 3,051,394 | 3,516,125 | 2,735,133 | 3,313,906 |
.. | 69,780,296 | 82,473,569 | 67,146,269 | 73,853,423 |
The following table shows the gross value of products by classes of industries as recorded in the last five collections:—
Class of Industry. | Value of Products. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
*Separate figures not shown where the number of schedules received for classes is so small that individual particulars might be identified. †Included in "Miscellaneous." | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 25,474,590 | 29,471,865 | 33,393,950 | 26,245,828 | 32,640,666 |
Vegetable food | 4,937,825 | 5,594,639 | 7,068,650 | 6,861,581 | 6,462,845 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,661,116 | 2,263,504 | 2,878,117 | 2,054,324 | 1,875,170 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 1,353,789 | 1,721,606 | 1,896,635 | 1,221,692 | 1,172,517 |
Working in wood | 2,845,742 | 3,956,387 | 5,620,092 | 5,572,082 | 5,534,604 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 49,609 | 48,828 | 66,139 | 87,872 | 109,433 |
Paper manufactures | 211,294 | 219,304 | 311,086 | 153,245 | 221,303 |
Heat, light, and power | 2,380,998 | 2,820,275 | 3,637,605 | 4,113,248 | 4,224,835 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 885,825 | 927,480 | 1,997,088 | 1,383,519 | 1,439,476 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 2,083,403 | 2,451,520 | 3,303,513 | 3,038,149 | 2,779,687 |
Precious metals | 117,612 | 135,226 | 160,963 | 158,330 | 135,331 |
Books and publications | 2,159,217 | 2,639,362 | 3,395,276 | 3,464,224 | 3,531,936 |
Musical instruments | 18,005 | 26,092 | 29,905 | 26,467 | 27,921 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 86,422 | 95,028 | 140,540 | 133,489 | 129,738 |
Equipment for sports and games | * | * | 33,290 | * | 32,704 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 22,016 | 20,378 | 16,896 | 23,136 | 28,785 |
Ammunition and explosives | * | * | † | * | † |
Machines, tools, and implements | 462,879 | 609,095 | 938,343 | 704,961 | 602,259 |
Carriages and vehicles | 879,195 | 1,304,519 | 1,676,173 | 1,652,598 | 1,705,917 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 3,959,051 | 5,307,675 | 3,845,295 | 1,951,732 | 2,822,641 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 480,292 | 611,538 | 721,611 | 557,273 | 417,941 |
House-furnishings | 807,289 | 1,155,766 | 1,514,001 | 1,221,266 | 1,186,107 |
Chemicals and by-products | 468,547 | 542,523 | 551,005 | 606,174 | 808,831 |
Textile fabrics. | 974,955 | 1,171,116 | 1,364,169 | 1,252,613 | 1,194,342 |
Apparel | 4,400,612 | 5,619,295 | 6,643,777 | 3,737,709 | 4,051,437 |
Fibrous materials | 1,130,889 | 821,397 | 873,412 | 648,963 | 635,774 |
Miscellaneous | 422,551 | 127,883 | 395,948 | 148,240 | 111,223 |
Classes for which the number of schedules received was less than four | 100,784 | 117,995 | .. | 127,554 | .. |
Totals | 58,374,507 | 69,780,296 | 82,473,569 | 67,146,269 | 73,853,423 |
As indicated under the heading of "products," the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. Another part, and in many cases by far the larger portion, represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, therefore, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the "added value." As the basis of the added value is the value of products, it is clear that it must be affected by fluctuations in values, and this fact should not be lost sight of when use is made of these figures.
The rapid growth in the Dominion's manufactories during recent years is reflected in the added-value figure recorded at successive collections. Taking the totals for industries common to all years, which permit of comparison, the added value, which appeared at £9,702,780 in 1906, reached the imposing figure of £28,613,455 in 1923, an increase of over 300 per cent. The largest increase shown by the figures for one collection over those for the immediately preceding one was between the years 1920 and 1921, the added value in the latter year exceeding that in the former by approximately £4,000,000. This increase was mainly due to the phenomenal rise in the prices of manufactured articles at that time.
The added value by provincial districts for the last four collections, taking all industries into account, is given in the table hereunder:—
Provincial District. | 1910–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 6,707,058 | 8,269,329 | 8,991,160 | 9,958,455 |
Taranaki | 950,196 | 1,366,797 | 1,239,858 | 1,305,688 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,167,999 | 1,201,841 | 1,291,963 | 1,218,138 |
Wellington | 4,960,931 | 5,695,060 | 5,488,004 | 5,739,172 |
Marlborough | 117,353 | 145,814 | 183,809 | 194,319 |
Nelson | 288,299 | 418,165 | 386,603 | 444,240 |
Westland | 331,140 | 519,986 | 563,352 | 521,054 |
Canterbury | 4,229,599 | 4,829,451 | 4,674,830 | 4,640,611 |
Otago | 2,987,861 | 3,414,867 | 3,272,366 | 3,407,612 |
Southland | 1,001,929 | 1,101,096 | 1,009,999 | 1,328,447 |
Totals | 22,742,365 | 26,962,406 | 27,101,944 | 28,757,736 |
For the last four years the Auckland Province has contributed the largest proportion of the total added value, with Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago following in that order, and Southland, Taranaki, and Hawke's Bay just in excess of one million each. The Marlborough Province, although taking credit for the smallest proportion of the aggregate in each of the four years under review, claims the highest relative rate of increase, the added value each year in this case showing substantial increases over the 1919–20 figure, particularly that for the last year, 1922–23, which shows an increase of 65 per cent. Fairly even increases have been recorded for the Auckland District, where a large variety of industries is located, while in Taranaki, where mainly butter and cheese making is carried on, the movement in the added-value figure for the last four years approximates to the fluctuations in the prices for dairy-produce. In the Wellington Province a similar movement of a less marked nature is evident, and it is somewhat remarkable that the 1922–23 figures in this case show an increase of 15 per cent. only over those for 1919–20. Auckland during the same period showed an increase of 48 per cent.
The following table shows various percentages and rates that have been worked out in connection with added value:—
— | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Added value per productive employee | 305.24 | 350.15 | 383.78 | 440.38 | 444.77 |
Added value per £100 expended on productive wages | 223.12 | 226.99 | 214.50 | 235.26 | 249.00 |
Percentage of productive wages to added value | 44.95 | 44.05 | 46.62 | 42.51 | 40.16 |
Percentage of added value to cost of materials used | 44.38 | 48.35 | 48.57 | 67.68 | 63.77 |
Added value per head of mean population | 15.38 | 18.83 | 21.53 | 21.08 | 21.93 |
The most striking feature in the above table is the remarkable increase in the added value per productive employee. In 1918–19 the added value per employee was £305.24, while in 1922–23 it had reached £444.77, an increase of 45.68 per cent. The wholesale-prices index numbers for the years shown in this table do not show increases commensurate with the increase in added value; in fact, the general index number for 1922 was only 1832, as compared with 1809 in 1918. As the genera index number is based on certain commodities which are not manufactured to any extent in the Dominion, it is well to consider the movements in the index numbers for the groups that comprise mainly New Zealand manufactures. The index numbers for Group II (flour, bran, pollard, and oatmeal) and Group V (building-material) show increases from 1548 to 1771 and 2148 to 2176 respectively, but the other groups show fairly substantial decreases. During the same period the aggregate mechanical power available increased by 44 per cent., which is quite out of proportion to the increase of approximately 10 per cent. in the total productive employees. In view of the above it seems a reasonable conclusion that the increase in the added value per employee has been due to the following factors: (a) Fluctuations in values; (b) increased motive power; and (c) increase in productivity of labour. It is difficult to measure the influence exerted by each, but it would seem that the increased motive power has been responsible for the major part of the increase, while fluctuations in values have accounted for most of the balance, with perhaps increased productivity of labour taking credit for the small remainder.
The figures given in respect of the added value per £100 expended on productive wages are interesting, inasmuch as they indicate to a certain extent the manufacturer's return for each £100 paid away as wages. It is perhaps not out of place to point out that this comparison is merely an arbitrary one, and that other factors such as cost of motive power, general overhead, &c., combine with labour in the creation of the value. Taking into consideration the increase in motive power and ignoring fluctuations in values, the upward tendency in the added value per £100 expended on productive wages is due principally to the expanding use of motive power.
More or less conflicting results are shown by the proportion per cent. of productive wages to added value during the period under review, but up to 1921–22 the figures illustrate the tendency for wages to follow fluctuations in prices. In 1919–20, when prices soared, wages did not increase in proportion, with the result that labour's share of the fund created by manufacture dropped slightly, but in 1920–21, when prices fell and wages lagged behind, labour secured an increased share (46 per cent.). Wages did not drop until some time after the fall in prices, with the result that the proportion paid away as wages was higher than usual, and industry became relatively unprofitable. Further, the increased real cost of labour reduced the demand for it, and unemployment followed. The following year recorded a fall in wages, while prices had recovered to some extent, and the proportion received by labour was therefore smaller, being 42.51 per cent. A further fall in the percentage paid away as wages was recorded in 1922–23. Although the relation between the aggregates of wages paid and of added value bear out to a certain extent the changing times through which industry has passed in the last five years, yet definite conclusions cannot be arrived at without due regard to the effects brought about by the increased use of machinery and changes in the relative importance of different groups of industries. Some idea of the effects of the latter consideration can be seen from the following table showing the percentages of wages to added value in the principal classes of industries:—
— | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Animal food | 41.11 | 37.83 | 50.75 | 42.05 | 32.79 |
Vegetable food | 40.41 | 39.04 | 35.61 | 36.48 | 38.70 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 51.92 | 39.27 | 39.83 | 40.04 | 59.06 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 40.59 | 43.45 | 50.90 | 45.35 | 42.47 |
Working in wood | 78.75 | 77.07 | 60.05 | 50.71 | 52.04 |
Heat, light, and power | 58.85 | 60.51 | 68.40 | 65.02 | 60.71 |
Books and publications | 49.98 | 43.45 | 46.48 | 44.84 | 43.56 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 47.12 | 44.24 | 51.05 | 50.60 | 48.46 |
Machines, tools, and implements | 59.37 | 55.80 | 60.31 | 56.07 | 69.10 |
Apparel | 63.62 | 60.35 | 64.48 | 68.76 | 77.57 |
Fibrous materials | 51.85 | 53.98 | 49.05 | 52.87 | 53.32 |
The table given hereunder shows the added value by classes of industries for the years 1918–19, 1919–20, 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23:—
Class. | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Separate figures not shown where the number of establishments in classes is so small that individual particulars might be identified. †Included in "Miscellaneous." ‡Decreased value. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 4,320,751 | 5,803,191 | 4,955,968 | 6,042,978 | 7,058,983 |
Vegetable food | 980,172 | 1,017,937 | 1,349,005 | 1,587,427 | 1,723,070 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 667,859 | 1,048,418 | 1,256,971 | 1,143,971 | 1,093,947 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 442,925 | 522,286 | 574,041 | 529,066 | 568,998 |
Working in wood | 1,502,663 | 2,056,340 | 3,790,589 | 4,290,532 | 4,126,499 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 14,445 | 16,959 | 14,026 | 7,152‡ | 42,249 |
Paper manufactures | 138,049 | 132,346 | 172,381 | 78,041 | 135,701 |
Heat, light, and power | 1,257,138 | 1,421,816 | 1,739,596 | 1,938,224 | 2,064,248 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 700,162 | 593,192 | 1,232,735 | 1,047,267 | 1,145,230 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 1,194,173 | 1,386,946 | 1,826,808 | 1,785,383 | 1,711,73 |
Precious metals | 66,027 | 68,484 | 92,046 | 90,615 | 83,054 |
Books and publications | 1,374,046 | 1,762,568 | 2,182,237 | 2,339,082 | 2,646,813 |
Musical instruments | 12,235 | 16,867 | 17,286 | 21,597 | 20,494 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 52,661 | 55,254 | 79,373 | 78,588 | 76,829 |
Equipment for sports and games | * | * | 14,822 | * | 19,767 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 16,465 | 16,367 | 13,050 | 17,769 | 23,355 |
Ammunition and explosives | * | * | † | * | † |
Machine, tools, and implements | 254,251 | 338,596 | 449,285 | 428,552 | 335,560 |
Carriages and vehicles | 529,994 | 748,693 | 1,034,260 | 1,034,057 | 1,086,235 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 665,773 | 1,097,865 | 806,390 | 651,319 | 886,524 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 227,008 | 283,071 | 345,729 | 271,928 | 227,649 |
House-furnishings | 400,601 | 586,693 | 758,777 | 669,789 | 655,329 |
Chemicals and by-products | 195,628 | 228,371 | 184,877 | 260,796 | 382,736 |
Textile fabrics | 399,862 | 559,927 | 679,454 | 682,905 | 441,548 |
Apparel | 1,879,188 | 2,478,765 | 2,820,470 | 1,678,012 | 1,801,331 |
Fibrous material | 546,435 | 404,745 | 420,601 | 351,340 | 338,985 |
Miscellaneous | 77,996 | 44,578 | 151,629 | 24,525 | 60,866 |
Classes for which the number of schedules received was less than four | 28,216 | 62,090 | .. | 65,333 | .. |
Totals. | 17,944,723 | 22,742,365 | 26,962,406 | 27,101,944 | 28,757,736 |
Although information as to the amount of capital of each establishment has been collected for some years, the figures in this respect have been found to be inaccurate and have not yet been made use of. The chief factors militating against the collection of satisfactory information in this connection are the lax methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning the capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing. In the case of joint-stock companies the capital figures have been found to be reasonably accurate, and are shown on pages 21, 22, and 23 of the "Annual Statistical Report on Industrial Manufacture." Information regarding fixed assets, however, is collected, and has been found to be much more accurate than that in respect of capital, although perhaps not so informative. The values of the fixed assets give some idea as to the permanency and stability of the manufacturing industries in New Zealand as well as affording the means of judging to some extent of the amount of capital that has been sunk therein.
In connection with the following table it should be understood that the figures given are of necessity only approximate, the principal reason for this being that where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries an apportionment has to be made between the industries, and this cannot be done with absolute accuracy. Furthermore, in many instances fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an understatement owing to appreciated site-value, or an overstatement owing to insufficient allowance being made for depreciation, obsolescence, &c. Where premises occupied are rented or leased (particularly if only a portion) it has been found impossible to arrive at the correct value. In such circumstances the practice has been to ascertain the annual rental value and capitalize this.
The following table shows the value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery recorded in the years 1918–19, 1919–20, 1920–21. 1921–22, and 1922–23 by provincial districts:—
Provincial District. | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 8,553,117 | 10,406,729 | 13,321,327 | 14,005,480 | 14,684,367 |
Taranaki | 1,368,967 | 1,753,264 | 1,887,057 | 2,043,310 | 1,900,321 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,364,782 | 1,424,257 | 1,711,480 | 1,684,389 | 1,779,534 |
Wellington | 7,870,070 | 7,781,084 | 8,989,942 | 9,352,441 | 10,009,230 |
Marlborough | 123,931 | 195,834 | 195,256 | 259,814 | 308,086 |
Nelson | 500,843 | 481,788 | 626,042 | 578,662 | 588,664 |
Westland | 490,887 | 523,806 | 585,996 | 703,845 | 715,462 |
Canterbury | 4,754,899 | 5,764,656 | 6,667,649 | 7,166,652 | 8,152,851 |
Otago | 3,379,596 | 3,724,187 | 3,988,082 | 4,120,110 | 4,457,568 |
Southland | 1,152,725 | 1,380,515 | 1,592,006 | 1,469,516 | 1,623,042 |
Totals | 29,559,817 | 133,436,120 | 39,564,837 | 41,384,219 | 44,219,125 |
The value of land, buildings, and plant and machinery may be taken as representing approximately the fixed capital, and a classification by classes of industries is therefore interesting, as it shows to a certain extent the amount of this capital required in the various classes. It is recognized that electric-supply undertakings and gasworks require heavy expenditure on plant and machinery, &c., and it is not surprising that the value of fixed assets employed in the industries coming under the "Heat, light, and power" class is much greater than that for any other class, notwithstanding that the added value in this case is relatively small. It is particularly interesting to note that while the added value in the "Animal food" class amounts to £7,058,983, as against £2,004,248 for heat, light, and power, the fixed capital in the latter case is £14,333,367, while in the former it is £9,470,214—nearly £5,000,000 less. The following table shows the value of land, buildings, plant, and machinery by classes of industries for the years 1918–19, 1919–20, 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23:—
Class of Industry. | Value of Land, Buildings, Plant, and Machinery. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
*Separate figures not shown for classes where the number of schedules received is so small that individual particulars might be identified. †Included in "Miscellaneous." | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Animal food | 6,378,714 | 7,180,390 | 8,880,840 | 9,616,370 | 9,470,214 |
Vegetable food | 1,067,111 | 1,214,120 | 1,323,709 | 1,625,489 | 1,698,223 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 1,030,170 | 1,095,164 | 1,251,448 | 1,211,797 | 1,350,464 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | 433,743 | 530,187 | 713,028 | 479,846 | 445,383 |
Working in wood | 2,168,273 | 2,451,226 | 2,852,255 | 3,126,000 | 3,243,686 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | 18,532 | 22,104 | 55,989 | 65,178 | 91,554 |
Paper manufactures | 94,310 | 103,163 | 109,993 | 121,339 | 168,991 |
Heat, light, and power | 7,884,822 | 9,731,504 | 10,922,598 | 12,549,066 | 14,333,367 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 1,429,795 | 1,197,819 | 1,767,486 | 1,467,302 | 1,279,184 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 1,326,152 | 1,428,374 | 1,553,444 | 1,650,507 | 1,760,763 |
Precious metals | 112,773 | 137,577 | 148,480 | 151,208 | 125,537 |
Books and publications | 1,627,849 | 1,604,355 | 2,022,374 | 2,197,228 | 2,312,734 |
Musical instruments | 21,350 | 79,584 | 22,792 | 33,015 | 31,106 |
Ornaments and minor art products | 73,382 | 98,239 | 110,220 | 120,430 | 118,834 |
Equipment for sports and games | * | * | 16,504 | * | 17,280 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | 26,406 | 27,717 | 13,190 | 25,725 | 27,326 |
Ammunition and explosives | * | * | † | * | † |
Machines, tools, and implements | 223,015 | 256,708 | 309,633 | 322,380 | 430,702 |
Carriages and vehicles | 982,881 | 1,377,588 | 1,679,519 | 2,064,067 | 2,256,035 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 510,617 | 610,163 | 581,942 | 617,088 | 636,160 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 180,462 | 187,259 | 205,898 | 247,072 | 245,231 |
House-furnishings | 444,927 | 570,803 | 711,853 | 774,086 | 855,305 |
Chemicals and by-products | 157,095 | 197,829 | 171,461 | 213,116 | 467,881 |
Textile fabrics | 466,077 | 512,653 | 622,299 | 677,236 | 706,844 |
Apparel | 1,911,450 | 2,125,757 | 2,628,922 | 1,351,178 | 1,518,488 |
Fibrous materials | 882,082 | 587,710 | 710,467 | 562,118 | 557,835 |
Miscellaneous | 79,584 | 79,675 | 177,893 | 67,446 | 69,998 |
Classes for which the number of schedules received was less than four | 28,245 | 28,452 | .. | 47,926 | .. |
Totals | 29,559,817 | 33,436,120 | 39,564,837 | 41,384,219 | 44,219,125 |
The relation between the value of (a) land and buildings, and (b) plant and machinery illustrates the tendency for the latter to increase at a proportionately faster rate than the former. In 1906 the proportions per cent. of land and buildings and plant and machinery to the total fixed assets were 57 and 43 respectively, but in the last collection these positions were almost reversed, the percentages being 45 and 55. Each collection since 1906 has shown a gradual and consistent decrease in the percentage of the value of land and buildings to the total fixed assets, and an increase in the figure for plant and machinery. The table given hereunder shows the movement during the last five years:—
Year. | land and Buildings. | Plant and Machinery. | Total Amount. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | Amount. | Per Cent. of Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | |||
1918–19 | 15,177,437 | 51.34 | 14,382,380 | 48.66 | 29,559,817 |
1919–20 | 16,811,870 | 50.28 | 16,624,250 | 49.72 | 33,436,120 |
1920–21 | 19,707,988 | 49.81 | 19,856,849 | 50.19 | 39,564,837 |
1921–22 | 19,244,031 | 46.50 | 22,140,188 | 53.50 | 41,384,219 |
1922–23 | 19,904,178 | 45.01 | 24,314,947 | 54.99 | 44,219,125 |
As previously mentioned, a number of small repair-shops in some industries are now omitted from the statistics, and as these are practically all either under individual ownership or carried on as partnerships, this will account for a considerable portion of the apparently large decrease in the number of establishments thus organized. Details for the years 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23 are as follows:—
Character of Organization. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Added Value. | No. | Added Value. | No. | Added Value. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Individual | 1,803 | 3,674,179 | 1,394 | 3,060,910 | 1,463 | 3,141,420 |
Private firm or partnership | 1,030 | 3,094,372 | 932 | 2,817,494 | 924 | 2,804,032 |
Public registered company | 483 | 9,152,059 | 426 | 9,128,162 | 426 | 9,950,116 |
Private registered company | 954 | 7,183,716 | 897 | 7,238,843 | 980 | 7,804,284 |
Municipal | 124 | 1,213,395 | 111 | 1,307,602 | 116 | 1,458,752 |
Co-operative and miscellaneous | 410 | 2,644,685 | 420 | 3,548,933 | 426 | 3,599,132 |
Totals | 4,804 | 26,962,406 | 4,180 | 27,101,944 | 4,335 | 28,757,736 |
The figures in the above table show that the excellent facilities offered by the limited-liability company have been taken advantage of by the larger manufacturing establishments. Although the majority of establishments were either individual or partnership concerns, the actual added value of such concerns during each of the periods shown has been only slightly in excess of 20 per cent. of the total added value. Public and private registered companies contributed more than 50 per cent. of the total output during the same periods.
A table is now given showing for the various classes of industries the number of establishments instituted during the periods indicated:—
Class of Industry. | Number established. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Prior to 1860. | 1860–69. | 1870–79. | 1880-89. | 1890–99. | 1900–09. | 1910–21. | 1922. | Not stated. | Total. | |
Animal food | 1 | 5 | 2 | 35 | 79 | 116 | 231 | 15 | 45 | 529 |
Vegetable food | 5 | 11 | 18 | 15 | 12 | 12 | 28 | 3 | 19 | 123 |
Drinks, narcotics, and stimulants | 5 | 23 | 24 | 29 | 20 | 35 | 43 | .. | 34 | 213 |
Animal matters (not otherwise classed) | .. | 4 | 4 | 7 | 14 | 22 | 13 | 2 | 7 | 73 |
Working in wood | 5 | 13 | 26 | 27 | 41 | 111 | 301 | 34 | 36 | 594 |
Vegetable produce for fodder | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 9 |
Paper manufactures | 1 | .. | 5 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 16 |
Heat, light, and power | .. | 4 | 11 | 9 | 9 | 33 | 68 | 3 | 5 | 142 |
Processes relating to stone, clay, glass, &c. | 3 | 3 | 10 | 11 | 11 | 33 | 56 | 3 | 25 | 155 |
Metals other than gold or silver | 12 | 19 | 23 | 37 | 35 | 69 | 112 | 5 | 44 | 356 |
Precious metals | .. | 5 | 4 | 6 | 7 | 12 | 16 | .. | 1 | 51 |
Books and publications | 3 | 31 | 31 | 34 | 42 | 46 | 60 | 5 | 28 | 280 |
Musical instruments | .. | 3 | .. | 2 | 3 | .. | 1 | .. | 2 | 11 |
Ornaments and minor art products | .. | .. | 4 | 5 | 7 | 8 | 21 | 1 | 6 | 52 |
Equipment for sports and games | .. | l | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 4 |
Designs, medals, type, and dies | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 12 |
Ammunition and explosives | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Machines, tools, and implements | .. | 3 | 4 | 4 | 5 | 10 | 7 | 2 | 4 | 39 |
Carriages and vehicles | 2 | 7 | 17 | 30 | 42 | 100 | 376 | 22 | 106 | 702 |
Harness, saddlery, and leatherware | 3 | 4 | 10 | 27 | 25 | 27 | 30 | 2 | 22 | 150 |
Ships, boats, and their equipment | 4 | 6 | 8 | 7 | 9 | 13 | 11 | 1 | 5 | 64 |
House-furnishings | 1 | 11 | 8 | 17 | 26 | 52 | 131 | 8 | 33 | 287 |
Chemicals and by-products | 1 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 12 | 10 | 21 | 1 | 5 | 60 |
Textile fabrics | .. | .. | 5 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 16 |
Apparel | 8 | 4 | 18 | 22 | 32 | 50 | 134 | 11 | 43 | 322 |
Fibrous materials | .. | 2 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 11 | 15 | 3 | 12 | 54 |
Miscellaneous (not included above) | .. | 3 | 3 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 20 |
Totals | 54 | 166 | 244 | 341 | 445 | 776 | 1,689 | 126 | 494 | 4,335 |
Out of the total manufacturing establishments in existence in New Zealand in 1923, only 54 were in operation prior to 1860, so that in the 63 years following that date, excluding those cases where the date of establishment is unknown, 4,281 establishments came into existence, at an average rate over the whole period of 68 per annum, or just over 5 per month. The actual rate of increase, however, has been much greater from 1910 onwards. The growth of the meat-freezing, &c., and butter and cheese, &c., establishments can be traced to the inauguration of refrigeration in 1882, which was responsible for the coming into operation in the 1880–89 period of 16 of the former establishments and 24 of the latter.
Individual particulars regarding the principal industries for the years 1918–19, 1919–20, 1920–21, 1921–22, and 1922–23 are set out in the following pages.
STATISTICS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES, 1918–19 to 1922–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
*Not available. | ||||||
Meat Freezing and Preserving. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 48 | 50 | 51 | 50 | 48 |
Hands employed | .. | 8,130 | 8,562 | 8,631 | 8,245 | 7,408 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 1,284,343 | 1,578,000 | 1,737,843 | 1,649,650 | 1,419,063 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 36,555 | 36,555 ¼ | 38,434 | 40,841 | 39,576 ½ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 2,857,429 | 3,060,784 | 3,593,702 | 3,763,197 | 3,875,548 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 1,757,762 | 1,738,150 | 1,920,708 | 2,039,096 | 2,098,923 |
Frozen sheep— | ||||||
Carcases | No. | 3,447,938 | 3,798,858 | 3,336,926 | 2,707,801 | 2,052,226 |
Value | £ | 4,184,703 | 4,637,604 | 3,834,483 | 2,668,631 | 2,334,786 |
Frozen lambs— | ||||||
Carcases | No. | 2,691,448 | 2,875,749 | 3,302,274 | 4,452,011 | 4,945,973 |
Value | £ | 2,588,486 | 2,679,846 | 3,331,073 | 4,584,785 | 5,985,997 |
Frozen mutton and lamb pieces— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 29,341 | 51,927 | 23,769 | 24,997 ½ | 30,9904 ¼ |
Value | £ | 73,704 | 120,378 | 51,375 | 52,666 | 09,389 |
Frozen beef— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 1,034,668 | 899,359 ½ | 841,767 | 554,215 | 729,830 ¼ |
Value | £ | 2,387,969 | 2,048,163 | 1,462,604 | 572,072 | 791,546 |
Frozen rabbits—Value | £ | 55,337 | 45,881 | 21,027 | 30,724 | 8,459 |
Preserved meats— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 135,816 | 183,212 | 135,532 | 74,269 | 76,248 |
Value | £ | 585,403 | 722,147 | 566,212 | 241,318 | 242,083 |
Tallow- | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 468,913 | 455,758 | 417,129 | 352,434 | 344,389 |
Value | £ | 1,102,829 | 1,353,191 | 718,026 | 492,742 | 517,706 |
Bonedust— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 121,698 | 192,883 | 458,761 | 106,292 | 161,051 |
Value | £ | 48,597 | 123,390 | 228,404 | 45,078 | 112,915 |
Other manures— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 466,485 | 531,362 | 705,690 | 394,271 | 483,315 |
Value | £ | 193,842 | 224,425 | 319,794 | 161,861 | 222,021 |
Neatsfoot and trotter oil— | ||||||
Quantity | Gallons | 52,435 | 52,907 | 43,061 | 37,734 | 38,592 |
Value | £ | 10,623 | 11,788 | 10,823 | 6,750 | 6,383 |
Bones, horns, hoofs, &c.— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 13,917 | 4,256 | 3,947 | 3,495 | 4,514 |
Value | £ | 5,117 | 2,507 | 947 | 1,675 | 6,282 |
Other products—Value | £ | 3,616,122 | 4,395,074 | 3,124,334 | 1,671,805 | 2,358,040 |
Total value of output | £ | 14,852,732 | 16,364,394 | 13,669,102 | 10,530,107 | 12,677,331 |
Ham and Bacon Curing. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 27 | 36 | 34 | 36 | 38 |
Hands employed | .. | 273 | 199 | 221 | 276 | 290 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 45,235 | 40,825 | 41,773 | 54,568 | 61,493 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 502 | 466 ½ | 619 | 1,266 | 1,301 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 96,143 | 98,355 | 107,199 | 115,134 | 127,220 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 40,258 | 38,395 | 53,832 | 61,478 | 60,030 |
Pigs dealt with— | ||||||
Number | .. | 90,969 | 77,963 | 90,376 | 109,476 | 151,201 |
Value | £ | 445,670 | 410,625 | 493,113 | 430,796 | 476,462 |
Value of other material used | £ | 23,492 | 23,742 | 20,232 | 30,563 | 33,286 |
Hams and bacon—Quantity | Cwt. | 82,687 | 74,889 | 78,214 | 97,182 | 137,006 |
Lard—Quantity | Cwt. | 344,374 | 500,289 | 4,109 | 3,683 | 7,014 ½ |
Total value of output | £ | 514,507 | 515,908 | 599,131 | 581,644 | 657,496 |
Number of— | ||||||
Fish Curing and Preserving. | ||||||
Works | .. | 13 | 12 | 8 | 11 | 12 |
Hands employed | .. | 83 | 128 | 94 | 96 | 114 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 19,803 | 40,465 | 29,844 | 30,368 | 37,696 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 9,704 | 13,912 | 15,153 | 14,939 | 17,967 |
Fish cured—Value | £ | 31,048 | 58,551 | 96,702 | 111,596 | 109,514 |
Fish canned—Value | £ | 19,521 | 18,467 | 1,788 | 3,595 | 6,000 |
Value of other products | £ | .. | 18,875 | 25,180 | 14,928 | 8,701 |
Total value of output | £ | 50,569 | 95,893 | 123,670 | 130,119 | 124,215 |
Butter, Cheese, and Condensed-milk Making. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Factories | .. | 405 | 426 | 423 | 436 | 431 |
Hands employed | .. | 2,859 | 3,352 | 3,762 | 4,138 | 4,212 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 432,428 | 554,448 | 712,249 | 813,489 | 810,858 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 13,762 ½ | 9,650 ½ | 10,372 ¼ | 14,553 ½ | 16,000 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 895,165 | 1,292,574 | 1,542,570 | 1,926,031 | 1,707,041 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 702,450 | 897,755 | 1,617,834 | 1,666,127 | 1,545,789 |
Number of separators— | ||||||
At home | .. | 16,222 | 15,708 | 24,404 | 32,114 | 34,845 |
At butter-factories | .. | 852 | 513 | 547 | 553 | 61 |
Butter-fat separated— | ||||||
At home | lb. | 34,552,430 | 46,920,498 | 62,438,996 | 90,683,490 | 108,182,546 |
At butter-factories | lb. | 12,909,520 | 7,112,629 | 15,790,973 | 23,482,681 | 40,089,862 |
Milk received by cheese-factories | lb. | 1,163,880,940 | 1,394,647,290 | 1,242,520,939 | 1,408,257,610 | 1,287,360,988 |
Fat received | lb. | 45,089,645 | 53,562,220 | 47,098,181 | 53,946,628 | 52,509,031 |
Value of materials used | £ | 8,107,693 | 10,430,165 | 16,400,926 | 11,528,370 | 15,696,639 |
Butter produced (including whey butter)— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 509,093 | 577,065 | 829,698 | 1,205,441 | 1,576,444 |
Value | £ | 4,257,826 | 5,182,677 | 11,296,717 | 9,098,244 | 12,822,056 |
Cheese produced— | ||||||
Quantity | Cwt. | 1,054,090 | 1,262,892 ½ | 1,115,650 | 1,268,534 | 1,247,987 |
Value | £ | 5,233,462 | 6,260,261 | 6,254,350 | 4,838,375 | 5,473,173 |
Value of other produce | £ | 565,494 | 1,052,732 | 1,450,980 | 1,067,339 | 886,395 |
Total value of all produce | £ | 10,056,782 | 12,495,670 | 19,002,047 | 15,003,958 | 19,181,624 |
Grain-mills. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Mills | .. | 51 | 52 | 53 | 52 | 53 |
Hands employed | .. | 647 | 584 | 644 | 688 | 670 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 109,743 | 115,904 | 150,396 | 166,471 | 165,913 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 4,265 ½ | 4,264 | 4,238 ½ | 4,442 ½ | 4,603 ½ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 318,139 | 335,405 | 333,382 | 388,365 | 390,060 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 224,549 | 237,528 | 251,532 | 277,080 | 282,302 |
Wheat used—Quantity | Bushels | 5,671,299 | 5,940,299 | 6,200,483 | 5,655,563 | 6,258,159 |
Total grain—Value | £ | 1,941,521 | 2,230,639 | 2,599,405 | 2,326,297 | 2,272,122 |
Flour produced | Tons | 116,616 | 126,712 ½ | 131,766 ½ | 121,663 | 139,702 |
Oatmeal produced | Tons | 6,934 | 7,449 | 6,485 ½ | 5,035 | 5,629 |
Other products—Value | £ | 476,158 | 437,711 | 534,080 | 503,669 | 505,415 |
Total value of output | £ | 2,467,261 | 2,807,916 | 3,426,965 | 3,166,530 | 3,059,004 |
Biscuit and Confectionery Making. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 49 | 49 | 51 | 58 | 60 |
Hands employed | .. | 1,640 | 1,654 | 1,698 | 1,886 | 2,032 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 165,041 | 194,596 | 230,844 | 258,057 | 261,847 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 1,385 | 1,534 | 1,692 | 1,589 ½ | 1,838 ½ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 166,350 | 249,141 | 274,677 | 278,797 | 276,527 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 144,463 | 175,405 | 201,281 | 228,120 | 273,196 |
Flour used—Quantity | Tons | 4,300 | 5,273 | 5,343 | 4,939 ½ | 4,771 ½ |
Sugar used—Quantity | Tons | 7,395 | 6,386 ¼ | 5,390 ½ | 5,626 ½ | 6,603 ¼ |
Value of other materials | £ | 316,876 | 395,003 | 460,238 | 402,901 | 422,933 |
Biscuits and confectionery made | £ | 735,881 | 1,065,370 | 1,237,685 | 1,174,550 | 1,165,104 |
Other products | £ | 102,345 | 12,586 | 33,311 | 63,475 | 65,259 |
Total value of products | £ | 838,226 | 1,077,956 | 1,270,996 | 1,238,025 | 1,230,363 |
Fruit-preserving and Jam-making. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 12 | 11 | 10 | 8 | 7 |
Hands employed | .. | 272 | 325 | 310 | 229 | 322 |
Amount of wages paid | £ | 35,154 | 36,903 | 44,210 | 39,133 | 42,181 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 50,569 | 49,630 | 49,372 | 57,828 | 49,218 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 26,241 | 23,119 | 21,838 | 19,011 | 27,174 |
Fruit used | Tons | 2,909 ½ | 2,960 | 4,473 ¼ | 2,633 | 3,293 |
Value of— | ||||||
Fruit used | £ | 57,537 | 56,133 | 79,547 | 42,947 | 62,691 |
Sugar and other ingredients | £ | 54,345 | 52,495 | 89,552 | 68,560 | 58,480 |
Fruit bottled or preserved | £ | 19,814 | 31,022 | 14,344 | 22,561 | 18,902 |
Jams and jellies made— | ||||||
Quantity. | Cwt. | 91,721 | 73,195 | 83,921 | 68,170 | 51,763 |
Value | £ | 185,745 | 173,749 | 281,222 | 231,539 | 189,158 |
Other preserves—Value | £ | 12,260 | 5,831 | 21,109 | 24,776 | 29,135 |
Total value of output | £ | 218,019 | 210,612 | 316,675 | 278,876 | 237,195 |
Breweries and Malt-houses. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Establishments | .. | 56 | 57 | 56 | 53 | 54 |
Hands employed | .. | 1,024 | 1,090 | 1,129 | 1,047 | 1,038 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid. | £ | 205,089 | 228,235 | 289,823 | 275,448 | 283,158 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 1,931 | 2,121 ½ | 2,297 ¾ | 2,172 ¾ | 2,175 ¾ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 398,695 | 393,497 | 428,571 | 472,435 | 567,458 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 255,520 | 255,373 | 270,571 | 264,337 | 557,357 ½ |
Barley used in production of malt | Bushels | 528,362 | 597,291 | 687,544 | 623,648 | 557,357 ½ |
Hops used | Cwt. | 5,070 | 5,984 ¾ | 6,244 | 6,864 | 5,352 ½ |
Sugar used | Cwt. | 31,549 | 34,513 | 24,420 | 24,550 ½ | 22,675 |
Ale brewed | Gallons | 10,462,816 | 13,818,049 | 14,331,989 | 13,054,110 | 12,241,835 |
Stout brewed | Gallons | 717,823 | 1,118,611 | 1,308,295 | 1,165,095 | 1,496,566 |
Ale bottled | Doz. qts. | 634,954 | 714,749 | 807,063 | 649,573 | 547,529 |
Stout bottled | Doz. qts. | 275,231 | 339,636 | 339,607 | 350,956 | 324,845 |
Value of output | £ | 739,412 | 1,084,121 | 1,463,558 | 1,286,186 | 1,053,016 |
Total cost of materials used | £ | 393,735 | 484,180 | 648,566 | 530,205 | 393,591 |
Aerated-water and Cordial Factories. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 112 | 114 | 124 | 124 | 121 |
Hands employed | .. | 500 | 551 | 537 | 611 | 582 |
Amount of wages paid | £ | 73,447 | 94,459 | 102,192 | 121,118 | 113,796 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 136,305 | 142,392 | 184,226 | 182,369 | 181,438 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 71,953 | 80,459 | 92,344 | 104,344 | 115,192 |
Aerated waters—Quantity | Doz. | 2,087,982 | 2,292,982 | 2,230,296 | 1,906,894 | 1,874,181 |
Cordials—Quantity | Doz. | 47,428 | 47,405 | 44,328 | 43,406 | 34,650 ½ |
Hop-beer—Quantity | Doz. | 382,512 | 170,056 | 163,943 | 148,511 | 221,314 |
Total value of all manufactures | £ | 268,315 | 343,329 | 370,613 | 364,048 | 354,341 |
Total cost of materials used | £ | 86,273 | 102,977 | 136,445 | 122,698 | 107,968 |
Other expenses | £ | * | * | 48,008 | 54,626 | 57,360 |
Sauce, Pickle, and Vinegar Making. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 15 | 16 | 15 | 17 | 21 |
Hands employed | .. | 259 | 280 | 275 | 247 | 269 |
Amount of wages paid | £ | 30,463 | 42,437 | 48,174 | 41,324 | 46,030 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 46,523 | 50,566 | 60,029 | 61,757 | 70,295 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 15,289 | 17,753 | 21,140 | 25,100 | 26,319 |
Total value of all manufactures | £ | 140,267 | 172,751 | 184,528 | 186,998 | 188,773 |
Value of materials used | £ | 88,146 | 103,206 | 119,605 | 102,753 | 100,185 |
Other expenses of manufacture | £ | * | * | 28,974 | 28,442 | 23,347 |
Soap and Candle Works. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 18 | 18 | 22 | 18 | 18 |
Hands employed | .. | 270 | 344 | 374 | 406 | 397 |
Amount of wages paid | .. | 41,384 | 56,402 | 77,594 | 84,328 | 85,492 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | .. | 55,732 | 92,360 | 110,545 | 99,429 | 106,131 |
Machinery and plant | .. | 29,064 | 55,231 | 75,372 | 84,637 | 82,644 |
Soap manufactured— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 6,010 | 6,976 | 6,159 | 7,348 | 6,521 ¾ |
Value | £ | 210,047 | 274,424 | 267,085 | 301,722 | 302,123 |
Candles manufactured— | ||||||
Quantity | lb. | 3,906,875 | 2,980,071 | 3,355,515 | 3,448,401 | 3,932,150 |
Value | £ | 147,271 | 135,128 | 161,008 | 140,074 | 125,468 |
Other manufactures—Value | £ | 80,972 | 69,959 | 108,309 | 109,002 | 124,637 |
Total value of all manufactures | £ | 438,290 | 479,511 | 536,402 | 550,798 | 552,228 |
Clothing and Waterproof Factories. | ||||||
Number of works | .. | 156 | 161 | 197 | 213 | 224 |
Number of hands employed— | ||||||
Males | .. | 658 | 787 | 905 | 945 | 1,085 |
Females | .. | 4,004 | 4,438 | 5,547 | 5,430 | 6,033 |
Amount of wages paid— | ||||||
To males | .. | 99,470 | 159,208 | 209,445 | 219,994 | 360,996 |
To females | £ | 267,512 | 359,327 | 522,949 | 511,415 | 541,060 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 380,056 | 430,673 | 669,926 | 762,730 | 875,346 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 61,931 | 96,569 | 114,759 | 142,719 | 355,599 |
Output— | ||||||
Suits | No. | 108,295 | 106,935 | 232,004 | 117,799 | 163,268 |
Shirts | Doz. | 58,732 | 51,951 ¼ | 70,597 | 80,669 | 103,993 |
Caps and hats | Doz. | 56,181 | 62,722 ½ | 50,318 | 57,637 | 60,257 ¼ |
Other garments | No. | * | 714,915 | 973,565 | 716,759 | 684,188 |
Total value | £ | 1,498,132 | 2,029,579 | 2,859,439 | 2,225,042 | 2,409,377 |
Hosiery-factories. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 10 | 8 | 8 | 9 | 11 |
Hands employed | .. | 177 | 161 | 215 | 276 | 300 |
Amount of wages paid | £ | 17,529 | 16,581 | 21,077 | 37,315 | 34,472 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 15,419 | 14,276 | 16,739 | 32,414 | 37,525 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 14,689 | 16,724 | 27,733 | 39,019 | 44,464 |
Total value of all manufactures | £ | 103,401 | 130,916 | 146,750 | 178,255 | 171,626 |
Boot and Shoe Factories. | ||||||
Number of works | .. | 75 | 64 | 74 | 73 | 80 |
Number of hands employed— | ||||||
Males | .. | 1,562 | 1,600 | 1,523 | 1,534 | 1,716 |
Females | .. | 865 | 847 | 763 | 797 | 977 |
Amount of wages paid— | ||||||
To males | £ | 255,299 | 288,673 | 320,746 | 299,917 | 353,531 |
To females | £ | 66,539 | 73,938 | 81,806 | 80,422 | 102,389 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 211,228 | 200,412 | 224,267 | 238,894 | 254,921 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 102,122 | 102,539 | 108,171 | 117,971 | 126,079 |
Manufactures— | ||||||
Boots and shoes | Pair | 1,427,860 | 1,442,535 | 1,285,058 | 1,329,158 | 1,437,663 |
Slippers | Pair | 41,295 | 26,605 | 21,488 | 32,811 | 20,529 |
Shoe-ettes | Pair | 37,198 | 107,778 | 36,037 | 29,296 | 49,041 |
Uppers | Pair | 3,573 | 4,046 | 1,978 | 1,295 | 1,741 |
Leggings | Pair | 2,187 | 12 | 577 | 6 | 25 |
Total value | £ | 1,199,897 | 1,443,436 | 1,496,474 | 1,310,059 | 1,441,701 |
New Zealand leather— | ||||||
Purchased by measurement | Ft. | 2,242,977 | 2,103, | 1,851,939 | 2,138,716 | * |
Purchased by weight | lb. | 2,876,304 | 2,683,598 | 2,317,292 | 2,173,850 | * |
Total value | £ | 435,149 | 498,018 | 473,639 | 368,243 | 397,757 |
Imported leather— | ||||||
Purchased by measurement | Ft. | 1,741,258 | 1,663,639 | 1,413,189 | 1,279,851 | * |
Purchased by weight | lb. | 67,974 | 107,466 | 301,136 | 366,379 | * |
Total value | £ | 160,237 | 220,258 | 252,320 | 188,820 | 247,710 |
Number of— | ||||||
Flax-milling. | ||||||
Works | .. | 76 | 47 | 36 | 34 | 42 |
Hands employed | .. | 1,430 | 1,010 | 834 | 681 | 755 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 234,074 | 170,186 | 148,372 | 117,871 | 118,334 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 3,827 | 2,888 | 2,554 ½ | 2,412 ½ | 2,779 ½ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 604,998 | 420,627 | 527,203 | 406,637 | 375,141 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 209,307 | 94,691 | 75,799 | 54,386 | 64,898 |
Raw material used— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 122,122 | 83,096 ½ | 53,409 | 62,486 | 74,951 |
Value | £ | 192,077 | 111,924 | 77,948 | 67,809 | 72,196 |
Fibre dressed— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 16,582 | 13,072 ½ | 10,236 | 8,972 | 9,502 ¾ |
Value | £ | 670,089 | 99,574 | 323,495 | 241,430 | 252,747 |
Tow produced— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 2,003 | 1,469 | 1,313 ½ | 1,321 ¾ | 1,463 |
Value | £ | 11,280 | 9,755 | 14,897 | 17,849 | 19,120 |
Total value of output | £ | 681,369 | 409,329 | 344,086 | 260,267 | 277,267 |
Sawmilling. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Mills | .. | 301 | 330 | 389 | 397 | 426 |
Hands employed | .. | 5,821 | 7,265 | 9,135 | 8,423 | 8,638 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 1,062,985 | 1,421,867 | 2,036,878 | 1,970,571 | 1,893,464 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 18,608 | 19,470 | 24,918 ½ | 27,721 ½ | 32,403 ¾ |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 768,962 | 750,248 | 764,638 | 894,882 | 863,704 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 723,337 | 822,353 | 1,087,600 | 1,249,377 | 1,227,518 |
Tramways | £ | 462,382 | 567,069 | 555,279 | 624,147 | 735,822 |
Sawn timber— | ||||||
Quantity | Ft. | 207,726,217 | 250,075,980 | 290,213,087 | 314,972,310 | 304,351,877 |
Value | £ | 1,570,720 | 2,181,805 | 3,149,673 | 3,272,203 | 3,048,220 |
Posts, rails, &c.—Value | £ | 34,469 | 10,728 | 16,538 | 20,714 | 19,961 |
Resawing, planed, flooring, skirting, &c.— | ||||||
Quantity | Ft. | 30,564,128 | 54,376,530 | 63,825,814 | 50,089,047 | 62,284,953 |
Value | £ | 353,594 | 714,219 | 1,007,525 | 888,906 | 974,806 |
Moulding— | ||||||
Quantity | Ft. | 2,705,850 | 2,881,388 | 3,361,777 | 3,696,481 | 4,677,147 |
Value | £ | 22,219 | 31,000 | 40,967 | 42,481 | 80,444 |
Doors and sashes—Value | £ | 107,359 | 127,394 | 168,960 | 194,266 | 134,948 |
Joinery, undescribed | £ | 241,174 | 179,724 | 328,340 | 353,752 | 311,696 |
Total value of output | £ | 2,329,535 | 3,244,870 | 4,712,003 | 4,772,322 | 4,570,075 |
Gasworks. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 48 | 46 | 50 | 50 | 53 |
Employees | .. | 1,885 | 1,745 | 1,856 | 1,806 | 1,859 |
Amount paid in wages | £ | 259,925 | 273,916 | 345,961 | 358,367 | 340,126 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 712,833 | 535,580 | 592,516 | 499,680 | 532,405 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 2,529,634 | 2,585,539 | 2,695,518 | 2,959,917 | 3,259,128 |
Coal used— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 228,887 | 235,495 | 247,277 | 247,471 | 242,740 |
Value | £ | 384,807 | 466,498 | 623,649 | 674,948 | 608,146 |
Total gas made | Cub. ft. | 3,071,057,483 | 3,259,614,556 | 3,401,337,490 | 3,438,855,791 | 3,570,431,350 |
Gas sold— | ||||||
Quantity | Cub. ft. | 2,711,562,671 | 2,884,132,108 | 3,003,222,172 | 3,008,060,710 | 3,121,423,299 |
Value | .. | 845,040 | 976,539 | 1,146,796 | 1,277,720 | 1,308,447 |
Coke sold— | ||||||
Quantity | Tons | 85,053 | 88,232 | 100,356 | 83,416 ½ | 84,167 ¼ |
Value | £ | 113,596 | 115,893 | 156,437 | 171,049 | 141,442 |
Tar sold— | ||||||
Quantity | Gallons | 2,018,337 | 2,335,565 | 2,564,524 | 2,462,424 | 2,481,837 |
Value | £ | 51,690 | 57,151 | 62,589 | 67,251 | 68,461 |
Other receipts | £ | 31,019 | 40,171 | 72,619 | 87,873 | 40,737 |
Total receipts | £ | 1,041,345 | 1,189,754 | 1,438,441 | 1,603,893 | 1,559,087 |
Total expenditure | £ | 879,662 | 1,054,532 | 1,335,923 | 1,444,344 | 1,378,176 |
Quantity of gas sold for— | ||||||
Street lighting | Cub. ft. | 73,967,251 | 70,973,846 | 61,578,026 | 61,209,710 | 65,692,622 |
General lighting | Cub. ft. | 241,870,400 | 324,581,262 | 449,988,270 | 199,842,400 | 270,617,450 |
Heating and cooking | Cub. ft. | 311,202,700 | 290,747,900 | 368,657,450 | 444,537,700 | 350,266,900 |
Motive power | Cub. ft. | 26,866,900 | 29,352,400 | 34,492,800 | 24,258,700 | 31,399,500 |
Undefined | Cub. ft. | 2,057,655,420 | 2,168,476,700 | 2,088,505,626 | 2,278,212,200 | 2,403,440,827 |
Totals | Cub. ft. | 2,711,562,671 | 2,884,132,108 | 3,003,222,172 | 3,008,060,710 | 3,121,423,299 |
Electric Current. | ||||||
Number of—- | ||||||
Works | .. | 45 | 68 | 78 | 79 | 79 |
Employees | .. | 536 | 834 | 1,022 | 1,020 | 1,082 |
Amount paid in wages | £ | 94,913 | 153,895 | 206,072 | 220,644 | 223,665 |
Horse-power available | H.p. | * | 67,049 | 75,992 | 74,711 | 71,801 |
Fuel used— | ||||||
Coal | Tons | 48,307 | 58,469 | 131,281 | 127,707 | 54,968 |
Oil | Gallons | * | 183,823 | 185,250 | 9,592 | 232,667 |
Total units generated | .. | 76,482,453 | 117,130,284 | 170,211,048 | 193,542,420 | 207,379,021 |
Revenue | £ | 463,560 | 647,071 | 900,858 | 1,035,345 | 1,155,357 |
Expenditure | £ | 392,709 | 578,930 | 842,827 | 950,507 | 1,020,886 |
Capital outlay— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 312,479 | 354,425 | 444,909 | 447,297 | 591,095 |
Generating plant | £ | * | 1,125,312 | 1,363,361 | 1,733,339 | 2,061,798 |
Distribution system and substations | £ | * | 1,136,572 | 1,417,730 | 1,877,018 | 2,372,566 |
Other | £ | 1,940,781 | 552,350 | 686,792 | 957,904 | 1,145,745 |
Totals | £ | 2,253,260 | 3,168,659 | 3,912,792 | 5,015,558 | 6,171,204 |
Current sold for— | ||||||
Street lighting | Units | 2,348,014 | 3,245,755 | 3,489,378 | 3,467,024 | 3,729,171 |
General lighting, heating, and cooking | Units | 13,519,417 | 47,385,616 | 68,194,084 | 59,789,826 | 104,509,217 |
Motive power | Units | 26,708,413 | 29,05,2,260 | 39,787,400 | 60,490,292 | 36,701,032 |
Tramway supply | Units | 4,910,448 | 11,194,415 | 13,327,661 | 20,508,723 | 22,452,511 |
Other local purposes | Units | 16,108,648 | 1,889,787 | 3,365,614 | 2,120,669 | 3,927,825 |
Totals | Units | 63,595,540 | 92,767,833 | 128,164,137 | 146,376,534 | 171,319,756 |
Lime and Cement Works. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 18 | 19 | 23 | 23 | 22 |
Hands employed | .. | 602 | 621 | 773 | 684 | 840 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 111,929 | 123,507 | 150,608 | 151,211 | 184,306 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 9,232 | 6,949 ¾ | 8,902 | 7,039 ¼ | 8,380 ¾ |
Approximate value of– | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 288,241 | 273,710 | 316,263 | 323,975 | 245,149 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 465,302 | 350,687 | 499,271 | 429,533 | 282,542 |
Value of materials used | £ | 74,723 | 206,185 | 285,416 | 174,679 | 149,979 |
Total value of output | £ | 329,610 | 367,874 | 638,685 | 568,398 | 611,161 |
Brick, Tile, and Pottery Works. | ||||||
Number of— | ||||||
Works | .. | 68 | 56 | 60 | 73 | 76 |
Hands employed | .. | 851 | 870 | 1,100 | 1,101 | 1,121 |
Amount of— | ||||||
Wages paid | £ | 125,634 | 142,629 | 214,737 | 236,492 | 225,822 |
Horse-power | H.p. | 3,133 | 2,556 ½ | 3,042 ¼ | 3,362 ¾ | 3,570 |
Approximate value of— | ||||||
Land and buildings | £ | 281,744 | 278,112 | 344,445 | 356,832 | 382,295 |
Machinery and plant | £ | 131,744 | 126,599 | 161,317 | 184,423 | 193,028 |
Bricks manufactured— | ||||||
Common | No. | 36,080,344 | 32,722,920 | 51,462,746 | 48,862,488 | 49,398,373 |
Fire | No. | 663,918 | 1,072,822 | 1,156,243 | 2,243,648 | 1,372,883 |
Total value | £ | 106,191 | 135,391 | 247,715 | 269,036 | 259,098 |
Value of pottery manufactured | £ | 133,690 | 140,551 | 246,882 | 289,484 | 305,986 |
Total value of all manufactures | £ | 239,881 | 275,942 | 494,597 | 558,520 | 565,084 |
STATISTICS OF PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIES, 1918–19 TO 1922–23—continued. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. |
Tinware and Sheet-metal Works. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 77 | 84 | 91 | 120 | 119 |
Hands employed | 815 | 804 | 858 | 1,086 | 1,114 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 117,765 | 130,553 | 161,778 | 208,091 | 202,980 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 144,411 | 199,241 | 225,877 | 282,658 | 266,879 |
Machinery and plant £ | 67,643 | 67,742 | 84,792 | 101,290 | 107,461 |
Value of materials used £ | 277,700 | 288,916 | 389,489 | 380,369 | 306,961 |
Total value of manufactures and repairs £ | 482,442 | 493,511 | 670,655 | 740,499 | 661,782 |
Iron and Brass Foundries. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 36 | 31 | 34 | 43 | 41 |
Hands employed | 503 | 546 | 528 | 633 | 607 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 83,216 | 100,697 | 104,873 | 138,705 | 120,768 |
Horse-power H.p. | 904 ½ | 1,121 | 623 ½ | 1,159 ½ | 1,005 ½ |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 124,921 | 106,731 | 112,198 | 155,882 | 125,042 |
Machinery and plant £ | 54,603 | 70,854 | 53,112 | 79,582 | 75,188 |
Value of materials used or operated on £ | 100,173 | 152,501 | 160,069 | 189,295 | 116,197 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 263,104 | 350,086 | 356,222 | 424,601 | 327,705 |
Engineering-works. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 132 | 120 | 143 | 131 | 147 |
Hands employed | 2,731 | 3,030 | 3,388 | 2,835 | 2,993 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 422,737 | 526,110 | 666,075 | 574,295 | 542,412 |
Horse-power H.p. | 4,408 | 3,899 | 4,468 ¾ | 4,083 ½ | 4,832 ½ |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 500,885 | 484,787 | 538,454 | 505,161 | 584,277 |
Machinery and plant £ | 286,081 | 298,703 | 338,130 | 307,085 | 390,270 |
Value of materials used £ | 407,852 | 443,793 | 691,453 | 501,378 | 515,508 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 1,123,300 | 1,250,567 | 1,837,651 | 1,454,438 | 1,459,923 |
Printing and Publishing Establishments. | |||||
Number of works | 259 | 247 | 251 | 261 | 280 |
Hands employed— | |||||
Males No. | 3,448 | 3,427 | 3,743 | 3,712 | 4,288 |
Females No. | 999 | 1,025 | 1,161 | 1,141 | 1,167 |
Wages paid— | |||||
To males £ | 607,715 | 674,028 | 892,598 | 926,128 | 1,031,976 |
To females £ | 79,058 | 87,523 | 121,686 | 122,756 | 121,045 |
Approximate value of land, buildings, machinery, and plant £ | 1,627,849 | 1,604,355 | 2,022,374 | 2,197,228 | 2,312,734 |
Value of all manufactures £ | 2,159,217 | 2,639,362 | 3,395,276 | 3,464,224 | 3,531,936 |
Value of materials used £ | 785,171 | 886,794 | 1,213,039 | 1,125,142 | 885,123 |
Agricultural and Dairying Machinery and Implement Making. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 22 | 27 | 29 | 33 | 30 |
Hands employed | 830 | 930 | 1,080 | 900 | 939 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 128,185 | 162,970 | 236,172 | 201,329 | 192,288 |
Horse-power H.p. | 546 | 706 | 799 ¾ | 366 ½ | 785 ¾ |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 123,734 | 146,233 | 166,224 | 163,330 | 247,894 |
Machinery and plant £ | 68,853 | 75,033 | 104,537 | 100,186 | 116,073 |
Value of all materials used £ | 163,331 | 224,285 | 418,311 | 224,701 | 214,805 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 380,044 | 519,040 | 800,673 | 591,240 | 483,966 |
Coach building-works. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 129 | 156 | 167 | 183 | 188 |
Hands employed | 833 | 1,014 | 1,166 | 1,021 | 1,127 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 119,712 | 163,276 | 240,254 | 211,561 | 208,630 |
Horse-power H.p. | 648 | 695 | 888 ¾ | 820 ¾ | 983 ¾ |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 222,074 | 267,361 | 312,512 | 313,697 | 361,698 |
Machinery and plant £ | 46,536 | 52,692 | 66,624 | 58,556 | 66,769 |
Value of materials used £ | 128,595 | 210,259 | 278,264 | 231,824 | 215,735 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 308,121 | 482,710 | 700,236 | 605,467 | 591,265 |
Motor and Cycle Works. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 255 | 334 | 398 | 473 | 514 |
Hands employed | 1,366 | 1,921 | 2,098 | 2,139 | 2,347 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 193,149 | 293,989 | 362,776 | 378,734 | 384,229 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 610,810 | 897,629 | 1,085,106 | 1,403,839 | 1,507,758 |
Machinery and plant £ | 103,461 | 159,906 | 215,277 | 287,975 | 319,810 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 571,074 | 821,810 | 975,937 | 1,047,131 | 1,114,652 |
Harness, Saddlery, and Leatherware. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 67 | 56 | 61 | 73 | 71 |
Hands employed | 453 | 471 | 424 | 391 | 440 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 63,809 | 75,378 | 82,121 | 76,726 | 79,625 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 102,864 | 138,980 | 106,699 | 145,839 | 157,959 |
Machinery and plant £ | 9,839 | 10,113 | 11,196 | 11,849 | 11,868 |
Value of materials used £ | 137,907 | 154,300 | 150,471 | 131,378 | 102,724 |
Total value of manufactures (including repairs) £ | 237,134 | 248,922 | 264,150 | 228,035 | 208,074 |
Tanning, Fellmongery, and Wool-scouring. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 65 | 70 | 54 | 58 | 62 |
Hands employed | 1,403 | 1,626 | 1,157 | 1,290 | 1,412 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 229,294 | 316,377 | 254,294 | 268,976 | 288,317 |
Horse-power H.p. | 2,963 | 4,672 | 2,696 | 2,805 ½ | 2,941 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 239,658 | 282,830 | 265,644 | 263,608 | 269,517 |
Machinery and plant £ | 139,540 | 150,496 | 133,043 | 140,243 | 149,397 |
Value of materials used £ | 3,119,665 | 3,984,846 | 2,792,869 | 1,117,667 | 1,786,571 |
Total value of manufactures and produce £ | 3,662,659 | 4,941,998 | 3,435,212 | 1,625,861 | 2,463,227 |
Materials operated upon— | |||||
Sheep-skins No. | 2,339,795 | 3,449,816 | 2,960,271 | 2,696,105 | 2,033,203 |
Greasy wool lb. | 35,547,568 | 38,570,802 | 24,723,532 | 16,120,780 | 31,658,889 |
Hides, pelts, &c. No. | 522,778 | 1,765,298 | 557,232 | 803,660 | 890,163 |
Bark used— | |||||
New Zealand Tons | 123 | 247 | 210 ¼ | 146 ½ | 100 ¾ |
Other Output— Tons | 3,373 | 3,718 ½ | 3,327 ½ | 2,799 ¾ | 3,078 ½ |
Scoured and sliped wool lb. | 31,994,743 | 39,041,778 | 26,884,735 | 21,405,074 | 29,033,929 |
Pelts No. | 413,621 | 859,793 | 588,852 | 704,555 | 941,907 |
Leather lb. | 6,178,555 | 7,485,342 | 5,688,470 | 4,622,081 | 4,502,455 |
Basils lb. | 100,602 | 207,240 | 142,543 | 296,186 | 285,477 |
Pickled pelts No. | 1,899,072 | 2,570,854 | 2,167,747 | 1,697,929 | 1,263,621 |
Ship and Boat Building. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Establishments | 22 | 25 | 27 | 29 | 30 |
Hands employed | 1,217 | 1,270 | 926 | 806 | 678 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 156,985 | 202,290 | 233,083 | 190,936 | 139,032 |
Total value of manufactures and repairs £ | 305,662 | 389,903 | 459,748 | 381,695 | 280,272 |
Number of vessels built | 74 | 109 | 85 | 195 | 90 |
Sail, Tent, and Oilskin Making. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Works | 34 | 34 | 33 | 34 | 34 |
Hands employed | 235 | 253 | 289 | 227 | 186 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 26,199 | 28,900 | 40,924 | 37,617 | 31,370 |
Sails manufactured No. | 567 | 815 | 739 | 637 | 1,057 |
Tents and flies manufactured No. | 6,232 | 10,861 | 9,110 | 7,340 | 8,747 |
Oilskins manufactured No. | 37,652 | 35,881 | 32,615 | 10,110 | 6,596 |
Horse and cow covers manufactured No. | 23,599 | 28,488 | 39,348 | 27,288 | 27,277 |
Total value of all manufactures £ | 174,670 | 221,635 | 261,863 | 175,578 | 137,669 |
Furniture-making Works. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Factories | 219 | 225 | 253 | 269 | 271 |
Hands employed | 1,585 | 2,149 | 2,226 | 2,002 | 2,042 |
Amount of wages paid £ | 231,565 | 332,133 | 433,143 | 380,644 | 364,691 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 336,265 | 441,578 | 531,836 | 576,766 | 636,317 |
Machinery and plant £ | 69,634 | 91,054 | 108,476 | 117,670 | 118,695 |
Value of materials used £ | 322,479 | 458,652 | 586,405 | 436,304 | 421,930 |
Total value of manufactures £ | 692,993 | 990,233 | 1,238,539 | 1,028,144 | 1,003,770 |
Woollen-mills. | |||||
Number of— | |||||
Mills | 10 | 11 | 12 | 12 | 12 |
Hands employed | 1,887 | 2,048 | 2,205 | 2,498 | 2,620 |
Amount of— | |||||
Wages paid £ | 233,170 | 287,109 | 333,261 | 364,105 | 396,436 |
Horse-power H.p. | 3,452 | 3,315 | 3,788 | 3,766 | 4,298 |
Approximate value of— | |||||
Land and buildings £ | 210,980 | 238,986 | 258,177 | 249,370 | 262,766 |
Machinery and plant £ | 245,571 | 263,058 | 353,143 | 420,716 | 437,229 |
Scoured wool used— | |||||
Quantity lb. | 4,363,956 | 4,014,286 | 4,902,059 | 4,438,993 | 4,951,670 |
Value £ | 474,922 | 497,925 | 530,278 | 412,398 | 551,719 |
Output— | |||||
Tweed Yards | 1,675,113 | 1,444,955 | 1,647,551 | l,604,478 ½ | 1,273,780 ½ |
Flannel Yards | 853,247 | 845,968 | 778,139 | 1,379,711 | 1,526,579 |
Blankets Pairs | 82,383 | 74,877 | 88,709 | 96,948 | 105,433 |
Rugs and shawls No. | 25,171 | 24,351 | 23,667 | 42,483 | 52,149 |
Yarn lb. | 271,425 | 366,104 | 384,069 | 589,179 ½ | 453,591 |
Total value £ | 956,434 | 1,143,265 | 1,332,451 | 1,229,829 | 1,132,082 |
Commencing with 1918–19, special annual returns as to wages and employment have been collected. The information contained in the returns is reasonably accurate, and an attempt has therefore been made to present it in such a form as to depict as far as possible the position regarding employment and wages in the various industries. The information collected can be divided under three headings: (1) Wage rates and number of employees; (2) overtime; (3) short time.
The period covered by the returns in this case is the nearest normal week to 31st March in each year, and the data collected include the number of employees engaged at each wage rate, as well as the total employees and the total earnings during the specified week. Working proprietors, managers, overseers, accountants, and clerks do not come within the scope of the return, which covers productive employees only, and out-workers, if any. All productive employees are covered, irrespective of age or sex, and the figures are therefore inclusive of many young male and female workers receiving low wages. The inclusion of these workers has had the effect of making the average earnings lower than they would otherwise have been, and this fact must not be overlooked when the figures are made use of.
A table is shown giving the figures for males, females, and both sexes over all industries for the collections up to date. The figures for the last four years have been adjusted by deducting certain industries which were included in some years and not in others, with the result that they are now comparable. Those for the first collection, however, include the dressmaking and millinery industry, which is not included in the following years. No comparisons can therefore be made between the 1918–19 figures and those for subsequent years.
The weekly wage-bill of the manufacturing industries in the Dominion shows substantial increases over the last four years. The figure for the last collection shows an increase of £34,875 3s. 7d., or 16 per cent., over that for 1920, and each collection, with the exception of that in 1921–22, shows an increase over the preceding one. In 1921–22 the slump was responsible for the weekly wage-bill in March of that year falling approximately £600 below that met during the same week in the previous year.
The average earnings of male workers during the week covered in 1919–20 was recorded as £4 1s. 11d., while the average for females in the same week was £1 14s. 3d. The collection of 1920–21 showed increases of 12s. 2d. in the average for males and 4s. 6d. in the case of females, the average earnings for males and females being in March, 1921, £4 14s. 1d. and £1 18s. 9d. respectively, the highest on record. In 1921–22 decreases of 4s. 8d. and 11d. were recorded for males and females respectively, while the next collection showed a further decrease of 3s. 10d. for males and an increase of 8d. for females. The average earnings for males and females in the 1922–23 collection were £4 5s. 7d. and £1 17s. 4d., which, compared with those for the 1919–20 collection, show increases of 3s. 8d., or 4 per cent., and 3s. 1d., or 9 per cent., respectively.
Not only have there been substantial changes in the average weekly earnings over the period covered by the table, but there have also been movements in what may be called the standard wage rate—i.e., that received by the greatest number of employees. In 1918–19 and 1919–20, employees who received between 80s. and 85s. were numerically the most important, but in 1920–21 this group ranked only eighth, first position being occupied by those in receipt of from 95s. to 100s. The group "90s. to 95s." came first in 1921–22, and a return to the "80s. to 85s." group occurred in 1922–23.
The following table shows for the nearest normal week to 31st March in the years 1919, 1920, 1921, 1922, and 1923 the number of employees engaged in all industries, classified according to wage rates, the total earnings during the week covered, and the average earnings per employee.
WAGE RATES OF EMPLOYEES IN MANUFACTURING INDUSTRIES, 1918–19 TO 1922–23. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Weekly Rate of Wages. | Males. | Females. | ||||||||
1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | 1918–19. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | |
Under 20s. | 2,047 | 1,692 | 958 | 939 | 1,191 | 3,189 | 1,129 | 745 | 906 | 1,449 |
20s. and under 25s. | 1,090 | 1,196 | 1,181 | 1,311 | 1,398 | 1,878 | 1,168 | 1,091 | 1,082 | 1,259 |
25s. and under 30s. | 790 | 1,030 | 1,027 | 1,085 | 1,304 | 1,641 | 1,298 | 1,017 | 1,207 | 1,318 |
30s. and under 35s. | 863 | 979 | 1,027 | 1,226 | 1,372 | 2,165 | 1,287 | 1,196 | 1,318 | 1,361 |
35s. and under 40s. | 605 | 742 | 547 | 733 | 841 | 1,811 | 1,541 | 888 | 917 | 885 |
40s. and under 45s. | 694 | 828 | 798 | 891 | 987 | 980 | 1,454 | 1,616 | 1,048 | 1,955 |
45s. and under 50s. | 533 | 601 | 479 | 577 | 704 | 362 | 975 | 1,387 | 2,050 | 1,565 |
50s. and under 55s. | 692 | 603 | 582 | 568 | 665 | 155 | 847 | 1,058 | 1,059 | 1,034 |
55s. and under 60s. | 902 | 383 | 310 | 388 | 390 | 84 | 233 | 536 | 457 | 437 |
60s. and under 65s. | 4,342 | 1,296 | 739 | 960 | 1,036 | 100 | 227 | 441 | 385 | 414 |
65s. and under 70s. | 4,956 | 1,611 | 509 | 508 | 730 | 48 | 50 | 191 | 148 | 155 |
70s. and under 75s. | 5,375 | 3,824 | 896 | 1,020 | 1,556 | 42 | 63 | 94 | 94 | 89 |
75s. and under 80s | 5,444 | 5,455 | 1,358 | 1,518 | 3,263 | 8 | 32 | 48 | 35 | 40 |
80s. and under 85s. | 5,869 | 7,556 | 3,089 | 3,244 | 6,433 | 30 | 24 | 53 | 51 | 62 |
85s. and under 90s. | 2,068 | 3,903 | 3,707 | 5,325 | 4,601 | 1 | 7 | 23 | 11 | 26 |
90s. and under 95s. | 2,108 | 4,588 | 4,992 | 6,127 | 6,302 | 14 | 17 | 21 | 25 | 22 |
95s. and under 100s. | 1,094 | 3,087 | 5,445 | 4,296 | 4,988 | 1 | 2 | 44 | 8 | 11 |
100s. and under 105s. | 998 | 3,075 | 4,905 | 5,272 | 4,482 | 18 | 6 | 11 | 13 | 24 |
105s. and under 110s. | 450 | 1,275 | 3,685 | 3,627 | 3,145 | 2 | .. | 3 | 9 | 9 |
110s. and under 115s | 364 | 935 | 3,405 | 2,905 | 2,274 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 5 |
115s. and under 120s. | 216 | 435 | 1,099 | 1,254 | 969 | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | 2 |
120s. and under 130s. | 755 | 1,121 | 3,803 | 2,779 | 2,168 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 9 | 5 |
130s. and under 140s. | 319 | 667 | 1,291 | 891 | 918 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | .. |
140s. and under 160s. | 347 | 817 | 864 | 993 | 844 | 7 | .. | 1 | .. | 2 |
160s. and over | 186 | 529 | 784 | 798 | 510 | 3 | .. | 4 | 1 | 1 |
.. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. |
Earnings during specified week | 153,509 10 3 | 197,535 17 10 | 221,031 12 7 | 220,036 8 5 | 227,210 8 1 | 17,305 12 10 | 17,421 11 10 | 20,298 17 9 | 20,518 1 10 | 22,622 5 3 |
Average earnings during week | 3 11 2 | 4 1 11 | 4 14 1 | 4 9 5 | 1 5 7 | 1 7 7 | 1 14 3 | 1 18 9 | 1 17 10 | 1 17 4 |
Number of employees | 43,107 | 48,228 | 46,980 | 49,235 | 53,071 | 12,546 | 10,166 | 10,477 | 10,841 | 12,130 |
As the information collected in respect of overtime does not entail the keeping of special statistical books in each establishment, but can be readily ascertained from the records kept in the wages-books, the information contained in the table given below may be accepted as being fairly accurate. Although data relating to overtime have been collected since the inception of the "Special Returns as to Wages and Employment," the figures for one year (1922–23) only have been published.
That many of our industries are not fully manned is clearly indicated by the figures in respect of overtime. During the year ended 31st March, 1923, no less than 1,799,233 hours' overtime was worked in all industries furnishing returns, the efforts of male workers accounting for 1,676,902 hours, against 122,331 hours for females. Of course, all employees are not actually affected by overtime, and out of the total of 52,675 males and 12,054 females engaged in all industries 9,166 of the former and 1,845 of the latter were on the average directly concerned with overtime each week, the males working on the average 6.2 hours per week and the females 5.9 hours. An average over all the employees engaged in all industries discloses the fact that if overtime were distributed evenly among all employees each male worker would do 31.8 hours and each female worker 10.1 hours per year. Again, if all establishments worked overtime each would be occupied for 4.9 weeks, or over a month in excess of its ordinary time.
The table given hereunder shows particulars in respect of the overtime worked in the various industries during the year 1922–23:—
Industry. | Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year. | Average Number of Weeks per Establishment during which Overtime worked. | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours' Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | ||
Aerated waters | 5,847 ½ | 90 | 2.5 | 6.2 | 5.4 | 13.5 | 11.3 |
Agricultural machinery | 4,373 | .. | 6.8 | 2.3 | .. | 6.5 | .. |
Billiard-tables | 200 | .. | 6.2 | 8.0 | .. | 6.5 | .. |
Biscuits and confectionery | 17,083 ½ | 11,675 | 6.4 | 6.9 | 7.7 | 18.8 | 12.6 |
Blindmaking | .. | 72 | 1.2 | .. | 1.5 | .. | 8.0 |
Boiling-down and manure | 10,288 | .. | 9.0 | 51 | .. | 33.5 | .. |
Boots and shoes | 6,276 | 3,278 | 4.3 | 4.3 | 61 | 4.2 | 3.5 |
Brewing and malting | 34,307 | .. | 15.0 | 5.9 | .. | 43.0 | .. |
Brick, tile, and pottery | 4,562 | .. | 5.2 | 5.0 | .. | 4.6 | .. |
Brush and broom | 225 | .. | 5.6 | 4.5 | .. | 1.6 | .. |
Butter and cheese | 33,984 | .. | 1.5 | 7.7 | .. | 11.4 | .. |
Chemicals | 6,565 | 273 | 11.3 | 5.3 | 6.3 | 60.8 | 6.3 |
Clothing | 1,321 | 72,202 | 8.1 | 5.7 | 6.0 | 1.3 | 11.4 |
Coachbuilding | 2,167 | .. | 1.2 | 3.8 | .. | 2.5 | .. |
Coffee and spice | 100 | 192 | 1.6 | 3.1 | 1.5 | 2.6 | 8.3 |
Cooperages, packing-case, &c. | 6,949 | .. | 3.7 | 11.0 | .. | 29.0 | .. |
Electric current | 53,396 | .. | 15.1 | 4.8 | .. | 42.8 | .. |
Electrical engineering | 7,376 | .. | 8.0 | 5.7 | .. | 15.7 | .. |
Electric tramways | 381,914 | .. | 46.8 | 4.5 | .. | 144.2 | .. |
Engineering (general) | 61,082 | .. | 9.4 | 6.3 | .. | 23.0 | .. |
Engraving | 572 | .. | 6.0 | 3.7 | .. | 12.7 | .. |
Fibrous plaster and concrete | 5,972 | .. | 5.9 | 8.8 | .. | 30.3 | .. |
Fish-curing | 2,540 | .. | 9.1 | 3.0 | .. | 31.0 | .. |
Flax-milling | 2,340 | .. | 1.6 | 7.8 | .. | 3.5 | .. |
Flock-milling | 111 | .. | 4.2 | 4.2 | .. | 5.6 | .. |
Fruit-preserving and jam | 7,292 | 3,104 | 11.2 | 8.3 | 9.9 | 46.2 | 23.5 |
Furniture and cabinetmaking | 3,415 | 937 | 1.7 | 5.9 | 10.3 | 1.9 | 7.2 |
Gas-manufacture | 37,470 | .. | 14.4 | 4.2 | .. | 24.8 | .. |
Grain-crushing | 936 | .. | 6.5 | 2.0 | .. | 20.8 | .. |
Industry. | Number of Hours Overtime worked during Year. | Average Number of Weeks per Establishment during which Overtime worked. | Average Number of Hours per Employee affected per Week. | Average Number of Hours' Overtime during Year for all Employees, whether working Overtime or not. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | ||
Grain-milling | 18,192 | .. | 8.9 | 6.7 | .. | 34.9 | .. |
Ham and bacon curing | 4,369 | .. | 6.4 | 5.0 | .. | 22.9 | .. |
Hosiery | .. | 60 | 0.5 | .. | 0.8 | .. | 0.2 |
Iron and brass foundries | 9,727 | .. | 5.8 | 6.3 | .. | 13.0 | .. |
Leadlight-manufacture | 5,867 | .. | 8.8 | 6.9 | .. | 24.4 | .. |
Leather goods | 732 | 1,050 | 2.8 | 7.6 | 6.0 | 7.2 | 26.3 |
Lime and cement | 278,828 | .. | 6.2 | 15.1 | .. | 397.8 | .. |
Mattress and bedding | 5,455 | 862 | 6.9 | 5.9 | 5.7 | 57.4 | 14.1 |
Meat freezing and preserving | 323,260 | .. | 14.5 | 6.4 | .. | 49.7 | .. |
Motor and cycle | 41,700 | .. | 5.7 | 5.0 | .. | 18.4 | .. |
Musical instruments | 94 | .. | 0.1 | 10.5 | .. | 1.3 | .. |
Paper bag and box | 411 | 982 | 6.4 | 5.0 | 4.4 | 2.2 | 5.8 |
Perambulators and baskets | 2,450 | .. | 2.5 | 7.4 | .. | 12.8 | .. |
Picture-framing | 198 | .. | 5.1 | 2.6 | .. | 5.5 | .. |
Printing and publishing | 112,072 | 22,659 | 16.6 | 4.5 | 4.8 | 36.9 | 24.9 |
Proprietary medicines | 447 | 352 | 1.7 | 7.1 | 4.0 | 8.1 | 5.0 |
Rope and twine | 7,983 | .. | 14.2 | 12.4 | .. | 42.9 | .. |
Saddlery and harness | 1,508 | 15 | 1.2 | 8.7 | 5.0 | 5.0 | 0.3 |
Sail, tent, and oilskin | 1,896 | 234 | 3.1 | 7.6 | 4.9 | 17.9 | 4.3 |
Sauce, pickle, and vinegar | 5,210 | 145 | 4.8 | 5.7 | 4.0 | 43.8 | 2.0 |
Sausage-casings | 30,836 | .. | 11.5 | 7.5 | .. | 87.4 | .. |
Sawmilling, &c. | 13,423 | .. | 0.9 | 6.7 | .. | 1.8 | .. |
Ship and boat building | 7,770 | .. | 4.8 | 7.5 | .. | 19.4 | .. |
Soap and candle | 4,830 | 1,468 | 17.2 | 5.7 | 6.7 | 17.9 | 23.3 |
Tanning and fellmongery | 24,299 | .. | 7.5 | 5.3 | .. | 15.7 | .. |
Tinware and sheet-metal | 13,843 | 788 | 2.7 | 7.3 | 6.7 | 12.8 | 20.7 |
Watch and jewellery | 280 | .. | 0.5 | 8.5 | .. | 1.3 | .. |
Wirework | 915 | .. | 2.9 | 4.9 | .. | 6.4 | .. |
Woodware and turnery | 9,590 | .. | 1.7 | 7.2 | .. | 6.8 | .. |
Woollen-mills | 44,900 | 330 | 23.7 | 6.0 | 2.1 | 49.0 | 0.3 |
Industries for which the number of returns received was less than four | 7,069 | 1,473 | 5.1 | 5.0 | 4.5 | 12.0 | 4.8 |
Miscellaneous | 84 | 90 | 0.8 | 12.0 | 5.0 | 2.4 | 3.9 |
Totals | 1,676,902 | 122,331 | 4.9 | 6.2 | 5.9 | 31.8 | 10.1 |
The data collected in regard to short time have on the whole been found to be so unsatisfactory as not to warrant publication. The main fact militating against the collection of satisfactory data appears to be the failure of employers to understand exactly what is required. It is hoped, however, to remedy this by the issue of more explicit instructions.
Table of Contents
ALTHOUGH abundant water-power is available throughout New Zealand, comparatively little use had been made of it before 1900, but since then the development has been extensive, and promises to be still more extensive in the early future. In 1903 water-power to the extent of 9,911 horse-power was actually in use. By 1913 this amount had risen to 34,956 horse-power, and by 1924 to 58,686 3/4.
The Public Works Act, 1908, vests the sole right to use the water-power of the Dominion in His Majesty, subject to any existing rights, and gives the Government the right to develop such power, or to delegate such power to any local authority, or, outside a mining district, to any person or company, subject to conditions. Advantage has been taken of this in several cases, the right in the case of local authorities being issued subject to a royalty of 1s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output, and in the case of private concerns developing water-power for electrical distribution, subject to a royalty of 4s. per year per kilowatt of maximum output.
The following table shows the actual horse-power in use in the various districts at the 31st March in each of the last five years:—
1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 15,423 | 17,152 ½ | 17,910 ½ | 18,202 ½ | 18,298 ½ |
Hawke's Bay | 109 | 137 | 137 | 1,359 | 1,629 |
Taranaki | 3,120 | 4,054 ½ | 4,219 ½ | 4,909 | 5,426 |
Wellington | 859 | 863 ½ | 825 | 965 | 2,154 ½ |
Marlborough and Nelson | 153 | 153 ¾ | 240 ¼ | 231 ½ | 194 ½ |
Westland | 4,141 | 4,034 ½ | 4,096 | 2,479 | 2,745 |
Canterbury | 11,491 | 12,324 ½ | 16,223 | 13,709 | 13,768 |
Otago | 10,715 | 10,447 ½ | 10,478 ½ | 10,463 ½ | 10,827 ½ |
Southland | 1,972 | 1,956 ¾ | 1,956 ¾ | 1,925 ¾ | 3,643 ¾ |
Totals | 47,983 | 51,114 ½ | 56,086 ½ | 54,244 ¼ | 58,686 ¾ |
The following table gives the analysis of the purposes for which water-power was employed as on the 31st March, 1924:—
WATER-POWER IN USE ON THE 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | Mining. | Electric Supply. | Flax-mills. | Sawmills. | Flour-mills. | Dairying. | Construction-works. | Freezing-works. | Paper-mills. | Miscellaneous. | Total. |
Auckland North | .. | 2,680 | .. | .. | .. | 20 | .. | .. | .. | 47 | 2,747 |
Auckland | 2,720 | 1,705 | 10 | 17 ½ | .. | 18 | 94 | 6 | .. | 1,458 | 6,028 ½ |
Auckland South | .. | 9,425 | 30 | .. | .. | 27 ½ | .. | .. | .. | 40 ½ | 9,523 |
Gisborne | .. | 1,250 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,250 |
Hawke's Bay | .. | 316 | .. | 15 | .. | 29 | .. | .. | .. | 19 | 379 |
Taranaki North | .. | 2,611 ½ | .. | 30 | 24 | 696 | .. | .. | .. | 76 | 3,437 ½ |
Taranaki | .. | 1,417 | 10 | .. | .. | 403 | .. | .. | .. | 158 ½ | 1,988 ½ |
Wellington North | .. | 52 | .. | .. | .. | 8 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 570 |
Wellington | .. | 1,381 | .. | 26 | .. | 44 ½ | .. | .. | .. | 133 | 1,584 ½ |
Nelson | .. | 49 | 46 | 47 | .. | 21 ½ | .. | .. | .. | 31 | 194 ½ |
Westland | 399 ½ | 1,407 | 21 | 177 | 12 | 23 | 600 | .. | .. | 105 ½ | 2,745 |
Canterbury | .. | 13,425 | 27 | .. | 53 | 9 | .. | .. | .. | 48 | 13,562 |
Canterbury South | .. | 117 | 30 | .. | 44 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 15 | 206 |
Otago | 30 ½ | 10,487 | 27 | 12 | 82 ½ | .. | .. | .. | .. | 188 ½ | 10,827 ½ |
Southland | 78 | 1,088 | 26 | 29 | 45 | 21 | .. | 1,200 | 450 | 706 ½ | 3,643 ¾ |
Totals | 3,228 | 47,920 ½ | 227 | 353 ½ | 260 ½ | 1,320 ½ | 694 | 1,206 | 450 | 3,026 ¾ | 58,686 ¾ |
The following table gives details of the chief hydro-electric installations from which power is distributed for public supply. Of the twenty-eight stations mentioned, twenty are operated by local authorities, three by the State, and five by private companies.
Locality. | Supply Authority. | Power installed. | Max. Load, Kw., Year ending 31st March, 1924. | Distance transmitted: Miles. | Voltage of Transmission. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Water. | Total. | |||||
*Diesel auxiliary. †Gas auxiliary. ‡Steam auxiliary. §Lake Coleridge plant. ‖Overload. ¶Waipori plant. | ||||||
H.P. | Kw. | |||||
Wairua Falls | Wilsons (N.Z.) Cement Co. | 3,080 | 2,000 | 2,200 | 22 | 22,000 |
Horahora | Public Works Department | 9,000 | 6,300 | 7,400 | 87 | 50,000 |
Tauranga | Borough Council | 1,100 | 800 | 709 | 41 | 11,000 |
Rotorua | Tourist Department | 380 | 200 | 200 | 13 | 6,600 |
Whakatane | Borough Council | 300 | 240 | 130 | 22 | 22,000 |
Waikaremoana | Power Board | 1,000 | 700 | 558 | 23 | 11,000 |
Havelock North | Town Board | 200 | 176 | 90 | 6 | 3,300 |
New Plymouth | Borough Council | 1,260 | 800 | 880 | 10 | 6,600 |
Inglewood | Borough Council | 130 | 120 | 89 | 3 | 3,200 |
Stratford* | Borough Council | 120 | 210 | 165 | 1 | 2,200 |
Kaponga | Town Board | 196 | 130 | 56 | .. | 230 |
Hawera* | Electric Light Company | 900 | 625 | 499 | 20 | 5,500 |
Patea† | Borough Council | 120 | 135 | 66 | 7 | 3,000 |
Waverley | Town Board | 60 | 40 | 18 | 1 | 2,300 |
Ohakune† | Borough Council | 220 | 120 | 77 | 3 | 2,400 |
Raetihi | Borough Council | 160 | 50 | 55 | 5 | 3,000 |
Taihape† | Borough Council | 233 | 175 | 157 | 1 | 460 |
Mangaweka* | Town Board | 45 | 40 | 30 | 3 | 2,400 |
Brightwater† | Waimea Electric Company | 140 | 100 | 70 | 18 | 2,300 |
Murchison | County Council | 140 | 100 | 70 | 6 | 3,300 |
Reefton | Electric Supply Company | 100 | 86 | 65 | 1 | 230 |
Lake Kanieri‡ | Company | 1,100 | 700 | 480 | 10 | 11,000 |
Canterbury§ | Public Works Department | 16,000 | 12,000 | 10,800 | 65 | 66,000 |
Fairlie | County Council | 60 | 40 | 17 | .. | 400 |
Oamaru† | Borough Council | 230 | 270 | 254 | .. | 3,000 |
Dunedin¶ | City Council | 8,000 | 6,000 | 7,360‖ | 60 | 35,000 |
Gore | Borough Council | 320 | 240 | 150 | 6 | 11,000 |
Mataura | Borough Council | 1,000 | 350 | 210 | .. | 5,000 |
The Aid to Water-power Works Act of 1910 empowered the State to establish hydro-electric-supply installations, and the first—at Lake Coleridge, sixty-five miles west of Christchurch—has been in operation for nine years. This plant was originally designed for a total capacity of 12,000 kilowatts (16,000 horse-power), but natural features of the lake and adjacent rivers allow of a very large extension of the supply up to 36,000 h.p. During March, 1921, the Harper River was diverted into the lake, and the level of the water in the lake has been appreciably raised thereby, thus ensuring an ample supply to meet the present demands.
The transmission-line is constructed in triplicate to Christchurch, thus ensuring continuity of supply, two lines having a capacity of 12,000 kw. each, and the other a capacity of 5,000 kw. The present installed plant capacity is 16,000 h.p., and the work of driving a second tunnel has been commenced. Tenders have been accepted for the supply of two extra 10,000 h.p. units to bring the total capacity up to 36,000 h.p. The population being served is over 200,000, and a large demand for power is being made. Contracts have been made for the bulk supply to the Christchurch City Council and to Power Boards and other local bodies for retail distribution, for bulk supply to the Christchurch Tramway Board, and for power-supply to the large meat-freezing works and dairy factories, tanneries, flour-mills, woollen-mills, and other factories and industries of Canterbury. The contract entered into with the Christchurch City Council provides for a charge for the first 300 kw. (400 h.p.) of £8 13s. 4d. per annum per kilowatt of maximum load (equivalent to £6 10s. per horse-power), and all over 300 kw. at £5 per annum per kilowatt of maximum load (equivalent to £3 15s. per horse-power). This enables the Council to retail it to the public for lighting at 5d. per unit, flat rate, or 6d. per unit for forty hours of maximum demand and 1d. per unit thereafter, and at 1 1/2d. per unit for power in small units, with special rates ranging from 1/2d. to 1/3d. per unit for special contracts. The standard rate of sale by the Public Works Department to local authorities and wholesale consumers is £10 per K.V.A. year for the first 200 K.V.A., and £8 per K.V.A. year for all over 200 K.V.A.
The growth of the supply and the general financial results are as follow:—
Results of Operation for | Third Year (ended March, 1918). | Fifth Year (ended March, 1920). | Seventh Year (ended March, 1922). | Eighth Year (ended March, 1923). | Ninth Year (ended March, 1924). |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital outlay | £389,754 | £422,076 | £671,608 | £848,033 | £892,801 |
Working-costs | £14,449 | £17,760 | £25,911 | £19,271 | £20,777 |
Interest, 4 per cent. | £14,871 | £16,863 | £20,981 | £35,275 | £44,444 |
Depreciation, 2 per cent. | £7,013 | £7,623 | £8,424 | £9,307 | £12,584 |
Total costs | £36,333 | £42,246 | £55,316 | £63,853 | £77,805 |
Total revenue | £32,092 | £45,831 | £56,814 | £69,153 | £78,508 |
Maximum load, kw.— | |||||
Power-house | 5,438 | 7,066 | 7,600 | 9,390 | 10,800 |
Substation | 4,800 | 6,260 | 6,720 | 8,420 | 9,490 |
Units output— | |||||
Power-house | 22,403,660 | 33,010,130 | 37,929,750 | 43,451,660 | 48,777,886 |
Substation | 20,539,430 | 29,572,160 | 33,947,100 | 39,665,420 | 45,778,007 |
Total units sold | 19,844,676 | 28,017,976 | 32,943,934 | 37,561,627 | 43,792,372 |
Average weekly load factor, per cent.— | |||||
Power-house | 58.0 | 59.9 | 62.9 | 53.5 | 53.0 |
Substation | 58.4 | 58.6 | 62.0 | 53.6 | 54.3 |
Working-cost per unit sold | 0.175d. | 0.15d. | 0.188d. | 0.123d. | 0.113d. |
Capital charge per unit sold | 0.265d. | 0.21d. | 0.214d. | 0.284d. | 0.313d. |
Total cost per unit sold | 0.44d. | 0.36d. | 0.403d. | 0.408d. | 0.426d. |
Revenue per unit sold | 0.388d. | 0.39d. | 0.414d. | 0.441d. | 0.430d. |
Total cost per kw. substation maximum | £7.57 | £6.75 | £8.23 | £7.58 | £8.20 |
To the above costs must be added the cost of retailing by the various local authorities, and the gross results of distribution in the district for the year ended 31st March, 1924, are given in the following table:—
GROSS FINANCIAL RESULTS OF THE DISTRIBUTION OF LAKE COLERIDGE POWER IN CANTERBURY, 1923–24. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Distributing Authority. | Number of Consumers. | Capital Outlay. | Revenue from Consumers. | Paid for Electricity. | Maintenance Expenses. | Interest. | Sinking Fund. | Depreciation. | Net Profit. |
*After deducting amount of sales to other distributing bodies. †Included in capital expenditure ‡After deducting amount paid by another distributing body. | |||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Public Works Department | 543 | 892,801 | 35,474* | .. | 20,778 | 44,443 | .. | 12,584 | 703 |
Ashburton Power Board | 1,022 | 78,261 | 6,964 | 1,215 | 4,617 | † | † | † | 1,177 |
Banks Peninsula Power Board | 785 | 89,568 | 7,594 | 1,489 | 2,772 | 4,057 | 832 | .. | 751 |
Christchurch City Council | 20,089 | 480,437 | 120,839* | 23,942‡ | 26,181 | 19,330 | .. | 28,733 | 23,775 |
Eyre County Council | 120 | 5,570 | 1,344 | 617 | 122 | 273 | 50 | .. | 282 |
Halswell County Council | 170 | 6,116 | 1,426 | 664 | 201 | 263 | 50 | .. | 253 |
Heathcote County Council | 763 | 18,641 | 4,745 | 2,319 | 1,146 | 424 | 494 | .. | 564 |
Kaiapoi Borough Council | 427 | 4,500 | 2,368 | 1,110 | 624 | 236 | 45 | 214 | 139 |
Kowai County Council | 210 | 15,681 | 1,098 | 232 | 188 | 713 | .. | .. | 12 |
Lyttelton Borough Council | 388 | 5,000 | 3,266 | 975 | 1,171 | 235 | 100 | .. | 766 |
Rangiora Borough Council | 336 | 8,156 | 2,344 | 644 | 473 | 345 | 75 | 265 | 484 |
Rangiora County Council | 336 | 22,403 | 3,137 | 1,303 | 227 | 704 | 255 | .. | 148 |
Riccarton Borough Council | 866 | 10,718 | 3,951 | 1,260 | 1,625 | 305 | .. | 85 | 1,745 |
Springs-Ellesmere Power Board | 637 | 58,686 | 4,917 | 1,037 | 2,365 | 2,558 | 150 | .. | 1,310 |
Sumner Borough Council | 652 | 10,198 | 3,272 | 878 | 819 | 448 | 81 | 194 | 852 |
Tai Tapu Dairy Company | 183 | 8,476 | 2,811 | 1,304 | 933 | 284 | .. | 582 | 78 |
Waimairi County Council | 2,029 | 45,008 | 13,706 | 2,350 | 4,559 | 2,080 | 1,341 | .. | 3,376 |
Totals | 29,556 | 1,760,220 | 219,256 | 41,339 | 68,801 | 76,698 | 3,473 | 42,657 | 36,415 |
The addition of revenue from rates (£4,740), Trading Account (£1,422), and other sources (£3,508) brings the total revenue to £228,926, or, including £41,340 received by the Public Works Department from other distributing bodies, to £270,266, while the aggregate expenditure, inclusive of an item of £883 miscellaneous, is found to be £233,851. The net profit was thus £36,415, as shown above.
The column "Revenue from Consumers" omits, in the cases of the Public Works Department and Christchurch City Council, the revenue from the sale of energy to other local authorities for distribution, as this is resold and the actual revenue from the consumers is included in the revenue of the distributing local authority. The amounts thus paid for power in bulk for resale are shown in the column "Paid for Electricity."
In November, 1920, the Waihi Gold-mining Company's electric-power plant at Horahora was acquired by the State for £212,500. The necessary transmission-lines have since been erected, and the plant is now being extended. The capital account to the 31st March, 1924, stands at £474,817.
The main features of the plant acquired are the headworks and generating-station on the Waikato River at Horahora, seventeen miles from Cambridge, with a plant capacity of six generators each capable of generating 1,050 kw., or a total of 6,300 kw.; the transmission-line of three No. 0 S.W.G. copper conductors on steel towers from Horahora to Waikino (fifty-five miles); and the transformer-station at Waikino, for transforming the energy supplied to the Waihi Company's mine. Extensions of the power-house installation by the addition of two 2,000 kw. units are in hand and will be completed early in 1925.
The operations for the twelve months ended the 31st March, 1924, resulted in a gross revenue of £59,924, or £47,450 in excess of working-expenses. Interest amounted to £21,231, and depreciation at 2 per cent. per annum, as required by law, to £10,393, leaving a surplus of £15,826 after paying working and capital charges.
Results of Operation. | First Year (ended March, 1921). | Second Year (ended March, 1922). | Third Year (ended March, 1923). | Fourth Year (ended March, 1924). |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Capital outlay | 249,499 | 353,808 | 395,022 | 474,817 |
Working-costs | 6,452 | 7,986 | 9,721 | 12,474 |
Interest | 10,675 | 13,187 | 19,208 | 21,231 |
Depreciation (2 per cent) | 3,960 | 4,512 | 6,620 | 10,33 |
Total costs | 21,087 | 25,685 | 35,549 | 44,098 |
Total revenue | 14,804 | 28,207 | 41,818 | 59,924 |
Maximum load— | Kw. | Kw. | Kw. | Kw. |
Power-house, for year | 3,500 | 5,800 | 6,900 | 7,400 |
Power-house, average weekly | 2,675 | 4,080 | 5,382 | 6,852 |
Output— | Units. | Units. | Units. | Units. |
Power-house | 16,729,050 | 25,659,550 | 33,732,150 | 45,077,150 |
Substations total | .. | .. | 30,435,036 | 40,614,013 |
Total units sold | 15,376,000 | 23,093,595 | 30,030,369 | 39,914,854 |
Load-factor— | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. |
Power-house, annual | 54.5 | 50.5 | 55.8 | 69.6 |
Power-house, average weekly | 71.0 | 71.3 | 71.2 | 75.3 |
.. | d. | d. | d. | d. |
Working-cost per unit sold | 0.100 | 0.083 | 0.078 | 0.075 |
Capital charge per unit sold | 0.228 | 0.184 | 0.206 | 0.194 |
Total cost per unit sold | 0.328 | 0.267 | 0.284 | 0.277 |
Revenue per unit sold | 0.229 | 0.293 | 0.334 | 0.360 |
Total cost— | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Per kilowatt (power-house annual maximum) | 6.02 | 4.43 | 5.15 | 5.96 |
Per kilowatt (power-house average weekly maximum) | 7.85 | 6.29 | 6.61 | 6.44 |
The Public Works Department supplies two large gold-mining companies and half a dozen large factories direct. The balance of the reticulation is carried out by four Electric-power Boards and the Hamilton Borough Council. The general result of operation by all six distributing authorities is a net profit of £12,719 for the year 1923–24, as shown in the following table:—
WAIKATO ELECTRIC-POWER SUPPLY.—GROSS FINANCIAL RESULTS OF DISTRIBUTION OF ENERGY FOR THE YEAR ENDED 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Distributing Authority. | Number of Consumers. | Capital Outlay. | Revenue from Consumers. | Revenue from Rates. | Paid for Electricity. | Maintenance Expenses. | Interest and Sinking Fund. | Depreciation. | Profit. |
*After deducting amount of sales to other distributing bodies, totalling £30,628. †Loss. | |||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
Public Works Department | 11 | 474,817 | 29,296* | .. | 88 | 12,386 | 21,231 | 10,393 | 15,826 |
Thames Valley Power Board | 2,653 | 424,533 | 42,555 | .. | 16,056 | 4,820 | 23,510 | .. | -1,831† |
Te Awamutu Power Board | 856 | 126,187 | 11,271 | 2,121 | 3,196 | 5,005 | 9,831 | .. | -4,640† |
Central Power Board | 1,479 | 146,961 | 17,971 | .. | 4,436 | 3,456 | 9,944 | .. | 135 |
Cambridge Power Board | 729 | 87,529 | 8,216 | .. | 2,319 | 2,447 | 5,245 | .. | -1,795† |
Hamilton Borough | 2,115 | 48,989 | 22,523 | .. | 4,621 | 5,702 | 7,176 | .. | 5,024 |
Totals | 7,843 | 1,309,016 | 131,832 | 2,121 | 30,716 | 33,816 | 76,937 | 10,393 | 12,719 |
Construction-work on the tunnels, dams, pipe-lines, and power-house building in connection with the Mangahao electric-power-supply scheme has been carried well on to completion during the year, and two of the main units of the plant (12,000 K.V.A.) were ready for operation at the beginning of November, 1924, when the official "turning-on" ceremony took place.
A large amount of work has been done on the erection of the transmission-lines radiating from Shannon to Wellington, Wanganui, and Napier. About 200 miles of transmission pole-line and 160 miles of telephone-line were erected during the year. The Paekakariki-Wellington steel-tower section has now been completed, and the Ashhurst-Woodville and Ruamahunga sections are in hand. About thirty miles of tracks have been formed to give access to various sections of the lines, and over six hundred gates erected to facilitate patrol on the cross-country sections.
A contract has been let for the erection of the main substation building at Khandallah to supply Wellington. The building is now almost complete, and the erection of the plant is well in hand. It is anticipated that power will be supplied from this substation early in December, 1924.
Contracts have been let for other substation buildings at Bunnythorpe, Masterton, Mangamaire, Dannevirke, and Waipukurau. It is anticipated that power will be available at Bunnythorpe in January, 1925, and at the others at successive intervals of about one month thereafter.
Most of the Power Boards which are to take power from Mangahao are well forward with their reticulation work, and will be in a position to provide a substantial load as soon as power is available at their respective substations. Practically the whole of the available power from Mangahao has now been definitely allocated, and guarantees of revenue have been obtained from the Wellington City Corporation and the various Power Boards.
The only other hydro-electric development of any size is the power-station of the Dunedin City Council on the Waipori River, thirty-two miles from the city. This plant was started in 1907 with two units of 1,000 kw. (1,340 h.p.) each. Two similar units were added in 1910, and two more were installed in 1913. A further 3,000 kw. generator has been installed and brought into operation this year, which brings the total capacity up to 9,000 kw. (12,000 h.p.). The retail rates charged range from 5d. to 1d. per unit for lighting, and from 2d. to 1/2d. per unit for power purposes.
The output for the year 1923–24 was as follows:—
Units sold. Number. | Average Price per Unit. d. | |
---|---|---|
Private lighting | 3,990,038 | 3.64 |
Public lighting | 482,209 | 2.50 |
Power and heating | 13,252,157 | 0.77 |
Tramways | 3,997,538 | 0.65 |
Total supply | 21,721,942 | 1.38 |
The total outlay to the 31st March, 1924, was £774,501, including distribution, stand-by plant, and public lighting; the total revenue for the year ended the 31st March, 1924, £120,888; and the total expenditure, including interest, sinking fund, depreciation, and renewal funds, £109,086, leaving a net profit of £11,802. The number of consumers supplied was 14,000, and the total capacity of all connections to the mains at the 31st March, 1924, was 22,813 kw.
A large and comprehensive scheme is now under construction for the supply of electrical energy in the North Island, with the object of making it generally available, as far as possible, to all the towns and districts throughout the Island. It is anticipated that the productiveness of the country will be greatly increased, the dairying industry in particular being capable of expansion with the provision of cheap electric power.
A complete scheme was outlined in a report dated October, 1918, by Mr. Evan Parry, B.Sc., M.I.C.E., M.I.E.E., then Chief Electrical Engineer of the Public Works Department. He estimated the demand at 0.2 h.p. per head of population, exclusive of large blocks of power required for electro-chemical and metallurgical industries; and, allowing for losses in transmission and distribution, the power required on this basis for the North Island is 160,000 h.p. This it is proposed to obtain from three sources—the Mangahao River, near Shannon (24,000 h.p.), Lake Waikaremoana (40,000 h.p.), and the Arapuni Rapids, on the Waikato, near Putaruru (96,000 h.p.). Of these the Waikaremoana scheme is capable of further development up to a total of 130,000 h.p., and Arapuni to a total of 160,000 h.p. The Mangahao scheme is practically completed, and will be supplying power before the end of the year.
The complete estimate to provide for the general scheme of electricity-supply for the North Island, based on 12 per cent. in excess of pre-war costs, is as follows:—
— | Amount. | Per Horsepower. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Generating-stations (total plant capacity, 160,000 h.p.)— | £ | £ | |||
H.P. | Cost. | Per H.P. | 2,061,723 | 12.88 | |
£ | £ | ||||
Mangahao | 24,000 | 438,654 | 18.30 | ||
Waikaremoana | 40,000 | 544,369 | 13.16 | ||
Arapuni | 96,000 | 1,078,700 | 10.80 | ||
160,000 | |||||
Main transmission-lines | 1,553,880 | 11.22 | |||
Extra branch transmission-lines at lower voltage to main substations not on main lines | 241,360 | 11.22 | |||
Main substations | 838,808 | 5.24 | |||
Distribution-lines and secondary substations | 2,086,000 | 13.04 | |||
6,781,771 | 42.38 | ||||
Interest during construction | 271,271 | 1.69 | |||
Assistance to local authorities and power-users | 100,000 | 0.62 | |||
Working capital | 150,000 | 0.94 | |||
Total | 7,303,042 | 45.63 |
The capital charges for interest, depreciation, and sinking fund at 7 1/2 per cent. will amount to £547,728 per annum. The working-expenses should not exceed £220,000 per annum, making a total annual expenditure of £767,728, requiring an average return of £5.9 per horse-power per annum of maximum load—i.e., about £8 per kilowatt.
A similar scheme has been drawn up for the South Island, costing about £5,000,000 for 110,000 horse-power.
The statutory authorizations to date for the development of hydro-electric power in the Dominion are as follow:—
Aid to Water-power Works Act, 1910— | £ |
Lake Coleridge electric-power works | 500,000 |
Electric-power Works Loan Act, 1919— | |
Arapuni electric-power works | 4,500,000 |
Mangahao electric-power works | 1,600,000 |
Lake Coleridge extensions | 257,500 |
Horahora electric-power works | 412,500 |
Waikaremoana—Surveys, &c. | 30,000 |
Otago—Surveys, &c. | 30,000 |
Finance Act, 1920— | |
Waikaremoana electric-power works | 2,600,000 |
Kaituna River | 150,000 |
Lake Coleridge extensions | 720,000 |
Surveys and investigations | 30,000 |
£10,830,000 |
The total expenditure to the 31st March, 1924, including capital outlay, stocks and debit balances on the trading accounts, is as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
Lake Coleridge | 977,702 |
Horahora | 512,202 |
Waikaremoana | 81,012 |
Mangahao | 1,317,110 |
Arapuni | 137,244 |
Hutt River | 2,746 |
Kaituna River | 1,355 |
Other surveys | 5,196 |
General expenditure | 4,428 |
£3,038,995 |
Of the above, the Lake Coleridge, Horahora, and Waikaremoana systems are in commercial operation, Mangahao is nearly completed, and Arapuni is under construction.
The policy of the Government generally is to supply power in bulk, leaving the reticulation and retail supply in the hands of the local authorities. Formerly the only local authorities available were the cities, boroughs, counties, and town districts, but with the extension of electric supply into the country areas a stronger organization became necessary, and this was provided under the Electric-power Boards Act of 1918. This Act provides for several local districts to combine for the purpose of electric-power distribution, and to set up a special Electric-power Board to carry out the work, with rating-powers over the district concerned.
Amendments to the original Act, based on the results of experience, were passed in 1919, 1920, 1921, 1922, and 1923.
The development of the reticulation by means of Electric-power Boards has made substantial progress during the year 1923–24. Five additional districts were formed, and there are now thirty-six districts constituted, and eighteen actually carrying out the distribution and sale of electrical energy. The total area covered is 57,876 square miles, or 55 per cent. of the total area of the Dominion. The total population concerned is 679,748, or 53 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion; and the unimproved value of the land included in the electric-power districts and outer areas is £202,359,574, or 63 per cent. of the total unimproved value of the Dominion.
In addition to the thirty-six districts already formed, steps are being taken to form districts in Hawke's Bay, Waitomo, and Hokianga, including large areas in each case.
So far only one of the four main cities — viz., Auckland — has been included in the inner area of a power district, but of the secondary towns, Palmerston North, Invercargill, Timaru, and Wanganui are included, and Napier will probably be included shortly. The advantage of Power Board organization is more obvious to country than to city ratepayers, and yet the above position indicates that the cities are realizing that it is to their advantage generally to be associated with the country in undertaking the work of reticulation of electric power on a comprehensive scale.
The Boards already formed are getting to work energetically in carrying out their functions. Eight Boards—viz., Thames Valley, Cambridge, Central, Te Awamutu, Banks Peninsula, Springs-Ellesmere, Ashburton, and South Canterbury—have carried out fairly complete reticulation of their areas, and are distributing power taken in bulk from the plants at Horahora and Lake Coleridge. The Auckland Board has taken over the city electric-power station, and is providing for large extensions of both plant and mains. It has also entered into a contract to take the whole of its power with a minimum of 15,000 kw. from the Government when the Arapuni Station is completed, which is estimated to be in 1927. Six Boards—viz., Southland, Wairarapa, Taranaki, Manawatu-Oroua, Horowhenua, and Tararua—while pushing on with their reticulation in anticipation of an early supply of hydro-electric power, are providing partial supply from existing stations in the town areas. Wairoa is taking power in bulk from Waikaremoana, and supplies the borough and a few large consumers in the neighbourhood. Two—viz., Opunake and Teviot—have small power-stations in operation. Seven others —viz., Dannevirke, Rangitikei, Hutt Valley, Central Hawke's Bay, Malvern, Waitaki, and Otago—are arranging to take power in bulk from the Government hydro-electric sources, and are preparing their systems of reticulation with this end in view. The Buller District, though constituted, has not yet elected a Board. The other ten— viz., Westland, Reefton, Grey, Otago Central, Wairere, Hobson, Kaipara, Marlborough, Poverty Bay, and Tauranga—are making special arrangements in each case, which have not yet been finalized.
The following table gives details of the date of constitution, the area, population, and rateable value of each of the thirty-six power districts already formed, also the amounts of the loans already authorized, and the voting on each poll taken. The total amount of the loans authorized by the twenty-five districts which have taken their polls is £7,941,000. The population of the inner areas concerned is 521,802, so that the loans authorized amount to £15.2 per head of population, as compared with £13.5 last year. The unimproved valuation of the inner areas is £153,383,640, the loans authorized amounting to 5.2 per cent. of the unimproved rateable value of the lands pledged as security for the loans, which is practically the same figure as for last year. The voting at the twenty-five polls totalled 28,975 to 2,589—i.e., a majority of 92 per cent. In one case (Te Awamutu District) the poll was unanimous, and in the Taranaki poll, in which the opposition was the strongest, the majority was still 77 per cent.
ELECTRIC-POWER DISTRICTS AS CONSTITUTED ON 1ST JULY, 1924. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Name of Electric-power District. | Proclamation constituting District gazetted. | Number of Members on Board. | Approximate Area of District. | Population. | Value of Rateable Property (unimproved). | Amount of Loan authorized. | Voting for Loan Poll. | |
For. | Ag'nst | |||||||
Sq. Miles. | £ | £ | ||||||
Southland | 19/11/19 | 12 | 10,857 | 65,459 | 14,301,465 | 1,500,000 | 6,516 | 415 |
Thames Valley | 8/1/20 | 12 | 2,304 | 30,475 | 7,550,000 | 700,000 | 1,503 | 28 |
To Awamutu | 8/1/20 | 10 | 286 | 8,500 | 1,68,509 | 120,000 | 359 | .. |
Cambridge | 8/1/20 | 8 | 137 | 6,000 | 1,841,209 | 112,000 | 474 | 71 |
Banks Peninsula | 8/1/20 | 7 | 387 | 3,935 | 5,086,935 | 100,000 | 331 | 23 |
Wairarapa | 25/3/20 | 9 | 1,996 | 19,252 | 9,370,503 | 260,000 | 1,704 | 225 |
Central | 8/7/20 | 8 | 440 | 11,000 | 3,958,424 | 200,000 | 515 | 19 |
Springs-Ellesmere | 8/7/20 | 11 | 715 | 16,822 | 6,566,66 | 60,000 | 330 | 24 |
Teviot | 22/7/20 | 7 | 76 | 1,800 | 169,137 | 35,000 | 191 | 27 |
Wairoa | 29/7/20 | 10 | 1,354 | 4,368 | 2,660,292 | 100,000 | 504 | 31 |
Dannevirke | 11/8/21 | 10 | 673 | 12,081 | 4,666,713 | 175,000 | 651 | 93 |
Opunake | 18/8/21 | 7 | 239 | 3,244 | 916,111 | 70,000 | 170 | 20 |
Ashburton | 17/11/21 | 12 | 2,542 | 17,224 | 10,047,044 | 296,500 | 1,590 | 96 |
Manawatu-Oroua | 1/12/21 | 12 | 1,301 | 38,500 | 13,955,493 | 500,000 | 1,144 | 96 |
Horowhenua | 1/12/21 | 9 | 630 | 11,795 | 3,403,255 | 260,000 | 973 | 26 |
Wanganui-Rangitikei | 1/12/21 | 12 | 2,620 | 42,014 | 7,976,750 | 375,000 | 1,315 | 214 |
Tararua | 23/3/22 | 10 | 1,265 | 10,266 | 4,059,4 59 | 200,000 | 714 | 83 |
Auckland | 1/4/22 | 12 | 295 | 145,870 | 43,469,650 | 1,722,500 | 4,179 | 288 |
Taranaki | 19/5/22 | 7 | 1,637 | 22,190 | 5,974,732 | 350,000 | 635 | 190 |
Hutt Valley | 6/7/22 | 9 | 471 | 23,422 | 2,656,299 | 200,000 | 1,431 | 137 |
Central Hawke's Bay | 19/10/22 | 9 | 1,226 | 8,980 | 6,653,485 | 150,000 | 543 | 41 |
South Canterbury | 26/10/22 | 12 | 5,102 | 41,618 | 15,483,654 | Poll not | yet taken. | |
Grey | 26/10/22 | 9 | 1,450 | 12,000 | 614,694 | 80,000 | 630 | 134 |
Malvern | 28/6/23 | 6 | 2,141 | 5,420 | 3,891,668 | 40,000 | 326 | 22 |
Waitaki | 9/8/23 | 9 | 3,200 | 18,787 | 4,613,788 | 135,000 | 1,286 | 124 |
Otago | 18/10/23 | 6 | 2,281 | 24,082 | 4,696,448 | 200,000 | 961 | 162 |
Westland | 28/10/20 | 9 | 750 | 3,272 | 196,268 | Poll not | yet taken. | |
Reefton | 30/6/21 | 5 | 24 | 1,850 | 64,476 | .. | yet taken | |
Buller | 11/5/22 | 5 | 1,987 | 9,197 | 696,374 | .. | yet taken. | |
Otago Central | 26/10/22 | 7 | 2,684 | 4,489 | 1,034,934 | .. | yet taken. | |
Wairere | 18/1/23 | 7 | 407 | 2,500 | 872,434 | .. | yet taken. | |
Hobson | 29/3/23 | 8 | 778 | 7,017 | 1,389,487 | .. | yet taken. | |
Tauranga | 14/6/23 | 7 | 639 | 7,762 | 1,232,100 | .. | yet taken. | |
Kaipara | 18/10/23 | 6 | 49 | 1,600 | 327,635 | .. | yet taken. | |
Marlborough | 25/10/23 | 8 | 3,198 | 13,637 | 5,901,609 | .. | yet taken. | |
Poverty Bay | 20/12/23 | 11 | 1,735 | 23,320 | 4,391,844 | .. | yet taken. | |
Totals | .. | .. | 57,876 | 679,748 | 202,359,574 | 7,941,000 | 28,975 | 2,589 |
The next table shows the capital expenditure incurred by each Board up to the end of the financial year 1923–24, the revenue and expenditure, and the amount of rates struck and collected.
The total capital outlay by the twenty-five Boards which have started construction is £3,212,296, but a great part of this is on works not yet in service. The gross revenue from the sale of electricity by the thirteen Boards which had commenced supply was £332,467, of which 65 per cent. was received by the Auckland Board. The general result is a profit over the whole business of the Power Boards of £6,407. As a substantial portion of the interest on lines still under construction was charged to capital, the total amount that it was necessary to raise by rating in order to cover the losses of certain Boards was only £9,319. With so many of the schemes in the very early stages of supply this result is quite satisfactory. The rating for the next few years will have to be substantially heavier unless provision is made to enable Power Boards to carry forward losses in early stages of their operations, to be paid out of the profits which can be anticipated after the first few years, as the Public Works Department has done in connection with Lake Coleridge and Horahora. But, even so, such losses in the early stages do not indicate any want of security in the business as a whole, but are inherent in the commencement of any concern depending to such an extent on a large initial capital outlay to earn a revenue which takes time to develop.
During last year seven of the Boards struck a general rate, which was collected in only five cases, and ten of the Boards struck special rates for the security for loans, only one of which had to be collected.
ELECTRIC-POWER BOARDS.—RETURNS FOR THE YEAR ENDED 31st MARCH, 1924. | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Board. | Main Supply commenced. | Capital Outlay. | Revenue. | Expenditure. | Profit. | Loss. | General Rate. | Special Rates. | Valuation Basis. | |||||
Sale of Electricity. (Gross.) | Sale of Materials. (Profit.) | Capital Charges. | Power. | General. | Levied. | Collected. | Levied. | Collected. | ||||||
*Arrears. | ||||||||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | d. | £ | d. | £ | |||
Ashburton | 1923 | 78,261 | 7,009 | .. | .. | 4,098 | 1,734 | 1,177 | .. | .. | .. | 0.55 | Nil | Capital. |
Auckland | 1908 | 1,183,140 | 215,364 | 217 | 110,022 | .. | 100,756 | 4,803 | .. | .. | .. | 0.157 | Nil | Capital. |
Banks Peninsula | 1922 | 89,568 | 7,614 | 50 | 4,889 | 1,489 | 2,772 | .. | 1,486 | 0.9 | 2,237 | .. | .. | Capital. |
Cambridge | 1921 | 87,529 | 7,797 | 419 | 5,245 | 2,319 | 2,448 | .. | 1,796 | .. | .. | 0.5 | Nil | Capital. |
Central | 1921 | 146,961 | 17,971 | .. | 9,943 | 4,436 | 3,457 | 135 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Central Hawke's Bay | .. | 664 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.4 | Nil | Unimproved. |
Dannevirke | .. | 30,947 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1.03 | Nil | Unimproved. |
Grey | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1.10 | Nil | Capital. |
Hobson | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.10 | 562 | .. | .. | Unimproved. |
Horowhenua | .. | 76,238 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
Hutt Valley | .. | 36,426 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Unimproved. |
Manawatu-Oroua | .. | 123,200 | .. | 90 | .. | .. | .. | 90 | .. | .. | .. | 0.75 | Nil | Unimproved. |
Opunake | 1923 | 60,795 | 1,297 | 841 | 573 | .. | 700 | 865 | .. | 0.25 | 28 | .. | .. | Capital. |
Otago Central | .. | 353 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
Reefton | .. | 176 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 147 | .. | 147 | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
South Canterbury | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 0.03 | 11 | .. | .. | Capital. |
Southland | .. | 426,801 | 6,534 | 359 | .. | 5,310 | 1,070 | 513 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Unimproved. |
Springs-Ellesmere | 1922 | 58,686 | 4,917 | .. | 2,708 | 1,037 | 2,365 | .. | 1,193 | .. | .. | 0.16 | 2,503 | Capital. |
Taranaki | .. | 40,718 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,054 | 819 | .. | .. | 1,873* | .. | .. | Capital. |
Tararua | .. | 24,480 | 3,331 | 92 | 1,236 | 2,365 | 366 | .. | 544 | 1.25 | Nil | 1.25 | Nil | Unimproved. |
Te Awamutu | 1921 | 126,187 | 11,240 | 32 | 9,831 | 3,204 | 4,997 | .. | 6,760 | 0.14 | 2,105 | .. | .. | Capital. |
Teviot | .. | 27,193 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4.00 | Nil | Unimproved. |
Thames Valley | 1921 | 417,265 | 42,555 | 8,216 | 18,760 | 16,096 | 4,781 | 11,134 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Wairarapa | .. | 132,539 | 529 | 258 | .. | .. | 418 | 369 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
Wairoa | 1923 | 42,242 | 6,309 | 166 | 2,350 | 2,100 | 3,075 | .. | 1,050 | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
Waitaki | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 522 | .. | 522 | 0.04 | Nil | .. | .. | Capital. |
Wanganui-Rangitikei | .. | 1,927 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | Capital. |
Totals | .. | 3,212,296 | 332,467 | 10,740 | 165,557 | 42,454 | 130,62 | .. | 19,905 | 13,498 | .. | 6,810 | 2,503 | .. |
Buller, Kaipara, Malvern, Tauranga, Otago, Poverty Bay, Waitomo, Wairere, and Westland Boards not yet in operation.
Several of the Boards are passing through a critical stage owing to the high cost and high interest rates ruling in 1921 when they started construction work, and to the fact that they have undertaken the construction of many lines without requiring the guarantees from consumers authorized by clause 7 (d) of the regulations. But costs and rates of interest are now substantially lower, and the other Boards are profiting by such experiences, and much better results will be attained by the Power Boards generally in future as the result of the experience of these earlier districts.
Including the Government plants, there are now fifty-eight public electric-power stations in the Dominion.
One new gas station started operations during the year — viz., Waipukurau (80 kw.) — and four gas stations (Ashburton, Timaru, Winton, Ngaruawahia) and two water-power stations (Akaroa and Te Aroha) were closed down and supplied in bulk from existing hydro-electric stations.
Extensions were made during the year to Lake Coleridge (3,000 kw., water-power), Wellington (5,000 kw., steam), and Auckland (5,000 kw., steam). The changes during the coming year will also be in the direction of increasing the large stations and closing down the small ones, giving greater economy in operation.
The total installed capacity has increased during the year by 8,365 kw., or 14.5 per cent. (from 57,589 kw. to 65,954 kw.), while the maximum load has decreased by 390 kw., or less than 1 per cent. (from 54,502 kw. to 54,112 kw.). This is due to the concentration of the peak load into a lesser number of stations.
The proportion of installed plant is now as follows:—
Station. | Kilowatts. | Proportion per Cent. | |
---|---|---|---|
Water-power | 30 | 30,392 | 46.1 |
Steam-power | 8 | 30,085 | 45.6 |
Gas-power | 18 | 4,621 | 7.0 |
Oil-Power | 2 | 856 | 1.3 |
58 | 65,954 | 10.00 |
The increase in the proportion of steam-power is due to the addition of units in Auckland and Wellington stations pending completion of the Government hydroelectric stations. Next year the proportions of water-power will be considerably increased.
The number of consumers supplied has increased from 106,790 to 124,705, an increase of 17,915, or 17 per cent., for the year. The units per consumer were 1,394, as compared with 1,280 last year.
The total population included in the various areas of electric-power supply is 824,030, or over 61 per cent. of the total population of the Dominion; so that the ideal of a supply being available to every home in the Dominion is well on the way to realization.
The maximum demand per head of population in the areas supplied, including tramways, is 0.066 kw., practically one-half of the allocation of 0.15 kw. or 0.2 h.p. per head of population, which is the basis of the design of the Government schemes. The units sold per head of population supplied were 211, as compared with 178 last year.
The total length of distributing-line is 4,878 route-miles, as compared with 3,758 last year, an increase of 1,120 miles, or 30 per cent. The number of consumers per route-mile is 25.6, as compared with 28.4 last year, the reduction being due to the large mileage of new lines erected during the year to which the full number of services is not yet connected.
The power-demand per route-mile of line is now 11 kw., the sales 35,648 units, and the revenue £292. These are substantially smaller than last year, for the reason indicated above, but are still remunerative returns over the whole business.
The revenue per kilowatt of output of all stations excluding tramways, was £26.3 as compared with £24.2 last year. The water-power stations show a revenue of £23.1 per kilowatt, steam stations of £30.9 per kilowatt, and gas stations of £32.8 per kilowatt. These are valuable figures for use in forecasting the revenue from systems of various descriptions. The water-power systems include the largest proportion of large consumers, and the gas-engine stations the largest proportion of small consumers.
Out of the eighty-three distributing authorities, sixty showed a profit for the year amounting to £170,939, and twenty-three showed a loss amounting to £26,213. The general result is a net profit for the whole Dominion of £144,726 after paying working-costs (£715,441) and capital charges (£563,218) at the rate of 7.2 per cent. on the total capital outlay of £7,822,034. This shows a net profit of 1.85 per cent., as compared with 1.7 per cent. last year. The business on the whole is thus a thoroughly sound and remunerative one, as well as supplying a public necessity to 61 per cent. of the population of the Dominion.
ELECTRIC-POWER SUPPLY OF NEW ZEALAND FOR THE YEAR ENDED 31st MARCH. 1924. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Water. | Steam. | Gas. | Oil. | Total. |
*Includes distribution. | |||||
Number of stations | 30 | 8 | 18 | 2 | 58 |
Average capacity (kilowatts) | 1,013 | 3,761 | 257 | 428 | 1,137 |
Number of consumers | 71,397 | 40,144 | 9,995 | 3,169 | 124,705 |
Installed capacity (kilowatts), (main plant only) | 30,392 | 30,085 | 4,621 | 856 | 65,954 |
Maximum load (kilowatts) | 32,949 | 17,522 | 2,949 | 692 | 54,112 |
Units generated | 152,302,799 | 50,312,793 | 6,658,394 | 1,535,445 | 216,809,431 |
Annual load-factor (per cent.) | 52.8 | 36.7 | 25.8 | 25.3 | 45.7 |
Units sold | 120,617,414 | 46,712,494 | 5,272,399 | 1,292,985 | 173,895,292 |
Total capital outlay* | £4,985,857 | £2,162,342 | £594,720 | £79,115 | £7,822,034 |
Total capital per kilowatt installed* | £164 | £72 | £129 | £92 | £119 |
Total annual working-costs | £315,231 | £317,156 | £69,249 | £13,805 | £715,441 |
Total annual working-cost per unit sold | 0.63d. | 1.63d. | 3.15d. | 2.50d. | 0.09d. |
Total annual working-cost per kilowatt, maximum load | £9.6 | £18.1 | £23.5 | £19.9 | £13.2 |
Total annual capital charges | £350,651 | £183,075 | £23,429 | £6,063 | £563,218 |
Total annual capital charges per unit sold | 0.70d. | 0.94d. | 1.07d. | 1.12d. | 0.78d. |
Total annual capital charges per kilowatt, maximum load | £10.8 | £10.4 | £7.9 | £8.8 | £10.4 |
Total annual capital charges, percentage of capital outlay | 7.03 | 8.47 | 3.94 | 7.66 | 7.20 |
Total annual costs | £665,882 | £500,231 | £92,678 | £19,868 | £1,278,659 |
Total annual cost per unit sold | 1.33d. | 2.57d. | 4.22d. | 3.69d. | 1.77d. |
Total annual cost per kilowatt, maximum load | £20.2 | £28.5 | £31.4 | £28.7 | £23.6 |
Total annual revenue | £760,587 | £541,225 | £96,605 | £24,968 | £1,423,385 |
Total annual revenue per unit sold | 1.51d. | 2.78d. | 4.40d. | 4.63d. | 1.96d. |
Total annual revenue per kilowatt, maximum load | £23.1 | £30.0 | £32.8 | £38.1 | £26.3 |
Net profit | £94,705 | £40,994 | £3,927 | £5,100 | £144,726 |
The question of the daily load curve and the ratio of the average load to the maximum load or the load-factor is an important one in determining the selling-price of electric power. Each station must ascertain its own load-factor and determine its selling policy accordingly. But as a general guide the daily load curves of sixteen of the larger stations of the Dominion have, by the kind co-operation of the engineers to these places, again been obtained for two days of the current year—viz., Friday, 14th March (representing equinoctial conditions), and Friday, 27th June (representing midwinter conditions). Friday has been selected as the late-shopping night in most places, thus representing the most extreme conditions of loading. These sixteen stations have an installed capacity of 63,271 kw., or 96 per cent. of the total installed capacity of the Dominion, so that the resultant curves may be taken to represent quite accurately the shape of the load curve of the combined output of the whole Dominion. Water-power and fuel stations are proportionately represented, including all the large stations of each type, and the diagram includes not only the total output, but the water-power and fuel-power outputs separately. The summation curves are plotted in the diagram on the opposite page, and the results are as follow:—
— | Installed. | Maximum Load. | Units. | Daily Load-factor. |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Combined maximum. | ||||
March, 14th, 1924— | Kilowatts. | Kilowatts. | ||
Water-power | 29,225 | 26,809 | 506,024 | 78.64 |
Fuel-power | 34,046 | 16,535 | 231,769 | 58.40 |
Totals | 63,271 | 42,537* | 737,793 | 72.27 |
June, 27th, 1924— | ||||
Water-power | 29,225 | 26,651 | 475,144 | 74.28 |
Fuel power | 34,046 | 22,718 | 301,351 | 55.27 |
Totals | 63,271 | 49,124* | 776,495 | 65.86 |
These are daily load-factors. The annual load-factors are, of course, substantially lower, being 52.8 per cent. for water-power, 36.7 per cent. for steam-power, and 45.7 per cent. for the whole output of the Dominion.
As shown by the curve, the load throughout the day hours, 8 a.m. to 5 p.m., is extraordinarily uniform. In summer there is a distinct drop at 5 p.m., before the lighting-load curves come on at 7 p.m. In winter, on the other hand, the peak occurs from 4 p.m. to 5 p.m., and is due to the overlapping of the lighting load with the industrial and tramway load for this period. It is largely with the object of reducing this overlapping peak that the adoption of a standard time—twelve hours instead of eleven and a half hours ahead of Greenwich mean time—has been proposed, and it would obviously reduce the cost of the electric-power supply accordingly.
In addition to the developed power in New Zealand there is a practically unlimited amount of undeveloped power. The following table gives the particulars of the more important available water-powers, showing also the nearest market, consisting of a city or an actual or potential port. Many of these are suitable for general industrial development, but the largest ones, as a rule being in the unsettled portions of the South Island and near the deep-water sounds, are particularly suitable for utilization in connection with electro-chemical or electro-metallurgical industries.
NORTH ISLAND. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Source of Power. | Position of Power-house. | Available Flow: Cubic Feet per Second. | Available Head: Feet. | Average Power on 50 per Cent. Load-factor. | Nearest City, Port, or Deep Water. | Distance: Miles. | |
H.P. | KW. | ||||||
*Signifies daily storage available to utilize 50 per cent. load-factor. †Signifies seasonal storage made available. | |||||||
North Auckland District. | |||||||
Wairua Falls | Wairua Falls | 150* | 130 | 3,200 | 2,400 | Whangarei | .. |
Omapere | Utakura Stream | 11* | 550 | 1,000 | 750 | .. | .. |
Smith Auckland District. | |||||||
Kaituna | Kaituna River | 500† | 784 | 65,000 | 50,000 | Tauranga | 25 |
Auckland | 125 | ||||||
Wairoa River | Wairoa | 420* | 80 | 5,600 | 4,200 | Tauranga | 20 |
Waikato River | Aratiatia Rapids | 4,400† | 170 | 136,000 | 100,000 | Auckland | 154 |
Waikato River | Orakeikorako Rapids | 4,400† | 35 | 14,000 | 10,000 | Auckland | 148 |
Waikato River | Aniwhaniwha Falls | 4,400† | 80 | 32,000 | 24,000 | Auckland | 142 |
Waikato River | Atiamuri Rapids | 4,400† | 25 | 10,000 | 7,500 | Auckland | 139 |
Waikato River | Arapuni Gorge | 5,300† | 165 | 163,000 | 120,000 | Auckland | 105 |
Waikato River | Horahora Rapids | 5,300† | 27 | 13,000 | 10,000 | Auckland | 97 |
Pokaiwhenua River | Horahora Rapids | 165* | 170 | 4,600 | 3,400 | Auckland | 97 |
Marakopa Falls | Marokopa | 90 | 420 | 3,100 | 2,300 | Te Kuiti | 27 |
Wairere Falls | Wairere Falls | 160* | 60 | 1,600 | 1,200 | Te Kuiti | 22 |
Hawke's Bay District. | |||||||
Waikaremoana | Upper Waikaretaheki | 530† | 1,100 | 97,000 | 75,000 | Gisborne | 50 |
Waikaremoana | Lower Waikaretaheki | 530† | 360 | 32,000 | 24,000 | Napier | 60 |
Te Reinga Falls | Te Reinga Falls | 124 | 125 | 1,300 | 1,000 | Gisborne | 35 |
Waikohu River | Waikohu | 45† | 847 | 6,000 | 4,500 | Gisborne | 28 |
Wanganui District. | |||||||
Mangawhero River | Raukawa Falls | 125 | 90 | 1,000 | 750 | Wanganui | 45 |
Mangawhero River | Wanganui River | 125 | 680 | 7,100 | 6,950 | Wanganui | 24 |
Rangitikei River | Makohine | 1,500† | 300 | 75,000 | 56,000 | Wanganui | 48 |
Wangaehu River | Wangaehu River | 260 | 70 | 1,500 | 1,100 | Wanganui | 25 |
Karioi | Karioi | 300* | 180 | 8,800 | 6,600 | Wanganui | 60 |
Taranaki District. | |||||||
Waitara River | Waitara River | 400 | 140 | 4,600 | 3,600 | New Plymouth | 12 |
Waiwakaiho | Waiwakaiho | 150† | 250 | 6,200 | 4,800 | New Plymouth | 4 |
Manganui River | Waitara River | 415† | 340 | 26,000 | 19,400 | New Plymouth | 25 |
Wellington District. | |||||||
Mangahao River | Shannon | 160† | 895 | 24,000 | 18,000 | Wellington | 65 |
Makuri River | Makuri Gorge | 100* | 384 | 6,400 | 4,800 | Pahiatua | 20 |
Waiohine | Woodside | 120* | 120 | 2,400 | 1,800 | Masterton | 15 |
Hutt River | Mungaroa | 200† | 330 | 11,000 | 8,300 | Wellington | 24 |
Tauherenikau | Featherston | 150* | 440 | 11,000 | 8,300 | Wairarapa | .. |
Kourarau | Kourarau | 20 | 755 | 2,680 | 2,000 | Masterton | 12 |
Totals, North Island | .. | .. | .. | 776,080 | 582,650 |
SOUTH ISLAND. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Source of Power. | Position of Power-house. | Available Flow: Cubic Feet per Second. | Available Head: Feet. | Average Power on 50 per Cent. Load-factor. | Nearest City, Port, or Deep Water. | Distance: Miles. | |
H.P. | KW. | ||||||
*Signifies daily storage available to utilize 50 per cent. load-factor. †Signifies seasonal storage made available. | |||||||
Marlborough District. | |||||||
Clarence. | Ericaburn | 640 | 158 | 8,300 | 6,300 | Blenheim | 45 |
Waihopai River | Waihopai Gorge | 130* | 96 | 2,000 | 1,500 | Blenheim | 28 |
Nelson and Buller District. | |||||||
Boulder Lake | Aorere River | 50* | 2,600 | 22,000 | 16,000 | Golden Bay | 10 |
Rotoiti Lake | Buller River | 200† | 600 | 20,000 | 15,000 | Nelson | 50 |
Rotoroa Lake | Gowan River | 900† | 400 | 60,000 | 45,000 | Nelson | 60 |
Inangahua River | Blackwater River | 78 | 125 | 8,000 | 6,000 | Westport | 20 |
Four-mile Creek | Four-mile Creek | 24* | 450 | 2,000 | 1,500 | Westport | 4 |
Westland District. | |||||||
Lake Brunner | Stillwater | 1,750 | 200 | 29,000 | 22,000 | Greymouth | 10 |
Kumara Water-race | Kumara | 87 | 330 | 2,400 | 1,800 | Greymouth | 12 |
Otira River | Otira | 40 | 700 | 2,300 | 1,700 | Greymouth | 52 |
Rolleston River | Otira | 36 | 700 | 2,000 | 1,500 | Greymouth | 52 |
Kanieri Lake | Kanieri River | 100 | 330 | 2,800 | 2,100 | Hokitika | 12 |
Toaroha River | Toaroha River | 150 | 760 | 10,000 | 7,500 | Hokitika | 17 |
Whitcombe River | Hokitika River | 250 | 800 | 16,000 | 12,000 | Hokitika | 20 |
Kakapotahi River | Kakapotahi River | 100 | 580 | 4,800 | 3,600 | Hokitika | 26 |
Wanganui River | Hende's Ferry | 830 | 580 | 40,000 | 30,000 | Hokitika | 30 |
Wataroa River | Wataroa | 1,360 | 700 | 80,000 | 60,000 | Hokitika | 48 |
Canterbury District. | |||||||
Clarence River | Jollie's Pass | 200 | 1,160 | 20,000 | 15,000 | Christchurch | 90 |
Clarence River | Conway River | 1,150 | 1,050 | 100,000 | 75,000 | Christchurch | 90 |
Waiau-ua River | Culverden | 1,600 | 200 | 27,000 | 20,000 | Christchurch | 75 |
Waimakariri River | Gorge Bridge | 1,000* | 90 | 15,000 | 11,000 | Christchurch | 30 |
Waimakariri River | Otarama | 1,000* | 150 | 30,150 | 22,500 | Christchurch | 42 |
Lake Coleridge | Rakaia River | 100† | 480 | 8,000 | 6,000 | Christchurch | 65 |
Acheron River | Rakaia River | 50† | 480 | 4,000 | 3,000 | Christchurch | 65 |
Harper River | Rakaia River | 320† | 480 | 25,000 | 18,000 | Christchurch | 65 |
Wilberforce River | Rakaia River | 1,100 | 480 | 44,000 | 33,000 | Christchurch | 65 |
Rakaia River | Gorge Bridge | 2,600 | 30 | 6,500 | 4,800 | Christchurch | 50 |
Lake Heron | Rakaia River | 300 | 200 | 4,000 | 3,000 | Christchurch | 88 |
Opihi River | Opihi Gorge | 200 | 400 | 6,700 | 5,000 | Timaru | 30 |
Pukaki Lake | Pukaki | 5,000† | 460 | 50,000 | 37,000 | Timaru | 85 |
Tekapo Lake | Fairlie | 5,100† | 900 | 400,000 | 300,000 | Timaru | 40 |
Ohau Lake | Waitaki River | 5,000† | 300 | 125,000 | 90,000 | Timaru | 85 |
Otaqo and Southland Districts. | |||||||
Ahuriri River | Waitaki River | 600 | 200 | 10,000 | 7,500 | Oamaru | 62 |
Waitaki River | Waitaki River | 15,000 | 30 | 37,000 | 28,000 | Oamaru | 60 |
Waipori Falls | Waipori River | 230† | 700 | 26,800 | 20,000 | Dunedin | 30 |
Lee Stream | Outram | 15* | 750 | 1,800 | 1,300 | Dunedin | 18 |
Deep Stream | Taieri River | 110 | 900 | 8,400 | 6,300 | Dunedin | 20 |
Taieri River | Deep Stream | 700 | 220 | 12,000 | 9,000 | Dunedin | 44 |
Talla Burn | Clutha River | 30 | 890 | 2,200 | 1,600 | Dunedin | 60 |
Teviot River | Roxburgh | 100† | 1,900 | 30,000 | 21,000 | Dunedin | 90 |
Manuherikia River | Chatto Creek | 200 | 350 | 5,800 | 4,400 | Dunedin | 127 |
Lake Hawea | Lake Wanaka | 2,500† | 205 | 80,000 | 60,000 | Dunedin | 170 |
Shotover | Lake Wakatipu | 500 | 250 | 10,000 | 7,500 | Invercargill | 112 |
Lake Hall | Doubtful Sound | 220 | 2,625 | 48,000 | 36,000 | On seaboard | .. |
Lake Cecil | Lake Te Anau | 200 | 900 | 15,000 | 11,200 | On seaboard | .. |
Lake Hilda | Lake Te Anau | 1,550 | 1,190 | 55,000 | 41,080 | On seaboard | .. |
Lake Te Anau | George Sound | 12,630 | 694 | 1,600,000 | 1,200,000 | On seaboard | .. |
Lake Manapouri | Smith Sound | 8,400† | 600 | 840,000 | 630,000 | On seaboard | .. |
Bowen Falls | Milford Sound | 700 | 600 | 35,000 | 25,000 | On seaboard | .. |
Lake Monowai | Waiau River | 500† | 160 | 16,000 | 12,000 | Invercargill | 60 |
Lake Hauroto | Tewaewae Bay | 2,300 | 514 | 100,000 | 75,000 | Invercargill | 51 |
Totals, South Island | .. | .. | .. | 4,110,950 | 3,074,430 |
Water-power is extensively used for hydraulic mining in New Zealand, and to a smaller extent for hydro-electric transmissions and for water-motors installed to drive mining machinery.
During 1923 water was used for sluicing auriferous alluvium at 130 claims, employing 400 persons, in Otago and Southland and on the West Coast. The quantity of water utilized per claim ranges up to about 40 cubic feet per second. Most of the sources of water-supply are privately owned, but on the West Coast and in Central Otago the Government has constructed, and now maintains, very extensive water-races for the use of miners.
On the West Coast the Waimea-Kumara Government water-races, in length about thirty-nine miles, have a capacity of 182 cubic feet per second. The cost of construction has been approximately £223,262, and the value of gold obtained by use of water is about £1,420,958. In the Mount Ida district (Central Otago) the Government water-races, about twenty-two miles in length, have a capacity of 51 cubic feet per second; the cost of these races to the Government has been about £80,000. Of recent years the cash received for water sold has been less than the cost of the upkeep of the races.
There are three hydro-electric mining transmissions. On the Waikato River the Waihi Gold-mining Company installed a 9,000 h.p. plant at Horahora Falls, near Cambridge, a distance of fifty miles from the mines and reduction-works at Waihi and Waikino. The transmission pressure is 50,000 volts. This source of supply has been taken over by the Government, which now sells the power to the public.
At Kanieri Forks, near Hokitika, there is a hydro-electric power-station, formerly the property of Ross Goldfields (Limited). The water-supply is carried from Lake Kanieri, and from the Pelton wheels at the power-house 675 h.p. is obtainable. This power is now used by the Rimu Gold-dredging Company, also for lighting the Borough of Hokitika.
From the Fraser River, near Alexandra, Otago, water is taken by the Earns-cleugh Gold-mining Company for hydro-electric power for its two gold-dredges, 300 electrical horse-power being utilized.
The following tables, adapted from the Electrical World, of New York, January, 1923, give the population, area, total potential water-power and potential water-power per square mile, water-power and steam-power installed, units of output, and the horse-power and units per head of population, for various countries for the year 1920, as compared with New Zealand for the year 1923. These are important figures in considering the position of electric-power development as compared with other countries and the probable future development in New Zealand.
Of the sixteen countries listed, New Zealand stands second only to Switzerland in the amount of water-power available per square mile of area—viz., 47.8 h.p. per square mile. This indicates the great industrial possibilities of the Dominion in this direction.
With regard to the power actually developed, New Zealand stands twelfth as far as installed capacity is concerned, with 0.061 h.p. per head, and tenth in units used per head, with 131 units.
The Government programme is based on an ultimate demand of 0.2 h.p. per head. There are already five countries which were developed in 1920 to a higher proportion than this—viz., Norway, 0.545 h.p.; Switzerland, 0.345 h.p.; Canada, 0.335 h.p.; United States, 0.321 h.p.; and Sweden, 0.225 h.p., per head of population—so that the programme of 0.2 h.p. per head may be considered a reasonable one.
ELECTRICAL POWER (STEAM AND WATER POWER) IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES.(Electrical World, January, 1923.)(Figures for 1920.)Potential Horse-power. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Population. | Area (Square Miles). | Minimum Potential Horse-power. | |
Total. | Per Square Mile. | |||
New Zealand (figures for 1923) | 1,271,664 | 102,250 | 4,886,000 | 47.8 |
Norway | 2,700,000 | 124,400 | 5,500,000 | 44.2 |
Switzerland | 3,860,000 | 15,950 | 1,400,000 | 87.9 |
Canada | 8,370,000 | 3,730,000 | 20,000,000 | 5.4 |
United States of America | 105,766,000 | 3,027,000 | 30,500,000 | 10.1 |
Sweden | 5,885,000 | 173,000 | 4,500,000 | 26.0 |
Australia | 5,420,000 | 3,153,041 | 620,000 | 0.2 |
Belgium | 7,600,000 | 11,400 | Small | .. |
Great Britain | 46,080,000 | 121,331 | 585,000 | 4.8 |
Germany | 60,900,000 | 208,780 | 1,350,000 | 6.5 |
France | 36,700,000 | 213,000 | 4,700,000 | 22.1 |
South Africa | 6,000,000 | 795,300 | 1,600,000 | 2.0 |
Italy | 40,000,000 | 120,450 | 3,800,000 | 31.6 |
Denmark | 3,362,000 | 15,500 | 500,000 | 32.3 |
Spain | 20,500,000 | 196,700 | 4,000,000 | 20.3 |
Japan | 77,000,000 | 236,000 | 6,000,000 | 25.4 |
Horse-power installed. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country. | Horse-power installed. | Units Output (Millions) | Horsepower per Head. | Units per Head. | ||
Water. | Fuel. | Total. | ||||
New Zealand (figures for 1923) | 39,000 | 38,000 | 77,000 | 167 | 0.061 | 131 |
Norway | 1,330,000 | 140,000 | 1,470,000 | 1,331 | 0.545 | 493 |
Switzerland | 1,200,000 | 130,000 | 1,330,000 | 2,700 | 0.345 | 700 |
Canada | 2,470,000 | 330,000 | 2,800,000 | 5,125 | 0.335 | 612 |
United States of America | 7,632,000 | 24,541,000 | 32,173,000 | 49,802 | 0.30 | 4472 |
Sweden | 1,200,000 | 130,000 | 1,330,000 | 2,144 | 0.226 | 364 |
Australia | 67,000 | 533,000 | 600,000 | 260 | 0.111 | 48 |
Belgium | 700 | 799,300 | 800,000 | 740 | 0.105 | 97 |
Great Britain | 270,000 | 3,730,000 | 4,000,000 | 6,400 | 0.087 | 139 |
Germany | 1,070,000 | 3,460,000 | 4,530,000 | 8,600 | 0.074 | 141 |
France | 1,670,000 | 1,000,000 | 2,670,000 | 5,410 | 0.073 | 147 |
South Africa | 7,000 | 393,000 | 400,000 | 1,194 | 0.067 | 199 |
Italy | 1,330,000 | 540,000 | 1,870,000 | 3,400 | 0.047 | 85 |
Denmark | 1,600 | 132,400 | 134,000 | 190 | 0.040 | 57 |
Spain | 633,000 | 167,000 | 800,000 | 1,000 | 0.039 | 49 |
Japan | 670,000 | 1,730,000 | 12,400,000 | 6,925 | 0.031 | 90 |
Table of Contents
The legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act, 1910, and amending Acts. All public moneys, excepting those payable to or received by the Post Office, the Government Insurance Office, the Public Trust Office, the Commissioners of the Public Debt Sinking Funds, the State Advances Office, the State Fire Insurance Office, and the deposits under the New Zealand Consols Act, are paid into one account at the bank called the "Public Account," and are carried to one or other of the following funds or accounts in the books of the Treasury:—
I. The Consolidated Fund.
II. The Public Works Fund.
III. Separate accounts or funds specially created.
The main Consolidated Fund Account records the ordinary public revenue and expenditure. There are certain subsidiary accounts to this fund which come under the third head in the above category. The Public Works Fund Account contains receipts from loans or transfers from the Consolidated Fund and the expenditure on public works, immigration, or special services legally chargeable to that account.
The financial year commences on the 1st day of April and ends on the 31st day of March. The revenue of any financial year is the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year; the expenditure is the money paid at the Treasury within the year, and the money paid by imprestees of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year. Imprests not accounted for at the end of a financial year are included in the accounts of the following year.
At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Acts lapse, but the Minister of Finance is authorized for a period of three months from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, proided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth of such vote.
The usual practice is for Parliament to meet at the end of June in each year, and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed.
In the audit of expenditure both the pre-audit and post-audit systems are in operation. Pre-audit is applied to vouchers in respect of payments on account of salaries of new appointees, temporary officers, and officers claiming more than one month's salary at any time; interest, loan transactions, and return of deposits; unauthorized expenditure; or expenditure chargeable against the accounts of local bodies. Post-audit is applied to all other payments.
Vouchers must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and forwarded by him to the Head of his Department for approval. Vouchers subject to pre-audit are then forwarded to the Audit Office, and on being found correct are sent on to the Treasury to be entered on requisitions for payment. Vouchers subject to post-audit are transmitted by the Head of the Department direct to the Treasury. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.
The total revenue and expenditure of the Consolidated Fund Account for the financial years ended the 31st March, 1915 to 1924, is shown in the following table, together with the excess of revenue for each year and the amount of such excess transferred to the Public Works Fund in the succeeding year:—
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue. | Expenditure. | Excess of Revenue over Expenditure. | Amount of Excess transferred to the Public Works Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Excess of expenditure over revenue. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 12,451,945 | 12,379,803 | 72,142 | 350,000 |
1916 | 14,507,530 | 12,493,107 | 2,014,423 | .. |
1917 | 18,355,194 | 14,058,770 | 4,296,424 | .. |
1918 | 20,206,222 | 15,120,288 | 5,085,934 | .. |
1919 | 22,352,372 | 18,673,599 | 3,678,773 | .. |
1920 | 26,081,340 | 23,781,524 | 2,299,816 | .. |
1921 | 34,260,961 | 28,068,730 | 6,192,231 | 500,000 |
1922 | 28,127,007 | 28,466,838 | 339,831* | .. |
1923 | 27,579,443 | 26,263,760 | 1,315,683 | .. |
1924 | 27,960,370 | 26,148,005 | 1,812,365 | 1,000,000 |
Totals, ten years | 231,882,384 | 205,454,424 | 26,427,960 | 1,850,000 |
To the amount of excess revenue for the ten years must be added the sum of £426,906 brought forward from the financial year ended the 31st March, 1914, and an amount of £14,960, representing sinking funds set free (£2,607 in 1915-16 and £12,353 in 1916-17), making a total of £26,869,826. From this excess transfers to other funds have been made at various times, and to ascertain the balance carried forward as at the 1st April, 1924, deductions require to be made for these amounts—namely, £1,850,000 to the Public Works Fund during the ten years above, £18,865,112 for debt-reduction or capital purposes (£13,380,400 in 1919-20, £780,011 in 1921-22, £3,187,360 in 1922-23, and £1,517,341 in 1923-24), and £1,200,000 to the London Reserve Fund in 1920-21, a total of £21,915,112. Deducting this total from the sum of £26,869,826 referred to, there remains a balance of £4,954,714, which has been carried forward to the current year's account.
The total amount of excess revenue transferred to the Public Works Fund during the thirty-three financial years ended the 31st March, 1924, was £11,805,000.
All transfers from the Consolidated Fund to other accounts are not regarded as out of surplus revenue, some items being included in the total of expenditure in the Treasury accounts. Transfers included in expenditure in 1923-24 were—
£ | |
---|---|
To Loans Redemption Account (for reduction of funded debt) | 292,571 |
To Advances to other Governments Account | 2,000 |
To Westport Harbour Account | 17,000 |
Totals | £311,571 |
An analysis of the revenue received during each of the last ten financial years is made in the next table.
Revenue under the head of "Taxation" includes Customs and excise duties, land-tax, income-tax, death duties, a tax on bank-note issue, totalizator-tax, and amusements-tax. Revenue from "Crown Lands" consists of rents and national-endowment net revenue, but does not include proceeds of sales. The principal item included in the receipts from "Other Sources" is interest on public moneys, other items being departmental receipts, registration and other fees, marine charges, revenue from tourist and health resorts, &c.
CONSOLIDATED FUND.—REVENUE, 1914-15 to 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue derived from | Total Revenue. | ||||
Taxation. | Railways. | Post and Telegraph. | Crown Lands. | Other Sources. | ||
*Excluding national-endowment residue formerly included. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 5,880,811 | 4,106,675 | 1,359,060 | 318,393 | 787,006 | 12,451,945 |
1916 | 7,266,966 | 4,484,337 | 1,695,757 | 311,969 | 748,501 | 14,507,530 |
1917 | 10,549,654 | 4,836,275 | 1,809,317 | 301,758 | 858,190 | 18,355,194 |
1918 | 12,340,853 | 4,668,273 | 1,837,260 | 306,136 | 1,053,700 | 20,206,222 |
1919 | 13,801,643 | 4,975,445 | 1,982,539 | 311,558 | 1,281,187 | 22,352,372 |
1920 | 16,251,769 | 5,766,015 | 2,036,565 | 331,597 | 1,695,394 | 26,081,340 |
1921 | 22,184,414 | 6,918,492 | 2,478,532 | 319,641 | 2,359,882 | 34,260,961 |
1922 | 16,370,516 | 6,683,236 | 2,748,480 | 303,178 | 2,021,597 | 28,127,007 |
1923 | 15,594,288 | 6,719,864 | 2,705,030 | 287,343 | 2,272,918 | 27,579,443 |
1924 | 16,416,870 | 6,954,469 | 2,681,240 | *222,378 | 1,685,413 | *27,960,370 |
Up to the end of 1920-21 the total revenue shows in each year very large increases, and this feature is particularly apparent in the period immediately following the war. These increases were due in part to increases in taxation levied, as set out in the next subsection, but the exceptional increase in 1920-21 was due to the great increase in the total value of imports, and consequently in Customs revenue. A further reason was the increased charges for certain services to the public, notably railway fares and post and telegraph charges. The increased revenue from these latter sources was, however, comparatively small, and in no way kept pace with the heavily increased expenditure. The revenue for each of the three years following 1920-21 was some £6,000,000 less than the abnormal total recorded in that year, the fall being almost wholly accounted for by diminished receipts from Customs duty and income-tax, a return to more normal conditions as regards imports causing the decrease in Customs duty, and the rapid fall in the price of the Dominion's primary products being responsible for the great shrinkage in income-tax collections.
The total revenue of the Consolidated Fund per head of population, and the amounts per head derived from taxation and from other sources, during the last ten years are shown in the following table:—
REVENUE PER HEAD OF POPULATION, 1914-15 to 1923-24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue per Head derived from | Total Revenue per Head. | |
Taxation. | Other Sources. | ||
£ s. d. | £ 8. d. | £ s. d | |
1915 | 5 2 9 | 5 14 9 | 10 17 6 |
1916 | 6 6 4 | 6 5 11 | 12 12 3 |
1917 | 9 3 7 | 6 15 10 | 15 19 5 |
1918 | 10 14 1 | 6 16 6 | 17 10 7 |
1919 | 11 17 1 | 7 6 2 | 19 3 3 |
1920 | 13 11 1 | 8 0 10 | 21 11 11 |
1921 | 17 14 4 | 9 12 11 | 27 7 3 |
1922 | 12 14 8 | 9 3 0 | 21 17 8 |
1923 | 11 17 10 | 9 2 9 | 21 0 7 |
1924 | 12 6 1 | 8 13 1 | 20 19 2 |
Expenditure out of the Consolidated Fund is grouped under two main headings by the Treasury, "Permanent" and "Annual." Permanent appropriations, as the name implies, are those fixed by special Acts of the Legislature. Annual appropriations are voted each year by resolution of Parliament, and include the cost of the business undertakings of the State. In the following table this grouping has not been adopted, as it is considered more desirable to show the growth of the main items of expenditure during the last ten financial years:—
Year ended 31st March. | Amount expended on | Total Expenditure. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Working Railways. | Post and Telegraph. | Education. | Public Services Debt. | Other Expenses. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 2,881,087 | 1,245,224 | 1,288,795 | 3,071,448 | 3,893,249 | 12,379,803 |
1916 | 2,964,006 | 1,294,712 | 1,441,398 | 3,190,798 | 3,602,193 | 12,493,107 |
1917 | 2,871,977 | 1,368,490 | 1,525,106 | 4,032,885 | 4,260,312 | 14,058,770 |
1918 | 3,067,658 | 1,487,145 | 1,640,988 | 4,430,779 | 4,493,718 | 15,120,288 |
1919 | 3,415,595 | 1,699,701 | 1,737,936 | 6,086,769 | 5,734,498 | 18,673,599 |
1920 | 4,305,965 | 1,941,494 | 2,190,587 | 7,249,426 | 8,094,052 | 23,781,524 |
1921 | 6,211,011 | 2,588,360 | 2,633,977 | 7,831,593 | 8,803,789 | 28,068,730 |
1922 | 6,473,234 | 2,448,688 | 2,652,299 | 8,442,278 | 8,450,339 | 28,466,838 |
1923 | 4,946,181 | 2,112,543 | 2,581,601 | 8,899,957 | 7,723,478 | 26,263,760 |
1924 | 5,153,141 | 2,117,952 | 2,604,508 | 8,881,877 | 7,390,527 | 26,148,005 |
The effect of the steps taken towards economy in public expenditure is shown by a comparison of the figures for the last two years with those for 1921-22. Public-debt charges, which, of course, grow with the public debt, are found to have absorbed 23.61 per cent. of the revenue in 1913-14 and 31.77 per cent. in 1923-24.
In addition to the amount shown as having been expended on education out of the Consolidated Fund during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, the sum of £77,788 was applied for education purposes out of the net revenue of the National Endowment Account. Prior to 1923-24 the net revenue of the National Endowment Account was transferred to the Consolidated Fund, where it was included on the receipts side with the revenue from Crown Lands, and apportioned on the expenditure side between education and old-age pensions in the proportions of 70 per cent. and 30 per cent. respectively. In 1923-24, however, the apportionment was made direct from the National Endowment Account without the net revenue being first transferred to the Consolidated Fund. By comparison with previous years the revenue from Crown lands in 1923-24, given in the table of revenue of the Consolidated Fund on the previous page, is thus understated by £111,125, while expenditure on education and on old-age pensions is similarly understated by amounts of £77,788 and £33,337 respectively.
Details of receipts and expenditure of the Consolidated Fund during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, are given. The items of receipts are not grouped in the same form as is followed in the public accounts, on account of the desirability of showing all taxation items together. It should be explained that the amounts shown for Customs revenue and for total revenue from taxation are exclusive of the proceeds of tire-tax, which are paid into the Main Highways Account and not into the Consolidated Fund.
CONSOLIDATED FUND.—RECEIPTS, 1923-24. | ||
---|---|---|
From taxation— | £ | £ |
Customs revenue | 7,238,215 | |
Excise duty | 632,094 | |
Land-tax | 1,426,463 | |
Income-tax | 3,781,532 | |
Death duties | 1,517,315 | |
Bank composition | 197,792 | |
Totalizator revenue | 618,425 | |
Amusements-tax | 115,039 | |
Other taxation (duty on instruments, &c.) | 889,995 | |
.. | 16,416,870 | |
Railways | 6,954,469 | |
Postal | 1,136,809 | |
Telegraph | 729,701 | |
Telephone | 814,730 | |
Crown lands | 222,378 | |
Registration and other fees | 215,321 | |
Marine | 90,935 | |
Interest on public moneys | 645,892 | |
Local Bodies' Loans Act (refund of cost of roads and bridges from proceeds of disposal of lands) | 22,952 | |
Rent of buildings | 26,081 | |
Tourist and health resorts | 47,100 | |
Departmental and other receipts | 637,132 | |
Total | £27,960,370 |
CONSOLIDATED FUND.—EXPENDITURE, 1923-24. | ||
---|---|---|
Permanent charges— | £ | £ |
Civil List | 28,920 | |
Interest, sinking fund, and other debt charges | 8,881,877 | |
Pensions | 2,303,958 | |
Other | 1,235,819 | |
Total, permanent charges | .. | 12,450,574 |
Annual appropriations— | ||
Legislative Departments | 51,603 | |
Treasury Department | 34,077 | |
Land and Income Tax Department | 51,754 | |
Stamp Duties Department | 67,181 | |
National Provident and Friendly Societies Department | 21,383 | |
Working Railways | 5,153,141 | |
Post and Telegraph working-expenses | 2,117,952 | |
Public buildings | 92,657 | |
Government domains | 4,738 | |
Maintenance and improvement of roads | 63,158 | |
Maintenance of irrigation-works | 2,318 | |
Native Department | 25,846 | |
Department of External Affairs | 22,975 | |
Department of Industries and Commerce | 61,818 | |
Department of Justice | 43,802 | |
Supreme and Magistrates' Courts | 90,040 | |
Prisons Department | 78,430 | |
Crown Law Office | 4,021 | |
Police Department | 386,919 | |
Cook Islands | 17,446 | |
Pensions Department | 100,466 | |
Mines Department | 37,661 | |
Department of Internal Affairs | 350,181 | |
Audit Department | 18,930 | |
Public Service Commissioner's Office | 5,877 | |
Printing and Stationery | 179,238 | |
Mental Hospitals | 253,862 | |
Department of Health | 192,066 | |
Naval defence | 285,723 | |
Defence | 348,632 | |
Customs Department | 105,569 | |
Marine Department | 117,649 | |
Department of Labour | 39,342 | |
Department of Lands and Survey | 154,923 | |
Valuation | 53,348 | |
Electoral | 8,811 | |
Department of Agriculture | 199,557 | |
Tourist and Health Resorts | 60,445 | |
Education Department | 2,604,508 | |
Services not provided for | 189,384 | |
Total, annual appropriations | .. | 13,697,431 |
Grand total, expenditure | .. | £26,148,005 |
If to the revenue for the year (£27,960,370) be added a balance of £5,637,090 brought forward from the previous year and an amount of £22,600 recovered from the Native Land Settlement Account in respect of a payment towards the redemption of debentures in the previous year, the total receipts become £33,620,060. In addition to the expenditure shown (£26,148,005), there were transfers to other accounts aggregating £2,517,341—viz., £1,367,341 to the Loans Redemption Account, £1,000,000 to the Public Works Fund, £100,000 to the Education Loans Account, and £50,000 to the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund Account. The deduction of the resultant total (£28,665,346) from the total receipts (£33,620,0) leaves a balance of £4,954,714, which has been carried forward to the current year.
Included in the figures dealt with under the head of "Public Works Fund" are the Public Works Fund General Purposes Account and the separate subsidiary accounts established at various times for special public works. These subsidiary accounts are in general not of a permanent nature, and either become merged in the General Purposes Account or are eventually withdrawn from the Public Works Fund altogether. At present the only subsidiary accounts of the Public Works Fund are the Electric Supply Account and the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account.
The receipts of the Public Works Fund consist mainly of the proceeds of loans raised for the construction of public works. From time to time the fund has been aided by substantial transfers of surplus revenue from the Consolidated Fund Account. The receipts for the last ten years are shown in the next table:—
PUBLIC WORKS FUND.—RECEIPTS, 1914-15 TO 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Amounts received. | Recoveries on account of Expenditure of Previous Years. | Receipts from Other Sources. | Total Receipts. | ||
From Loans. | Transfers from Consolidated Fund. | Receipts from Sales of Electric Energy. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 1,857,742 | 350,000 | .. | 13,455 | 3,294 | 2,224,491 |
1916 | 3,166,830 | .. | .. | 6,460 | 13,864 | 3,187,154 |
1917 | 1,095,000 | .. | .. | 5,712 | 5,125 | 1,105,837 |
1918 | 1,025,100 | .. | 16,415 | 43,492 | 6,188 | 1,091,195 |
1919 | 1,180,000 | .. | 35,063 | 20,176 | 5,441 | 1,240,680 |
1920 | 2,082,000 | .. | 42,761 | 112,864 | 5,764 | 2,243,389 |
1921 | 4,433,000 | 500,000 | 52,896 | 19,627 | 6,633 | 5,012,156 |
1922 | 9,639,682 | .. | 64,700 | 11,616 | 76,918 | 9,792,916 |
1923 | 3,476,890 | 250,000 | 92,431 | 40,175 | 109,069 | 3,968,565 |
1924 | 4,061,901 | 1,000,000 | 118,949 | 9,291 | 85,773 | 5,275,914 |
The principal regular item under the heading of "Receipts from other Sources" was until recently receipts under sections 17 and 18 of the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Act, 1910, which includes payments from the Consolidated Fund, payments from gold-mining companies, and an allotment from gold duty in fixed proportions but varying amounts, together with interest on securities. Another standing item covers receipts in connection with the Ellesmere and Forsyth reclamation; and, commencing with 1917-18, there have been miscellaneous receipts (other than from sales) under section 8 of the State Supply of Electrical Energy Act, 1917. Included in the amounts shown for the last three years are sums of £68,417, £98,828, and £79,919 respectively, representing interest on investments of the Electric Supply Account.
The next table shows the expenditure from the Public Works Fund at intervals of five years from 1884-85 to 1914-15 and for each of the last ten financial years upon services which are charged to the fund. As will be seen farther on, the whole of what may be termed public works are not included in this account.
EXPENDITURE ON SERVICES PROVIDED FOR BY THE PUBLIC WORKS FUND. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Immigration. | Railways. | Roads. | Development of Mining. | Telegraph Extension. | Public Buildings. | Lighthouses and Harbour Works. | Other Services. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1885 | 57,148 | 663,063 | 317,043 | 8,029 | 25,799 | 117,361 | 34,033 | 114,251 | 1,336,727 |
1890 | 867 | 289,572 | 84,126 | 284 | 16,346 | 35,473 | 9,434 | 46,362 | 482,464 |
1895 | 101 | 247,545 | 164,833 | 5,865 | 19,229 | 54,190 | 3,145 | 9,578 | 504,486 |
1900 | 385 | 417,937 | 285,532 | 21,815 | 26,771 | 115,427 | 9,026 | 116,330 | 993,223 |
1905 | 6,482 | 811,994 | 230,012 | 6,258 | 79,298 | 116,678 | 5,990 | 97,446 | 1,354,158 |
1910 | 17,002 | 1,279,807 | 367,230 | 18,598 | 123,422 | 276,949 | 16,683 | 116,706 | 2,216,397 |
1915 | 33,219 | 1,156,073 | 514,798 | 2,384 | 288,395 | 417,000 | 17,131 | 308,364 | 2,737,364 |
1916 | 10,010 | 1,205,287 | 424,637 | 6,602 | 249,554 | 335,774 | 13,673 | 337,675 | 2,583,212 |
1917 | 6,533 | 846,983 | 219,794 | 4,592 | 203,311 | 251,431 | 3,768 | 239,101 | 1,775,513 |
1918 | 3,856 | 607,931 | 135,642 | 27 | 213,955 | 229,288 | 2,976 | 208,162 | 1,401,837 |
1919 | Cr. 12,018 | 467,737 | 226,073 | 518 | 198,611 | 235,846 | 5,392 | 265,502 | 1,387,661 |
1920 | Cr. 62,561 | 842,082 | 388,562 | 1,173 | 249,379 | 469,195 | 3,498 | 341,487 | 2,232,815 |
1921 | Cr.7,806 | 1,428,982 | 538,574 | 2,153 | 336,468 | 502,211 | 4,838 | 852,820 | 3,658,240 |
1922 | 247,510 | 3,265,879 | 564,159 | 2,130 | 579,899 | 361,109 | 18,774 | 1,836,176 | 6,75,636 |
1923 | 90,612 | 2,164,934 | 648,006 | Cr. 99 | 512,656 | 272,420 | 9,784 | 1,031,366 | 4,729,679 |
1924 | 92,600 | 1,776,413 | 749,737 | 442 | 717,410 | 196,344 | 10,805 | 1,614,521 | 5,158,272 |
The total for "Other Services" in the last few years has been greatly swelled by governmental activities in regard to the development of water-power for electricity.
The receipts and expenditure of the Public Works Fund and its subsidiary accounts during the financial year ended 31st March, 1924, were as under:—
PUBLIC WORKS FUND—RECEIPTS, 1923-24. | ||
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Balance, 1st April, 1923 | .. | 2,409,616 |
Consolidated stock under Aid to Public Works and Land Settlement Act, 1922 | 3,000,000 | |
Inscribed stock issued under Aid to Public Works and Land Settlement Act, 1921 | 1,613 | |
Debentures issued under Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Act, 1910, and Finance Act, 1922 | 60,000 | |
Inscribed stock issued under Electric-power Works Loan Act, 1919 | 288 | |
Proceeds of Treasury Bills issued in anticipation of loan | 1,000,000 | |
.. | 4,061,901 | |
Transfer from Consolidated Fund | .. | 1,000,000 |
Interest on overdue instalments of loans | 37 | |
Recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years | 9291 | |
Receipts in connection with Ellesmere and Forsyth Reclamation and Akaroa Railway Trust Account | 1,681 | |
Sales of electric energy | 118,949 | |
Miscellaneous receipts under the State Supply of Electrical Energy Act, 1917 | 2,431 | |
Interest on securities held by Investment Account under the ate Supply of Electrical Energy Act, 1917 | 79,119 | |
Profit on sale of British war-loan stock | 353 | |
Receipts under the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Act, 1910 | 2,152 | |
.. | 214,013 | |
Total | .. | £7,685,530 |
PUBLIC WORKS FUND.—EXPENDITURE, 1923–24. | ||
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Public works, departmental | 110,359 | |
Railways | 1,776,413 | |
Public buildings— | ||
General | 8,152 | |
Courthouses | 2,448 | |
Prisons | 26,484 | |
Police-stations | 12,838 | |
Postal and Telegraph | 108,395 | |
Agricultural | 282 | |
Mental hospitals | 26,541 | |
Hospitals and charitable institutions | 7,591 | |
Timber-supply, sawmills, &c. | 3,613 | |
Lighthouses | 4,471 | |
Harbour-works | 6,334 | |
Tourist and health resorts | 27,264 | |
Immigration | 92,600 | |
Roads, &c. | 746,870 | |
Roads on goldfields | 2,867 | |
Development of mining | 442 | |
Telegraph extension | 717,410 | |
Motor transport service | 962 | |
Contingent defence | 4,931 | |
Lands, miscellaneous | 18,182 | |
Irrigation and water-supply | 95,467 | |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement | 75,634 | |
Development of water-power | 1,016,346 | |
Plant, material, and stores | Cr. 52,772 | |
Subsidy to Ellesmere Drainage Board | 439 | |
Part-cost of roading Motatau No. 2 Block | 4,500 | |
Services not provided for | 1,016 | |
Charges of raising loans | 312,193 | |
Redemption of Treasury Bills | 500,000 | |
5,158,272 | ||
Cancellation of debentures under Electric-power Works Loan Act, 1919 | 31,400 | |
Balance, 31st March, 1924 | 1,995,858 | |
Total | £7,685,530 |
The expenditure on roads out of the Public Works Fund does not comprise all of the moneys spent under that head by the General Government. Between 1896-97 and 1910-11, out of the moneys raised for loans tôal bodies, the sum of £469,236 was expended on construction of roads to open up Crown lands, and further sums have been spent from time to time for this purpose and for the opening-up of national-endowment lands out of the Land for Settlements and National Endowment Accounts respectively. A new account has now been introduced from which payments will be made for the construction, maintenance, and repair of the main highways of the Dominion.
The roading of lands purchased for closer settlement is made a charge upon the Land for Settlements Account, and is included in the value upon which the rentals of those lands are based. The reclamation by drainage and opening up by means of roads of an area of the Hauraki Plains is provided for out of moneys borrowed for that purpose and shown in a separate account.
The accounts included under this heading in some cases comprise revenue of different kinds mixed up with loan-money, while others are merely records of transactions which of their nature cannot be considered as properly belonging to the Public Account. Among the former may be counted the State Forests and State Coalmines Accounts, and among the latter the accounts of local bodies, which consist of revenue collected on behalf of and paid over to local authorities, and the Deposit Accounts, consisting partly of moneys held in trust and partly of moneys held in suspense for various reasons. As further indicating the function of these special accounts one or two of more recent creation may be mentioned: the War Expenses Account, which was called into existence by the war; the Education Loans Account, originated in 1919 for the purpose of raising money for acquisition of land and construction of buildings for educational purposes; and the Main Highways Account, created in 1923 for the purpose of providing finance for the construction and improvement of the main highways of the Dominion.
While in some instances transactions in the accounts have been on a fairly large scale, yet from the nature of the subject it will readily be seen that most of the receipts and expenditure have been directly concerned with the special matters which were objects of the creation of the separate funds. In the table following a summary is given of the receipts and expenditure of each separate account, together with the balances at the beginning and end of the financial year respectively. In order that the summary may the more completely indicate the main transactions of the whole of the public moneys, the main totals of the Consolidated and Public Works Funds, which have been treated earlier in this section, have also been included.
RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE OF ACCOUNTS, 1923-24, WITH BALANCES AT 1ST APRIL, 1923, AND 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Account. | Balance 1st April 1923. | Receipts. | Expenditure. | Balance 31st March, 1924. | |
In Cash. | In Investments. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Consolidated Fund (proper) | 5,637,089 | 27,982,971 | 28,665,346 | 1,880,377 | 3,074,337 |
State Coal-mines | 30,345 | 300,039 | 293,645 | 16,739 | 20,000 |
State Coal-mines Sinking Fund | 24,980 | 10,427 | .. | 407 | 35,000 |
Scenery Preservation | 4,140 | 2,224 | 3,220 | 3,144 | .. |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 16,394 | 98,213 | 73,853 | 754 | 40,000 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund | .. | 7,227 | .. | 57 | 7,170 |
Local Bodies' | 9,280 | 31,406 | 26,214 | 14,472 | .. |
Deposits | 444,980 | 1,292,678 | 1,136,996 | 152,602 | 448,060 |
Public Works (General Purposes) | 441,554 | 5,012,473 | 4,566,004 | 738,023 | 150,000 |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement | 15,143 | 62,152 | 75,634 | 1,661 | .. |
Electric Supply | 1,952,919 | 201,289 | 1,048,034 | 53,166 | 1,053,008 |
Advances to other Governments | 19,988 | 232,977 | 187,749 | 65,216 | .. |
Bank of New Zealand | 875,000 | .. | .. | .. | 875,000 |
Cheviot Estate | 189,067 | 30,236 | 10,885 | 5,778 | 202,640 |
Conversion | 6,118 | .. | 44 | 6,074 | .. |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 355,782 | 1,531,361 | 1,649,169 | 169,474 | 68,500 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund | 155,939 | 56,705 | .. | 1,394 | 211,250 |
Education Loans | 243,626 | 100,488 | 295,681 | 7,333 | 41,100 |
General Purposes Relief | 34,801 | 2,950 | 10,154 | 4,097 | 23,500 |
Hauraki Plains Settlement | 9,050 | 102,157 | 109,512 | 1,695 | .. |
Howard Estate | .. | 750 | 750 | .. | .. |
Hunter Soldiers' Assistance Trust | 1,371 | 759 | 44 | 2,086 | .. |
Kauri-gum Industry | 2,089 | 22,977 | 18,098 | 6,968 | .. |
Land Assurance | 74,231 | 5,908 | 105 | 6,144 | 73,890 |
Land for Settlements | 120,597 | 532,044 | 505,842 | 46,799 | 100,000 |
Land for Settlements (Discharged Soldiers Settlement) | 10,725 | 46,754 | 24,280 | 33,199 | .. |
Land for Settlements (Opening up Crown Lands) | 481 | 60,045 | 58,352 | 2,174 | .. |
Loans to Employers for Workers' Dwellings | 277 | .. | 186 | 91 | .. |
Loans Redemption (net) | 50,020 | .. | 3,430 | 21,590 | 25,000 |
Main Highways Account Revenue | 121,413 | 129,368 | 1,100 | 12,681 | 237,000 |
Mining Advances | 2,618 | 12,824 | 3,587 | 11,855 | .. |
National Endowment | 111,357 | 133,173 | 119,867 | 49,663 | 75,000 |
National Endowment Trust | 1,400 | 8,607 | .. | 3,007 | 7,000 |
Native Land Settlement | 30,209 | 415,647 | 416,706 | 29,150 | .. |
Railways Improvement | 850,530 | .. | 19,054 | 10,476 | 821,000 |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage | 4,891 | 55,564 | 59,307 | 1,148 | .. |
Reserve Fund | 2,000,000 | .. | .. | .. | 2,000,000 |
Samoan Loan | .. | 8,000 | 8,000 | .. | .. |
State Advances Loan | .. | 2,600,000 | 2,600,000 | .. | .. |
State Forests | 179,789 | 98,392 | 122,567 | 10,914 | 144,700 |
Swamp Land Drainage | 3,714 | 63,166 | 61,020 | 5,860 | .. |
War Expenses | 2,508,973 | 4,043 | 2,367,135 | 58,121 | 87,760 |
Westport Harbour | .. | 59,433 | 40,025 | 19,408 | .. |
New Zealand Consols | 475,992 | .. | .. | 7 | 475,985 |
Totals | 17,016,872 | 41,315,427 | 44,581,595 | 3,453,804 | 10,296,900 |
The State Advances Account, covering State advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, together with several minor accounts dealing with advances for various purposes, which are administered directly by the Advances Board, are not included in the above statement, and only the balances of the Loans Redemption Account have been utilized. In addition, there are the funds of the Government Life Insurance Department, the State Fire Insurance Department, and the Public Trust Office, which are administered by the Departments concerned. Reference to the working of these Departments will be found elsewhere in this book.
The total revenue of all accounts is seen to have been £41,315,427, and the total expenditure £44,581,595, the aggregate credit balance being thus reduced by £3,266,168 during the year. The excess of expenditure over revenue is, however, more than accounted for by funds aggregating £4,446,313 being paid out of various accounts for the redemption of debentures. New loan-money to the amount of £7,220,700 was paid into accounts during the year, of which, however, £2,600,000, paid into the State Advances Loan Account, was immediately paid over to the State Advances Office (the accounts of which are not dealt with in this subsection), and represented merely a book entry. The £8,000 paid into the Samoan Loan Suspense Account is in a similar category, the amount being advanced to the Samoan Treasury.
The following table shows the year's receipts of loan - money by the various accounts concerned, together with the amounts paid out for redemption purposes:—
Account or Fund. | Loan-money received. | Amount paid out for Redemptions. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Consolidated | .. | 1,659,913 |
Public Works (General Purposes) | 4,000,000 | 500,000 |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement | 60,000 | .. |
Electric Supply | .. | 31,400 |
Land for Settlements | .. | 47,942 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 37,500 | 3,100 |
Native Land Settlement | 320,000 | .. |
War Expenses | .. | 2,203,958 |
Hauraki Plains Settlement | 80,000 | .. |
Education Loans | 200 | .. |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage | 52,000 | .. |
Swamp Land Drainage | 63,000 | .. |
Samoan Loan Suspense | 8,000 | .. |
State Advances Loan | 2,600,000 | .. |
Totals, all accounts | 7,220,700 | 4,446,313 |
Charges and expenses | 102,722 | .. |
Sinking funds set free— | ||
War Loans | .. | 200,000 |
Advances to Settlers | .. | 1,700 |
Discount on securities redeemed below par | .. | 8,942 |
Grand totals | 7,323,422 | 4,656,955 |
Of the total of £102,722 raised to meet charges and expenses of loan transactions, £2,592 was included in the receipts of various accounts, and the balance not allocated in the annual public accounts.
To ascertain the net increase in indebtedness it is necessary to add to the new loan-money raised as shown above the sum of £7,941,080 raised for redemption of loans, and to the other side the sum of £7,944,510 in respect of debentures redeemed by the issue of securities, making totals of £15,264,502 and £12,601,465 respectively The net increase in the public debt, which is discussed at length in Subsection C of this section, was thus £2,663,037.
In the grand totals of £41,315,427 and £44,581,595 shown previously as the revenue and expenditure for the year a considerable amount of duplication occurs owing to the transfer of money from one account to another. A record of transfers during the year is given in the next table:—
Account or Fund from which transferred. | Account or Fund to which transferred. | Amount. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
Consolidated | Public Works (General Purposes) | 1,000,000 |
Consolidated | Advances to other Governments | 2,000 |
Consolidated | Westport Harbour | 17,000 |
Consolidated | Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement | 1,067 |
Consolidated | Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund | .. |
Consolidated | Education Loans | 100,000 |
State Coal-mines | State Coal-mines Sinking Fund | 9,104 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund | 7,178 |
Public Works (General Purposes) | Native Land Settlement | 4,500 |
Land for Settlements | Land for Settlements (Opening up Crown Land for Settlement) | 40,000 |
Land for Settlements | Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 1,190 |
Native Land Settlement | Consolidated | 22,600 |
Swamp Land Drainage | Consolidated | 80 |
Totals | 1,254,719 |
The items shown above by no means represent the total transfers between accounts. As stated previously, sums aggregating £4,446,313 were transferred from various accounts to the Loans Redemption Account for the redemption of debentures. Again, payments aggregating £1,252,456 were made to the Consolidated Fund by loan accounts to recoup interest and sinking-fund charges borne by that fund, and other payments totalling £1,759 in respect of management charges of consolidated stock and other loan-money. These amounts are, however, not treated as receipts by the Consolidated Fund, being used merely to reduce the total expenditure of that fund in respect of these items. Other transfers not included above are the transference of loan-money to the amount of £2,600,000 to the State Advances Account, which is not included in the Treasury accounts, and a further £8,000 to the Samoan Treasury.
Two important items of receipts—viz., loan-money and transfers from other accounts—have been dealt with above. Another considerable item, and one of much interest, is the revenue obtained from the investment of securities and the lending of money by way of advances. It should again be pointed out that the public accounts of the Treasury do not cover the operations of the State Advances Department, and that consequently the figures shown in the table following do not cover interest on and repayments of money advanced under the schemes of advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities, which are dealt with in Subsection D of this section.
RECEIPTS FROM INVESTMENTS AND ADVANCES. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Account or Fund. | Repayments of Principal.* | Interest. | Rents, Royalties, and Rates. | Sales. | |
From Advances. | From Investment Account and other Sources. | ||||
*Including recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years. †Contribution by British Phosphate Commission towards interest and sinking fund. ‡Excluding wharfage and port charges. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Consolidated | 68,678 | .. | 645,892 | 251,363 | .. |
State Coal-mines | 594 | .. | 608 | .. | 298,838 |
State Coal-mines Sinking Fund | .. | .. | 1,323 | .. | .. |
Scenery Preservation | 49 | .. | .. | 2,176 | .. |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | .. | .. | 383 | 35,849† | 61,981 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands Sinking Fund | .. | .. | 49 | .. | .. |
Public Works (General Purposes) | 9,142 | .. | 37 | 1,681 | .. |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement | .. | .. | .. | 1,067 | .. |
Electric Supply | 149 | .. | 79,119 | .. | 118,949 |
Cheviot Estate | .. | .. | 8,025 | 21,691 | .. |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 832,545 | 629,005 | 9,949 | 20,121 | .. |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Loans Act 1920 Depreciation Fund | .. | .. | 6,614 | .. | .. |
General Purposes Relief | 742 | 958 | 1,250 | .. | .. |
Hauraki Plains Settlement | .. | .. | .. | 15,951 | 4,130 |
Howard Estate | .. | .. | .. | 750 | .. |
Hunter Soldiers' Assistance Trust | .. | .. | .. | 758 | .. |
Kauri-gum Industry | .. | .. | .. | .. | 22,437 |
Land Assurance | .. | .. | 3,353 | 2,554 | .. |
Land for Settlements | 194 | .. | 1,902 | 360,658 | 169,006 |
Land for Settlements (Discharged Soldiers Settlement) | 358 | .. | 169 | 44,757 | 1,470 |
Land for Settlements (Opening up Crown Lands for Settlement) | .. | .. | .. | 20,045 | .. |
Main Highways Account Revenue | .. | .. | 5,800 | .. | .. |
Mining Advances | 11,027 | 1,797 | .. | .. | .. |
National Endowment | .. | .. | 1,813 | 131,342 | 18 |
National Endowment Trust | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8,607 |
Native Land Settlement | 1,381 | 868 | 247 | 45,741 | 26,435 |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage | .. | .. | .. | 3,438 | .. |
State Forest | 1,997 | .. | 6,013 | 90,267 | .. |
Swamp Land Drainage | .. | .. | 30 | 136 | .. |
War Expenses | 4,043 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Westport Harbour | .. | .. | .. | 21,445‡ | .. |
Totals | 930,899 | 632,628 | 772,576 | 1,071,790 | 711,871 |
The large total of £4,119,764 is shown to have been obtained during the year from the sources indicated. Absolute accuracy in compiling the above statement is not claimed, as it has been found impossible in some cases to distinguish between revenue from rents and from sales. Again, while no sales revenue appears opposite the Consolidated Fund, this is merely because such revenue is not separately shown in the public accounts. A proportion of the revenue classed under some of the items of the fund (as, for instance, departmental receipts) would be represented by sales, and it is possible that some of the remaining groups are also understated. Under the heading of repayments for this fund are included recoveries on account of expenditure of previous years and receipts under section 76 of the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1908, which provides for recoupment of the cost of roads and bridges out of the proceeds of disposal of land. The item "Rents," &c., is composed of territorial revenue (rents and royalties), rents of buildings, and marine receipts on account of foreshore rents and royalties.
The following table gives details of interest and sinking-fund payments recouped to the Consolidated Fund by various accounts during the year:—
Account. | Interest. | Sinking Fund. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
State Coal-mines | 9,252 | .. |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 30,000 | .. |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement | 2,745 | 358 |
Electric Supply | 202,633 | .. |
Cheviot Estate | 8,866 | 462 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement | 343,220 | 11,910 |
General Purposes Relief | 3,000 | 137 |
Hauraki Plains Settlement | 20,491 | 875 |
Kauri-gum Industry | 3,275 | 137 |
Land for Settlements | 367,876 | 11,715 |
Land for Settlements (Discharged Soldiers Settlement) | .. | 5,870 |
Land for Settlements (Opening up Crown Lands for Settlement) | 8,064 | 1,102 |
Loans to Employers for Workers' Dwellings | 179 | 7 |
Mining Advances | 2,419 | 102 |
Native Land Settlement | 133,641 | 5,990 |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage | 18,577 | .. |
State Forests | 23,172 | 913 |
Swamp Land Drainage | 12,299 | .. |
Westport Harbour | 18,864 | 4,305 |
Totals | 1,208,573 | 43,883 |
The above totals do not represent the whole of the recoveries by the Consolidated Fund in respect of interest and sinking-fund payments, being merely the recoupments from the various accounts included in the public accounts. The total recoveries during the year aggregated £1,754,268 for interest and £50,294 for sinking fund.
In addition to the recoupments to the Consolidated Fund, an amount of £19,007 was transferred from the Land for Settlements Account to the State Advances Account as a payment towards sinking fund.
ALL revenue collected by means of taxation was until the end of the financial year 1921–22 paid into the Consolidated Fund and applied to general purposes. From 1922–23 onwards, however, part of the Customs revenue—i.e., that derived from the duty on tires—is being paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund to help to defray the cost of improving and maintaining roads. Customs duties on imported goods, excise duties on beer and tobacco, land and income taxes, death duties, a tax on bank-note issues, duties on cheques and on receipts for payments, a tax on totalizator investments, and an amusements-tax are the main sources of revenue by taxation.
Particulars of the collections during the last ten years, under the main headings, are shown in the following table. The figures for Customs and excise duties and total taxation for 1923–24 include the sum of £123,568 in respect of tire-tax, which was paid into the Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. They differ by this amount from the totals shown in the preceding subsection as having been paid into the Consolidated Fund from taxation.
Year ended 31st March. | Amount of Taxation derived from | Total. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Customs and Excise Duties. | Land-tax. | Income-tax. | Death Duties. | Totalizator Taxes. | Other Taxes. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 3,294,943 | 799,641 | 540,318 | 796,232 | 110,733 | 338,944 | 5,880,811 |
1916 | 3,524,063 | 1,048,356 | 1,392,119 | 610,350 | 179,547 | 512,531 | 7,266,966 |
1917 | 4,037,628 | 713,118 | 4,262,126 | 570,040 | 251,436 | 715,306 | 10,549,654 |
1918 | 3,601,383 | 1,385,708 | 5,619,561 | 805,511 | 213,932 | 714,758 | 12,340,853 |
1919 | 4,104,016 | 1,512,693 | 6,219,336 | 869,371 | 229,273 | 866,954 | 13,801,643 |
1920 | 5,185,728 | 1,557,903 | 6,369,765 | 978,095 | 413,654 | 1,746,624 | 16,251,769 |
1921 | 8,769,251 | 1,688,979 | 8,248,945 | 1,106,925 | 497,961 | 1,872,353 | 22,184,414 |
1922 | 5,554,334 | 1,637,816 | 6,002,987 | 1,512,754 | 515,249 | 1,147,376 | 16,370,516 |
1923 | 6,765,512 | 1,541,502 | 3,831,932 | 1,829,852 | 607,657 | 1,138,925 | 15,715,380 |
1924 | 7,993,877 | 1,426,463 | 3,781,532 | 1,517,315 | 618,425 | 1,202,826 | 16,540,438 |
The percentage under each heading to the total amount collected for each year is as under:—
Year ended 31st March. | Proportion per Cent. derived from | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Customs and Excise Duties. | Land-tax. | Income-tax. | Death Duties. | Totalizator Taxes. | Other Taxes. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1915 | 56.03 | 13.60 | 9.19 | 13.54 | 1.88 | 5.76 |
1916 | 48.9 | 14.43 | 19.16 | 8.40 | 2.47 | 7.05 |
1917 | 38.27 | 6.76 | 40.40 | 5.40 | 2.38 | 6.79 |
1918 | 29.18 | 11.23 | 45.54 | 6.53 | 1.73 | 5.79 |
1919 | 29.74 | 10.96 | 45.06 | 6.30 | 1.66 | 6.28 |
1920 | 31.91 | 9.59 | 39.19 | 6.02 | 2.55 | 10.74 |
1921 | 39.53 | 7.61 | 37.18 | 4.99 | 2.24 | 8.45 |
1922 | 33.93 | 10.00 | 36.67 | 9.24 | 3.15 | 7.01 |
1923 | 43.05 | 9.81 | 24.38 | 11.64 | 3.87 | 7.25 |
1924 | 48.33 | 8.62 | 22.86 | 9.18 | 3.74 | 7.27 |
Some remarkable alterations in percentages are noticed during the last few years, these being due to war and post-war conditions and to consequential alterations in the relative incidence of taxation.
The revenue from taxation per head of mean population, including Maoris, during the last ten years is shown in the next table:—
Year ended 31st March. | Rate per Head. |
---|---|
£ s. d. | |
1915 | 5 2 9 |
1916 | 6 6 4 |
1917 | 9 3 7 |
1918 | 10 14 1 |
1919 | 11 17 1 |
1920 | 13 11 1 |
1921 | 17 14 4 |
1922 | 12 14 8 |
1923 | 11 19 8 |
1924 | 12 6 1 |
The amount of revenue derived from Customs and excise duties during each of the last ten years is shown below:—
Year ended 31st March. | Customs Duties. | Excise Duties. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Consolidated Fund. | Main Highways Account Revenue Fund. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 3,167,283 | .. | 127,660 | 3,294,943 |
1916 | 3,366,171 | .. | 157,892 | 3,524,063 |
1917 | 3,849,675 | .. | 187,953 | 4,037,628 |
1918 | 3,364,308 | .. | 237,075 | 3,601,383 |
1919 | 3,830,682 | .. | 273,334 | 4,104,016 |
1920 | 4,830,325 | .. | 355,403 | 5,185,728 |
1921 | 8,408,726 | .. | 360,525 | 8,769,251 |
1922 | 5,095,436 | .. | 458,898 | 5,554,334 |
1923 | 6,032,292 | 121,092 | 612,128 | 6,765,512 |
1924 | 7,238,215 | 123,568 | 632,094 | 7,993,877 |
The revenue from Customs and excise duties in 1913–14 was £3,553,785, and the increase for the ten years is therefore 125 per cent. In the ten calendar years corresponding to the above period the value of imports (excluding specie) increased from £21,563,632 to £43,363,983, or approximately 100 per cent.
The abnormally high Customs revenue collected in 1920–21 was the direct outcome of the large importations resulting from the fulfilment of delayed orders of a very considerable quantity and value. As was to be expected, the revenue fell almost to its former level in 1921–22, but increased again in 1922–23, and still further in 1923–24, the figure for which year was much in excess of any year prior to 1920–21, but, nevertheless, three-quarters of a million pounds short of the total for the record year.
Generally speaking, in spite of slight increases in Customs and excise duties as part of the war taxation, the average rate of duty has not increased greatly during the ten years. The increase in the total duties collected is thus almost entirely due to the increased prosperity of the country as reflected by its trade.
For a fuller discussion of Customs taxation than can be given here the reader is referred to the section of this book dealing with "External Trade."
Except in regard to minor details, the system of land and income taxation in force in 1915 had remained unaltered for many years. Probably the only noteworthy point was the gradual hardening-up of the graduated land-tax, designed to prevent aggregation of land and to compel the cutting-up of large estates rather than to secure additional revenue.
The war taxation of 1915, however, not only included increased rates of 33 1/2 per cent. in the case of income-tax, 1/4d. in the pound in the case of land-tax payable on mortgages, and 50 per cent. in the case of graduated land-tax, but also involved an important change of principle. Among the incomes previously exempt from income-tax were those derived directly from land, but in 1915 income-tax was made payable on such incomes.
With the exception of the abolition of the land-tax on mortgages and the substitution of an income-tax in its place, the principles of land-tax assessment were not altered in 1916, nor were the rates increased, but an entirely new scheme known as the excess-profits tax was brought into operation in respect of income-tax, the 1915 system remaining also, with increased rates, for ordinary income-tax. The excess-profits tax being found inequitable and otherwise unsatisfactory, a system of progressive land and income tax, with a special war tax on incomes, was adopted in 1917.
In 1920 a complete revision of the rates of taxation was made. The new rates became effective on assessments for the year commencing on the 1st April, 1921, and for following years. A feature of the new legislation was the introduction of a deduction from the amount of tax payable of 10 per cent. in respect of tax assessed on "earned income."
In 1923 further alterations were made, the principal being the restoration of the exemption from income-tax of income derived from the direct use or cultivation of land. Reductions in the rates of taxation were also made, and are referred to in detail under the heading of "Income-tax" farther on.
Still further reductions are contemplated, with a view to reducing taxation as nearly as possible to the pre-war level, and Bills to provide for these, and for certain alterations in system, are now (September, 1924) before Parliament.
Some of the alterations in contemplation are in accordance with the recommendations of a Royal Commission which was appointed in April, 1924, to inquire into "the present system of land and income taxation in New Zealand in all its aspects, including the scope, rates, and incidence of the several taxes; allowances and reliefs; assessment, appeal, and collection; and prevention of evasion"
The recommendations of the Royal Commission referred to are here quoted in full:—
(a.) That legislation be passed instructing and empowering the Commissioner of Taxes, when obtaining future income-tax returns, to compel the individual to include in his return the whole of his income from all sources, specifying the amount from each source separately.
(b.) When the data asked for under (a) is obtained and compiled (which will be towards the end of 1925), the question whether or not a complete change can be made from the present system of taxing companies direct as individuals to the system of taxing every individual upon his total income from all sources (excepting only tax-free war loans) should be carefully considered. If a complete change is found difficult or impracticable, then a beginning should be made by taxing individuals in respect of the dividends received by them from companies, and supplementing the revenue obtained in this way by a moderate flat rate on all the profits of companies.
(c.) That the maximum rate of the graduated tax should first be fixed at a level that will not cause an outflow of capital from New Zealand. It would be advantageous to fix a rate which would cause an inflow of capital. This rate must be adjusted from year to year according to financial requirements and circumstances both within and without New Zealand.
(d.) Having fixed the maximum rate, the graduation downwards should be on a scale that will enable the required sum to be raised, such graduation to be made in such a way as not to be oppressive on the taxpayer of small means.
(e.) The rate upon undivided profits of companies should be approximately half the maximum rate.
(f.) If it is impossible without undue hardship to obtain the necessary revenue from the sources already mentioned, then the revenue from these sources should be supplemented by a moderate flat tax on companies, assessed upon their total profits. This supplementary tax should be in addition to the tax on their undivided profits.
(g.) Companies registered outside New Zealand should be taxed on their total incomes derived from New Zealand at the rate at which companies registered in New Zealand are assessed on their undivided profits, and should also be liable in respect of such incomes for any flat-rate company-tax.
(h.) Oversea shareholders and debenture-holders in companies registered in New Zealand should have their tax stopped at the source at the maximum rate. The companies interested should be deemed agents for their oversea shareholders and
debenture-holders, and should be responsible for the payment of the tax. Oversea shareholders and debenture-holders should have the right to apply for and obtain a rebate of the difference between the maximum rate charged and the rate that would apply to the whole of their income derived from New Zealand. No exemption should be allowed to oversea investors in New Zealand.
(i.) The incomes of pastoral tenants should be made subject to tax, and this should be done immediately, so that the incomes for the year ending 31st March, 1924, will not be allowed to escape taxation.
(j.) That the present graduated land-tax should be abolished, and income-tax should be paid in respect of income from land as part of the taxpayer's income.
(k.) That any loss of revenue brought about by the adoption of the last recommendation should be made up by a flat rate of land-tax on all unimproved land-values over £2,000, with a rate below £2,000 of two-thirds of the rate above £2,000. Present £500 and mortgage exemptions should be continued. It is thought that 1/2d. in the pound up to £2,000, and 3/4d. in the pound beyond that amount, will produce the sum at present required. In assessing income-tax no exemption should be allowed in respect of this land-tax.
(l.) The flat-rate tax on companies, referred to in paragraph (f), and the flat-rate land-tax, referred to in paragraph (k), should both be regarded as temporary taxes, to be reduced and ultimately abolished as soon as the national finances permit.
(m.) In the meantime, and until the individual system of income-tax has been brought into operation, the incomes of individuals from all sources (except tax-free war loans) should be aggregated in order to fix the rate that should apply to that portion of the taxpayer's income that is taxable in his own hands. In fixing the amount of his tax the amount of tax paid at the source in connection with his other investments should be taken into account, but no rebates should be made if the total amount paid, after charging the amount taxable in the taxpayer's own hands at the rate that would apply to that amount only, comes to more than the amount that the tax would have been if the whole income had been taxed in the hands of the taxpayer.
(n.) That when these land-tax recommendations are put into effect the Commissioner of Taxes should be empowered to assess a net income at 5 per cent. on the capital value of any land that he considers to be either lying idle or not being utilized so as to produce a reasonable income.
(o.) That the question of double taxation be further considered, and arrangements made that will result in British capital invested in New Zealand being placed in a position at least as favourable as in Australia, provided such an arrangement does not put British investors in New Zealand on a better footing than New Zealand investors.
(p.) That, in any event, the favoured position of public-body and company debentures, as far as income-tax is concerned, should be abolished immediately.
(q.) That, if the graduated land-tax is not abolished, relief should be given in connection with the present graduated land-tax payable on business premises.
(r.) That State and public-body trading and public-utility concerns should be charged income- and land-tax to the same extent as private enterprises, and that for the purposes of taxation their borrowed capital should be treated in the same way as borrowed capital in private enterprise is treated.
(s.) That tax-paid company debentures should be put on the same footing as tax-deducted company debentures.
(t.) That relief from land-tax be given to land devoted to plantations of timber-trees and areas not exceeding 25 acres of native bush.
(u.) That a more reasonable allowance for depreciation of tramways, workers' cottages, and other was assets be allowed in the case of sawmilling and mining ventures.
Land-tax is assessed on the unimproved value of land after deductions provided for by statute have been made by way of special exemption. These exemptions are referred to hereunder.
The basis of taxation prior to 1917 was a double system of ordinary and graduated tax. For some years the ordinary rate had been 1d. for each pound of unimproved value, while the graduated tax ranged at a varying rate from 1/32d. to 5 5/6d. in the pound, according as to whether the value of the land was from £5,000 to £200,000 or more. This system of taxation was abolished in 1917, and in its place was instituted a single progressive tax.
As the amended law operated for the four financial years 1917–18 to 1920–21, the scale of taxation ranged from 1d. to 7d. in the pound. The 1d. rate applied in cases where the unimproved value on which tax was payable did not exceed £1,000, and the rate was increased by 1/32000 of a penny for every pound in excess of £1,000 up to a maximum of 7d. These rates, however, proved to be merely nominal, as for the four years concerned a super-tax of 50 per cent. virtually increased the rates from a minimum of 1 1/2d. to a maximum of 10 1/2d. in the pound. A further 50.per cent. increase on the total amount assessed is imposed in the case of absentees, including shareholders in companies, but not in the case of companies themselves.
Further alteration in the rate of land-tax was made by the Legislature in 1920, and became effective for assessments after the 1st April, 1921. The scale of taxation of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,000 remained as before at the rate of a penny in the pound, but the rate thereafter was increased by 1/20000 of a penny for every pound in excess of £1,000 up to a maximum of 7 1/2 7/0d. For the year 1921–22 the rate of super-tax was reduced to 33 1/3 per cent., and on the whole of the land-tax a rebate of 10 per cent. was allowed for prompt payment. The super-tax was continued for the year 1922–23 at the rate of 10 per cent. only, without any rebate, and for the year 1923–24 was removed altogether.
The special exemptions deductible from the unimproved value for the purpose of arriving at the assessable amount have not been materially altered by recent legislation. Under the law as it has operated since the 1st April, 1917, an owner of land the unimproved value of which does not exceed £1,500 is allowed an exemption of £500, and where the unimproved value lies between £1,500 and £2,500 there is a similar exemption, diminished, however, by £1 for every £2 over the £1,500 mark, so that no exemption is allowed when £2,500 is reached. Where the land is subject to a registered mortgage an alternative scale is provided. Up to the 1st April, 1921, this was on the basis of £1,500 in cases where the unimproved value did not exceed £3,000, and the amount was diminished by £1 for every £2 above £3,000 where the unimproved value lies between £3,000 and £6,000. For assessments after that date, however, the law provides for an alternative exemption of £4,000 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £6,000, and the exemption of £4,000 is to be diminished by £2 for every £1 above the margin of £6,000. When the unimproved value lies between £6,000 and £8,000, where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is to be deducted instead. For the year commencing with the 1st April, 1923, no special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough, which has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the unimproved value, when in the opinion of the Commissioner of Taxes it should have been so improved. In the case of such land, also, the rate of land-tax is 50 per cent. more than the ordinary rate.
In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner of Taxes has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, lessees and life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are to be assessed jointly; as regards the land held in conjunction, and also severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital of one company is held by shareholders who also hold half of the paid-up capital in another company.
The total number of land-tax payers and the amount of revenue during each of the last ten years are as follows:—
LAND-TAX.—NUMBER OF PAYERS AND REVENUE RECEIVED. | ||
---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number of Payers. | Revenue. |
£ | ||
1915 | 44,270 | 799,641 |
1916 | 45,409 | 1,048,356 |
1917 | 35,859 | 713,118 |
1918 | 51,275 | 1,385,708 |
1919 | 53,484 | 1,512,693 |
1920 | 53,807 | 1,557,903 |
1921 | 54,363 | 1,688,978 |
1922 | 54,715 | 1,637,816 |
1923 | 55,907 | 1,541,502 |
1924 | 55,473 | 1,426,463 |
Income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess of £300 per annum. Between £600 and £900 the exemption is reduced by £1 for every £1 above £600, and no exemption at all is allowed for incomes above £900. Certain specified incomes are wholly exempt from taxation, and a further £50 is deductible from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, as are also amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother. A maximum exemption of 15 per cent. is allowed for life-insurance premiums, National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions, and there is an exemption of 5 per cent. of the unimproved value of land from which the income is derived.
For the four financial years 1917–18 to 1920–21 the rates of progressive income-tax ranged from 6d. to 3s. in the case of persons and firms, and from 1s. to 3s. for companies. The 6d. rate for persons and firms applied where the taxable income was not more than £400, and the 1s. rate for companies where the taxable income did not exceed £1,600, the rates being increased by 1/200 of a penny for every additional pound until the maximum tax of 3s. in the pound was reached. Income derived by holders of company debentures from such debentures bore a uniform tax of 1s., plus a special war tax of 1s. 6d.
The special war tax also applied to assessable income in excess of £300 of all other income-tax payers. For incomes up to £400 the rate of special war tax was 9d. in the pound, and this was increased by 3/400 of a penny for every additional pound of income, but so as not to exceed 4s. 6d. in the pound. The maximum total rate of income-tax was thus 7s. 6d. in the pound.
New rates of income-tax were enacted in 1920. On the income of persons and firms the rate was fixed at 1s. in the pound up to a £400 limit of income, and between £400 and £6,000 the tax was increased by 1/100 of a penny for each pound of income in excess of £400. On incomes exceeding £6,000 the rate was made 5s. 8d. in the pound, increased by 1/200 of a penny for each pound in excess of £6,000, with a maximum tax of 7s. 4d. in the pound. In addition to these rates a super-tax of 20 per cent. was levied in 1921–22, and the whole of the income tax was made subject to a rebate of 5 per cent. for prompt payment. Both super-tax and rebate were in 1922–23 discontinued.
A new principle of taxation was introduced in the 1920 Act with regard to "earned income," which is defined to mean the salary or wages (including bonuses) received by the taxpayer in relation to his employment, and further includes all income derived by a taxpayer (other than a company or local body) by reason of his personal exertions. The tax on such income is, up to a limit of £2,000, subject to a reduction of 10 per cent.
For the year commencing with the 1st April, 1923, income-tax rates were reduced by 20 per cent. in all cases except in respect of income from debentures, for which special rates apply, and a Bill introduced in the session of 1924 provides for this reduction being increased to 33 1/3 per cent.
Under the Act of 1920 a flat rate of 3s. in the pound was levied on income derived from company debentures, and of 2s. 6d. in the pound on income from debentures issued by local bodies in the Dominion. These rates still apply in respect of debentures issued prior to the 29th August, 1923, but for debentures (whether company or local body) issued after that date a uniform rate of 4s. 6d. in the pound has been fixed as from the 1st April, 1924.
It should be noted that the rates referred to—2s. 6d., 3s., or 4s. 6d., as the case may be—are maximum rates, and therefore that investment in local- or public-authority debentures is a favoured one so far as income-tax is concerned. A person whose income carries the present maximum rate of tax, 5s. 10 2/5d., would pay only 2s. 6d., 3s., or 4s. 6d., as the case may be, on such portion of it as is derived from debentures; on the other hand, the person whose income from debentures is less than £300 would pay no income-tax at all; while a person whose income carries a less rate than 2s. 6d., 3s., or 4s. 6d., as the case may be, would be charged only such lesser rate on debenture interest. Any deduction for tax which may be made by the local or public authority is adjusted later by the Department.
A holder, if resident outside New Zealand, of stock or debentures issued by the Government of New Zealand, or any local or public authority, or by the Public Trustee as agent of a land-settlement association, the interest on which is payable out of New Zealand, is not liable in New Zealand for income-tax on such interest.
The following table shows the number of income-tax payers and the revenue received for each of the last ten years:—
INCOME-TAX.—NUMBER OF PAYERS AND REVENUE RECEIVED. | ||
---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number of Payers. | Revenue. |
£ | ||
1915 | 13,967 | 540,318 |
1916 | 20,072 | 1,392,119 |
1917 | 30,230 | 4,262,125 |
1918 | 37,949 | 5,619,561 |
1919 | 43,280 | 6,219,336 |
1920 | 44,084 | 6,369,765 |
1921 | 44,597 | 8,248,945 |
1922 | 37,813 | 6,002,987 |
1923 | 38,571 | 3,831,932 |
1924 | 36,091 | 3,781,532 |
An interesting comparison of the rates of income-tax payable in New Zealand, certain Australian States (Commonwealth and State taxation), and Great Britain is included in the report of the Royal Commission which inquired into the matter of land and income taxation in the Dominion. The table is here reproduced:—
COMPARISON BETWEEN INCOME-TAX PAYABLE IN NEW ZEALAND, AUSTRALIA, AND GREAT BRITAIN ON SELECTED INCOMES UP TO £1,000. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Income. | Taxpayer married, with Children as below. | New Zealand. | Australian States (Commonwealth and State Taxation). | Great Britain. | |||
New South Wales. | Victoria. | Queensland. | South Australia. | ||||
£ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
400 | 0 | 3 12 0 | 14 6 7 | 9 19 1 | 13 16 10 | 12 0 9 | 15 3 9 |
400 | 2 | Nil | 5 9 6 | 5 7 0 | 7 7 8 | 7 11 2 | 8 2 0 |
400 | 3 | Nil | 1 7 10 | 3 7 10 | 4 15 0 | 5 13 3 | 5 1 3 |
600 | 0 | 10 16 0 | 34 19 2 | 27 9 2 | 36 17 6 | 26 16 8 | 45 11 3 |
600 | 2 | 7 4 0 | 24 9 3 | 20 13 7 | 27 12 9 | 21 6 1 | 31 7 9 |
600 | 3 | 5 8 0 | 19 0 11 | 17 11 9 | 23 7 9 | 18 16 9 | 25 6 3 |
800 | 0 | 31 10 0 | 59 13 2 | 45 5 8 | 67 4 6 | 46 6 6 | 86 1 3 |
800 | 2 | 25 4 0 | 48 10 4 | 38 10 4 | 56 12 10 | 40 16 2 | 71 17 9 |
800 | 3 | 22 5 7 | 43 4 7 | 35 6 3 | 52 2 5 | 38 4 7 | 65 16 3 |
1,000 | 0 | 54 0 0 | 83 15 11 | 61 18 5 | 103 3 5 | 65 17 7 | 126 11 3 |
1,000 | 2 | 45 17 8 | 71 9 9 | 55 8 11 | 92 8 10 | 59 8 1 | 112 7 9 |
1,000 | 3 | 42 1 7 | 65 10 3 | 52 7 9 | 86 9 5 | 56 6 11 | 106 6 3 |
Interesting statistics of incomes of taxpayers, and also of the incidence of income taxation, are given in Section XXXII of this book, while much more detailed figures are published in the "Annual Statistical Report on Prices, Incomes," &c.
The law dealing with these classes of duty is embodied in the Death Duties Act, 1921, as subsequently amended. The main heads of taxation are estate and succession duties, which are generally referred to by the collective title of "death duties." In addition to these there is provision for a gift duty and a Native succession duty. The incidence of each is dealt with farther on in this subsection. Estate and succession duties are due and payable to the Commissioner of Stamp Duties on assessment, interest at 6 per cent. per annum being payable on duty not paid within three months after the death of the deceased. Gift duties are payable at the time the gift is made, and Native succession duties before the registration of the succession order by the Native Land Court. Generally the decision of the Commissioner of Stamp Duties in regard to matters of fact incidental to the assessment of duty is final, but there is an appeal on points of law by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court.
The net revenue received from death duties, including gift and Native succession duties, during each of the last ten years was—
Year ended 31st March. | Amount. £ |
---|---|
1915 | 796,232 |
1916 | 610,350 |
1917 | 570,040 |
1918 | 805,511 |
1919 | 869,371 |
1920 | 978,095 |
1921 | 1,106,925 |
1922 | 1,512,754 |
1923 | 1,829,852 |
1924 | 1,517,315 |
When the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person, estimated as at the date of his death, exceeds £1,000 an estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. In the case of any estate the final balance of which does not exceed £10,000, any interest acquired by the wife of the deceased up to the value of £5,000 is exempt from estate duty, but the rate of duty on the whole estate must be determined before the deduction is made.
Up to 1920 duty was leviable on property in excess of £500, and the scale of duties ranged from 1 per cent. in cases where the net estate was between £500 and £1,000 to a maximum of 15 per cent. for large estates. The amendment made to the scale in 1920 considerably increased the duty payable, and the rates, which are now embodied in the Act of 1921, run from 1 per cent. on estates not exceeding £2,000 in value to 20 per cent. on estates of more than £100,000. The scale of duties is shown in the table below.
SCALE OF ESTATE DUTY. | |
---|---|
Final Balance of Estate. | Rate per Cent. |
£ | £ |
1,000 to 2,000 | 1 |
2,000 to 3,000 | 2 |
3,000 to 4,000 | 3 |
4,000 to 6,000 | 4 |
6,000 to 8,000 | 5 |
8,000 to 10,000 | 6 |
10,000 to 15,000 | 7 |
15,000 to 20,000 | 8 |
20,000 to 25,000 | 9 |
25,000 to 30,000 | 10 |
30,000 to 35,000 | 11 |
35,000 to 40,000 | 12 |
40,000 to 45,000 | 13 |
45,000 to 50,000 | 14 |
50,000 to 60,000 | 15 |
60,000 to 70,000 | 16 |
70,000 to 80,000 | 17 |
80,000 to 90,000 | 18 |
90,000 to 100,000 | 19 |
Exceeding 100,000 | 20 |
In addition to the estate duty referred to above, a succession duty is payable by any person who acquires a beneficial interest in the estate of a deceased person either by will or by intestacy. An exemption from duty is made in favour of charitable trusts, and special provision is made that the wife, lineal descendant, or lineal ancestor of a soldier who has met his death on account of the late war is allowed an additional £5,000 exemption to the amounts shown below.
The rates of duty vary according to the nearness of kin of the beneficiary to the deceased person. The rates shown below were introduced in amending legislation in 1920, and, as in the case of the estate duties, are embodied in the 1921 consolidating Act.
SCALE OF SUCCESSION DUTY. | ||
---|---|---|
If Successor 1s | Value of Estate. | Rate per Cent. |
£ | ||
Wife | Up to 10,000 | Nil. |
Wife | 10,000 to 20,000 | 2 |
Wife | Over 20,000 | 4 |
Husband | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Husband | 500 to 1,500 | 1 |
Husband | 1,500 to 2,500 | 2 |
Husband | Over 2,500 | 3 |
Brother or sister | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Brother or sister | 500 to 20,000 | 5. |
Brother or sister | Over 20,000 | 10 |
Child or lineal descendant | Up to 1,000 | Nil. |
Child or lineal descendant | 1,000 to 5,000 | 1 |
Child or lineal descendant | 5,000 to 10,000 | 2 |
Child or lineal descendant | 10,000 to 15,000 | 3 |
Child or lineal descendant | 15,000 to 20,000 | 3 ½ |
Child or lineal descendant | Over 20,000 | 4 |
Other relative to 4th degree | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Other relative to 4th degree | 500 to 10,000 | 5 |
Other relative to 4th degree | Over 10,000 | 10 |
Other person | Up to 500 | Nil. |
Other person | 500 to 20,000 | 10 |
Other person | Over 20,000 | 20 |
In respect to moneys exceeding £1,000 that may be payable to persons domiciled out of New Zealand, and where the beneficiary is not the husband or wife of the deceased or a relative of the deceased within the third degree of consanguinity, there is an additional rate equal to 10 per cent. of the excess over £1,000.
Where any succession order is made by the Native Land Court on the death of a Native, no death duty in the ordinary way is payable on the property included in it, but a Native succession duty of 2 per cent. is payable on the value of the property, with a general exemption of £200.
A gift means any disposition of property which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without full and adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts made at the same time or within twelve months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary, otherwise than by way of a charitable trust, does not exceed the value of £1,000, and exemption from gift duty is provided in cases of the voluntary discharge of a mortgage debt where the donor and beneficiary are not connected by ties of blood or marriage. The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made are required to be furnished for assessment of duty within one month of the date of the gift, and in default an additional duty of 50 per cent. is payable. Where duty is payable, the rate is based on the following scale:—
Value of Gift. | Rate of Duty. |
---|---|
£1,000 to £5,000 | 5 per cent. |
£5,000 to £10,000 | 7 ½ per cent. |
Over £10,000 | 10 per cent. |
These rates, which were introduced in 1920, superseded the flat rate then in force of 5 per cent. on all gifts exceeding £1,000 in value. The revenue from gift duty amounted to £61,660 for the financial year ended 31st March, 1924, the figures for the last eight years being as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | £ |
---|---|
1917 | 32,671 |
1918 | 36,551 |
1919 | 31,736 |
1920 | 54,160 |
1921 | 74,885 |
1922 | 70,440 |
1923 | 48,556 |
1924 | 61,660 |
These amounts, it should be noted, are included under the revenue shown previously under the head of "Death Duties."
The Government tax on totalizator investments is 2 1/2 per cent. of the gross amount passed through the machines. Prior to the 1st March, 1910, the percentage was 1 1/2.
From the 1st November, 1915, a tax of 1 per cent. was imposed on the total value of all stakes, and a tax of 2 1/2 per cent. on totalizator dividends, in addition to the tax on totalizator investments. From the 22nd December, 1921, the tax on stakes was increased to 10 per cent., and that on dividends to 5 per cent. From the 1st April, 1924, the tax on stakes was reduced to 5 per cent.
The following figures, taken from successive annual reports of the Inspector of Totalizators and covering the last five years, relate to the racing-year, which ends on the 31st July:—
— | Year ended 31st July. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
*Retained by the clubs, except for the period 1st July to 21st December, 1921, during which the unpaid fractions were payable into the Consolidated Fund. | |||||
Number of racing-days | 284 | 288 | 286 | 287 | 289 |
Number of races | 2,235 | 2,271 | 2,263 | 2,269 | 2,285 |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Amount of stakes | 502,225 | 610,675 | 653,285 | 612,667 | 593,064 |
Totalizator investments | 8,792,570 | 10,121,212 | 8,141,457 | 7,848,392 | 7,724,393 |
Amount paid in dividends | 7,673,404 | 8,834,203 | 6,986,238 | 6,675,907 | 6,569,386 |
Government taxes— | |||||
On totalizator investments | 219,814 | 253,030 | 203,552 | 196,210 | 193,110 |
On dividends | 197,841 | 227,688 | 303,301 | 353,301 | 347,651 |
On stakes | 5,022 | 6,107 | 46,265 | 61,267 | 51,655 |
Totals | 422,677 | 486,825 | 553,118 | 610,778 | 592,416 |
7 ½ per cent. of totalizator investments retained by clubs | 659,443 | 759,091 | 610,656 | 587,729 | 579,330 |
Unpaid fractions* | 42,068 | 47,200 | 37,709 | 35,245 | 34,916 |
The totalizator revenue accruing to the State during the 1923–24 racing-year is seen to have totalled £592,416. For the financial year ended the 31st March, 1924, the amount was £618,425.
A form of tax first introduced in 1917 is the amusements-tax, payable on payments for admission to entertainments. "Entertainment" is defined as "any exhibition, performance, amusement, game, or sport to which persons are admitted for payment." Formerly tax was payable where the charge for admission exceeded 9d., but no tax is now payable where the charge for admission is not more than 1s. When the charge exceeds 1s. a tax of 1d. is imposed on each shilling or part of a shilling, and, in addition to the tax so calculated, a further sum of 1d. is payable where the price for admission exceeds 3s. 6d. Provision is made for exemption in certain specified cases—viz., shows promoted by agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, or poultry societies, meetings held for educational, scientific, patriotic, or philanthropic purposes, and swimming-sports.
Since the introduction of the tax the following amounts have been collected:—
Year ended 31st March. | Amount collected. |
---|---|
£ | |
1918 | 16,093 |
1919 | 39,845 |
1920 | 68,064 |
1921 | 79,921 |
1922 | 103,815 |
1923 | 137,546 |
1924 | 115,039 |
Local governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes as set out in another section of this book. The amount of revenue collected for local purposes during ten years is shown below:—
Year ended 31st March. | Local Revenue derived from | Total. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
General Rates. | Special and Separate Rates. | Licenses and other Taxes. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 1,359,776 | 645,862 | 181,896 | 2,187,534 |
1915 | 1,484,430 | 655,495 | 185,569 | 2,325,494 |
1916 | 1,607,764 | 747,391 | 187,065 | 2,542,220 |
1917 | 1,695,572 | 838,967 | 185,611 | 2,720,150 |
1918 | 1,791,028 | 883,513 | 192,482 | 2,867,023 |
1919 | 2,028,151 | 911,455 | 199,366 | 3,138,972 |
1920 | 2,106,397 | 1,037,816 | 245,078 | 3,389,291 |
1921 | 2,338,539 | 1,211,051 | 264,320 | 3,813,910 |
1922 | 2,501,949 | 1,277,946 | 276,990 | 4,056,885 |
1923 | 2,742,828 | 1,534,953 | 285,969 | 4,563,750 |
Of recent years there has been great activity in local enterprise, the necessary funds being provided partly out of general rates, but mainly by borrowing, interest on loans and payments to sinking funds being secured in most cases by special rates. The increase in the amount of general rates collected during the ten years 1912–13 to 1922–23 was £1,490,111, or 119 per cent.; special and separate rates increased by £988,371, or 181 per cent.; and total rates by £2,478,482, or 138 per cent. Licenses and other taxes show an increase for the ten years of £116,501, or 69 per cent.
A table is given setting out in greater detail the taxation by local authorities during the year ended the 31st March, 1923.
REVENUE FROM LOCAL TAXATION, 1922–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Local Bodies. | Rates. | Licenses. | Other Taxes. | Total. | |
General. | Special and Separate. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 1,243,789 | 395,704 | 39,388 | 6,781 | 1,685,662 |
Boroughs | 1,021,327 | 1,056,739 | 107,972 | 123,016 | 2,309,054 |
Town districts | 52,476 | 35,344 | 6,539 | 87 | 94,446 |
Road districts | 69,423 | 19,931 | 1,787 | 218 | 91,359 |
River districts | 21,807 | 8,649 | .. | .. | 30,456 |
Land-drainage districts | 23,119 | 10,575 | .. | .. | 33,694 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 117,160 | 4,926 | 141 | .. | 122,227 |
Tramway districts | 842 | 2,190 | .. | .. | 3,032 |
Local railway districts | 1,206 | .. | .. | .. | 1,206 |
Water-supply districts | 297 | 493 | .. | .. | 790 |
Electric-power districts | 6,371 | 402 | 40 | .. | 6,813 |
Harbour Boards | 185,011 | .. | .. | .. | 185,011 |
Totals | 2,742,828 | 1,534,953 | 155,867 | 130,102 | 4,563,750 |
The figures quoted above are exclusive of wharfage dues, charges, fees, and tolls received by Harbour Boards.
EARLY in the history of the settlement of New Zealand the necessity for financial assistance to open up the forest-clad rugged country was made apparent. 'In the year 1856 the first Loan Act was passed by the General Assembly, and under that authority £500,000 was raised. In addition to the requirements for necessary initial public works, the opposition to settlement by the Maoris, resulting in active hostilities, compelled considerable borrowing. At the conclusion of the Maori War the work of road and railway construction was mainly carried on under the administration of Provincial Councils, who exercised control over expenditure within their respective districts, the General Government being responsible for undertakings of a national character. Under this system of divided responsibility no general and comprehensive scheme of public works could be carried out.
Up to the end of the year 1870 the General Government had borrowed £4,543,316, while the debt of the Provincial Councils amounted to £3,298,575. In that year the General Government brought forward a public-works and immigration policy by which it was proposed to raise a loan of ten millions for the construction of main trunk railways, roads, and other public works of importance to the country as a whole, as well as for the promotion of settlement on a large scale, the expenditure to be spread over a period of ten years. This policy was accepted by the Legislature, and embodied in the Immigration and Public Works Act, 1870. The necessity for local railways and other works soon caused the original proposals to be exceeded, and to a far greater amount than was at first contemplated. Broadly stated, the system of opening up the lands in advance of settlement was adopted, the State retaining the ownership and control of facilities for transport and communication.
In 1892 the General Government began the repurchase of lands already alienated. The money required for this purpose has been borrowed, but the rentals obtained by the leasing of the lands are sufficient for the payment of interest and sinking fund on the amount raised. In 1894 the Advances to Settlers Act was passed, authorizing the raising of loans for advances on the security of real estate. This was followed by the Advances to Workers Act in 1906. Provision was also made for local bodies borrowing from the Advances Office, including power to borrow for workers' dwellings. Both interest and sinking funds are derived from special revenues produced by rentals and charges, and are thus not a charge on the Consolidated Fund. Until early in the war period money raised for the use of the State Advances Office formed a comparatively large part of the public indebtedness, amounting at the 31st March, 1914, to approximately 30 per cent. of the total debt.
By far the most rapid increase in the national indebtedness, however, has taken place as a result of activities necessitated by the European War. Of the total gross debt of nearly 222 millions of pounds at the 31st March, 1924, nearly 127 millions have been incurred since 1914, including 77 millions attributable to loan-money required for the European War; and this latter amount does not include 10 millions raised by the Government for the settlement of discharged soldiers.
The Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorized by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion, and may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment of loans, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorizing Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into consolidated stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan-money which has not yet matured.
During the war period provision was made for the issue to the public of "Post Office investment certificates" of a nominal value of £1 and upwards, and in 1920 legislation was enacted which sanctioned a continuous issue of these certificates, with a currency of five years or more. Receipts from this source are utilized for the purposes of any loan which may be authorized by Parliament.
The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of the Dominion. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.
The gross and net indebtedness of the General Government, the amount of sinking fund accrued, and the rate of indebtedness per head of population (inclusive of Maoris), for each of the last twenty years, are given in the following table:—
As at 31st March. | Population. | Amount of Debentures and Stock in Circulation. | Gross In debtedness per Head of Population. | Amount of Sinking Fund accrued. | Net Indebtedness. | Net Indebtedness per Head of Population. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ s. d. | £ | £ | £ s. d. | ||
1905 | 908,116 | 59,912,000 | 65 19 7 | 1,650,718 | 58,261,282 | 64 3 3 |
1906 | 933,114 | 62,191,040 | 66 13 0 | 1,661,519 | 60,529,521 | 64 17 4 |
1907 | 961,598 | 64,179,040 | 66 14 10 | 2,042,068 | 62,136,972 | 64 12 4 |
1908 | 985,320 | 66,453,897 | 67 8 11 | 1,268,361 | 65,185,536 | 66 3 2 |
1909 | 1,016,063 | 70,938,534 | 69 16 4 | 1,479,224 | 69,459,310 | 68 7 3 |
1910 | 1,035,212 | 74,890,645 | 72 6 10 | 1,503,225 | 73,387,420 | 70 17 10 |
1911 | 1,056,199 | 81,078,122 | 76 15 3 | 1,754,486 | 79,323,636 | 75 2 0 |
1912 | 1,081,344 | 84,353,913 | 78 0 3 | 2,160,603 | 82,193,310 | 76 0 3 |
1913 | 1,111,589 | 90,060,763 | 81 0 5 | 2,603,642 | 87,457,121 | 78 13 7 |
1914 | 1,139,668 | 99,730,427 | 87 10 2 | 3,063,992 | 91,689,835 | 80 9 1 |
1915 | 1,150,386 | 100,059,910 | 86 19 7 | 3,178,055 | 96,644,455 | 84 0 3 |
1916 | 1,150,250 | 109,637,397 | 95 6 4 | 3,679,964 | 105,957,433 | 92 2 4 |
1917 | 1,150,938 | 129,836,105 | 112 16 2 | 4,263,590 | 125,572,515 | 109 2 1 |
1918 | 1,154,559 | 150,840,055 | 130 12 11 | 4,971,605 | 145,868,450 | 126 6 10 |
1919 | 1,178,406 | 176,076,260 | 149 8 5 | 5,951,056 | 170,125,204 | 144 7 5 |
1920 | 1,236,915 | 201,170,755 | 162 12 9 | 7,257,564 | 193,913,191 | 156 15 5 |
1921 | 1,267,498 | 216,324,319 | 162 15 7 | 8,763,072 | 197,561,222 | 155 17 4 |
1922 | 1,301,251 | 219,054,385 | 168 6 10 | 10,655,394 | 208,241,121 | 160 0 8 |
1923 | 1,325,301 | 218,953,324 | 165 4 2 | 11,879,256 | 207,024,048 | 156 4 2 |
1924 | 1,347,853 | 221,616,361 | 164 8 5 | 12,974,028 | 208,595,743 | 154 15 3 |
In general the net indebtedness shown in the above table is merely the balance left after deducting the accrued sinking fund from the amount of debentures and stock in circulation. In some years, however, a further deduction has been made on account of loan-money, included in the gross indebtedness, having been raised at the end of the financial year for the redemption of debentures falling due early in the succeeding financial year. The years concerned and the amounts so deducted on this account are—
Year ended 31st March. | Amount. |
---|---|
£ | |
1914 | 4,976,000 |
1915 | 237,400 |
1921 | 25 |
1922 | 157,870 |
1923 | 50,020 |
1924 | 46,590 |
No deduction from either gross or net indebtedness is made on account of holdings of the public debt by the Government itself. The whole of the indebtedness (£475,985) on account of New Zealand Consols deposits has for some years been held by the Government. In 1923–24 the large sum of £2,679,450 was loaned out of accumulated surpluses and other accounts to the State Advances Office, and as the securities issued by that Office are charged against the debt an increase in the public debt to that amount is disclosed by the accounts. It may be pointed out that this amount more than accounts for the increase of £2,663,037 during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, and that if it were not treated as a debt a decrease of £16,413 in the gross debt and of £1,111,185 in the net debt would have been recorded.
The movement of the gross public debt—total and per head of population—since 1880 is shown on the diagram which follows. This strikingly brings out the great increase in indebtedness occasioned by the war of 1914–19.
In considering the indebtedness of a country it is important to know whether the money borrowed has been utilized for productive or for unproductive purposes, New Zealand's public-debt expenditure is usually divided into four classes, as follows: (1) Directly reproductive undertakings; (2) investments; (3) indirectly productive public utilities; (4) unproductive and unclassified.
Much of the money borrowed is obtained for specific purposes, and can be accurately placed in one or other of the four classes shown. On the other hand however, general public-works loans are obtained to cover the cost of a number of undertakings ranging from railways (directly productive) to public buildings (unproductive). As the Public Works Fund receives from time to time transfers from the Consolidated Fund, and as no distinction is made between expenditure out of revenue and expenditure out of loan, it is necessary to allocate the loan-money over the various items according to the total expenditure on each. The result is accurate enough for practical purposes.
In considering the increase of the public debt the position at the end of the financial year 1890–91 has been selected as the first basis of comparison, because that date marks the beginning of a period during which the functions of the State have been widely extended, most notably as regards financial assistance to settlers, workers, and local bodies, the repurchase of alienated lands, the working of coal-mines, and the establishment of State fire- and accident-insurance offices. In every department these new activities, as well as the old, have been directly successful, while the indirect benefits are incapable of measurement. A considerable portion of the annual interest on the debt, although paid out of the Consolidated Fund, does not fall upon the whole of the taxpaying community, the revenue derived from several of the more important undertakings being sufficient to meet the interest on the money borrowed in respect of them.
The advent of the European War created a second point of demarcation in the history of the loan expenditure of the General Government, necessitating as it did the postponement of all public works, &c., except those of pressing necessity. Expenditure of an unproductive nature occasioned by the war was necessarily continued for some time after the Armistice, but the end of the financial year 1919–20 may be fairly regarded as concluding this period. Although in the years immediately following the period 1914–15 to 1919–20 considerable sums have been provided by loan-money for purposes directly arising out of the war—for example, discharged soldiers' settlement—yet the bulk of such money has been expended in undertakings in the nature of investments, and so should not be regarded as partaking of the nature of unproductive war expenditure.
Up to the 31st March, 1891, loan expenditure had been chiefly concerned with railways and roads, the taking-over of the loan liabilities of the Provincial Governments on their abolition, and the Maori War. The following table presents the position as existing on the 31st March, 1891, allocated as far as possible over the various classes of expenditure referred to earlier:—
ALLOCATION OF GROSS PUBLIC INDEBTEDNESS AS AT 31ST MARCH, 1891. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Directly reproductive. | £ | £ | |
Railways | 14,580,000 | ||
Telegraphs and telephones | 769,000 | ||
Lighthouses and harbours | 484,000 | ||
Investments. | 15,833,000 | ||
Purchase of Native lands | 1,546,000 | ||
Loans to local bodies | 325,000 | ||
Indirectly productive. | 1,871,000 | ||
Roads and bridges; lands improvement | 5,106,000 | ||
Development of mining | 571,000 | ||
Immigration | 2,459,000 | ||
Unproductive and Unclassified. | 8,136,000 | ||
Public buildings | 1,800,000 | ||
Maori War | 2,357,000 | ||
Defence | 1,638,000 | ||
Deficiencies in revenue, charges and expenses of raising loans, provincial liabilities, &c. | 7,195,350 | ||
12,990,350 | |||
Total | £38,830,350 |
A summary of the gross public indebtedness, grouping the transactions according to whether they occurred prior to the 31st March, 1914, from 1914 to 1920, or from 1920 to the present time, is now given.
ALLOCATION OF GROSS PUBLIC INDEBTEDNESS. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Undertaking. | Up to 31st March, 1914. | From 31st March, 1914, to 31st March, 1920. | From 31st March, 1920, to 31st March, 1924. | Total Gross Indebtedness at 31st March, 1924. |
*Decrease. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Directly reproductive. | ||||
Railways | 28,421,304 | 4,579,215 | 8,231,996 | 41,232,515 |
Telegraphs and telephones | 2,208,884 | 1,352,411 | 1,790,656 | 5,351,951 |
Lighthouses and harbours | 612,971 | 40,913 | 919,013 | 1,572,897 |
Tourist and health resorts | 168,995 | 20,909 | 62,972 | 252,876 |
State coal-mines | 225,000 | 2,601 | .. | 227,601 |
State forests | .. | 130,000 | 371,172 | 501,172 |
Water-power development and electric supply | 218,920 | 243,371 | 3,488,243 | 3,950,534 |
Swamp drainage | .. | 73,000 | 258,000 | 331,000 |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement | 100,000 | 30,000 | 256,000 | 386,000 |
Totals | 31,956,074 | 6,472,420 | 15,378,052 | 53,806,546 |
Investments. | ||||
Advances to settlers | 8,677,326 | 605,871 | 1,257,409 | 10,540,606 |
Advances to workers | 2,536,926 | *117,580 | 1,365,041 | 3,784,387 |
Advances to local authorities | 2,568,068 | 207,461 | .. | 2,775,529 |
Mining advances | 15,000 | 11,500 | 29,200 | 55,700 |
Kauri-gum industry advances | .. | 53,000 | 22,000 | 75,000 |
Fruit-preserving industry advances | .. | 69,610 | .. | 69,610 |
Cold-storage advances | .. | 120,750 | *38,000 | 82,750 |
Land for settlements (including opening up of Crown lands for settlement) | 7,482,004 | 1,745,430 | *322,474 | 8,904,960 |
Purchase of Cheviot Estate | 253,318 | .. | .. | 253,318 |
Discharged-soldiers settlement and lands for discharged-soldiers settlement | .. | 11,120,000 | *1,328,884 | 9,791,116 |
Native-land settlement | 1,179,150 | 1,525,431 | 902,896 | 3,607,477 |
Hauraki Plains settlement | 100,000 | 85,000 | 344,000 | 529,000 |
Rangitaiki land drainage | 45,000 | 205,000 | 222,900 | 472,900 |
General purposes relief | .. | 75,000 | .. | 75,000 |
Purchase of Native lands | 2,715,217 | .. | .. | 2,715,217 |
Loans to local bodies | 3,507,000 | .. | .. | 3,507,000 |
Investments of New Zealand Consols | 475,992 | .. | .. | 475,992 |
Bank of New Zealand shares | 500,000 | 375,000 | .. | 875,000 |
Reserve Fund securities | 800,000 | .. | *800,000 | .. |
Fishing-industry promotion | .. | .. | 5,575 | 5,575 |
Housing and employers' workers' dwellings | .. | .. | 416,375 | 416,375 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | .. | .. | 600,000 | 600,000 |
Samoan loan | .. | .. | 95,000 | 95,000 |
Totals | 30,855,001 | 16,081,473 | 2,771,038 | 49,707,512 |
Indirectly productive. | ||||
Roads and bridges; lands improvement | 7,975,334 | 1,783,192 | 2,117,903 | 12,185,984 |
Irrigation and water-supply | .. | 59,672 | 249,883 | 12,185,984 |
Development of mining | 896,992 | 13,479 | 9,506 | 919,977 |
Immigration | 2,521,878 | *38,709 | 375,770 | 2,858,939 |
Totals | 11,394,204 | 1,817,634 | 2,753,062 | 15,964,900 |
Unproductive and Unclassified. | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Public buildings | 6,443,556 | 1,721,334 | 1,192,947 | 9,357,837 |
Scenery-preservation | 74,000 | 20,000 | *94,000 | .. |
Maori War | 2,357,000 | *400 | .. | 2,356,600 |
Defence (naval and contingent) | 3,720,011 | 47,516 | 15,125 | 3,782,652 |
Great European War | .. | 80,089,025 | *2,654,841 | 77,434,184 |
Education loans | .. | .. | 1,384,222 | 1,384,222 |
Charges and expenses of raising loans, provincial liabilities, &c. | 7,953,981 | 167,926 | *299,999 | 7,821,908 |
Totals | 20,548,548 | 82,045,401 | *456,546 | 102,137,403 |
Grand totals | 94,753,827 | 106,416,928 | 20,445,606 | 221,616,361 |
Included in the total indebtedness of £94,753,827 existing at the 31st March, 1914, is the amount of £38,830,350 (less redemptions that may have taken place in the meantime) already referred to as existing on the 31st March, 1891. The increase between 1891 and 1914 is accordingly £55,923,477, spread over the following classes of undertakings, viz.: Directly reproductive, £16,123,074; investments, £28,984,001; indirectly productive, £3,258,204; and unproductive and unclassified, £7,558,198.
The increase of the gross public debt since the 31st March, 1891, amounts to £182,786,011. Excluding war expenditure, referred to later, the largest item in the increase is £17,100,522 raised for advances to settlers, workers, and local authorities In addition to this latter amount, £3,507,000 was raised for loans to local bodies prior to the inauguration of the present system of making such loans through the State Advances Office. Another large item is the purchase and roading of land for settlement, the indebtedness on account of which, including Native land and the Cheviot Estate, aggregated £12,765,755 between 1891 and 1924. Of more recent growth is the expenditure on discharged-soldiers settlement (including lands for discharged-soldiers settlement), amounting to £9,791,116 on the 31st March, 1924. These items, as well as a number of smaller ones, represent investments by the Government bearing interest and lent on continually improving security, the principal being repaid by instalments. Other considerable items which may be considered as interest-bearing investments are those under the heads "Hauraki Plains settlement," "Rangitaiki land drainage," "Housing," "New Zealand Consols," and "Bank of New Zealand shares." An item on which loan-money is being liberally expended is water-power development and electric supply. During the last four years the gross indebtedness on this account has totalled £3,488,243. Such expenditure is, as in the case of railways, regarded as directly reproductive.
A little explanation is necessary as regards the item "Charges and expenses of raising loans, provincial liabilities, &c.," which at the 31st March, 1914, represented 8 per cent. of the total debt and 39 per cent. of that coming under the heading of "Unproductive and unclassified." This item consists partly of unclassified provincial liabilities taken over by the General Government in 1876, partly of indebtedness incurred by way of charges involved in the raising of loans, with a small proportion of indebtedness incurred in early years on account of deficiencies in revenue. Much of the provincial debt included, the details of which have been lost, was no doubt incurred on account of directly or indirectly productive undertakings; while the charges and expenses of raising loans should properly be allocated to the items in respect of which the loans were raised, as is now the rule followed—but, unfortunately, in this case also details are lacking.
While expenditure on public buildings is, properly speaking, unproductive, the debt on this account is represented by valuable assets, as is also the case with the education loans.
At the 31st March, 1914, the unproductive and unclassified debt represented only 21.69 per cent. of the total public debt; but during the six years ended 31st March, 1920, war indebtedness aggregating £80,089,025 was responsible for 77.10 per cent. of the debt incurred during this period being of an unproductive nature. Additional indebtedness on account of war expenditure was incurred during the next two years, bringing the total war debt to £81,843,543 at the 31st March, 1922; but the end of the financial year 1919–20 saw the cessation of expenditure on a huge scale on this account, the moneys borrowed since then having been principally directed towards public works of a reproductive nature and to investments. The war debt has been reduced by nearly four and a half millions since the 31st March, 1922, and now stands at £77,434,184. The effect of this reduction is to make the total unproductive and unclassified debt at the 31st March, 1924, less than at the 31st March, 1920, in spite of the considerable utilization of loan-money for public buildings and educational establishments during the four years.
The tremendous, though necessary, increase in unproductive expenditure for the war period is more clearly illustrated in the following table, showing the percentages of the various classes to the total for each of the well-defined periods that have been referred to in the course of what has been noted above:—
GROSS PUBLIC INDEBTEDNESS AT VARIOUS PERIODS, SHOWING PROPORTION EXPENDED ON VARIOUS CLASSES OF UNDERTAKINGS. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Time (as at 31st March in Years shown). | Indebtedness on account of | |||
Directly Reproductive Undertakings. | Investments. | Indirectly Reproductive Undertakings. | Unproductive and Unclassified Undertakings. | |
*Decrease in indebtedness. | ||||
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Up to and as at 1891 | 40.78 | 4.82 | 20.95 | 33.45 |
Between 1891 and 1914 | 28.65 | 51.82 | 6.01 | 13.52 |
Up to and as at 1914 | 33.62 | 32.56 | 12.13 | 21.69 |
Between 1914 and 1920 | 6.08 | 15.11 | 1.71 | 77.10 |
Between 1920 and 1924 | 75.21 | 13.55 | 13.47 | –2.23* |
Up to and as at 1924 | 24.28 | 22.43 | 7.20 | 46.09 |
The directly interest-earning portion of the debt as at 31st March, 1924, amounts to 46.71 per cent. of the total debt, and is represented by assets which are of much greater value than the amount of borrowed money spent upon them, a considerable amount of surplus ordinary revenue having been expended from time to time on railways and other public services, as well as other moneys of the nature of special receipts. The small proportion represented by unproductive and unclassified loan-money raised during the period 1891 to 1914 (13.52 per cent.) is in strong contrast to the similar proportion for the period 1914 to 1920 (77.10 per cent.). It will be noted that for the period following the 31st March, 1920, this necessarily abnormal proportion of unproductive indebtedness has given place to a minus quantity, through repayments of debt raised for war purposes actually exceeding new indebtedness for unproductive purposes. For the same period also indebtedness on account of directly reproductive undertakings and investments formed 88.76 per cent. of the total, as compared with the small ratio of 21.19 per cent. in the war period. The cumulative effect of war expenditure on the Dominion's present gross indebtedness is seen by a comparison of the position as at 31st March, 1891, 1914, 1920, and 1924. The diagram given below graphically illustrates for the various classes of indebtedness the features referred to.
On only two occasions in the history of New Zealand has a reduction in the gross public debt been effected during the financial year. The first occasion was in 1890–91, when the debt was reduced by £117,282, and the second in 1922–23, when another slight reduction (£101,061) was recorded.
An increase of £2,663,037 was recorded in 1923–24, this increase, as explained previously, giving way to a slight decrease if an amount of £2,679,450 loaned out of accumulated surpluses and other accounts to the State Advances Office be not included. For the purposes of the public accounts, however, this amount is treated as debt, and the increase of £2,663,037 stands.
Loan-money aggregating £15,264,502 was raised during 1923–24, and a total of £12,601,465 was redeemed. The new money was raised for the following purposes:—
Public Works Fund– | £ |
General Purposes Account | 4,000,000 |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers Improvement Account | 60,000 |
Education Loans Account | 200 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account | 37,500 |
Native Land Settlement Account | 320,000 |
State Advances to Settlers Account | 1,300,000 |
State Advances to Workers Account | 1,300,000 |
Hauraki Plains Settlement Account | 80,000 |
Rangitaiki Land Drainage Account | 52,000 |
Swamp Land Drainage Account | 63,000 |
Samoan Loan | 8,000 |
For charges and expenses of redemptions— | |
Land for Settlements | 21,572 |
Advances to Settlers | 4,109 |
Advances to Workers | 77,041 |
7,323,422 | |
For redemption of loans | 7,941,080 |
Total raised | £15,264,502 |
The amount of £12,601,465 was paid off from the Redemption Fund and surplus revenue, as follows:—
Transfers from— | £ |
Ordinary Revenue Account | 1,367,401 |
Ordinary Revenue Account (for funded debt) | 292,964 |
Public Works Fund | 500,000 |
Electric Supply Account | 31,400 |
Land for Settlements Account | 47,550 |
Discharged Soldiers Settlement Account | 3,100 |
War Expenses Account | 2,212,840 |
Sinking funds set free | 201,700 |
4,656,955 | |
Debentures redeemed by issue of securities in redemption | 7,944,510 |
Total paid off | £12,601,465 |
Allocating the various increases and decreases over the classes and headings used in discussing the total public debt, the following distribution is arrived at:—
Class of Undertaking. | Increase | Decrease. |
---|---|---|
Directly reproductive:— | £ | £ |
Railways | 1,261,310 | .. |
Telegraphs and telephones | 565,813 | .. |
Lighthouses and harbours | 8,522 | .. |
Tourist and health resorts | 21,503 | .. |
Electric supply | .. | 31,400 |
Swamp drainage | 63,000 | .. |
Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement | 60,000 | .. |
Total | 1,948,748 | .. |
Investments— | ||
Advances to settlers | 1,302,409 | .. |
Advances to workers | 1,377,041 | .. |
Land for settlements | .. | 67,380 |
Discharged soldiers settlement and land for discharged soldiers settlement | 31,900 | .. |
Native-land settlement | 320,000 | .. |
Hauraki Plains settlement | 80,000 | .. |
Rangitaiki land drainage | 52,000 | .. |
Samoan loan | 8,000 | .. |
Total | 3,103,970 | .. |
Indirectly productive— | ||
Roads, bridges, and lands improvement | 603,388 | .. |
Irrigation and water-supply | 75,294 | .. |
Development of mining | 2,610 | .. |
Immigration | 73,032 | .. |
Total | 754,324 | .. |
Unproductive and unclassified— | ||
Public buildings | 154,854 | .. |
Scenery-preservation | .. | 163,000 |
Defence | 3,890 | .. |
Naval defence | .. | 10,249 |
Great European War | .. | 3,129,701 |
Education loans | 200 | .. |
Charges and expenses, &c. (adjustment) | 1 | .. |
Total | .. | 3,144,005 |
Grand total | 2,663,037 | .. |
The whole of the public debt, as stated in the foregoing tables, comprises inscribed stock and debentures with varying periods of currency. The following table shows the relative increase of the different classes of securities during the last ten financial years:—
Year ended 31st March. | Inscribed Stock. | Debentures. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes 27,098,028 funded debt and £2,600,000 Treasury bills. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 68,008,389 | 32,051,521 | 100,059,910 |
1916 | 68,689,630 | 40,947,767 | 109,637,397 |
1917 | 68,689,935 | 61,146,170 | 129,836,105 |
1918 | 77,760,485 | 73,079,570 | 150,840,055 |
1919 | 87,373,480 | 88,702,780 | 176,076,260 |
1920 | 95,095,914 | 106,074,841 | 201,170,755 |
1921 | 100,830,507 | 105,493,812 | 206,324,319 |
1922 | 108,592,018 | 110,462,367 | 219,054,385 |
1923 | 114,594,007 | 104,359,317 | 218,953,324 |
1924 | 119,250,189 | 102,366,172* | 221,616,361 |
Until comparatively recent years the large proportion of the productive power of the Dominion diverted to the construction of railways, roads, &c., and engaged in the preparation of land for farming necessitated the borrowing of capital from abroad; but of late the accumulation of savings, chiefly of small sums deposited in the savings-banks, has enabled the Government to raise considerable amounts from time to time locally. This was more particularly the case in connection with war loans, some 55 millions of pounds of which were raised in the Dominion.
Between the 31st March, 1914, and the corresponding date in 1924 the amount raised (and remaining outstanding) in London increased from 79 to 115 millions, while that raised in New Zealand increased from 17 to 105 millions. The amount raised in Australia is negligible and is decreasing. The following table shows, of the total amount outstanding in each of the last ten years, the amount raised in London, Australia, and New Zealand:—
PUBLIC DEBT: WHERE RAISED. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Inscribed Stock. | Debentures. | ||||
London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | London. | Australia. | New Zealand. | |
*Includes £27,098,028 funded debt and £2,6000,000 Treasury bills. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 67,532,398 | .. | 475,991 | 8,877,603 | 3,979,000 | 19,194,918 |
1916 | 68,213,639 | .. | 475,991 | 13,251,109 | 3,520,650 | 24,176,008 |
1917 | 68,213,943 | .. | 475,992 | 15,663,875 | 3,385,650 | 42,096,645 |
1918 | 68,213,943 | .. | 9,546,542 | 20,493,875 | 3,385,650 | 49,200,045 |
1919 | 68,213,943 | .. | 19,159,537 | 27,494,386 | 2,385,650 | 57,822,744 |
1920 | 68,213,943 | .. | 26,881,972 | 27,494,386 | 3,385,650 | 75,194,804 |
1921 | 68,213,943 | .. | 32,616,564 | 31,627,472 | 1,655,450 | 72,210,890 |
1922 | 74,112,943 | .. | 34,479,075 | 31,806,216 | 2,287,440 | 76,368,711 |
1923 | 78,941,260 | 424,950 | 35,227,797 | 31,727,008 | 1,734,540 | 70,897,769 |
1924 | 82,561,755 | 424,450 | 36,263,984 | 32,315,138* | 1,682,150 | 68,368,884 |
The percentage of the total debt raised in each of the markets and outstanding at the end of 1913–14 and 1923–24 was—
Market. | 1913–14. Per Cent. | 1923–24. Per Cent. |
---|---|---|
London | 78.84 | 51.84 |
New Zealand | 16.86 | 47.21 |
Australia | 4.30 | 0.95 |
100.00 | 100.00 |
The amounts of loan-money that have matured or will mature during the current financial year, with the months when due, are as follow:—
Due Date. | £ |
---|---|
*Overdue. | |
1914, July | 2,100* |
1918, January | 1,000* |
1920, December | 135* |
1924, February | 700* |
1924, April | 2,732,510 |
1924, May | 245,200 |
1924, June | 2,346,800 |
1924, July | 57,000 |
1924, August | 150,022 |
1924, September | 304,950 |
1924, October | 482,100 |
1924, November | 750,450 |
1924, December | 441,500 |
1925, January | 91,780 |
1925, February | 3,291,997 |
1925, March | 3,397,200 |
A summary of the whole of the loans outstanding on the 31st March, 1924, showing the amounts falling due in each financial year, is given.
Due Date: Year ending 31st March. | Amount. £ |
---|---|
*Overdue. †Repayable by annual instalments. The whole amount should be paid of by 31st March, 1959. | |
1915 | 2,100* |
1918 | 1,000* |
1921 | 135* |
1924 | 700* |
1925 | 14,291,509 |
1926 | 14,243,296 |
1927 | 4,717,480 |
1928 | 6,271,916 |
1929 | 9,393,485 |
1930 | 35,564,633 |
1931 | 7,703,470 |
1932 | 959,640 |
1933 | 4,615,470 |
1934 | 600 |
1936 | 17,380 |
1937 | 900 |
1938 | 3,000 |
1939 | 23,361,565 |
1940 | 25,720,772 |
1941 | 549,215 |
1942 | 5,300,450 |
1943 | 4,000,000 |
1945 | 200,000 |
1946 | 16,890,889 |
1948 | 895,000 |
1949 | 1,923,600 |
1950 | 1,106,500 |
1952 | 5,899,000 |
1963 | 10,884,628 |
Funded debt | 27,098,028† |
Total | £221,616,361 |
Of the total amount of public debt outstanding at the end of March, 1924, only £30,374,667, or 14 per cent. of the total, bears interest at a lower rate than 4 per cent., as against 48 per cent. of the total at 31st March, 1914. Four per cent. is payable on £55,760,038, 4 1/2 per cent. on £75,545,848, and 5 per cent. on £12,280,990, while a rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent. is payable on the funded debt of £27,098,028, A higher rate than 5 per cent. is payable on £17,952,855. The following are the rates of interest payable on the whole public debt:—
Rate of Interest. | Amount at each Rate. £ |
---|---|
*Including £27,098,028 at £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent. | |
6 per cent. | 7,589,120 |
5 ½ per cent. | 5,844,995 |
5 ¼ per cent. | 4,518,740 |
5 per cent. | 39,379,018* |
4 ½ per cent. | 75,545,848 |
4 per cent. | 55,760,038 |
3 ¾ per cent. | 792,500 |
3 ½ per cent. | 19,919,377 |
3 per cent. | 9,662,790 |
Overdue | 3,935 |
Treasury bills in anticipation of loan | 500,000 |
Redemption bills | 2,100,000 |
Total | £221,616,361 |
The total amount of interest payable on the public debt is £9,618,448, which gives an average rate of £4 6s. 10d. per £100 on the whole debt, and an average of £4 7s. 10d. if the £2,600,000 Treasury bills and the £3,935 unpresented debentures be excluded. On the total public debt outstanding on the 31st March, 1891, the average interest charge was £4 10s. 3d. per £100.
Of the total interest charge on the debt as at the 31st March, 1924, £4,977,563 was payable in London, £86,828 in Australia, and £4,554,057 in New Zealand.
It should be understood that the foregoing relates to the interest payable on the debt outstanding at the various rates specified, and does not represent the payments made during the financial year, nor are sinking-fund charges included.
The actual payments during the last twenty years for interest and sinking fund out of the Consolidated Fund are shown in the following table, together with the rate per head of mean population and the percentage of ordinary and territorial revenue absorbed by the public-debt charges:—
Year ended 31st March. | Amounts actually paid out of the Consolidated Fund. | Rate per Head of Mean Population. | Percentage of Revenue absorbed by Public-debt Charges. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public Debt. | Treasury Bills. | Total. | |||||
Interest. | Sinking Fund. | Total. | Interest. | ||||
*Including repayment of funded debt. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ s. d. | ||
1905 | 1,914,296 | 54,933 | 1,969,229 | 24,500 | 1,993,729 | 2 4 7 | 27.38 |
1906 | 2,006,537 | 56,167 | 2,062,704 | 24,500 | 2,087,204 | 2 5 4 | 27.52 |
1907 | 2,048,990 | 97,351 | 2,146,341 | 25,751 | 2,172,092 | 2 5 9 | 25.86 |
1908 | 2,085,018 | 81,842 | 2,166,860 | 20,559 | 2,187,419 | 2 4 11 | 24.15 |
1909 | 2,149,739 | 91,438 | 2,241,177 | 17,188 | 2,258,365 | 2 5 2 | 25.09 |
1910 | 2,282,182 | 95,124 | 2,377,306 | 20,156 | 2,397,462 | 2 6 9 | 25.95 |
1911 | 2,381,000 | 54,104 | 2,435,104 | 23,348 | 2,458,452 | 2 7 0 | 23.87 |
1912 | 2,446,493 | 198,388 | 2,644,881 | 11,459 | 2,656,340 | 2 9 8 | 24.02 |
1913 | 2,506,025 | 202,757 | 2,708,782 | 8,231 | 2,717,013 | 2 9 7 | 23.15 |
1914 | 2,649,786 | 221,726 | 2,871,512 | 16,468 | 2,887,980 | 2 11 4 | 23.61 |
1915 | 2,788,513 | 247,570 | 3,036,083 | 35,365 | 3,071,448 | 2 13 8 | 24.67 |
1916 | 2,888,533 | 257,036 | 3,145,569 | 45,229 | 3,190,798 | 2 15 6 | 21.99 |
1917 | 3,701,040 | 326,924 | 4,027,964 | 4,921 | 4,032,885 | 3 10 2 | 21.97 |
1918 | 3,935,118 | 494,699 | 4,429,817 | 962 | 4,430,779 | 3 16 10 | 21.93 |
1919 | 5,409,210 | 677,559 | 6,086,769 | .. | 6,086,769 | 6 4 4 | 27.23 |
1920 | 6,352,344 | 897,082 | 7,249,426 | .. | 7,249,426 | 6 0 1 | 27.80 |
1921 | 6,805,422 | 1,026,171 | 7,831,593 | .. | 7,831,593 | 6 5 1 | 22.86 |
1922 | 7,382,699 | 1,051,414 | 8,434,113 | 8,165 | 8,442,278 | 6 11 4 | 30.02 |
1923 | 7,899,123 | 995,697* | 8,894,820 | 5,137 | 8,899,957 | 6 15 9 | 32.27 |
1924 | 7,860,288 | 1,004,280* | 8,864,568 | 17,399 | 8,881,877 | 6 13 2 | 31.77 |
The above amounts are net payments out of the Consolidated Fund only, and do not comprise the whole of the interest and sinking fund paid in respect of moneys raised by way of loans. For loans raised for the purposes of State advances to settlers, workers, local authorities, &c., and under the Land for Settlements Acts, the interest, although made a charge upon the Consolidated Fund, is recovered from the receipts derived from the leasing of the lands or from instalments paid by borrowers. Other loan-money coming within the same category is that raised for State coal-mines, Native-land settlement, the purchase of the Cheviot Estate, the Rangitaiki land drainage, the Hauraki Plains settlement, the Waihou and Ohinemuri Rivers improvement, and a number of other purposes.
Such interest does not become a burden upon the taxpayer, and consequently is not included in the figures upon which the rate per head of mean population is calculated.
The gross interest charges borne by the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31st March, 1924, totalled £9,631,865, of which £1,754,268 was recovered from other accounts.
From time to time in the earlier financial history of the Dominion sinking funds were created in respect of various loans. These loans have now all been paid off, with the exception of an item of £2,100 which matured on the 15th July, 1914, as part of a loan of £266,300 raised under the New Zealand Loan Act, 1863, but which has not yet been paid off. A sinking fund of £2,207, which covered this loan, is held by the Consolidated Fund to meet the debentures when presented.
More recently provision was made for sinking funds for the repayment of loans raised for local bodies and for war and defence loans. A sinking fund was also provided for in the case of the loans raised under the Naval Defence Act, 1909. All of these funds are invested with the Public Trustee.
Another class of sinking fund which has come into existence in later years may more correctly be termed an "internal reserve fund," because the accumulations are immediately converted into capital, although kept apart in the accounts. Part of the surplus revenue of the various accounts of the State Advances Department, equal to 1 per cent. of the loan liabilities at the end of each financial year, is set apart as a sinking fund. Under the same head also fall the sinking funds for the liquidation of the amounts borrowed for State coal-mines, electric-power works, swamp-land drainage, Rangitaiki land drainage, and the Nauru and Ocean Islands Accounts. The sinking fund for the wiping-off of the Samoan loan is held by the Treasury.
The whole of the public debt for which no special sinking fund exists has been provided for by the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910, referred to in detail below.
On the 31st March, 1924, the accrued sinking funds amounted to £12,974,028, made up as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
New Zealand Loan Act, 1863 | 2,207 |
Government loans to local bodies | 799,601 |
War and defence loans | 192,691 |
War loans (1914–18) | 4,682,452 |
Naval Defence Act, 1909 | 1,017,144 |
State advances to settlers | 1,474,790 |
State advances to workers | 64,225 |
State advances to local authorities | 295,665 |
Land for settlements | 1,117,328 |
Native-land settlement | 11,977 |
Guaranteed mining advances | 843 |
Hauraki Plains settlement | 2,176 |
Opening up Crown lands for settlement | 3,417 |
Rangitaiki land drainage | 904 |
Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910 | 2,961,289 |
State Coal-mines Act, 1908 | 35,407 |
Nauru and Ocean Islands | 7,227 |
Samoa loan | 1,455 |
Westport Harbour loans | 303,230 |
Total | £12,974,028 |
A scheme making provision to repay the existing public debt, with application to future borrowings, was embodied in the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910. This Act provides for the setting-apart each year, on the certificate of the Controller and Auditor-General, out of the Consolidated Fund an amount equal to the sum which, if invested for seventy-five years at a rate equivalent to the average net interest earned by the funds invested under the Act during the previous three years, would repay the whole of the public debt as at the preceding 31st March. In this manner, for every loan raised in the future an additional proportional amount will be contributed to the fund to enable such new loan to be extinguished at the expiry of seventy-five years from the date of issue.
The fund is administered by a Board constituted under the Act, and must be invested in loans to settlers, to workers, and to local authorities. The accumulated capital of various funds invested with the Public Trustee at the date of the passing of the Act, however, remains invested with him, and interest thereon is paid to the Consolidated Fund each year. It is expressly forbidden to invest any of the moneys in New Zealand Government securities. If at any time the funds cannot be invested as above stated the Board may purchase at or below par and cancel any New Zealand Government stock or debentures charged upon the consolidated revenue. In order to preserve the continuity of the fund it is provided that in the event of any stock or debentures being redeemed before the expiry of the seventy-five years there shall be paid annually out of the Consolidated Fund into the Sinking Fund Account a sum sufficient to compensate for the loss of earnings of the money so expended. There is also a provision that if the earnings of the fund should fall below the determined rate of interest any deficiency must be made good out of the Consolidated Fund Account.
The most prominent features of the scheme are—(1) the mode of investment, which is intended to prevent any improper use being made of the accumulations; (2) the provision for preserving the continuity of the fund by the adjustment of the annual contributions; and (3) the automatic action of the fund whereby the total debt existing at any given date will be extinguished in seventy-five years from such date.
The contributions to the fund to the 31st March, 1924, amounted to £2,169,535, interest, &c., bringing the amount to the credit of the fund to £2,961,289. The payments to the fund in each of the last ten years have been—
Year ended 31st March. | £ |
---|---|
1915 | 169,404 |
1916 | 161,870 |
1917 | 171,301 |
1918 | 155,038 |
1919 | 143,301 |
1920 | 140,076 |
1921 | 152,295 |
1922 | 203,132 |
1923 | 216,913 |
1924 | 210,405 |
The amount required to be set aside during the financial year 1924–25 is £216,315.
The average net rate of interest earned for the three years ended the 31st March, 1924, has been ascertained to be £4 8s. 10d., as against £4 8s. per cent. for the triennium ended 31st March, 1923.
The sum of £473,069 was at the 31st March, 1924, invested in mortgages to settlers, £69,167 to workers, and £2,074,786 to local authorities. The two former amounts bear interest at 5 per cent., reducible to 4 1/2 per cent. if instalments are paid within fourteen days of due date. On the amount advanced to local authorities interest is at the rate of 4 1/2 per cent., with the exception of an insignificant proportion on which the rate is 4 1/8 per cent.
A War Loans Sinking Fund was established for the special purpose of providing for the extinguishing of loans raised for the European War expenses; the provisions of the Public Debt Extinction Act, 1910, do not apply to such moneys. Provision is made for the Minister of Finance to pay out of the Consolidated Fund each year a sum equal to 1 per cent. of the total capital moneys borrowed and outstanding at the 31st March in the preceding year. Such payments are invested by the Public Trustee, together with accumulations thereon. Interest on the investments of the sinking funds is received at the rate of 4 1/2 per cent., and it is calculated that each war loan will be extinguished in approximately thirty-nine years from the date of raising.
A statement is given showing for each year since the initiation of the scheme the payments to sinking fund, the interest on the amount invested, and the accumulated sinking fund.
Year ended 31st March. | Payment to Fund. | Interest credited. | Sinking Funds freed for Redemptions. | Accumulated Sinking Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1916 | 21,053 | .. | .. | 21,053 |
1917 | 81,595 | 859 | .. | 103,507 |
1918 | 267,255 | 4,972 | .. | 375,734 |
1919 | 461,852 | 25,925 | .. | 863,511 |
1920 | 684,600 | 55,770 | .. | 1,603,881 |
1921 | 800,890 | 102,394 | .. | 2,507,165 |
1922 | 815,386 | 128,556 | .. | 3,451,107 |
1923 | 553,455 | 155,504 | .. | 4,160,066 |
1924 | 543,097 | 179,289 | 200,000 | 4,682,452 |
The reduction in the payments after 1921–22 is due to decreases in the debt affected, partly on account of redemptions, but principally through the funding of the debt owing to the Imperial Government (referred to below) and the consequent withdrawal of the funded debt from the War Loans Sinking Fund provisions.
At the 31st March, 1922, £27,532,164 of New Zealand's public debt was owing to the British Government, all but £1,191,919 of this being on account of war expenditure.
Section 8 of the Finance Act, 1922, authorized the Minister of Finance to arrange with the Imperial Government for the funding of this debt, and arrangements were accordingly made, and were embodied in a memorandum of agreement dated the 6th September, 1922.
The funding was carried out on an annuity basis of 6 per cent., the total payment each year being £1,651,930. Interest is at the rate of £4 19s. 5.88d. per cent., the balance of the 6 per cent. going to reduction of the debt.
The first half-yearly payment of £825,965 was made to the British Government on the 1st December, 1922, and similar payments were made at the 1st June and 1st December, 1923. The division between interest and principal is as follows:—
Date of Instalment. | Interest. | Principal. | Balance of Debt Outstanding. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1st December, 1922 | 684,794 | 141,171 | 27,390,993 |
1st June, 1923 | 681,282 | 144,683 | 27,246,310 |
1st December, 1923 | 677,683 | 148,282 | 27,098,028 |
Under the agreement the amount of £27,532,164 will be automatically discharged from the public debt by the end of the financial year 1958–59. The amount payable for amortization in 1924–25 is £307,718, and will gradually increase per annum as the interest-payment reduces on the lessening debt. An important condition of the agreement with the British Government is that the whole or any part of the funded debt may be redeemed at any time.
Particulars of the funded debt, with amounts repaid to 31st March, 1924, and the annual charges on account of interest and repayment, are as follow:—
PUBLIC DEBT FUNDED IN TERMS OF FINANCE ACT, 1922, SECTION 8. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Amount of Debt funded. | Total Debt repaid to 31st March, 1924. | Annual Charge, 1924-25. | ||
Interest. | Repayment of Debt. | Total. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1914, section 8 (war expenses) | 2,067,411 | 32,600 | 100,938 | 23,107 | 124,045 |
Public Revenues Amendment Act, 1915, section 5 (war expenses) | 8,105,992 | 127,817 | 395,761 | 90,598 | 486,359 |
Finance Act, 1916, section 35 | 4,736,842 | 74,692 | 231,268 | 52,942 | 284,210 |
War Purposes Loans Act, 1917 | 4,830,000 | 76,161 | 235,817 | 53,983 | 289,800 |
Finance Act, 1918, section 10 | 6,600,000 | 104,071 | 322,234 | 73,766 | 396,000 |
Naval Defence Act, 1909 | 963,131 | 15,187 | 47,023 | 10,765 | 57,788 |
Aid to Public Works and Land Settlement Act, 1910 | 191,010 | 3,012 | 9,326 | 2,135 | 11,461 |
Land for Settlements Act, 1908 | 37,778 | 596 | 1,845 | 422 | 2,267 |
Totals | 27,532,164 | 434,136 | 1,344,212 | 307,718 | 1,651,930 |
The provisions of the Public Debt Extinction Act and those relating to sinking-fund requirements in connection with war loans and loans under the Naval Defence Act do not apply to the funded debt.
The highest and lowest London prices for the New Zealand 4-, 3 1/2-, and 3-per-cent. stock, taken over a range of twenty years, are quoted.
QUOTATIONS, NEW ZEALAND STOCK. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | 4-per-cents. (1943–63.) | 4-per-cents. (1929.) | 3 ½-per-cents. (1940.) | 3-per-cents. (1945.) | ||||
Highest. | Lowest. | Highest. | Lowest. | Highest. | Lowest. | Highest. | Lowest. | |
1904 | .. | .. | 107 ½ | 104 ½ | 101 ½ | 96 ¾ | 90 | 86 ¼ |
1905 | .. | .. | 110 ¼ | 105 ¼ | 100 ⅛ | 97 ⅝ | 89 ⅞ | 89 ½ |
1906 | .. | .. | 110 ¾ | 104 ⅝ | 102 ½ | 98 ⅜ | 91 ¼ | 87 ¼ |
1907 | .. | .. | 108 ¾ | 103 ¼ | 101 | 98 | 89 ¾ | 84 |
1908 | .. | .. | 109 ⅝ | 105 ⅛ | 101 | 98 ¼ | 90 ½ | 85 ¾ |
1909 | .. | .. | 108 ⅜ | 104 ¾ | 99 ¾ | 97 ⅜ | 88 ⅜ | 85 ⅝ |
1910 | .. | .. | 106 ¾ | 103 | 99 | 94 ¼ | 88 ⅜ | 84 ¾ |
1911 | .. | .. | 106 ¾ | 102 ⅛ | 98 ½ | 95 ¼ | 87 ⅜ | 85 |
1912 | .. | .. | 105 | 100 | 97 ¾ | 90 ⅜ | 87 ¾ | 79 ½ |
1913 | 101 | 96 ⅜ | 102 ½ | 95 ½ | 91 ⅞ | 87 ¾ | 80 ¾ | 76 ¼ |
1914 | 100 ⅜ | 96 ¼ | 103 ⅛ | 98 | 92 ¾ | 87 | 83 ½ | 77 |
1915 | 97 ½ | 95 | 99 ⅛ | 95 | 87 ½ | 83 ¼ | 77 ¾ | 76 |
1916 | 95 ⅛ | 77 | 95 | 83 ¾ | 83 ⅜ | 69 | 76 | 62 |
1917 | 82 ⅝ | 76 | 86 ½ | 81 ¼ | 74 ½ | 69 | 64 ⅜ | 60 |
1918 | 85 ½ | 78 ¼ | 90 ⅞ | 84 | 79 | 71 ¾ | 68 ¾ | 61 ¾ |
1919 | 86 | 77 ⅛ | 90 | 83 | 79 | 68 ⅛ | 69 ⅛ | 60 |
1920 | 79 ½ | 68 ¼ | 86 ¼ | 79 | 70 ¾ | 64 ½ | 62 ½ | 56 ¼ |
1921 | 75 ⅞ | 68 | 89 | 82 | 72 | 66 | 65 | 57 ½ |
1922 | 89 | 72 ⅝ | 95 ½ | 88 ⅝ | 82 ⅞ | 71 ⅝ | 74 ½ | 64 |
1923 | 93 ¾ | 85 ¾ | 96 ¾ | 91 | 86 ¾ | 80 ½ | 78 | 72 ¾ |
Similar information in respect of stocks of more recent date is given in the following statement:—
Year. | 6-per-cents. (1936–51.) | 5-per-cents. (1935–45.) | 4-per-cents. (1933–43.) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Highest. | Lowest. | Highest. | Lowest. | Highest. | Lowest. | |
1921 | 103 ⅝ | 99 | .. | .. | .. | .. |
1922 | 111 | 100 ⅞ | 102 ¼ | 100 | .. | .. |
1923 | 112 ½ | 107 ¼ | 104 ¾ | 100 ⅛ | 91 | 87 ½ |
The following figures show the gross and net public debt of each State of the Australian Commonwealth, and of the Commonwealth itself, on the 30th June, 1923, and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1924:—
State. | Gross Indebtedness. | Accrued Sinking Funds. | Net Indebtedness. | Indebtedness per Head. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross. | Net. | ||||
*Deduction made for debts counted twice in gross figures. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
New South Wales | 197,936,092 | 441,844 | 197,494,248 | 90 5 6 | 90 1 5 |
Victoria | 118,562,029 | 2,993,432 | 115,568,597 | 73 15 0 | 71 17 9 |
Queensland | 88,005,001 | 689,488 | 87,315,513 | 109 4 9 | 108 7 7 |
South Australia | 65,451,873 | 1,779,951 | 63,671,922 | 125 15 9 | 122 7 4 |
Western Australia | 58,485,555 | 8,781,051 | 49,704,504 | 168 0 1 | 142 15 7 |
Tasmania | 22,438,091 | 1,068,433 | 21,369,658 | 104 19 2 | 99 19 2 |
Total, Australian States | 550,878,641 | 15,754,199 | 535,124,442 | 96 17 0 | 94 1 7 |
Commonwealth | 410,996,316 | 2,150,253 | 408,846,063 | 72 5 1 | 71 17 7 |
Total Commonwealth and States | 961,874,957 | 17,904,452 | 905,484,946* | 169 2 1 | 159 3 9* |
New Zealand | 221,616,361 | 12,974,028 | 208,595,743* | 164 8 5 | 154 15 3* |
Both for gross indebtedness and for net indebtedness the rate per head in Australia is now somewhat higher than in the Dominion. If the Commonwealth figure be added to that of each individual State it is found that of the six Australian States only Victoria has a lower per-head rate of net indebtedness than this Dominion.
As has been shown in Subsection C of this section, an appreciable proportion of the public debt of New Zealand is represented by money borrowed by the State not for its own requirements, but for the purpose of lending out at easy rates of interest for various defined purposes.
As early as 1892 the Government commenced the purchase of lands for cutting up for sale or lease to private individuals, and two years later the passing of the Advances to Settlers Act, 1894, marked the inauguration of a series of schemes for lending money to settlers, workers, &c., for the purchase of homes, the improvement of farms, and the development of resources and of industries. The schemes vary considerably in detail, but all lie in one of two main classes—those in which the money is advanced on security, and those on which the expenditure is incurred by the Government itself in the first place and recouped from sales or leases. Advances to settlers, workers, discharged soldiers, and local authorities are the principal examples of the former class, and the purchase of land for settlements (including the settlement of discharged soldiers) is the principal of the latter.
Of the advances proper, several classes are administered by a separate Department known as the State Advances Department, and the accounts relating to these are not included in the public accounts, nor are they dealt with in Subsection A of this section. The various systems of advances administered by the State Advances Department are dealt with in detail in the present subsection. The system of advances to discharged soldiers for settlement purposes is dealt with in the section of this book dealing with land tenure and settlement, while particulars of advances for mining purposes are given in the section relating to mining.
The Advances to Settlers Office was established by an Act passed in 1894. An administrative officer called the Superintendent was appointed early in the following year, and a Board set up to advise and co-operate with the Superintendent. Advances can be granted only with the consent of the Board.
The capital fund was limited to £3,000,000, which was to be raised within two years after the passing of the Act at an annual rate of interest not higher than 4 per cent. The first issue of £1,500,000 realized £94 8s. 9d. per £100 stock. The minimum advance was fixed at £25, and the maximum at £2,500 (now £3,500), repayable in thirty-six years and a half by half-yearly instalments of 3 per cent. on the amount borrowed.
The legislation has been amended at different times, and is now embodied in the State Advances Act, 1913, and its amendments. It authorizes the borrowing of moneys for the purpose of lending to settlers, workers, and local authorities. Each year there may be borrowed for advances to settlers £3,000,000, to workers £1,500,000, and to local authorities £1,000,000.
Money is advanced to settlers on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the following classes of tenure, free from all encumbrances, liens, and interests other than leasehold interests:—
(a.)
(1.) Freehold land in fee-simple under the Land Transfer Act, 1915.
(2.) Freehold land in fee-simple the title to which is registered under the Deeds Registration Act, 1908.
(b.) Crown land held on perpetual lease under the Land Act, 1885.
(c.) Crown land held under Part III or Part IV of the Land Act, 1892, or of the Land Act, 1908.
(d.) Crown land held on lease as a small grazing-run under the Land Act, 1885, the Land Act, 1892, or the Land Act, 1908.
(e.) Crown land held on agricultural lease under the Mining Act, 1891.
(f.) Crown land held on lease (not being for mining purposes) under the Westland and Nelson Coalfields Administration Act, 1877.
(g.) Native land held on lease under the West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 1881, or under the West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 1892.
(h.) Land held on lease under the Westland and Nelson Native Reserves Act, 1887.
(i.) Land held under the Thermal Springs Districts Act, 1881, or the Thermal Springs Districts Act, 1908.
(j.) Educational and other reserves held under leases administered by the Land Boards.
(k.) Crown land held by license on the deferred-payment system under Part III of the Land Act, 1885.
(l.) Land held under lease from a leasing authority as defined by the Public Bodies' Leasing-powers Act, 1908, or the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, and providing for the payment by the incoming tenant of valuation for improvements made upon the land.
(m.) Land held under lease from a Maori Land Board under the Maori Land Settlement Act, 1905.
(n.) Crown lands held on lease for agricultural purposes under the Mining Districts Land Occupation Act, 1894, or Part VIII of the Land Act, 1908.
(o.) Crown lands held on license for residence-sites under the Mining Act, 1891, or the Mining Act, 1905.
(p.) Crown lands held on lease under section 45, Part III, of the Mining Act, 1898, and section 45, Part III, of the Mining Act, 1908.
(q.) Maori lands which have been transferred in trust for leasing to and are held under leases from a Maori Land Board under the powers contained in the Maori Lands Administration Act, 1900, and its amendments.
(r.) Land held under certain classes of lease granted by a Borough Council under the Municipal Corporations Act, 1908, or the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920.
(s.) Land held under certain leases granted by the Wanganui River Trust.
(t.) Land held under lease granted by a leasing authority as defined by the Public Bodies' Leases Act, 1908, in any case where the lease is for any term not less than fourteen years, with a recurrent right of renewal for further terms of not less than fourteen years.
(u.) Crown land or settlement land held on lease or license under section 4 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915.
(v.) Crown land held on lease or license for pastoral purposes under Part VI of the Land Act, 1892, or Part VI of the Land Act, 1908.
Loans can be granted only on the instalment system and for periods not exceeding thirty-six and a half years—
(a.) On all freeholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the security:
(b.) On leaseholds, up to three-fourths of the value of the lessee's interest in the lease.
Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a building, the amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments from time to time as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to payment of any progress-payment on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 15s. is payable by the applicant.
No loan of less than £25 or more than £3,500 can be granted. Applications for loans not exceeding £500 shall have priority over applications for larger sums. If the applicant has already obtained any advance under the Act and is desirous of obtaining a further advance, the amount of the application, added to the amount of the advances already obtained, must not exceed £3,500. The property which the applicant offers as security for the loan must consist of one or more holdings of the several classes of tenure mentioned previously, and must, of course, be of the necessary value; and, if the property is leasehold, all the covenants and conditions of the lease, including the payment of rent, must have been regularly complied with.
All applications must be accompanied by a valuation fee according to the following scale:—
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
Not exceeding £100 | 0 15 0 |
Exceeding £100 but not exceeding £250 | 1 11 6 |
Exceeding £250 but not exceeding £500 | 2 2 0 |
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £3,500 | 2 12 6 |
Mortgages are repayable by half-yearly payments, of principal and interest combined. They may also be wholly repaid at any time. Interest is charged at the rate of 5 per cent., reducible to 4 1/2 per cent., save on advances authorized for the purpose of repaying mortgages, in which case the rate is 6 per cent., reducible to 5 1/2 per cent., provided that in each case payment is made not later than fourteen days after due date and no arrears in respect of instalments or other payments under the mortgage remain outstanding.
The following tables show, taking a loan of £1 as an instance, how much of each instalment is applied to repaying the principal, and how much is in payment of interest. They show also the amount of rebate in respect of each instalment, and the balance of principal remaining due after payment of the respective instalments until the loan is entirely repaid.
TABLE OF PRESCRIBED HALF-YEARLY INSTALMENTS FOR EVERY ONE HUNDRED POUNDS OF THE LOAN AT 5 PER CENT. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Half-year. | Half-yearly Instalment. | Apportioned thus: | ½ per Cent. Rebate of Interest. | Balance of Principal owing. | |
On Account of Interest at 5 per Cent. | On Account of Principal | ||||
Thirty-six-and-a-half-years Term. | |||||
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | s. d. | £ s. d. | |
1 | 3 0 0 | 2 10 0 | 0 10 0 | 5 0 | 99 10 0 |
2 | 3 0 0 | 2 9 9 | 0 10 3 | 5 0 | 98 19 9 |
3 | 3 0 0 | 2 9 6 | 0 10 6 | 4 11 | 98 9 3 |
4 | 3 0 0 | 2 9 3 | 0 10 9 | 4 11 | 97 18 6 |
5 | 3 0 0 | 2 9 0 | 0 11 0 | 4 11 | 97 7 6 |
6 | 3 0 0 | 2 8 8 | 0 11 4 | 4 10 | 96 16 2 |
7 | 3 0 0 | 2 8 5 | 0 11 7 | 4 10 | 96 4 7 |
8 | 3 0 0 | 2 8 1 | 0 11 11 | 4 10 | 95 12 8 |
9 | 3 0 0 | 2 7 10 | 0 12 2 | 4 9 | 95 0 0 |
10 | 3 0 0 | 2 7 6 | 0 12 6 | 4 9 | 94 8 0 |
11 | 3 0 0 | 2 7 2 | 0 12 10 | 4 9 | 93 15 2 |
12 | 3 0 0 | 2 6 11 | 0 13 1 | 4 8 | 93 2 1 |
13 | 3 0 0 | 2 6 7 | 0 13 5 | 4 8 | 92 8 8 |
14 | 3 0 0 | 2 6 3 | 0 13 9 | 4 7 | 91 14 11 |
15 | 3 0 0 | 2 5 10 | 0 14 2 | 4 7 | 91 0 9 |
16 | 3 0 0 | 2 5 6 | 0 14 6 | 4 7 | 90 6 3 |
17 | 3 0 0 | 2 5 2 | 0 14 10 | 4 6 | 88 11 5 |
18 | 3 0 0 | 2 4 9 | 0 15 3 | 4 6 | 88 16 2 |
19 | 3 0 0 | 2 4 5 | 0 15 7 | 4 5 | 88 0 7 |
20 | 3 0 0 | 2 4 0 | 0 16 0 | 4 5 | 87 4 7 |
21 | 3 0 0 | 2 3 7 | 0 16 5 | 4 4 | 86 8 2 |
22 | 3 0 0 | 2 3 2 | 0 16 10 | 4 4 | 85 11 4 |
23 | 3 0 0 | 2 2 9 | 0 17 3 | 4 3 | 84 14 1 |
24 | 3 0 0 | 2 2 4 | 0 17 8 | 4 3 | 83 16 5 |
25 | 3 0 0 | 2 1 11 | 0 18 1 | 4 2 | 82 18 4 |
26 | 3 0 0 | 2 1 6 | 0 18 6 | 4 2 | 81 19 10 |
27 | 3 0 0 | 2 1 0 | 0 19 0 | 4 1 | 81 0 10 |
28 | 3 0 0 | 2 0 6 | 0 19 6 | 4 1 | 80 1 4 |
29 | 3 0 0 | 2 0 0 | 1 0 0 | 4 0 | 79 1 4 |
30 | 3 0 0 | 1 19 6 | 1 0 6 | 3 11 | 78 0 10 |
31 | 3 0 0 | 1 19 0 | 1 1 0 | 3 11 | 76 19 10 |
32 | 3 0 0 | 1 18 6 | 1 1 6 | 3 10 | 75 18 4 |
33 | 3 0 0 | 1 18 0 | 1 2 0 | 3 10 | 74 16 4 |
34 | 3 0 0 | 1 17 5 | 1 2 7 | 3 9 | 73 13 9 |
35 | 3 0 0 | 1 16 10 | 1 3 2 | 3 8 | 72 10 7 |
36 | 3 0 0 | 1 16 3 | 1 3 9 | 3 7 | 71 6 10 |
37 | 3 0 0 | 1 15 8 | 1 4 4 | 3 7 | 70 2 6 |
38 | 3 0 0 | 1 15 1 | 1 4 11 | 3 6 | 68 17 7 |
39 | 3 0 0 | 1 14 5 | 1 5 7 | 3 5 | 67 12 0 |
40 | 3 0 0 | 1 13 10 | 1 6 2 | 3 5 | 66 5 10 |
41 | 3 0 0 | 1 13 2 | 1 6 10 | 3 4 | 64 19 0 |
42 | 3 0 0 | 1 12 6 | 1 7 6 | 3 3 | 63 11 6 |
43 | 3 0 0 | 1 11 9 | 1 8 3 | 3 2 | 62 3 3 |
44 | 3 0 0 | 1 11 1 | 1 8 11 | 3 1 | 60 14 3 |
45 | 3 0 0 | 1 10 4 | 1 9 8 | 3 0 | 59 4 2 |
46 | 3 0 0 | 1 9 7 | 1 10 5 | 2 11 | 57 14 1 |
47 | 3 0 0 | 1 8 10 | 1 11 2 | 2 11 | 56 3 8 |
48 | 3 0 0 | 1 8 1 | 1 11 11 | 2 10 | 54 11 4 |
49 | 3 0 0 | 1 7 3 | 1 12 9 | 2 9 | 52 18 5 |
50 | 3 0 0 | 1 6 6 | 1 13 6 | 2 8 | 51 4 11 |
51 | 3 0 0 | 1 5 8 | 1 14 4 | 2 7 | 49 10 7 |
52 | 3 0 0 | 1 4 9 | 1 15 3 | 2 6 | 47 15 4 |
53 | 3 0 0 | 1 3 11 | 1 16 1 | 2 5 | 45 19 3 |
54 | 3 0 0 | 1 3 0 | 1 17 0 | 2 4 | 44 2 3 |
55 | 3 0 0 | 1 2 1 | 1 17 11 | 2 2 | 42 4 4 |
56 | 3 0 0 | 1 1 1 | 1 18 11 | 2 1 | 40 5 5 |
57 | 3 0 0 | 1 0 2 | 1 19 10 | 2 0 | 38 5 7 |
58 | 3 0 0 | 0 19 2 | 2 0 10 | 1 11 | 36 4 0 |
59 | 3 0 0 | 0 18 1 | 2 1 11 | 1 10 | 34 2 19 |
60 | 3 0 0 | 0 17 1 | 2 2 11 | 1 8 | 31 19 11 |
61 | 3 0 0 | 0 16 0 | 2 4 0 | 1 7 | 29 15 11 |
62 | 3 0 0 | 0 14 11 | 2 5 1 | 1 6 | 27 10 10 |
63 | 3 0 0 | 0 13 9 | 2 6 3 | 1 4 | 25 4 7 |
64 | 3 0 0 | 0 12 7 | 2 7 5 | 1 3 | 22 17 2 |
65 | 3 0 0 | 0 11 5 | 2 8 7 | 1 2 | 20 8 7 |
66 | 3 0 0 | 0 10 3 | 2 9 9 | 1 0 | 17 18 10 |
67 | 3 0 0 | 0 9 0 | 2 11 0 | 0 11 | 15 7 10 |
68 | 3 0 0 | 0 7 8 | 2 12 4 | 0 9 | 12 15 0 |
69 | 3 0 0 | 0 6 5 | 2 13 7 | 0 8 | 10 1 10 |
70 | 3 0 0 | 0 5 1 | 2 14 11 | 0 6 | 7 7 1 |
71 | 3 0 0 | 0 3 8 | 2 16 4 | 0 4 | 4 10 9 |
72 | 3 0 0 | 0 2 4 | 2 17 8 | 0 3 | 1 13 8 |
73 | 1 13 10 | 0 0 10 | 1 13 0 | 0 1 | .. |
Thirty-years Term. | |||||
1 | 3 4 8 | 2 10 0 | 0 14 8 | 5 0 | 99 5 4 |
2 | 3 4 8 | 2 9 7 | 0 15 1 | 4 11 | 98 10 3 |
3 | 3 4 8 | 2 9 2 | 0 15 6 | 4 11 | 97 14 9 |
4 | 3 4 8 | 2 8 10 | 0 15 10 | 4 11 | 96 18 11 |
5 | 3 4 8 | 2 8 5 | 0 16 3 | 4 10 | 96 2 8 |
6 | 3 4 8 | 2 8 0 | 0 16 8 | 4 10 | 95 6 0 |
7 | 3 4 8 | 2 7 7 | 0 17 1 | 4 9 | 94 8 11 |
8 | 3 4 8 | 2 7 2 | 0 17 6 | 4 9 | 93 11 5 |
9 | 3 4 8 | 2 6 9 | 0 17 11 | 4 8 | 92 13 6 |
10 | 3 4 8 | 2 6 4 | 0 18 4 | 4 8 | 91 15 2 |
11 | 3 4 8 | 2 5 10 | 0 18 10 | 4 7 | 90 16 4 |
12 | 3 4 8 | 2 5 4 | 0 19 4 | 4 6 | 89 17 0 |
13 | 3 4 8 | 2 4 11 | 0 19 9 | 4 6 | 88 17 3 |
14 | 3 4 8 | 2 4 5 | 1 0 3 | 4 5 | 87 17 0 |
15 | 3 4 8 | 2 3 11 | 1 0 9 | 4 5 | 86 16 3 |
16 | 3 4 8 | 2 3 4 | 1 1 4 | 4 4 | 85 14 11 |
17 | 3 4 8 | 2 2 10 | 1 1 10 | 4 3 | 84 13 1 |
18 | 3 4 8 | 2 2 3 | 1 2 5 | 4 3 | 83 10 8 |
19 | 3 4 8 | 2 1 9 | 1 2 11 | 4 2 | 82 7 9 |
20 | 3 4 8 | 2 1 2 | 1 3 6 | 4 1 | 81 4 3 |
21 | 3 4 8 | 2 0 7 | 1 4 1 | 4 1 | 80 0 2 |
22 | 3 4 8 | 2 0 0 | 1 4 8 | 4 0 | 78 15 6 |
23 | 3 4 8 | 1 19 4 | 1 5 4 | 3 11 | 77 10 2 |
24 | 3 4 8 | 1 18 9 | 1 5 11 | 3 10 | 76 4 3 |
25 | 3 4 8 | 1 18 1 | 1 6 7 | 3 10 | 74 17 8 |
26 | 3 4 8 | 1 17 5 | 1 7 3 | 3 9 | 73 10 5 |
27 | 3 4 8 | 1 16 9 | 1 7 11 | 3 8 | 72 2 6 |
28 | 3 4 8 | 1 16 0 | 1 8 8 | 3 7 | 70 13 10 |
29 | 3 4 8 | 1 15 4 | 1 9 4 | 3 6 | 69 4 6 |
30 | 3 4 8 | 1 14 7 | 1 10 1 | 3 5 | 67 14 5 |
31 | 3 4 8 | 1 13 10 | 1 10 10 | 3 5 | 66 3 7 |
32 | 3 4 8 | 1 13 1 | 1 11 7 | 3 4 | 64 12 0 |
33 | 3 4 8 | 1 12 3 | 1 12 5 | 3 3 | 62 19 7 |
34 | 3 4 8 | 1 11 5 | 1 13 3 | 3 2 | 61 6 4 |
35 | 3 4 8 | 1 10 7 | 1 14 1 | 3 1 | 59 12 3 |
36 | 3 4 8 | 1 9 9 | 1 14 11 | 3 0 | 57 17 4 |
37 | 3 4 8 | 1 8 11 | 1 15 9 | 2 11 | 56 1 7 |
38 | 3 4 8 | 1 8 0 | 1 16 8 | 2 10 | 54 4 11 |
39 | 3 4 8 | 1 7 1 | 1 17 7 | 2 8 | 52 7 4 |
40 | 3 4 8 | 1 6 2 | 1 18 6 | 2 7 | 50 8 10 |
41 | 3 4 8 | 1 5 2 | 1 19 6 | 2 6 | 48 9 4 |
42 | 3 4 8 | 1 4 2 | 2 0 6 | 2 5 | 46 8 10 |
43 | 3 4 8 | 1 3 2 | 2 1 6 | 2 4 | 44 7 4 |
44 | 3 4 8 | 1 2 2 | 2 2 6 | 2 3 | 42 4 10 |
45 | 3 4 8 | 1 1 1 | 2 3 7 | 2 1 | 40 1 3 |
46 | 3 4 8 | 1 0 0 | 2 4 8 | 2 0 | 37 16 7 |
47 | 3 4 8 | 0 18 10 | 2 5 10 | 1 11 | 35 10 9 |
48 | 3 4 8 | 0 17 9 | 2 6 11 | 1 9 | 33 3 10 |
49 | 3 4 8 | 0 16 7 | 2 8 1 | 1 8 | 30 15 9 |
50 | 3 4 8 | 0 15 4 | 2 9 4 | 1 6 | 28 6 5 |
51 | 3 4 8 | 0 14 1 | 2 10 7 | 1 5 | 25 15 10 |
52 | 3 4 8 | 0 12 10 | 2 11 10 | 1 3 | 23 4 0 |
53 | 3 4 8 | 0 11 7 | 2 13 1 | 1 2 | 20 10 11 |
54 | 3 4 8 | 0 10 3 | 2 14 5 | 1 0 | 17 16 6 |
55 | 3 4 8 | 0 8 10 | 2 15 10 | 0 11 | 15 0 8 |
56 | 3 4 8 | 0 7 6 | 2 17 2 | 0 9 | 12 3 6 |
57 | 3 4 8 | 0 6 0 | 2 18 8 | 0 7 | 9 4 10 |
58 | 3 4 8 | 0 4 7 | 3 0 1 | 0 5 | 6 4 9 |
59 | 3 4 8 | 0 3 1 | 3 1 7 | 0 4 | 3 3 2 |
60 | 3 4 8 | 0 1 6 | 3 3 2 | 0 2 | .. |
Twenty-years Term. | |||||
1 | 3 19 8 | 2 10 0 | 1 9 3 | 5 0 | 98 10 4 |
2 | 3 19 8 | 2 9 3 | 1 10 5 | 4 11 | 96 19 11 |
3 | 3 19 8 | 2 8 6 | 1 11 2 | 4 10 | 95 8 9 |
4 | 3 19 8 | 2 7 9 | 1 11 11 | 4 9 | 93 16 10 |
5 | 3 19 8 | 2 6 11 | 1 12 9 | 4 8 | 92 4 1 |
6 | 3 19 8 | 2 6 1 | 1 13 7 | 4 7 | 90 10 6 |
7 | 3 19 8 | 2 5 3 | 1 14 5 | 4 6 | 88 16 1 |
8 | 3 19 8 | 2 4 5 | 1 15 3 | 4 5 | 87 0 10 |
9 | 3 19 8 | 2 3 6 | 1 16 2 | 4 4 | 85 4 8 |
10 | 3 19 8 | 2 2 7 | 1 17 1 | 4 3 | 83 7 7 |
11 | 3 19 8 | 2 1 8 | 1 18 0 | 4 2 | 81 9 7 |
12 | 3 19 8 | 2 0 9 | 1 18 11 | 4 1 | 79 10 8 |
13 | 3 19 8 | 1 19 9 | 1 19 11 | 4 0 | 77 10 9 |
14 | 3 19 8 | 1 18 9 | 2 0 11 | 3 10 | 75 9 10 |
15 | 3 19 8 | 1 17 9 | 2 1 11 | 3 9 | 73 7 11 |
16 | 3 19 8 | 1 16 8 | 2 3 0 | 3 8 | 71 4 11 |
17 | 3 19 8 | 1 15 7 | 2 4 1 | 3 7 | 69 0 10 |
18 | 3 19 8 | 1 14 6 | 2 5 2 | 3 5 | 66 15 8 |
19 | 3 19 8 | 1 13 5 | 2 6 3 | 3 4 | 64 9 5 |
20 | 3 19 8 | 1 12 3 | 2 7 5 | 3 3 | 62 2 0 |
21 | 3 19 8 | 1 11 1 | 2 8 7 | 3 1 | 59 13 5 |
22 | 3 19 8 | 1 9 10 | 2 9 10 | 3 0 | 57 3 7 |
23 | 3 19 8 | 1 8 7 | 2 11 1 | 2 10 | 54 12 6 |
24 | 3 19 8 | 1 7 4 | 2 12 4 | 2 9 | 52 0 2 |
25 | 3 19 8 | 1 6 0 | 2 13 8 | 2 7 | 49 6 6 |
26 | 3 19 8 | 1 4 8 | 2 15 0 | 2 6 | 46 11 6 |
27 | 3 19 8 | 1 3 3 | 2 16 5 | 2 4 | 43 15 1 |
28 | 3 19 8 | 1 1 10 | 2 17 10 | 2 2 | 40 17 3 |
29 | 3 19 8 | 1 0 5 | 2 19 3 | 2 0 | 37 18 0 |
30 | 3 19 8 | 0 18 11 | 3 0 9 | 1 11 | 34 17 3 |
31 | 3 19 8 | 0 17 5 | 3 2 3 | 1 9 | 31 15 0 |
32 | 3 19 8 | 0 15 11 | 3 3 9 | 1 7 | 28 11 3 |
33 | 3 19 8 | 0 14 3 | 3 5 5 | 1 5 | 25 5 10 |
34 | 3 19 8 | 0 12 8 | 3 7 0 | 1 3 | 21 18 10 |
35 | 3 19 8 | 0 11 0 | 3 8 8 | 1 1 | 18 10 2 |
36 | 3 19 8 | 0 9 3 | 3 10 5 | 0 11 | 14 19 2 |
37 | 3 19 8 | 0 7 6 | 3 12 2 | 0 9 | 11 7 7 |
38 | 3 19 8 | 0 5 8 | 3 14 0 | 0 7 | 7 13 7 |
39 | 3 19 8 | 0 3 10 | 3 15 10 | 0 5 | 3 17 9 |
40 | 3 19 8 | 0 1 11 | 3 17 9 | 0 2 | .. |
TABLE OF PRESCRIBED HALF-YEARLY INSTALMENTS FOR EVERY ONE HUNDRED POUNDS OF THE LOAN AT 6 PER CENT. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Half-year. | Half-yearly Instalment. | Apportioned thus: | ½ per Cent. Rebate of Interest. | Balance of Principal owing. | |
On Account of Interest at 6 per Cent. | On Account of Principal | ||||
Thirty-years Term. | |||||
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
1 | 3 12 3 | 3 0 0 | 0 12 3 | 5 0 | 99 7 9 |
2 | 3 12 3 | 2 19 7 | 0 12 8 | 5 0 | 98 15 1 |
3 | 3 12 3 | 2 19 3 | 0 13 0 | 4 11 | 98 2 1 |
4 | 3 12 3 | 2 18 10 | 0 13 5 | 4 11 | 97 8 8 |
5 | 3 12 3 | 2 18 5 | 0 13 10 | 4 10 | 96 14 10 |
6 | 3 12 3 | 2 18 0 | 0 14 3 | 4 10 | 96 0 7 |
7 | 3 12 3 | 2 17 7 | 0 14 8 | 4 10 | 95 5 11 |
8 | 3 12 3 | 2 17 2 | 0 15 1 | 4 9 | 94 10 10 |
9 | 3 12 3 | 2 16 9 | 0 15 6 | 4 9 | 93 15 4 |
10 | 3 12 3 | 2 16 3 | 0 16 0 | 4 8 | 92 19 4 |
11 | 3 12 3 | 2 15 9 | 0 16 6 | 4 8 | 92 2 10 |
12 | 3 12 3 | 2 15 3 | 0 17 0 | 4 7 | 91 5 10 |
13 | 3 12 3 | 2 14 9 | 0 17 6 | 4 7 | 90 8 4 |
14 | 3 12 3 | 2 14 3 | 0 18 0 | 4 6 | 89 10 4 |
15 | 3 12 3 | 2 13 8 | 0 18 7 | 4 6 | 88 11 9 |
16 | 3 12 3 | 2 13 2 | 0 19 1 | 4 5 | 87 12 8 |
17 | 3 12 3 | 2 12 7 | 0 19 8 | 4 5 | 86 13 0 |
18 | 3 12 3 | 2 12 0 | 1 0 3 | 4 4 | 85 12 9 |
19 | 3 12 3 | 2 11 4 | 1 0 11 | 4 3 | 84 11 10 |
20 | 3 12 3 | 2 10 9 | 1 1 6 | 4 3 | 83 10 4 |
21 | 3 12 3 | 2 10 1 | 1 2 2 | 4 2 | 82 8 2 |
22 | 3 12 3 | 2 9 5 | 1 2 10 | 4 | 5 4 |
23 | 3 12 3 | 2 8 9 | 1 3 6 | 4 1 | 80 1 10 |
24 | 3 12 3 | 2 8 0 | 1 4 3 | 4 0 | 78 17 7 |
25 | 3 12 3 | 2 7 4 | 1 4 11 | 3 11 | 77 12 8 |
26 | 3 12 3 | 2 6 7 | 1 5 8 | 3 11 | 76 7 0 |
27 | 3 12 3 | 2 5 10 | 1 6 5 | 3 10 | 75 0 7 |
28 | 3 12 3 | 2 5 0 | 1 7 3 | 3 9 | 73 13 4 |
29 | 3 12 3 | 2 4 2 | 1 8 1 | 3 8 | 72 5 3 |
30 | 3 12 3 | 2 3 4 | 1 8 11 | 3 7 | 70 16 4 |
31 | 3 12 3 | 2 2 6 | 1 9 9 | 3 7 | 69 6 7 |
32 | 3 12 3 | 2 1 7 | 1 10 8 | 3 6 | 67 15 11 |
33 | 3 12 3 | 2 0 8 | 1 11 7 | 3 5 | 66 4 4 |
34 | 3 12 3 | 1 19 9 | 1 12 6 | 3 4 | 64 11 10 |
35 | 3 12 3 | 1 18 9 | 1 13 6 | 3 3 | 62 18 4 |
36 | 3 12 3 | 1 17 9 | 1 14 6 | 3 2 | 61 3 10 |
37 | 3 12 3 | 1 16 8 | 1 15 7 | 3 1 | 59 8 3 |
38 | 3 12 3 | 1 15 8 | 1 16 7 | 3 0 | 57 11 8 |
39 | 3 12 3 | 1 14 6 | 1 17 9 | 2 11 | 55 13 11 |
40 | 3 12 3 | 1 13 5 | 1 18 10 | 2 9 | 53 15 1 |
41 | 3 12 3 | 1 12 3 | 2 0 0 | 2 8 | 51 15 1 |
42 | 3 12 3 | 1 11 0 | 2 1 3 | 2 7 | 49 13 10 |
43 | 3 12 3 | 1 9 10 | 2 2 5 | 2 6 | 47 11 5 |
44 | 3 12 3 | 1 8 6 | 2 3 9 | 2 5 | 45 7 8 |
45 | 3 12 3 | 1 7 3 | 2 5 0 | 2 3 | 43 2 8 |
46 | 3 12 3 | 1 5 10 | 2 6 5 | 2 2 | 40 16 3 |
47 | 3 12 3 | 1 4 6 | 2 7 9 | 2 1 | 38 8 6 |
48 | 3 12 3 | 1 3 0 | 2 9 3 | 1 11 | 35 19 3 |
49 | 3 12 3 | 1 1 7 | 2 10 8 | 1 10 | 33 8 7 |
50 | 3 12 3 | 1 0 1 | 2 12 2 | 1 8 | 30 16 5 |
51 | 3 12 3 | 0 18 6 | 2 13 9 | 1 7 | 28 2 8 |
52 | 3 12 3 | 0 16 10 | 2 15 5 | 1 5 | 25 7 3 |
53 | 3 12 3 | 0 15 2 | 2 17 1 | 1 3 | 22 10 2 |
54 | 3 12 3 | 0 13 6 | 2 18 9 | 1 2 | 19 11 5 |
55 | 3 12 3 | 0 11 9 | 3 0 6 | 1 0 | 16 10 11 |
56 | 3 12 3 | 0 9 11 | 3 2 4 | 0 10 | 13 8 7 |
57 | 3 12 3 | 0 8 1 | 3 4 2 | 0 8 | 10 4 5 |
58 | 3 12 3 | 0 6 1 | 3 6 2 | 0 6 | 6 18 3 |
59 | 3 12 3 | 0 4 2 | 3 8 1 | 0 4 | 3 10 2 |
60 | 3 12 3 | 0 2 1 | 3 10 2 | 0 2 | .. |
Twenty-years Term. | |||||
1 | 4 6 6 | 3 0 0 | 1 6 6 | 5 0 | 98 13 6 |
2 | 4 6 6 | 2 19 2 | 1 7 4 | 4 11 | 97 6 2 |
3 | 4 6 6 | 2 18 4 | 1 8 2 | 4 10 | 95 18 0 |
4 | 4 6 6 | 2 17 6 | 1 9 0 | 4 10 | 94 9 0 |
5 | 4 6 6 | 2 16 8 | 1 9 10 | 4 9 | 92 19 2 |
6 | 4 6 6 | 2 15 9 | 1 10 9 | 4 8 | 91 8 5 |
7 | 4 6 6 | 2 14 10 | 1 11 8 | 4 7 | 89 16 9 |
8 | 4 6 6 | 2 13 10 | 1 12 8 | 4 6 | 88 4 1 |
9 | 4 6 6 | 2 12 11 | 1 13 7 | 4 5 | 86 10 6 |
10 | 4 6 6 | 2 11 10 | 1 14 8 | 4 4 | 84 15 10 |
11 | 4 6 6 | 2 10 10 | 1 15 8 | 4 3 | 83 0 2 |
12 | 4 6 6 | 2 9 10 | 1 16 8 | 4 2 | 81 3 6 |
13 | 4 6 6 | 2 8 8 | 1 17 10 | 4 1 | 79 5 8 |
14 | 4 6 6 | 2 7 6 | 1 19 0 | 4 0 | 77 6 8 |
15 | 4 6 6 | 2 6 4 | 2 0 2 | 3 10 | 75 6 6 |
16 | 4 6 6 | 2 5 2 | 2 1 4 | 3 9 | 73 5 2 |
17 | 4 6 6 | 2 3 11 | 2 2 7 | 3 8 | 71 2 7 |
18 | 4 6 6 | 2 2 8 | 2 3 10 | 3 7 | 68 18 9 |
19 | 4 6 6 | 2 1 4 | 2 5 2 | 3 5 | 66 13 7 |
20 | 4 6 6 | 2 0 0 | 2 6 6 | 3 4 | 64 7 1 |
21 | 4 6 6 | 1 18 7 | 2 7 11 | 3 3 | 61 19 |
22 | 4 6 6 | 1 17 2 | 2 9 4 | 3 1 | 59 9 10 |
23 | 4 6 6 | 1 15 8 | 2 10 10 | 3 0 | 56 19 0 |
24 | 4 6 6 | 1 14 2 | 2 12 4 | 2 10 | 54 6 8 |
25 | 4 6 6 | 1 12 7 | 2 13 11 | 2 9 | 51 12 9 |
26 | 4 6 6 | 1 11 0 | 2 15 6 | 2 7 | 48 17 3 |
27 | 4 6 6 | 1 0 4 | 2 17 2 | 2 5 | 46 0 1 |
28 | 4 6 6 | 1 7 7 | 2 18 11 | 2 4 | 43 1 2 |
29 | 4 6 6 | 1 5 10 | 3 0 8 | 2 2 | 40 0 6 |
30 | 4 6 6 | 1 4 0 | 3 2 6 | 2 0 | 36 18 0 |
31 | 4 6 6 | 1 2 1 | 3 4 5 | 1 10 | 33 13 7 |
32 | 4 6 6 | 1 0 2 | 3 6 4 | 1 8 | 30 7 3 |
33 | 4 6 6 | 0 18 2 | 3 8 4 | 1 6 | 26 18 11 |
34 | 4 6 6 | 0 16 2 | 3 10 4 | 1 4 | 23 8 7 |
35 | 4 6 6 | 0 14 1 | 3 12 5 | 1 2 | 19 16 2 |
36 | 4 6 6 | 0 11 11 | 3 14 7 | 1 0 | 16 1 7 |
37 | 4 6 6 | 0 9 7 | 3 16 11 | 0 10 | 12 4 8 |
38 | 4 6 6 | 0 7 4 | 3 19 2 | 0 7 | 8 5 6 |
39 | 4 6 6 | 0 5 0 | 4 1 6 | 0 5 | 4 4 0 |
40 | 4 6 6 | 0 2 6 | 4 4 0 | 0 3 | .. |
The mortgagor may at any time repay the whole balance of principal owing with interest to date of payment, and obtain a discharge of the mortgage on payment of the fee prescribed for such discharge.
The mortgagor may also from time to time pay, in addition to the half-yearly payments, sums of £5 or a multiple of £5, which, at the next instalment due date, may be applied in one of the following methods, according as he directs:—
(a.) In payment of the half-yearly instalments (consisting partly of interest and partly of principal) as they fall due, until the deposit is exhausted; or,
(b.) In payment of as many future half-yearly instalments of principal (but not of interest) as it will cover, and, as far as such instalments are concerned, the corresponding interest will not be charged. On the next half-yearly date, however, the mortgagor will be required to continue his payments as before, the advance payment having the effect of reducing the period during which he would have to pay such instalments. For instance, a mortgagor has a loan of £100 for a term of 36 1/2 years. On the due date of his eighth half-yearly instalment he pays, in addition to the amount due, a sum of £5. This is applied in payment of his ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth instalments of principal—12s. 2d., 12s. 6d., 12s. 10d., 13s. 1d., 13s. 5d., 13s. 9d., 14s. 2d, making a total of 4 11s. 11d.; and the corresponding interest—£2 7s. 10d., £2 7s. 6d., £2 7s. 2d., £2 6s. 11d., £2 6s. 7d., £2 6s. 3d., £2 5s. 10d. (which has not begun to accrue)—is not charged. A balance of 8s. 1d. remains in his favour. Then on the next due date he has to make the half-yearly payment as usual (less 8s. 1d.), but, instead of being the ninth, it counts as the sixteenth instalment, and by this means the whole loan is repaid three and a half years earlier than it otherwise would be.
On the due date of any instalment, after at least one-tenth of the loan has been repaid by means of the half-yearly instalments or of moneys repaid in advance, or both, the mortgagor (provided he is not in arrear with any instalment or other payment due under the mortgage) may, with the consent of the Superintendent, readjust the loan by treating the balance of principal then unpaid, if not less than £100, as a fresh loan duly granted on that date for a fresh term. Under this arrangement the mortgagor will be relieved of paying interest on the original amount of the loan, and will pay only on the balance of principal owing.
Following is the scale of fees payable for preparation of mortgages:—
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
Law-costs of perusing title, preparing, completing, and registering mortgage (to be deducted from the advance):— | |
If advance be not exceeding £250 | 0 7 6 |
Exceeding £250 but not exceeding £500 | 0 10 0 |
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £750 | 0 15 0 |
Exceeding £750 but not exceeding £1,000 | 1 1 0 |
Exceeding £1,000 but not exceeding £1,500 | 1 6 0 |
Exceeding £1,500 but not exceeding £2,000 | 1 11 6 |
Exceeding £2,000 but not exceeding 3,500 | 1 17 6 |
With cash disbursements, which are the same in every case, namely:— | |
Mortgage forms | 0 2 0 |
Search fee (with an additional 2s. for every certificate of title after the first) | 0 2 0 |
Registration (with an additional 2s. for every certificate of title after the first) | 0 10 0 |
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
Law-costs of perusing title, preparing, completing, and registering mortgage (to be deducted from the advance):— | |
If advance be not exceeding £150 | 0 18 0 |
Exceeding £150 but not exceeding £250 | 1 0 6 |
Exceeding £250 but not exceeding £500 | 1 5 0 |
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £750 | 1 13 0 |
Exceeding £750 but not exceeding £1,000 | 2 3 0 |
Exceeding £1,000 but not exceeding £1,500 | 2 13 0 |
Exceeding £1,500 but not exceeding £2,000 | 3 13 0 |
Exceeding £2,000 but not exceeding 3,500 | 4 13 0 |
With cash disbursements:— | |
Mortgage form | 0 1 0 |
Fee chargeable by solicitor not residing in registration centre for employing agent to register mortgage | 0 5 0 |
Fee for partial or total discharge of mortgage | 0 5 0 |
Fee for execution of consent by the Superintendent to any document | 0 5 0 |
Fee for production of title-deeds held by the Superintendent | 0 5 0 |
Advances may also be made on the security of stock and farm implements. Every advance must be secured by a mortgage of land or chattels either with or without any collateral security to be approved by the Board of the Office. Not more than £500 may be advanced to any one borrower, the term of the loan not to exceed five years.
The principal moneys comprised in any advance are repayable by instalments as follow:—
(a.) 10 per cent. at the end of the first year.
(b.) 15 per cent. at the end of the second year.
(c.) 20 per cent. at the end of the third year.
(d.) 25 per cent. at the end of the fourth year.
(e.) 30 per cent. at the end of the fifth year.
Interest on the amount of the loan for the time being outstanding shall be payable at the rate of 7 per cent. per annum, reducible to 6 1/2 per cent. per annum provided that the half-yearly instalments of principal and interest are paid within fourteen days of due date.
Every application must be accompanied by a valuation fee according to the following scale:—
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
On application for loan not exceeding £250 | 2 2 0 |
On application for loan exceeding £250 but not exceeding £500 | 2 12 6 |
The fees for searching Chattels Register-book, and of preparing, completing, and registering instrument by way of security (exclusive of cash disbursements), are—
£ s. d. | |
---|---|
For advance not exceeding £250 | 1 1 0 |
For advance exceeding £250 | 1 17 6 |
From the inception of the scheme of advances to settlers in 1894, applications have been received to the number of 86,603 for loans totalling £48,541,407. The Advances Board authorized loans of £27,614,852 to 63,096 applicants, the total actual payments to 31st March, 1924, being £25,481,065, of which £14,329,018 has been repaid in respect of principal, leaving £11,152,047 still outstanding. A table is given showing the business to date and for each of the last ten years.
ADVANCES TO SETTLERS, 1914–15 TO 1923–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Applications received. | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | ||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1915 | 3,870 | 1,826,265 | 2,100 | 749,040 | 1,136,475 | 754,810 |
1916 | 2,507 | 982,800 | 2,022 | 746,630 | 814,555 | 713,177 |
1917 | 1,619 | 660,975 | 1,412 | 515,270 | 589,975 | 643,751 |
1918 | 1,228 | 511,532 | 984 | 353,465 | 367,160 | 501,009 |
1919 | 1,326 | 579,022 | 986 | 363,875 | 350,140 | 529,023 |
1920 | 2,841 | 1,520,128 | 2,219 | 1,031,855 | 808,180 | 1,118,486 |
1921 | 2,505 | 1,661,974 | 2,085 | 1,107,430 | 1,060,260 | 1,065,003 |
1922 | 2,197 | 1,321,480 | 1,524 | 773,375 | 805,975 | 552,269 |
1923 | 3,678 | 2,649,669 | 2,140 | 1,209,035 | 945,900 | 611,480 |
1924 | 11,731 | 15,384,109 | 6,204 | 5,416,987 | 3,904,150 | 1,009,499 |
Totals to 31st March, 1924 | 86,603 | 48,541,407 | 63,096 | 27,614,852 | 25,481,065 | 14,329,018 |
The effect of the State Advances Amendment Act of 1923, providing for additional borrowing of money for the purposes of advances, and widening the scheme in the direction of enabling larger amounts to be advanced in individual cases, is apparent in the figures for the year 1923–24. The amount applied for, the loans authorized, and the amount actually advanced, all show substantially higher totals than in any previous year.
Not all the advances to settlers are made by the Advances to Settlers Branch of the State Advances Office. Part of the business shown in the above table relates to the Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch and the Advances Office Sinking Fund Branch. The advances to settlers authorized by the three branches during 1923–24 are as follow:—
Branch. | Advances authorized. | |
---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. £ | |
Advances to Settlers | 5,672 | 4,889,937 |
Public Debt Sinking Funds | 44 | 12,745 |
Advances Office Sinking Fund | 488 | 514,305 |
Totals | 6,204 | £5,416,987 |
The advances authorized in each provincial district during the year, and the total to 31st March, 1924, are next shown:—
Provincial District. | Advances authorized, 1923–24. | Total Advances authorized to 31st March, 1924. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | |||
Auckland | 3,004 | 2,623,387 | 22,365 | 9,689,880 |
Taranaki | 392 | 416,150 | 6,073 | 3,091,564 |
Hawke's Bay | 267 | 246,675 | 3,287 | 1,384,890 |
Wellington | 1,136 | 911,695 | 14,739 | 6,593,553 |
Marlborough | 99 | 85,055 | 1,488 | 677,690 |
Nelson | 74 | 75,800 | 1,092 | 404,615 |
Westland | 90 | 49,420 | 1,082 | 321,285 |
Canterbury | 661 | 508,615 | 6,311 | 2,567,065 |
Otago— | ||||
Otago portion | 187 | 187,540 | 2,962 | 1,282,260 |
Southland portion | 294 | 312,650 | 3,697 | 1,602,050 |
Totals | 6,204 | 5,416,987 | 63,096 | 27,614,852 |
Dealing now only with the operations of the Advances to Settlers Branch, it is seen that during the year 1923–24 the advances authorized numbered 5,672, representing a total amount of £4,889,937. The number of borrowers and the sums actually advanced during the year, classified according to amount, were—
Category. | Number of Advances. | Amount advanced. £ |
---|---|---|
Not exceeding £500 | 1,217 | 494,480 |
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,000 | 1,665 | 1,255,940 |
Exceeding £1,000 but not exceeding £2,000 | 775 | 1,190,550 |
Exceeding £2,000 but not exceeding £3,500 | 172 | 393,680 |
Totals | 3,829 | £3,334,650 |
The nature of the security upon which these advances were made was as follows:— | ||
Security. | Number of Advances. | Amount advanced. £ |
Freehold | 3,207 | 2,751,260 |
Leasehold | 583 | 540,785 |
Freehold and leasehold combined | 39 | 42,605 |
Totals | 3,829 | £3,334,650 |
The advances outstanding, classified according to amount, are as follow:— | ||
Category. | Number of Advances. | Amount outstanding. £ |
Not exceeding £500 | 14,893 | 3,512,013 |
Exceeding £500 but not exceeding £1,000 | 3,611 | 3,036,786 |
Exceeding £1,000 but not exceeding £2,000 | 1,762 | 2,332,565 |
Exceeding £2,000 but not exceeding £3,500 | 258 | 619,830 |
Totals | 20,524 | £9,501,194 |
The nature of the security for the total amount of advances outstanding on the 31st March, 1924, was— | ||
Security. | Number of Advances. | Amount outstanding. £ |
Freehold | 12,757 | 6,743,289 |
Leasehold | 7,534 | 2,591,036 |
Freehold and leasehold combined | 233 | 166,869 |
Totals | 20,524 | £9,501,194 |
The average freehold advance made during the year was £529, the average leasehold advance £344, and the average of advances secured on both freehold and leasehold combined £716. Corresponding figures for the year ended the 31st March, 1923, are—Freehold, £458; leasehold, £263; and combined freehold and leasehold, £622.
The number and amounts of current advances on rural and on urban and suburban land are—
Number. | Amount. £ | |
---|---|---|
On rural land | 12,286 | 5,766,139 |
On urban and suburban land | 8,238 | 3,735,055 |
Totals | 20,524 | £9,501,194 |
The average rural advance is £469, and the average urban and suburban advance is £453.
The gross profits for the year ended the 31st March, 1924, were £61,305, and the cost of management and expenses of the branch £21,934, being 0.199 per cent., or 3s. 11d. per £100 of the capital employed. The net profits amounted to £36,756.
The sinking fund established under the State Advances Act, 1913, after redemption of loans totalling £46,700, amounts to £1,493,080.
The liabilities and assets of the Settlers Branch of the State Advances Office at the 31st March, 1924, re–
Liabilities. | £ s. d. |
Sundry loans | 10,540,604 13 3 |
Temporary advances from Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch | 304,000 0 0 |
Temporary advances from Advances Office Sinking Fund Account | 160,500 0 0 |
Advances Suspense Account | 67,420 0 0 |
Fire Loss Suspense Account | 3,870 3 3 |
Suspense Account | 10,314 7 10 |
Income-tax Suspense Account | 8,292 10 9 |
Reserve Fund | 25,000 0 0 |
Sundry creditors | 2,813 18 2 |
Interest payable on loans, accrued but not due | 104,243 17 4 |
Sinking Fund | 1,054,415 0 10 |
£12,281,474 11 5 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Investment Account—Total principal owing by mortgagors | 9,501,194 5 3 |
Interest overdue | 45,861 8 3 |
Interest on mortgages, accrued but not due | 106,067 19 4 |
Temporary advances to Local Authorities Branch | 258,500 0 0 |
Temporary advances to Workers Branch | 773,000 0 0 |
Temporary advances to Miscellaneous Business Branch | 82,700 0 0 |
Interest on temporary investments, accrued but not due | 6,829 2 4 |
Insurance Premiums Account | 502 3 3 |
Office Furniture and Equipment Account | 3,122 1 11 |
Sundry debtors | 45 8 5 |
Loan Charges Account | 3,903 17 5 |
Realization Account | 3,241 16 9 |
Sinking Funds— | |
Advances Office Sinking Fund Account | 1,474,789 14 8 |
Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch | 18,290 8 1 |
Cash in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 3,426 5 9 |
£12,281,474 11 5 |
The system of advances to workers, instituted in 1906, is on much the same general lines as that of the advances to settlers. Advances are made on first mortgage of lands and improvements held under the various classes of tenure enumerated on page 576. The scales of charges and of payments of principal and interest, and the provisions for paying off the whole or part of the principal outstanding, apply to the workers' scheme as well as to the settlers'.
A worker is defined as a person of either sex engaged (whether as an employee or on his or her own account) in manual or clerical work who is not in receipt of an annual income exceeding £300, increased by £25 in respect of each child or other person dependent on him, and is not the owner of any land other than that offered as security.
Originally the scheme of advances to workers was confined to persons in receipt of not more than £200 per annum, and the maximum amount that could be advanced to any applicant was £450. Legislation passed in 1923, however, greatly enlarged the scope of the scheme.
Not more than £1,250 may now be granted to any one borrower; and an advance must not exceed 95 per cent. of the total value of the security in the case of freehold land, or 95 per cent. of the value of the lessee's interest in the case of leasehold land, or, where the loan is to provide for the erection of a dwellinghouse, 95 per cent. of the cost of the dwellinghouse inclusive of the cost of the land and improvements. No advance can be made to any applicants who do not take up their permanent residence on the property. Married applicants must make the declaration on the application form jointly with wife or husband, as the case may require.
Where an advance is required for the purpose of erecting a dwelling, the application form must be accompanied by evidence in the form of sale-note, receipt, agreement, or otherwise as to the purchase price of the section and tender accepted or contract entered into for the erection of the dwelling. The amount of the loan granted by the Board may be advanced in progress-payments as the erection of the building proceeds. An inspection and report must be made by an officer of the Valuation Department prior to any progress-payment being made on account of the loan, and for each such inspection a fee of 10s. 6d. must be paid by the applicant. The Department requires that not less than three inspections be made, and that the fencing be completed before all the loan is paid over.
The total of the advances to workers up to the 31st March, 1924 (including moneys repaid and again advanced), was £7,382,725. The actual number and the aggregate amount outstanding at the same date were 12,690 and £4,741,198 respectively.
The applications received for loans during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, numbered 8,575, the aggregate amount required being £6,708,996. Advances authorized during 1923-24 numbered 3,243, representing a total amount of £2,198,310.
Both the number and amount authorized for the last financial year are considerably in excess of loans granted in 1922-23, when advances to the number of 1,748 and amounting to £871,805 were authorized for payment.
The total number of loans and the aggregate amount authorized in each provincial district are as follow:—
Provincial District. | Advances authorized, 1923-24. | Total Advances authorized to 31st March, 1924. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | |||
Auckland | 1,121 | 748,340 | 6,749 | 2,707,110 |
Taranaki | 76 | 49,550 | 631 | 224,440 |
Hawke's Bay | 128 | 83,085 | 1,507 | 567,855 |
Wellington | 1,021 | 753,400 | 5,620 | 2,346,070 |
Marlborough | 32 | 17,190 | 531 | 172,865 |
Nelson | 54 | 39,665 | 311 | 106,280 |
Westland | 19 | 8,840 | 213 | 50,870 |
Canterbury | 520 | 329,720 | 4,711 | 1,788,555 |
Otago— | ||||
Otago portion | 139 | 89,000 | 1,313 | 444,390 |
Southland portion | 133 | 79,520 | 682 | 242,615 |
Totals | 3,243 | 2,198,310 | 22,268 | 8,651,050 |
The following table gives particulars of the transactions for each of the last ten years, and the total transactions since the passing of the Government Advances to Workers Act on the 29th October, 1996:—
ADVANCES TO WORKERS, 1914-15 TO 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Applications received. | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | ||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1915 | 1,492 | 462,065 | 1,129 | 337,690 | 313,025 | 110,110 |
1916 | 1,079 | 383,365 | 953 | 297,630 | 275,680 | 115,535 |
1917 | 734 | 266,740 | 658 | 210,995 | 214,965 | 127,450 |
1918 | 555 | 197,738 | 411 | 129,710 | 125,855 | 139,485 |
1919 | 562 | 214,415 | 372 | 119,555 | 87,590 | 147,791 |
1920 | 1,660 | 746,586 | 1,083 | 420,465 | 225,055 | 368,597 |
1921 | 1,920 | 1,053,512 | 1,556 | 718,630 | 660,790 | 388,469 |
1922 | 1,417 | 830,810 | 987 | 449,220 | 407,580 | 207,843 |
1923 | 2,404 | 1,445,548 | 1,748 | 871,805 | 724,830 | 234,092 |
1924 | 8,575 | 6,708,996 | 3,243 | 2,198,310 | 1,803,630 | 458,264 |
Totals from inception to 31/3/1924 | 33,272 | 16,199,422 | 22,268 | 8,651,050 | 7,382,725 | 2,641,527 |
Dealing only with the operations of the Advances to Workers Branch and excluding the Advances Office Sinking Fund and Public Debt Sinking Fund, it is noticed that the advances actually paid during the year numbered 2,554 for an aggregate of £1,782,950. The tenures upon which these loans were made were—
Tenure. | Number of Loans. | Aggregate Amount. £ |
---|---|---|
Freehold | 2,319 | 1,666,920 |
Leasehold | 235 | 116,030 |
Totals | 2,554 | £1,782,950 |
The net amount outstanding at the end of the financial year was £4,591,490, secured upon the following tenures:—
Tenure. | Number of Loans outstanding. | Aggregate Amount outstanding. £ |
---|---|---|
Freehold | 11,616 | 4,255,927 |
Leasehold | 801 | 335,563 |
Totals | 12,417 | £4,591,490 |
The gross profits for the year ended the 31st March, 1924, were £8,980, and the cost of management and expenses of the branch £4,336, being 0.096 per cent., or 1s. 11d. per £100 of capital employed. The net profits amounted to £4,582. The Sinking Fund, after redemption of loans totalling £187,000, amounts to £71,540.
The financial position of the Advances to Workers Branch of the State Advances Office as on the 31st March, 1924, is shown in the following statement:—
ADVANCES TO WORKERS BRANCH: LIABILITIES AND ASSETS, 31ST MARCH, 1924. | ||
---|---|---|
Liabilities. | £ | s. d. |
Sundry loans | 3,784,387 | 17 10 |
Temporary loans from Settlers Branch | 775,000 | 0 0 |
Interest payable on loans, accrued but not due | 29,338 | 0 7 |
Advances Suspense Account | 162,470 | 0 0 |
Fire Loss Suspense Account | 251 | 16 7 |
Income-tax Suspense Account | 1,041 | 7 0 |
Suspense Account | 290 | 19 8 |
Sundry creditors | 1,000 | 4 4 |
Reserve Fund | 7,532 | 9 11 |
Sinking Fund | 53,315 | 11 10 |
£4,814,628 | 6 11 | |
Assets. | £ | s. d. |
Investment Account—Total principal owing by mortgagors | 4,591,489 | 10 2 |
Interest overdue | 13,728 | 7 3 |
Interest on mortgages, accrued but not due | 48,477 | 11 3 |
Loan Charges Account | 83,689 | 3 9 |
Insurance Premiums Account | 169 | 15 9 |
Realization Account | 90 | 19 8 |
Sinking Funds— | ||
Advances Office Sinking Fund Account | 64,224 | 13 1 |
Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch | 7,315 | 13 8 |
Cash in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 5,442 | 12 4 |
£4,814,628 | 6 11 |
The administration of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, and the Housing Act, 1919, was transferred to the State Advances Department in 1923, as part of a scheme to consolidate the various systems of State advances. The purchaser of a dwelling-house pursuant to an agreement under either of the Acts mentioned may, on application in that behalf made by him on the prescribed form, agree with the Superintendent to surrender his rights under the agreement and to accept a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913. On any such surrender the Superintendent shall cancel the agreement.
In any such case the land and dwellinghouse to which the agreement relates shall cease to be subject to any restrictions under the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or section 21 or section 22 of the Housing Act, 1919, and the land shall not thereafter be deemed to be set apart for the purposes of the Workers' Dwellings Act, 1910, or of Part I of the Housing Act, 1919 (as the case may be).
On the cancellation of any such agreement as aforesaid the land to which the agreement relates shall be transferred or granted in fee-simple to the purchaser, subject to a mortgage to secure a loan under Part III of the State Advances Act, 1913, of such amount, not exceeding 95 per cent. of the purchase-money mentioned in the agreement, as the Board may approve.
Since the system of State advances to local authorities was initiated in 1910, 2,917 applications under this head have been received for loans totalling £10,767,347. Loans authorized, 2,198 in number, have aggregated £6,309,864, of which £5,786,560 has been actually advanced. Repayments to the 31st March, 1924, have totalled £643,349, leaving an indebtedness of £5,123,211 in respect of principal moneys. Figures for each of the last ten years and to date are as follow:—
ADVANCES TO LOCAL AUTHORITIES, 1914-15 TO 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Applications received. | Loans authorized. | Amount advanced. | Amount repaid. | ||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1915 | 77 | 222,070 | 48 | 254,430 | 237,285 | 29,800 |
1916 | 170 | 263,858 | 164 | 238,970 | 285,410 | 35,192 |
1917 | 118 | 154,025 | 103 | 127,135 | 152,310 | 38,874 |
1918 | 110 | 171,110 | 109 | 158,055 | 128,150 | 41,681 |
1919 | 125 | 225,988 | 119 | 214,300 | 130,575 | 46,615 |
1920 | 284 | 1,041,380 | 229 | 717,160 | 311,880 | 49,031 |
1921 | 310 | 1,865,460 | 194 | 689,225 | 444,825 | 53,926 |
1922 | 213 | 573,805 | 246 | 725,730 | 780,410 | 138,591 |
1923 | 253 | 526,310 | 213 | 478,035 | 711,375 | 78,694 |
1924 | 311 | 663,945 | 194 | 444,805 | 438,205 | 90,075 |
Totals from inception to 31/3/24 | 2,917 | 10,767,347 | 2,198 | 6,309,864 | 5,786,560 | 663,349 |
As in the case of advances to settlers and workers, advances to local authorities are made from three distinct sources—viz., the funds of the Advances to Local Authorities Branch of the State Advances Office, the Public Debt Sinking Funds, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund. Of the £438,205 advanced in 1923-24 as shown above, only £153,445 came from the Local Authorities Branch, the Advances Office Sinking Fund contributing £58,120, and the Public Debt Sinking Funds £226,640. Of the amount outstanding at the 31st March, 1924, the Public Debt Sinking Funds claimed £2,074,786, and the Advances Office Sinking Fund £378,286.
A statement of the liabilities and ts of the Local Authorities Branch as at the 31st March, 1924, is appended.
Liabilities. | £ s. d. |
Sundry loans | 2,775,529 9 5 |
Loan-moneys — Unexpended balances | 3,987 12 10 |
Temporary advances from Settlers Branch | 256,500 0 0 |
Suspense Account | 300 0 0 |
Sundry creditors | 308 10 4 |
Interest on loan-moneys, accrued but not due | 36,385 16 7 |
Sinking Fund | 85,462 13 5 |
£3,158,474 2 7 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Investment Account, less total repayments | 2,670,138 15 9 |
Interest on debentures— | |
Overdue | 3,947 10 5 |
Accrued but not due | 22,329 9 2 |
Loan Charges Account | 30,470 14 5 |
Sinking funds— | |
Advances Office Sinking Fund Account | 295,665 11 0 |
Public Debt Sinking Funds Branch | 16,728 11 1 |
Profit and Loss Account | 91,912 6 10 |
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 27,281 3 11 |
£3,158,474 2 7 |
In terms of the Repatriation Act, 1918, provision was made for the granting of financial assistance by the State to discharged soldiers and nurses, and to the widows and widowed mothers of discharged soldiers, for the purpose of purchasing or establishing businesses and obtaining furniture, tools, and equipment. A special report covering transactions up to the 31st December, 1922, showed that a total of 6,366 business loans had been lent on security to an aggregate amount of £1,160,536. The number of cases and the amount granted for the purchase of furniture, tools, equipment, &c., totalled 15,915 and £758,626 respectively. No loans have been authorized subsequent to that date, the sole operations of the branch being now confined to the collection of repayments. During the year 1923-24 the sum of £145,076 in respect of principal moneys was repaid. In regard to business loans, 2,441 borrowers are now indebted to the extent of £321,234, while furniture loans still unpaid at the end of the year amounted to £258,509 in respect of 10,759 borrowers. The total amount, therefore, still outstanding at the 31st March, 1924, in relation to principal moneys was £579,743.
Repatriation advances should not be confused with the system of advances to discharged soldiers to enable them to acquire farms and homes. Discharged soldiers' settlement advances are dealt with in Section XV of this book.
In the 1923 and preceding numbers of the Year-book appeared an account of the system initiated to cope with the serious shortage of houses due to war conditions. The Housing Act, 1919, provided for the erection of dwellings not only by the State, but also by local authorities, employers, associations of public servants, and public-utility societies, the State advancing the money. A synopsis of the Act, as amended in 1920, will be found in the 1923 Year-book.
The administration of the Housing Act was originally placed in the hands of a Housing Board and Housing Superintendent, but was transferred to the State Advances Department by the State Advances Amendment Act, 1922, the Housing Account being incorporated in the State Advances Account. The position of the Housing Account as at 31st March, 1924, is shown by the following balance-sheet:—
HOUSING ACCOUNT—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS. | |
---|---|
Liabilities. | £. s. d. |
Debentures | 412,400 0 0 |
Expended from Public Works Fund | 319,918 1 7 |
Temporary advances from Settlers Branch | 115,000 0 0 |
Suspense Account | 4,364 3 2 |
Sundry creditors | 2,416 3 9 |
Interest on loans, accrued but not due | 4,525 2 0 |
Insurance Fund | 2,000 0 0 |
Sinking Fund | 107 14 7 |
Reserve for losses on realization and bad debts | 26,094 7 5 |
£886,825 12 6 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Principal owing on dwellings purchased | 682,714 13 8 |
Principal owing on sections purchased | 5,635 9 11 |
Principal owing on advances | 812 19 7 |
Completed dwellings | 16,076 5 10 |
Dwellings let | 34,590 17 11 |
Uncompleted contracts | 1,860 12 0 |
Freehold land | 53,287 16 8 |
Properties acquired | 4,294 6 0 |
Public Debt Sinking Fund | 2,727 17 3 |
Insurance Fund investment | 2,000 0 0 |
Sundry debtors | 298 7 2 |
Interest on dwellings and land overdue | 4,238 15 4 |
Interest on dwellings and land accrued | 134 4 2 |
Rent overdue | 642 8 0 |
Insurance premiums overdue | 369 14 4 |
Insurance premiums paid in advance | 723 7 6 |
Realization Account | 16,786 16 10 |
Profit and Loss Account | 52,818 14 1 |
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 6,812 6 3 |
£886,825 12 6 |
A table published in the Financial Statement for 1924 shows the amount advanced by the State in various directions towards the erection and purchase of dwellings during the five years ended the 31st March, 1924. The figures are as follow:—
Number of Houses. | Amount. | |
---|---|---|
*Number of houses not known in case of advances to local authorities. | ||
State advances | 14,815 | 8,316,087 |
Discharged soldiers (urban areas) | 11,341 | 8,253,311 |
Discharged soldiers (farm properties) | 3,863 | 1,126,000 |
Railways Department, for employees | 276 | 289,314 |
Public Works Department, for employees | 164 | 158,099 |
Local authorities | * | 577,195 |
30,459* | £18,720,006 |
The figures shown for State advances cover advances not only under the Housing Act, but also under the schemes of advances to settlers and workers for the building or purchase of homes. They do not, however, cover amounts advanced to release mortgages on house property.
The Fruit-preserving Industry Act of 1913 and its amendments authorize the raising of a sum not exceeding £40,000 in any one year for the purpose of granting advances for the promotion of the fruit industry. A sum not exceeding £9,000 in any case may be advanced for establishing or extending fruit-packing sheds, cold stores for fruit, fruit-canning works, and other works in connection with the packing, grading, or preservation of fruit. The total amount owing to the State in respect of advances made under this Act was at the end of the financial year 1923-24 £52,198. The balance-sheet of the Fruit-preserving Industry Advances Account is given below:—
FRUIT-PRESERVING INDUSTRY ADVANCES ACCOUNT. | |
---|---|
Liabilities. | £ s. d. |
Debentures | 69,610 0 0 |
Advances from Consolidated Fund | 1,589 7 10 |
Sundry creditors | 116 1 10 |
Interest on loans, accrued but not due | 1,403 10 9 |
Rent, accrued but not due | 28 0 0 |
Sinking Fund | 22 8 10 |
Reserves for losses on realization and bad debts | 9,340 0 0 |
£82,109 9 3 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Principal owing by mortgagors | 52,197 19 11 |
Properties acquired | 6,804 1 7 |
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch | 5,500 0 0 |
Public Debt Sinking Fund | 511 4 11 |
Interest on mortgages overdue | 1,308 11 3 |
Interest on mortgages accrued | 438 6 0 |
Insurance Premium Account | 78 15 0 |
Sundry debtors | 97 15 6 |
Realization Account | 4,494 6 2 |
Profit and Loss Account | 10,004 14 7 |
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 673 14 4 |
£82,109 9 3 |
In order to afford some relief in the way of providing financial assistance to the fishing industry, the Fishing Industry Promotion Act was passed in 1919. It is enacted that a sum of £25,000 may be annually set aside for this purpose. Of this total an amount not to exceed £5,000 in any case may be paid to any person or persons for establishing cool-storage plants, preserving fish by canning or otherwise, purchasing and equipping fishing-boats, and otherwise in assisting generally the fishing industry. Advances are adequately secured by a first mortgage of the freehold or leasehold interest in the site of the proposed plant in the case of cool-storage sheds and fish-canning works, and in the case of fishing-boats and their equipment a first mortgage of or instrument over such boats and gear. In addition (but not in substitution) there are various other classes of security that may be accepted. Up to the 31st March, 1924, very few applications for loans under this heading had been received, the amount outstanding on account of principal owing on bills of sale being £2,825. The balance-sheet for the year ended 31st March, 1924, is as follows:—
FISHING INDUSTRY PROMOTION ACCOUNT. | |
---|---|
Liabilities. | £ s. d. |
Sundry loans | 5,575 0 0 |
Suspense Account | 40 5 11 |
Interest on loans, accrued but not due | 82 18 5 |
Sinking Fund | 1 1 5 |
£5,699 5 9 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Principal owing on bills of sale | 2,824 10 5 |
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch | 1,950 0 0 |
Public Debt Sinking Fund | 32 6 2 |
Interest on bills of sale | 103 15 5 |
Insurance Premium Account | 55 7 9 |
Realization Account | 184 14 0 |
Profit and Loss Account | 455 11 8 |
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 93 0 4 |
£5,699 5 9 |
Under the Appropriation Act, 1917, section 22, authority was given for the raising of certain sums of money (not exceeding a total of £120,000) from time to time, to be utilized in the form of advances for cold-storage purposes. Section 30 of the Finance Act, 1918 (No. 2), repealed the former measure and increased the amount that could be borrowed for the purpose of providing additional cold storage in New Zealand to an aggregate sum of £270,000. The total amount raised under the authority of the above Act was £120,750, of which £38,000 was redeemed in 1922-23, leaving a balance at the end of 1923-24 of £82,750. Of this sum the amount actually owing by mortgagors in respect of principal advanced was £48,838, whilst temporary advances to the Settlers Branch accounted for £22,850. The balance-sheet showing the position as at the 31st March, 1924, is given below:—
COLD-STORAGE ADVANCES ACCOUNT. | |
---|---|
Liabilities. | £ s. d. |
Sundry loans | 82,750 0 0 |
Interest n loans, accrued but not due | 301 6 7 |
Sinking Fund | 38 17 11 |
Reserve for losses on realization and bad debts | 7,720 15 2 |
£90,810 19 8 | |
Assets. | £ s. d. |
Principal owing by mortgagors | 48,837 17 8 |
Temporary advances to Settlers Branch | 22,850 0 0 |
Public Debt Sinking Fund | 817 11 6 |
Interest on mortgages | 1,479 2 1 |
Sundry debtors | 12 17 0 |
Realization Account | 7,720 15 2 |
Profit and Loss Account | 8,919 8 0 |
Cash in hand and in bank at 31st March, 1924 | 173 8 3 |
£90,810 19 8 |
Table of Contents
THE law relating to old-age, military, and widows' pensions is contained in the Pensions Act, 1913 (a consolidation of previous enactments), in the Pensions Amendment Act, 1914, and in the Finance Acts of 1919 and 1920. The history of legislation dealing with old-age pensions is given in the 1919 and previous issues of this book. The first payments were made in the year 1898.
The qualifications for the old-age pension are briefly as follows:—
(1.) The applicant, if a male, must have reached the age of sixty-five, or, if a female, must have reached the age of sixty, except in cases where the applicant is the parent of two or more children under fourteen years of age for the maintenance of whom he (or she) is responsible. The pension age in such cases is sixty for men and fifty-five for women, and the pension payable may be any sum up to £13 per annum, in addition to the ordinary pension payable as set out hereunder.
(2.) The applicant must have resided continuously in New Zealand for the past twenty-five years. Continuous residence is not interrupted by absences not exceeding two years. An additional six months' period of absence is allowed for every additional year's residence in excess of the twenty-five years immediately preceding the date of application, provided that the applicant has resided in New Zealand during the twelve months immediately preceding the date of application. In the case of a seaman continuous residence is not interrupted by absences on board a ship registered in New Zealand, provided the applicant establishes the fact that his home is in New Zealand.
(3.) The applicant must not during the past twelve years have been imprisoned for four months or on four occasions for an offence punishable by twelve months' imprisonment.
(4.) The applicant must not during the past twenty-five years have been imprisoned for five years for any offence.
(5.) The applicant must not during the past twelve years have deserted his wife (or husband, as the case may be) and children.
(6.) The applicant must have lived a sober and reputable life during the past year.
(7.) The yearly income of the applicant, if single, must not reach £78, and, if married, £130.
(8.) The net value of accumulated property must not be £390 or over.
(9.) The applicant must not have deprived himself or herself of property or income to qualify for a pension.
All residents of New Zealand who fulfil the necessary conditions are eligible for the old-age pension, with the exception of—
(1.) Maoris who receive votes other than pensions out of the grant appropriated by the Civil List Act, 1908.
(2.) Aliens.
(3.) Naturalized subjects who have not been naturalized one year.
(4.) Chinese or other Asiatics, whether naturalized or not, and whether British subjects by birth or not.
The term "alien" is deemed not to include a woman who ceased to be a British subject by reason of marriage with an alien who is since deceased, or from whom she is legally separated.
The original Act of 1898 provided for a pension of £18 per annum, or 6s. 11d. per week. This amount was, however, increased to £26 per annum (i.e., 10s. a week, or £2 3s. 4d. a month) by the Amendment Act of 1905. Under the Finance Act, 1917, every person in receipt of an old-age pension was paid an additional 5s. a week, or £13 per annum, by way of war bonus, and, in terms of the provisions of the Finance Act, 1920, this bonus was incorporated in the statutory pension, which is now 15s. a week, or £39 per annum. The full pension of £39 is reducible by—
(1.) £1 for every complete £1 of income over £39.
(2.) £1 for every complete £10 of net accumulated property.
(3.) £1 for every year or part of a year by which the age of the applicant is less than sixty-five years.
The income of a married applicant for pension purposes is considered to be half of the joint incomes of husband and wife. The joint incomes of a married couple must not exceed, with pension added, the sum of £130.
Income includes free board and lodging up to £26 per annum, but does not include—
(a.) Sick allowance or funeral benefit paid by a friendly society.
(b.) Any money received on the sale or exchange of land or property.
(c.) Capital expended for the benefit of the applicant or the wife or husband of the applicant.
(d.) Money or money's worth received on the intestacy or under the will of a deceased husband or wife.
(e.) Any money received under an insurance policy on the destruction or damage by fire or otherwise of a building or other property.
An additional exemption of one of the following is also allowed, whichever provides for the greater amount of pension:—
(a.) Relief by way of charity up to £52 in any year.
(b.) Any pension payable under the Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915.
(c.) Relief by way of gifts or allowances from any relative up to £52 in any year.
(d.) Any pension payable under the War Pensions Act, 1915.
(e.) Any other moneys received by the applicant not exceeding £39 in any year.
The income chargeable is that received during the twelve months preceding the date of application, the Magistrate dealing with the application having power to exempt all personal earnings earned at a rate not exceeding £2 a week, provided it is shown to his satisfaction that owing to loss of employment or any other cause such earnings have ceased. Income being received, when an application is lodged at the rate of the disqualifying amount—i.e., £78 for a single person and £130 for a married person—is a bar to the granting of a pension.
Net accumulated property is the capital value of all real and personal property owned by an applicant, other than life-assurance policies and annuities, or other life interests in the capital sum of which the applicant has no interest beyond the income derived therefrom, less the following deductions:—
(1.) The amount of mortgage existing on the property.
(2.) £390 from the home, including furniture and personal effects.
(3.) £50 from any other property.
The net accumulated property of a husband or wife for pension purposes is half of the total net accumulated properties of both.
The pension is not affected by any increase in the value of property used exclusively as a home, which is taken at the valuation obtaining at the date of the original grant of the pension.
The number of old-age pensions in force on the 31st March, 1924, was 21,468, an increase of 287 on the figure for the previous year. The annual liability was £780,664, being an average of £30 7s. per pension. The total payment in respect of old-age pensions during the year was £767,805. A decennial summary is—
At 31st March. | Pensioners. | Amount paid during Year. |
---|---|---|
£ | ||
1915 | 19,352 | 460,814 |
1916 | 19,804 | 479,339 |
1917 | 19,697 | 480,230 |
1918 | 19,960 | 643,177 |
1919 | 19,872 | 743,063 |
1920 | 19,993 | 732,968 |
1921 | 19,837 | 731,343 |
1922 | 20,491 | 743,620 |
1923 | 21,181 | 755,324 |
1924 | 21,468 | 767,805 |
The total payments to the 31st March, 1924, aggregated £10,926,880, and the total amount credited against this figure in respect of national-endowment revenue is £391,782.
The Widows' Pensions Act, 1911, came into operation on the 1st January, 1912. The scope of this Act has been widened from time to time by various amendments.
Applicants for widows' pensions must be British subjects of good character, with at least one child under fourteen, and applications require to be lodged with the local Registrar of Pensions, and to be investigated by a Magistrate, who alone has power to grant pensions. The term "widow" includes a woman whose husband is detained in a mental hospital.
The maximum pension payable is £39 per annum to a widow with one child under fourteen years of age, with £19 10s. per annum added for each additional child under fourteen. The term "child" includes a stepchild or a child legally adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant.
The number of widows' pensions in force on the 31st March, 1924, was 3,526, covering in addition 8,036 children. The annual value of these pensions was £209,739, and the gross payments during the year were £202,818.
The figures for the last five years are as follow:—
Year ended 31st March. | Number at End of Year. | Annual Value. £ | Annual Payments. £ |
---|---|---|---|
1920 | 3,444 | 185,968 | 136,815 |
1921 | 3,421 | 198,767 | 187,430 |
1922 | 3,343 | 207,029 | 186,457 |
1923 | 3,411 | 195,747 | 188,021 |
1924 | 3,526 | 209,739 | 202,818 |
The average pension as at 31st March, 1924, was £59 10s. The total widows' pension payments since the inauguration of the scheme in 1912 have been £1,197,412.
The Military Pensions Act, 1912, was enacted to provide for payment of an annual pension of £36 (now £49) to veterans of the Maori War who have been awarded the New Zealand War Medal for active service in that war. This Act is now embodied in the Pensions Act of 1913, which consolidated the law relating to old-age, widows', and Maori War pensions.
The qualifications of an applicant are as follows:—
(1.) He must have resided in New Zealand for the ten years immediately preceding the date of his application.
(2.) He must not have been imprisoned during the same period for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.
(3.) He must not during the same period have deserted or failed to provide for his wife and children.
(4.) He must be of good character and sober habits.
The number of pensions in force on the 31st March, 1924, was 589, representing an annual value of £28,861, which is equal to an average pension of £49. The payments on account of military pensions during the year aggregated £30,350. The figures for five years are—
Year ended 31st March. | Number at End of Year. | Annual Value. £ | Annual Payments. £ |
---|---|---|---|
1920 | 939 | 43,294 | 45,085 |
1921 | 811 | 39,739 | 40,213 |
1922 | 740 | 36,260 | 37,737 |
1923 | 669 | 32,781 | 34,004 |
1924 | 589 | 28,861 | 30,350 |
The number of pensioners of this class is rapidly decreasing, having fallen from 1,323 in 1916 to 589 in 1924, while the annual value fell during the same period from £47,623 to £28,861.
The Miner's Phthisis Act, 1915, as amended by the Finance Acts, 1919 and 1920, provides for a pension to any miner who is totally incapacitated for work owing to miner's phthisis (pneumoconiosis) contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand.
The rates of pension payable are—
To a single man or to a widower without children under fourteen years of age, £1 5s. a week.
To a married man or to a widower with children under fourteen years of age, £1 15s. a week.
The qualifications for this class of pension are—
The applicant must have been a British subject for one year.
He must have resided in New Zealand for five years immediately prior to his application.
He must have been employed as a miner in New Zealand for two years and a half.
He must not have deserted wife or children, nor have been convicted for any offence punishable by imprisonment for two years.
He must be of sober habits and good moral character.
The widow of any miner who is entitled to a pension under the Act and dies of miner's phthisis is entitled to claim a pension of 17s. 6d. a week during widowhood. The reasonable cost of the burial of a miner dying of miner's phthisis is also payable.
The number of pensions in force at 31st March, 1924, was 580, representing an annual liability of £36,634, the average pension being £63 3s. Pension payments during the year totalled £36,084, bringing the aggregate from the commencement of the scheme to £180,493. Against this the amount of £30,704 has been credited in respect of gold duty.
A summary is given showing the position as at the 31st March of each year of the period 1920-24.
Year ended 31st March. | Number. | Annual Liability. | Annual Payment. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
1920 | 415 | 23,543 | 16,652 |
1921 | 474 | 29,686 | 26,972 |
1922 | 506 | 31,505 | 31,212 |
1923 | 544 | 33,826 | 33,447 |
1924 | 580 | 36,634 | 36,084 |
The War Pensions Act, 1915, as amended, provides for the payment of pensions on certain conditions—
(1.) To disabled members of the New Zealand Forces:
(2.) To dependants of disabled, deceased, or missing members of the New Zealand Forces.
"Member of the Forces" may include—
(a.) A member of any New Zealand Expeditionary Force raised for service beyond New Zealand in the late war:
(b.) A member of any New Zealand Naval Force raised for service beyond New Zealand in the late war:
(c.) A member of the New Zealand Army Nursing Service who, while domiciled in New Zealand, served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in the pay of the New Zealand Government:
(d.) A member of the New Zealand Defence or Naval Forces temporarily attached to any other portion of His Majesty's Forces who served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in receipt of pay from the Imperial Government:
(e.) Any person, not being a member of any New Zealand Expeditionary or Naval Force, who, while domiciled in New Zealand, served beyond New Zealand in the late war and was in receipt of pay from the New Zealand Government:
(f.) Any person, not being a member of any New Zealand Expeditionary Force, who was engaged on active military service in any capacity in New Zealand in connection with the late war.
A "dependant" may be wife, child, father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, stepfather, stepmother, grandchild, brother, sister, or mother-in-law, and, except wife or child, must have been wholly or in part dependent upon a member of the Forces at any time during the twelve months immediately preceding the date on which the said member joined the Forces.
A "dependant" may, however, include a father or mother who was not actually dependent during the said twelve months, but is without adequate means of support.
A "child" means a person under the age of sixteen years, being a son, daughter, stepson, stepdaughter, or illegitimate child of a member of the Forces, or a child legally adopted by such member before he became a member of the Forces.
The death or disablement of any member of the Forces must have occurred in the course of his military service in connection with the late war, but may have taken place either in New Zealand or after departure from New Zealand.
The pension may be refused to a disabled applicant if any wilful misconduct contributed to the disablement.
The full scale of pensions was published in the 1920 issue of this book.
The gross annual value of the pensions in force at the 31st March, 1924, was £1,213,126. A summary follows:—
SUMMARY OF ANNUAL LIABILITY AT 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Class of Pension. | Number. | Annual Value. | Average Pension. |
£ | £ | ||
Soldiers (permanent) | 6,784 | 333,946 | 49 |
Soldiers (temporary) | 7,731 | 407,847 | 53 |
Dependants (temporary) | 807 | 62,916 | 78 |
Widows of soldiers | 1,977 | 203,342 | 103 |
Other dependants of deceased soldiers | 5,867 | 205,075 | 35 |
Totals | 23,166 | 1,213,126 | 52 |
Information as to number and rate of war pensions in force at 31st March, 1924, is given in the following table:—
WAR PENSIONS IN FORCE AT EACH RATE ON 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rate (nearest £1). | Soldiers (Permanent). | Soldiers (Temporary). | Wives and Parents (on Account of Disablement). | On Account of Death. | |
Widows (including Children's Pensions). | Parents and other Dependants. | ||||
£ £ | |||||
261-300 | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 | .. |
234-260 | 28 | 2 | 1 | 25 | .. |
201-233 | 15 | 3 | 5 | 59 | .. |
191-200 | .. | 8 | .. | 33 | .. |
181-190 | 74 | 521 | 12 | 105 | 1 |
171-180 | 7 | .. | .. | 5 | .. |
161-170 | 36 | 45 | 1 | 66 | 1 |
151-160 | 19 | 44 | 30 | 165 | .. |
141-150 | 18 | 33 | 1 | 18 | .. |
131-140 | 23 | 13 | 8 | 60 | .. |
121-130 | 62 | 148 | 50 | 330 | 12 |
111-120 | 35 | 26 | 11 | 59 | 10 |
101-110 | 77 | 206 | 130 | 24 | 11 |
91-100 | 223 | 106 | 29 | 8 | 41 |
81-90 | 387 | 2 | 14 | 66 | 9 |
71-80 | 352 | 344 | 168 | 452 | 178 |
61-70 | 266 | 220 | 29 | 2 | 82 |
51-60 | 1,092 | 879 | 144 | 87 | 504 |
41-50 | 248 | 182 | 18 | .. | 51 |
31-40 | 1,243 | 1,105 | 63 | 41 | 1,566 |
21-30 | 1,911 | 3,487 | 73 | 360 | 3,312 |
6-20 | 667 | 356 | 20 | 9 | 89 |
Totals | 6,784 | 7,731 | 807 | 1,977 | 5,867 |
The total payments on war pensions to the 31st March, 1924, were £10,139,996, the figures for each year being—
Year ended 31st March. | Pension Payments. £ |
---|---|
1916 | 13,910 |
1917 | 180,389 |
1918 | 515,445 |
1919 | 1,199,755 |
1920 | 1,812,419 |
1921 | 1,886,952 |
1922 | 1,726,174 |
1923 | 1,489,392 |
1924 | 1,315,560 |
By an amendment of the War Pensions Act, 1915, provision was made for the payment of economic pensions to soldiers or their dependants. An "economic pension" is defined under the Act as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds, and being in addition to any pension payable as a right in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the Force.
Economic pensions consist of three classes, viz.,—
(1.) A maximum pension of £1 10s. weekly to disabled soldiers.
(2.) A maximum pension of 10s. weekly to widows of soldiers with one child, with an additional 2s. 6d. weekly for each child in excess of one.
(3.) A maximum pension of £1 weekly to widowed mothers of deceased soldiers.
In each case the income of the pensioner affects the grant. Pensions payable under Class (1) have taken the place of the previously payable supplementary grants of £1 a week under section 4 of the 1917 Act, and the 10s. a week granted under the Finance Act, 1920, and are also payable under certain conditions to soldiers whose disablement is of such a nature as to militate against their obtaining or following remunerative employment. Soldiers pensioned for minor disabilities do not receive economic pensions.
The number of claims for economic pensions received under each head between the 1st September, 1923, and the 31st March, 1924, is as follows:—
Pension. | Received. | Granted. | Declined. | Outstanding. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Soldiers | 940 | 633 | 282 | 25 |
Widows | 150 | 107 | 40 | 3 |
Widowed mothers | 295 | 184 | 108 | 3 |
The number and annual value of the economic pensions granted during the same period are included in the following figures, showing the number and annual value of economic pensions in force at the 31st March, 1924:—
Pension. | Payable prior to 1923 Act. | Granted under 1923 Act. | Total Economic Pensions. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Soldiers | 1,284 | 78,312 | 633 | 41,392 | 1,917 | 119,704 |
Wives of soldiers | .. | .. | .. | 1,924 | .. | 1,924 |
Widows | 59 | 1,976 | 107 | 3,276 | 166 | 5,252 |
Widowed mothers | .. | .. | 184 | 5,408 | 184 | 5,408 |
Total | 1,343 | 80,288 | 924 | 52,000 | 2,267 | 132,288 |
Section 13 of the Finance Act, 1919, provides that every person permanently resident in New Zealand who on the passing of that Act was in receipt of a pension or allowance under Part IX of the Defence Act, 1909, in respect of military service in South Africa shall be entitled to a pension under the War Pensions Act, 1915, in the same manner as if he had been a member of the Forces within the meaning of that Act. Any pension under this section shall not be of such amount that the total amount receivable (including any Imperial pension) would be more than the pension payable if he had been a member of the Forces within the War Pensions Act, 1915.
The total number of pensions in force under this heading at the 31st March, 1924, was seventy-two, corresponding to an annual liability of £3,100. The amount actually paid out on claims during the year was £3,146.
To relieve distress arising out of the influenza epidemic of 1918 a system of pensions was instituted. The number of pensions in force at the 31st March, 1924, was 457, representing an annual liability of £25,886, the average pension being £56 13s. The amount paid during the financial year 1923-24 in respect of epidemic pensions was £32,702.
The number of pensions is rapidly decreasing, having fallen during the past year by 112, or since the 31st March, 1920, by 482.
In addition to the various classes of pensions enumerated in the foregoing part of this section, the Pensions Department is now charged with the payment of pensions under the Civil Service Act, 1908, and other miscellaneous pensions and annuities.
The total number and the gross annual value of pensions in force under the Civil Service Act at the 31st March, 1924, were 74 and £19,702 respectively. The total payments during the year amounted to £21,145. There were at the same date 93 other pensions and annuities of various forms, of a total annual value of £7,891, the amount actually paid out during the year being £8,033.
A summary showing the total amount of pensions administered by the Pensions Department during the two years ended 31st March, 1923 and 1924, follows:—
Class of Pension. | Annual Value. | Gross Payments. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1922-23. | 1923-24. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
War | 1,349,857 | 1,213,126 | 1,489,392 | 1,315,560 |
Old-age | 770,295 | 780,664 | 755,324 | 767,805 |
Widows' | 195,747 | 209,739 | 188,021 | 202,818 |
Maori War | 32,781 | 28,861 | 34,004 | 30,350 |
Miners' | 33,826 | 36,634 | 33,447 | 36,084 |
Epidemic | 43,120 | 25,886 | 52,371 | 32,702 |
Boer War | 3,173 | 3,100 | 3,058 | 3,146 |
Civil Service Act | 22,954 | 19,702 | 26,937 | 21,145 |
Other pensions and annuities | 7,638 | 7,891 | 7,262 | 8,033 |
Totals | 2,459,391 | 2,325,603 | 2,589,816 | 2,417,643 |
The question of providing pensions for the public and semi-public servants of the Dominion on their retirement has received a good deal of attention in recent years. The schemes now in force embrace the State Railways, Public Service (including Police), and Teachers, while the various local bodies are empowered to establish schemes under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908.
The Public Service Superannuation Act, 1907, now embodied in the Public Service Classification and Superannuation Act, 1908, which with its amendments includes all branches of the Public Service except the Railways Department and so much of the Education Department as is included in Part IX of the Education Act, 1908 (mainly Inspectors and teachers of public schools), came into force on the 1st January, 1908. The scheme, although optional on the part of public servants permanently employed at that date, is compulsory on all persons appointed thereafter.
The Police Provident Fund, which was established on the 1st December, 1899, under the Police Provident Act, 1899, was merged in the Public Service Superannuation Fund on the 1st April, 1910.
The fund is administered by a Board consisting of eleven members, comprising a Minister of the Crown, four permanent heads of Departments, and six members elected by contributors—two by those in the Post and Telegraph Department, one by those in the Police Force, and three by those in other Departments. Elected members hold office for three years, with the right of offering themselves for re-election.
The fund consists of contributions from contributors, interest on investments, Government subsidy, fines imposed on public servants, and proceeds of sales of lost property.
The contributors to the fund are of two classes—"original" and "new." In the first class are those who, on the initiation of the fund, were allowed the option of joining the fund, of effecting life insurance, or of paying 5 per cent. of their salaries into the Public Trust Office Common Fund for their future benefit; whilst in the second class are the compulsory contributors—i.e., all officers who have been permanently appointed since the Act came into force. The latter class includes temporary employees made permanent by reason of five years' continuous service, which service must, however, have commenced on or prior to the 25th November, 1907, that being the date of the passing of the original Act.
The contributions vary with the age on joining the fund: For ages under thirty they are 5 per cent. of the salary; ages thirty and under thirty-five, 6 per cent.; thirty-five and under forty, 7 per cent.; forty and under forty-five, 8 per cent.; forty-five and under fifty, 9 per cent.; fifty and over, 10 per cent.
The principal benefits are—
(1.) A pension for every year of service equal to one-sixtieth of the average annual salary for the last three years, payable (a) after forty years' service, or (b) at age sixty-five, or (c) on retirement owing to ill health. The maximum pension is not to exceed two-thirds of the salary, or, in the case of entrants after the 24th December, 1909, £300 per annum.
(2.) A pension of £18 per annum to the widow of a contributor or pensioner during widowhood, and £13 per annum for each child under the age of fourteen.
Females may retire after thirty years' service or at the age of fifty-five, while the retiring-age may be reduced in certain cases for both males and females. Special pensions may be given in the case of members of the Police Force for injuries received on duty.
On the 31st March, 1924, there were 15,021 contributors paying £217,692 per annum into the fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 2,362, and were entitled to £251,894 per annum, made up as follows:—
Number. | Pension. £ | |
---|---|---|
Retired for age or length of service | 1,216 | 223,373 |
Retired for ill health | 154 | 12,283 |
Police injured on duty | 7 | 853 |
Widows | 516 | 9,288 |
Children | 469 | 6,097 |
2,362 | £251,894 |
The following table contains particulars of the public servants who were contributing to the fund at the 31st March, 1924, grouped according to their respective rates of contribution:—
Rate per Cent. of Contribution. | Number. | Annual Salary. | Annual Contribution. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male. | Female. | Total. | |||
£ | £ | ||||
5 | 9,268 | 1,804 | 11,072 | 2,523,994 | 126,199 |
6 | 1,466 | 170 | 1,636 | 517,738 | 31,064 |
7 | 1,056 | 116 | 1,172 | 392,797 | 27,496 |
8 | 624 | 82 | 706 | 234,534 | 18,763 |
9 | 305 | 29 | 334 | 116,066 | 10,446 |
10 | 94 | 7 | 101 | 37,239 | 3,724 |
totals | 12,813 | 2,208 | 15,021 | 3,822,368 | 217,692 |
Accumulated funds at the 31st March, 1924, amounted to £2,039,043, of which £2,007,766 was invested.
The classes of security in which the moneys of the fund may be invested are—
(a.) Securities of the New Zealand Government.
(b.) Debentures issued by a local authority and secured upon general or special rates, or partly by rates and partly in some other manner.
(c.) Advances by way of first mortgage on the security of any real estate held in fee-simple in New Zealand, to an amount not exceeding three-fifths of the estimated value of such estate, according to a valuation approved by the Board.
(d.) Deposits in any bank of issue in New Zealand, or in the Post Office Savings-bank.
(e.) Any other securities that may from time to time be authorized by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of the Board.
The report of the Superannuation Board for the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924, shows that officers who retired during the period, and who possessed compensation rights under the Civil Service Act, 1866, would have been entitled to receive the sum of £33,465, the amount of compensation accrued to the date when they joined the Superannuation Fund, had they not become participants in the benefits of the fund. The total amount of such compensation for which the fund became liable since the initiation of the scheme is £501,827. To this amount must be added accretions to the date of retirement, approximately £128,000, for which the Consolidated Fund would otherwise have been liable, and the whole may be fairly set against the total subsidies paid to the fund, amounting to £982,500.
An examination of the Public Service Superannuation Fund is made once in every three years by an Actuary appointed for the purpose by the Governor-General. The Actuary's report must show the state of the fund at the close of the triennium, having regard to the prospective liabilities and assets, and the probable annual sums required by the fund to provide the retiring and other allowances falling due within the ensuing three years, without affecting or having recourse to the actuarial reserve appertaining to the contributors' contributions—in other words, without trenching on the moneys paid by existing contributors to be invested for the purpose of providing their allowances when they retire.
When an original contributor retires on superannuation his retiring-allowance may be divided—although in practice it is not so divided—into two parts: i.e., that part which relates to his service prior to joining the fund and for which he was not required to contribute, and that part subsequent to joining the fund and for which he did contribute. It is mainly in respect of the first part, together with the supplementary benefits to widows and children, that a subsidy is required from the State.
The Government subsidy to the fund was originally £20,000 per annum, rising in 1910 to £22,500, and in the next two years to £23,000. In 1913 it was increased to £48,000, in 1919 to £86,000, and in 1923 to £136,000. The actuarial report for the triennium 1917-19 shows that on the basis of valuation adopted the subsidies paid for 1911 and 1912 were too low by £25,000 per annum; for the three years 1914-16, too low by £18,000 per annum; and for 1917 and 1918, too low by £38,000 per annum; making a total shortage to 1919 of £180,000, or, with accumulations at 4 per cent. to 1922, £237,264. The valuation of the fund as at the 31st December, 1919, gave the following results:—
£ | |
---|---|
Present value of the liability for benefits | 7,486,981 |
Present value of contributions receivable from members | £2,055,794 |
Funds in hand | 1,288,198 |
3,343,992 | |
Present value of total liability of State | 1,142,989 |
Less present value of existing subsidy of £86,000 | 2,150,000 |
Value of future subsidies to be provided for by the State over and above present subsidy of £86,000 | £1,992,989 |
The actuarial report estimated that, apart from making provision for the shortages of past years, an additional £24,000 should be paid by way of subsidy for each of the three years 1920-22. Extraordinary retirements in 1922 were estimated to require a further £15,000 in that year, or £5,000 per annum, and it was pointed out that at least £10,000 per annum should be added to the subsidy to meet the deficiency in past subsidy payments.
It should be pointed out that, while the rates of interest earned by the fund were £5 3s. 3d. per cent. in 1917, £5 4s. 1d. per cent. in 1918, and £5 5s. 10d. per cent. in 1919, the valuation of the fund was made on the basis of interest at 4 per cent., it not being considered prudent to anticipate a higher rate for the long period covered by a pension fund.
The total revenue of the fund for the year ended 31st March, 1924, was £475,166, including members' contributions £228,313, interest on investments £110,146, and Government subsidy £136,000, the last-mentioned including a special payment of £50,000 towards meeting the shortage disclosed by the actuarial report. A similar additional payment is being made in 1924. The total amount expended during the year was £300,489, comprising retiring and other allowances £240,611, refunds of contributions £53,722, and cost of administration £6,156.
Since the passing of the Public Service Classification and Superannuation Amendment Act, 1908, the benefits of the Teachers' Superannuation Fund have been brought into line with those of the Public Service Superannuation Fund. Existing contributors had, however, the right of electing to remain subject to the provisions formerly in force.
There are a few slight differences between the Public Service and the Teachers' Funds, the chief being that (1) the service of the teachers need not be continuous; (2) no pensions are payable on retirement for ill health unless the service exceeds fifteen years; and (3) in the case of reduction of status owing to age or infirmity there is no provision for the pension to be computed on the higher salary as in the Public Service Fund.
Under the provisions of section 54 of the Finance Act, 1922, the financial year now closes on the 31st January instead of on the 31st December as formerly.
The total amount standing to the credit of the fund at the 31st January, 1924, was £858,662, an increase of £79,026 during the year. The revenue for the year was £214,190, including members' contributions £101,632, interest £48,725, and Government subsidy payments £63,833. The total amount of Government subsidy paid into the fund to the 31st January, 1924, is £399,416, and the annual rate of subsidy is now £68,000. The expenditure of the fund for the year ended 31st January, 1924, was £135,164, of which retiring-allowances represented £112,861, and refund of contributions £19,179.
On the 31st January, 1924, there were 6,858 contributors, the annual contributions amounting to £101,632.
The retiring and other allowances were 1,078, representing a charge of £118,562 per annum, made up of—
Number. | Amount of Pension. £ | |
---|---|---|
Retired for age or length of service | 719 | 102,021 |
Retired for ill health | 111 | 12,544 |
Widows | 152 | 2,749 |
Children | 96 | 1,248 |
1,078 | £118,562 |
The Government Railways Superannuation Fund was established on the 1st January, 1903, by the Government Railways Superannuation Fund Act, 1902, now embodied in the Government Railways Act, 1908.
The pension is here also one-sixtieth of the annual rate of pay for every year of service, but the retiring-age is sixty for both males and females, instead of ages sixty-five and fifty-five respectively as in the Public Service. The only other differences of importance are that the annual allowances to widows and children are paid only on the death of contributors before retiring on a pension, and that the pension is computed on the last salary, except where the contributor has served in a lower grade within the previous five years, in which case the average for seven years is taken.
The total amount standing to the credit of the Government Railways Superannuation Fund at the close of the financial year ended 31st March, 1924, was £671,827, an increase of £87,608 on the balance to the credit of the fund for the previous year.
The revenue for the year totalled £287,150, including members' contributions £133,148, interest £28,565, Government subsidy £125,000, fines and donations, £437. The expenditure during the year amounted to £199,542, of which retiring-allowances represented £157,238.
The gross income from the inception of the fund till the 31st March, 1924, was £2,578,503, of which £1,634,249 came from members' contributions, and £269,254 from interest, the remaining £675,000 representing Government subsidy. Disbursements during the twenty-one years the fund has been in operation have aggregated £1,906,676, made up of life allowances £1,404,581, allowances to widows and children £158,994, refunds of contributions £330,419, compensation £4,206, and administrative charges £8,476. At the 31st March, 1924, the liability of the fund to contributors in respect of amounts paid by them was £983,298.
The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, which came into force on the 10th October, 1908, applies to Borough Councils, County Councils, Town Boards, Road Boards, Harbour Boards, tramway companies, or any body possessing rating-powers over any district.
Statistical information as to the various funds which have been initiated under the authority of this statute is not available.
The National Provident Fund was established by Act in 1910, and came into operation on the 1st March, 1911. The fund is administered by a Board composed of the Minister of Finance as Chairman and four members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is the Superintendent of the fund.
The system is open to any person between the ages of sixteen and fifty years residing in New Zealand whose average income during the three years prior to joining has not exceeded £300 per annum. There is no medical examination on entry, and the method of joining is extremely simple, the applicant having merely to fill in a form at a postal money-order office or local office of the fund, and pay a first weekly contribution.
The following benefits are payable:—
(1.) After contributing for twelve months, a payment not exceeding £6 for medical attendance and nursing on the birth of a contributor's child or children.
(2.) After contributing for five years, an allowance, after three months' incapacity to work, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child of a contributor under fourteen years of age; payable independent of any allowances due from friendly societies. No contributions payable while in receipt of incapacity allowance.
(3.) After contributing for five years, an allowance, on the death of a contributor, of 7s. 6d. per week for each child under fourteen years of age, and 7s. 6d. for the widow so long as any child is under fourteen years of age.
(4.) On reaching age sixty, a pension of 10s., 20s., 30s., or 40s. per week, according to the scale of contributions. The receipt of a pension under the National Provident Fund Act does not affect a person's claim to the old-age pension under the Pensions Act.
The maternity allowance is payable only if the combined income of a contributor and wife or husband does not exceed £300 per annum at the time of claim, but this limitation does not debar from the other benefits. The incapacity allowance is not to exceed the pecuniary loss which, in the opinion of the Board, the contributor has probably suffered during incapacity, and the income of a contributor during incapacity, independent of the fund, is not to exceed the rate of £4 per week.
The contributions for each 10s. of weekly pension range from 9d. per week in the case of persons joining at age sixteen to 9s. 4d. per week for persons joining at age fifty.
In the event of a contributor leaving the fund or dying, all contributions (less any benefits received) are returnable. If a contributor dies before the first five years are completed his representatives receive the contributions he has paid, less anything he received during lifetime. Should he die after age sixty, before receiving in benefits a sum equal to the contributions paid in during his lifetime, the difference is returnable to his representatives; and, further if the allowances paid for widow and children do not exhaust the contributions his representatives are entitled to the residue. If a contributor dies before sixty leaving a widow and no children, all the contributions are returnable, less benefits paid out.
The benefits under the Act are guaranteed by State, which subsidizes the contributions to the extent of one-fourth of the amount paid into the fund.
An important extension of the fund was authorized by the amending Act of 1914 whereby the employees of local authorities, &c., could be enrolled in the fund for superannuation purposes.
A further amendment was incorporated in the Finance Act, 1916, whereby members of approved friendly societies were granted maternity allowances and offered annuities on reduced terms and under special tables.
The numbers of contributors for the various pension rates as at 31st December, 1923, were as follow, male and female contributors being shown separately:—
Pension Rate. | Males. | Females. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
10s. | 16,157 | 958 | 17,115 |
20s. | 2,850 | 294 | 3,144 |
30s. | 266 | 31 | 297 |
40s. | 342 | 43 | 385 |
Other | 2,171 | 118 | 2,289 |
Totals | 21,786 | 1,444 | 23,230 |
During the year 1923 maternity allowances aggregating £40,188 were paid out, including £33,228 claimed for members of approved friendly societies. In addition, £5,570 was granted by way of allowances to widows and children, £7,269 on retirement, and £2,196 in respect of incapacity.
The growth of the National Provident Fund scheme during the thirteen years it has been in existence is indicated in the following table:—
At End of | Number of Contributors. | Annual Rate of Contribution payable. | Amount of Fund. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
1911 | 550 | 3,172 | 1,826 |
1912 | 2,660 | 11,727 | 10,038 |
1913 | 5,791 | 22,719 | 29,327 |
1914 | 6,858 | 26,520 | 53,718 |
1915 | 8,101 | 31,875 | 83,000 |
1916 | 9,847 | 38,664 | 122,361 |
1917 | 12,124 | 56,707 | 176,210 |
1918 | 13,410 | 69,486 | 246,901 |
1919 | 16,154 | 91,450 | 338,729 |
1920 | 19,724 | 129,003 | 473,361 |
1921 | 21,713 | 142,269 | 632,525 |
1922 | 22,118 | 144,971 | 793,144 |
1923 | 23,230 | 158,456 | 969,946 |
The Revenue Account of the fund for the year ended the 31st December, 1923, is as follows:—
REVENUE ACCOUNT FOR THE YEAR 1923. | |
---|---|
Revenue. | £ |
Amount of fund at beginning of year | 793,144 |
Contributions | 142,932 |
Interest | 46,923 |
Fines | 819 |
Government contribution under Act | 36,434 |
Refund of maternity claims by the State | 40,188 |
Benefits refunded | 5,886 |
Contributions overpaid | 26 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 34 |
£1,066,386 | |
Expenditure. | £ |
Maternity claims (section 18) | 6,960 |
Maternity claims (approved friendly societies) | 33,228 |
Refund of contributions on lapse, reduction, and withdrawal | 37,181 |
Incapacity allowances | 2,196 |
Refund of contributions on death | 4,010 |
Allowances to widows and children | 5,570 |
Allowances on retirement | 7,269 |
Refund of overpaid contributions | 26 |
Amount of fund at end of year | 969,946 |
£1,066,386 |
The balance-sheet of the fund as at the end of the year 1923 is also given.
BALANCE-SHEET AS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1923. | |
---|---|
*Included in Revenue Account. | |
Liabilities. | £ |
Fund as per Revenue Account | 969,946 |
Claims due and in course of payment | 6,011 |
Refunds in suspense | 24,457 |
Suspense Account | 424 |
One-half contributions of soldiers overpaid by State | 46 |
Contributions prepaid | 4,633 |
Investment fluctuation reserve | 11,333 |
£1,016,850 | |
Assets. | £ |
In hands of Public Trustee— | |
Invested | 919,540 |
Uninvested | 12,362 |
Balance with Post Office | 4,439 |
Balances in transit | 6,658 |
Contributions outstanding or in course of transmission*— | |
Contributions due but not overdue | 11,535 |
Contributions overdue | 3,349 |
Government subsidy due under Act* | 36,435 |
Refund due in respect of maternity claims* | 5,420 |
Fines due | 419 |
Interest due | 3,140 |
Interest accrued but not due* | 13,553 |
£1,016,850 |
The third actuarial investigation of the National Provident Fund was made as at 31st December, 1919, when the valuation balance-sheet disclosed the following position:—
Liabilities. | ||
MAIN FUND AND APPROVED-FRIENDLY-SOCIETIES SECTION. | £ | £ |
Value of allowances already granted to widows and children | 14,698 | |
Value of deferred pensions to survivors of existing contributors | 648,471 | |
Value of return of contributions (less benefits) on death or withdrawal, in respect of past and future contributions | 208,648 | |
Value of allowance benefits (widows', children's, and incapacity), immediate to 4,672 members, and vesting five years after entry in the case of 10,220 members | 207,077 | |
Value of return of balance of contributions where allowances or pensions fall short of the total contributions paid, and of sundry minor benefits | 3,850 | |
1,082,744 | ||
LOCAL-AUTHORITIES SECTION. | ||
Value of allowances already granted | 14,903 | |
Value of prospective pensions in respect of past and future service | 420,176 | |
Value of prospective pensions to widows and children | 55,431 | |
Value of return of contributions on death or withdrawal | 22,762 | |
Value of return of balance of contributions where allowances or pensions fall short of the total contributions paid, and of sundry minor benefits | 10,475 | |
523,747 | ||
£1,606,401 | ||
Assets. | ||
Accumulated funds | 338,729 | |
Value of future contributions | 1,013,439 | |
Value of future State subsidies (assumed to be received a year later than contributions) | 248,389 | |
Balance (deficiency) | 5,934 | |
£1,606,491 |
The assets and liabilities are seen to be virtually equal, the debit balance, however, having increased from £234 at the first triennial investigation (as at 31st December, 1913) to £5,94. The amounts required to provide maternity allowances are voted by Parliament annually, and these allowances are accordingly regarded as being outside the actuarial aspects of the scheme.
Table of Contents
IN Section II of this volume a brief account is given of the inauguration and extension of local government in New Zealand. The present section contains information concerning the various classes of local authorities now in existence, setting out their natures, activities, powers, and duties. The latter portion of the section is devoted to a résumé of the finances of local authorities.
Boroughs are constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920. The Governor-General may, on the petition of not less than one-fifth of the residents qualified to vote, proclaim as a borough any part of the Dominion comprising in a continuous area not more than nine square miles, having no points distant more than six miles from each other, and having a population of not less than 1,000. The petition is referred to a Commission consisting of a Magistrate, the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district, and the District Officer of the Valuation Department. If after due inquiry the Commission presents a report favourable to the proposal a poll is taken, and if this results in the proposal being carried the area is then constituted a borough. A borough containing a population of 20,000 or upwards may be proclaimed a city by the Governor-General, although the Corporation remains unaltered. Contiguous boroughs may be united, or adjacent town districts or road districts may be added to a borough, notwithstanding that the united borough may exceed the area or distance between points above mentioned. Any portion of a borough may be merged in another district. For purposes of representation and rating a borough may be divided into wards not exceeding five in number and each containing a population of not less than 1,000.
Any person of twenty-one years and over who possesses any one of the following qualifications is entitled to be enrolled on the district electors roll:—
Freehold qualification—meaning thereby the possessor of a freehold estate in land of the capital value of not loss than £25, situated in the borough, notwithstanding that any other person is the occupier thereof.
Rating qualification—may be held by any person whose name appears as the occupier of any rateable property within the borough.
Residential qualification—twelve months' residence in New Zealand, and residence during the last three months in the borough to which the roll relates.
Occupier's qualification—a person is deemed to hold such a qualification if he is, and for at least three months last past has been, in occupation as a tenant of a tenement in the borough the rental of which is not less than £10 per annum, or as a subtenant or joint tenant of such a tenement the rental of which is at least £10 per annum for each of the several subtenants or joint tenants.
The affairs of a borough are administered by a Mayor and Council, which, where the population does not exceed 30,000, may consist of not fewer than six nor more than twelve Councillors; where the population exceeds 30,000 the number of Councillors may be not less than twelve nor more than twenty-one. The election of both Mayor and Councillors is biennial.
Generally any person whose name appears on the district roll may be elected to the office of Mayor or Councillor. The following persons, however, are incapable of being so elected:—
Any person who is not an elector.
Any person disqualified from holding the office of Mayor or Councillor under any Act.
An alien.
A person of unsound mind.
An undischarged bankrupt.
A person convicted of any offence for which he has not either served his sentence or received a free pardon.
Any person holding any office or place of profit, other than that of Mayor or Deputy Mayor, under or in the gift of the Council.
Any person who is concerned or interested (otherwise than as a member of an incorporated company in which there are more than twenty members and of which he is neither a director nor the general manager) in any contract made by the Council where the sum involved exceeds £5 in the case of a single contract, or £10 altogether in any financial year in the case of two or more contracts. Any interest in any lease granted or loan raised by the Council, however, does not constitute a disqualification.
The Counties Act, 1920, is the principal Act relative to this class of local body. No new county may be constituted otherwise than by the union of two or more counties, except by a special Act of Parliament. Counties are divided into ridings not exceeding twelve in number, which include road districts, town districts (dependent), and outlying districts. The affairs of a county are administered by a County Council consisting of not fewer than six nor more than twelve members, there being at least one Councillor for each riding. The Council is elected triennially by the ratepayers, the value of rateable property determining the number of votes to which an elector is entitled. Where the value of the property does not exceed £1,000, one vote is allowed; over £1,000 but not more than £2,000, two votes; exceeding £2,000, three votes.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for boroughs.
Under the Town Boards Act, 1908, a town district may be constituted by the Governor-General on the petition of not less than two-thirds of the resident householders in any locality outside a borough, not exceeding two square miles in area, in which no two points are more than four miles distant, and in which there are not less than fifty resident householders. On such a petition the Governor-General may, if he thinks fit, set up a Commission to inquire as to the suitability of the proposed area for municipal control.
Town districts are of two classes, dependent and independent. A dependent town district forms part of the county in which it is situated, and is subject to the control of the County Council. Such control, however, is practically confined to the main roads and county roads therein, and the Council's power of rating as regards general rates is limited to 1 1/2d. on the capital value. An independent town district is entirely free of county control and operates as a separate entity. The franchise is the same as for boroughs, although for county electoral purposes in the case of dependent districts it is that of the county—namely, a ratepaying one.
The affairs of a town district are conducted by a Town Board consisting of from five to seven members, who are elected biennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same, mutatis mutandis, as for boroughs.
Road districts are constituted under the Road Boards Act, 1908. The Council of any county has power by special order to constitute a new district from parts of existing districts situated in the county and forming a continuous area. A petition must be presented to the Council, signed by two-thirds of the ratepayers of the area concerned, and setting forth the boundaries of the proposed new district. The petition must be publicly notified not less than one month before presentation to the Council. The affairs of a road district are managed by a Board consisting of not fewer than four nor more than nine members elected triennially by the ratepayers of the district. The franchise and the qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties.
River districts are constituted under the River Boards Act, 1908. On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any part of New Zealand which is bounded or intersected by any river or rivers likely to cause damage by overflow the Governor-General may proclaim such part to be a river district. The petition must describe the boundaries and areas of the proposed district, and must be publicly notified not less than one month before presentation.
The business of a river district is managed by a River Board consisting of not fewer than five nor more than nine members elected triennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office, as well as the franchise, are the same as for counties.
On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers in any part of the Dominion the Governor-General may constitute that part to be a land-drainage district. No borough or part of any borough shall be included in any such district. On a similar petition any district may be abolished, or any area may be added to or excluded from the district.
The management of a land-drainage district is conducted by a Board of Trustees consisting of not fewer than five nor more than seven members elected in the same manner and for the same term as members of a County Council. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties.
In addition to the carrying-out of drainage-works by a Drainage Board, the Counties Act, 1920, provides that a County Council may declare by special order the whole of the county or portion thereof to be a district for the purpose of the construction of drainage-works therein. The boundaries of such district may be altered by any subsequent special order. The above special orders may be made only on presentation of a petition signed by not less than two-thirds of the ratepayers within the proposed district.
In any such district the Council may purchase or make, and maintain or enlarge, and from time to time alter, extend, or repair, any drainage-works.
Under the Water-supply Act, 1908, the Council of any county may by special order declare the whole county or any part thereof to be a water-race district. Before making such an order the Council shall cause a plan of the proposed district to be deposited in its office for inspection by the general public, at least fourteen days before the adoption of the resolution to make the special order. No town district shall be included unless on a separate petition signed by at least one-half of the ratepayers representing rateable property of the town district.
Where the Counties Act is not in force the Governor-General may, by Proclamation on receipt of a resolution passed by any two or more Road Boards representing adjoining districts, declare the whole or any part of such road districts to be a water-supply district.
The affairs of a water-supply district are administered by a Water-supply Board consisting of not less than five nor more than nine members, of whom at least one and not more than three shall be elected by each component road district.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties, and the term of office is for three years.
These districts are constituted by special Act of Parliament. Each district is defined by its enactment, and consists of a number of adjoining local authorities with a large city as the centre.
A Drainage Board administers the affairs of each district, and is elected by the electors of the component districts.
Tramway districts, which consist of a number of adjoining local districts, are also constituted by special enactment.
The management of affairs is entrusted to a Tramway Board consisting of nine members elected triennially on a franchise similar to that of boroughs. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are also the same as for boroughs.
On the petition of not less than one-fourth of the ratepayers of any continuous area, the Governor-General may, if he thinks fit, proclaim a railway district. The petition must describe the boundaries of the proposed district, and be publicly notified, not less than one month before presentation, in a newspaper circulating within the district.
Administration is placed in the hands of a Railway Board of from five to nine members elected triennially by the ratepayers.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
Any area may be constituted an electric-power district by the Governor-General on the petition of one-fourth of the ratepayers of the proposed district. The petition must contain a description of the boundaries of the area; the names of the counties, boroughs, town districts, and road districts included in the area; the number of ratepayers, and the value, improved and unimproved, of all rateable properties within such constituent districts; and the number of members proposed to constitute a Board. Public notification of the petition must be given in a newspaper circulating within the district, not less than one month before presentation, and a copy of the notice served on the local authority of each component district. Before proclaiming a district, the Governor-General may make such alterations in the boundaries as he thinks fit.
The affairs of an electric-power district are administered by a Board consisting of not less than five nor more than nine members elected triennially by the electors of the constituent districts. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
The most important harbours in New Zealand are controlled and managed by public bodies known as Harbour Boards, which are constituted by special Act of Parliament in subordination to a general Act. The special Act of constitution fixes the number of members for each Board, which varies from six to fifteen.
Accession to office may be in three different ways—(1) Election by the electors of the constituent counties, boroughs, road districts, or town districts forming a specially constituted harbour district, in which case the term of office is the same as for members of the local authorities of the constituent districts; (2) appointment by the Governor-General for a term of three years; (3) election by shipowners and payers of dues.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
On the request of the Council of any county bordering on any navigable river, estuary, or arm of the sea, not under the control of a Harbour Board, the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare that such County Council shall exercise all the powers of a Harbour Board, and shall be deemed to be a Harbour Board, as if constituted by special Act.
The Dominion is divided into eighteen main highway districts, each consisting of a number of complete counties. The District Council for each district consists of one representative from each of the constituent counties, with the District Engineer of the Public Works Department.
The existing hospital districts are constituted under the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, and no new district may be created, otherwise than by the union of two or more districts, except by special legislation. The management of affairs is entrusted to Hospital Boards, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the districts comprising the hospital area. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for boroughs.
The Governor-General may, by Order in Council, on the application of any Borough Council, County Council, Town Board, or Road Board, declare the district within the jurisdiction of such authority to be a fire district. No application may be made unless the population of the district exceeds 1,000, and unless a proposal for constituting such a district has been carried by a majority of the ratepayers at a poll held for the purpose. The affairs of a fire district are administered by a Fire Board consisting of seven members, of whom one is appointed by the Governor-General, three are elected by the contributory local authority, and three by the insurance companies carrying on business within the district. The elections are biennial, and the qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for other local authorities.
Provision is also made for the constitution of united fire districts on the application of two or more authorities, provided the population of the united area exceeds 2,500 and the proposal has been approved by a majority of the ratepayers at a poll held in each district. The Board then consists of one member appointed by the Governor-General, one (sometimes two) by each of the uniting authorities, and a number by the insurance companies equal to the total number appointed by the uniting authorities.
Rabbit districts may be constituted in three different ways:—
(1.) On the petition of a majority of the stock owners of any area, each owning or in charge of more than one hundred sheep or twenty head of cattle, the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare a rabbit district. The management of affairs is entrusted to a Board of Trustees consisting of six members, one of whom must be the Government Inspector of Stock in charge of the district in which the rabbit district is included. The remaining five are elected triennially by the stock owners, who may exercise from one to five votes according to the number of stock owned. Any stock owner who possesses a voting qualification is eligible for office. The following are incapable of being elected trustees:—
An undischarged bankrupt.
A person attainted of treason or convicted of crime punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for three years or upwards, or convicted of perjury or of any infamous crime.
A person of unsound mind.
A person pursuing the occupation of destroying rabbits.
(2.) On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any area not less than 2,000 acres in extent and containing the holdings of not less than ten ratepayers, the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare a rabbit district. Administration is conducted by a Board of Trustees consisting of from six to eight members, of whom one must be the Inspector of Stock for the locality. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for County Councils, and the term of office is for three years.
(3.) The Governor-General has also power to declare a rabbit-proof-fencing district on the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any area comprising not less than 1,000 acres and containing not less than three ratepayers. The Board of Trustees consists of from three to seven members, and is elected triennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for County Councils.
The affairs of the one district in existence are managed by a Gas-lighting Board of seven members. The electors of each of the two boroughs included in the district elect three members biennially at the municipal elections, the seventh member being appointed by the elected members, or, in the event of their failing to agree, by the Governor-General in Council. The franchise and the qualifications and disqualifications for election are the same as in the case of boroughs.
Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In nearly all cases there is a general Act under which all authorities of the same type are constituted. In the case of Harbour Boards there is, in addition to a general Harbours Act, a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act.
Certain types of local authority—City and suburban drainage districts, tramway districts, local railway districts, and the gas-lighting district—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
Local authorities are empowered to raise special loans for the construction of any public work, the purchase of land or buildings, or to engage in any undertaking which a local authority may lawfully enter into. The consent of the ratepayers must first be obtained by means of a poll, and if at least three-fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of the proposal it shall be deemed to be carried. Notices of the result of the poll must be gazetted.
In the case of boroughs and town districts a bare majority only is necessary.
In order that local authorities may enjoy the credit of the State and a low rate of interest, the State Advances Board is empowered to grant loans on debentures issued by local authorities for a period not exceeding fifty years, principal and interest to be repaid by equal half-yearly instalments. The Board is restricted to lending money for the construction of roads, streets, bridges, waterworks, drainage and sanitary works, and workers' dwellings. In addition, no local authority may receive more than £60,000 within three years.
For the further benefit of local bodies the Governor-General may, on the recommendation of the Superintendent of the State Advances Board, guarantee the loan of any local authority. The total amount guaranteed for all bodies in one year must not exceed £2,000,000.
As explained later on in this section, much of the revenue of local authorities is derived from rates, and the rating-powers of the various classes of authorities are defined by statute. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—
(1.) General—for general purposes.
(2.) Separate rates are levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for engaging in any undertaking for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.
(3.) A special rate is imposed to secure the repayment of loan-money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates must be raised by resolution gazetted.
The maximum rating-powers of each type of local authority are set out in detail farther on in this section. Some classes (e.g., Harbour Boards) have no rating-powers except under the authority of a special act. Hospital Boards do not have powers to rate, but obtain part of their revenue from contributory local bodies, which impose rates for the purpose.
The several local authorities may make by-laws for the effective carrying-out of the provisions of the Acts relating to them. Various classes of by-laws require to be approved by the Governor-General or by a Minister of the Crown, as the case may be.
Provision is also made in the By-laws Act, 1910, for the confirmation of by-laws by the Minister of Internal Affairs. The certificate given by the Minister confirms the actual making of the by-laws, and it is not necessary when giving any such certificate to consider whether the provisions of the by-laws are repugnant to the laws of New Zealand, or unreasonable, or ultra vires of the local authority by which they are made.
The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, provides that any local authority may by special resolution establish a superannuation fund for the benefit of persons in the service of that local authority. The resolution shall not take effect until confirmed by the Governor-General in Council, and such resolution shall specify what class of employee is entitled to become contributors to the fund, and what class, if any, shall be bound to become contributor and the amount the local body undertakes to pay into the fund by way of subsidy.
Any two or more local authorities may establish a united superannuation fund.
Contributions towards the fund are made by a contributor on a percentage of his salary ranging from 5 to 10 per cent., according to his age on joining the fund.
On retirement from the service of the local authority a contributor may be paid an annual allowance not exceeding two-thirds of his salary in proportion to the length of service of the contributor. If a contributor or annuitant dies, an annual allowance may be paid to the widow or children of the deceased person.
Local authorities are required to keep their accounts in the manner prescribed by the Act under which they are created. They are also obliged to furnish statistics to the Government Statistician when called upon to do so.
Under the Health Act, 1920, every local authority is obliged to do everything to promote and conserve the public health within its district, and when directed by the Board of Health must provide sanitary works, appoint sanitary inspectors, furnish reports to the Health Officer, and make any necessary by-laws.
For the prevention of fires every Borough Council is required to fix fire-plugs in the main pipes of the waterworks in the borough, at distances not more than 100 yards from one another.
Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.
Special functions and powers of the various classes of local authorities are mentioned below.
The principal function of a County Council is the construction, maintenance, and control of roads within the county, and the bridges connected therewith. Power is given to undertake water-supply and drainage works, supply electric lighting and power, establish markets, construct or acquire harbour-works, erect workers' dwellings, and initiate other public services which the Council considers beneficial.
Borough Councils exercise full control in the construction and maintenance of streets and footways. Particular powers are given in regard to drainage and sanitation, water-supply, libraries, baths, cemeteries, workers' dwellings, and other public utilities. In addition, Councils may enter into such businesses as the supply of gas and electric lighting and power, public conveyance, &c. Councils may make such by-laws, subject to the Municipal Corporations Act, as are necessary for the good government of the borough.
Town Boards exercise most of the powers and functions of Borough Councils. This is especially true of Boards independent of county control. In the case of dependent town districts the County Council has control of the main roads therein, and has power to levy a general rate up to 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of the rateable property of the district.
A Road Board has the care and management of all district roads within its district, and has full power to construct, improve, and maintain all such roads and the bridges and ferries thereon. Power is also given to construct and maintain such drainage, irrigation, or water-supply works as are considered beneficial to the district.
All rivers, streams, and watercourses within any river district are subject to the jurisdiction of the Board so far as may be necessary for the construction or maintenance of any works required to prevent any possible damage which may result from overflow or from the breaking of banks.
The Board may, without any previous agreement with the owner or occupier of any land, take possession after twenty-four hours' notice.
Drainage Boards have power to maintain in a state of efficiency any watercourse, or bank or defence against water, to effect any improvements thereto, or to make any new works necessary for the drainage of the district. Power is given to purchase land and to enter upon any land without any previous agreement with the owner, provided twenty-four hours' notice is given.
A Water-supply Board has power to enter upon any lands through which any of the water-races under its control run, for the purpose of constructing works and carrying out any necessary repairs, and generally to control the water-races in the district as it deems best for providing a water-supply.
The powers and functions of City and Suburban Drainage Boards are determined by special enactment, and do not differ substantially from those given under "Land Drainage Districts."
The powers and functions of Tramway Boards are laid down by special Acts, and follow generally those conferred on municipalities in relation to tramways. Power is given to supply electricity to the Government and to local authorities, and in certain cases to individuals; to run drags; and to work quarries.
The consent of the Governor-General in Council is necessary before a Board enters upon the construction or acquisition of a railway. When authorized to commence the work the Board may enter upon and take such land as is necessary for the work. The Board has power, subject to the terms of the order authorizing the railway, to make by-laws fixing fares, freight, and storage rates, and generally for regulating the traffic on the railway, and the conduct of all persons employed thereon.
Electric-power Boards have power to construct all works necessary for the generation and transmission of electric energy, to acquire water rights, to purchase electric energy in bulk, and to sell electric energy in bulk or otherwise. Power is also given, with the consent of the Governor-General in Council, to establish electro-chemical, electro-metallurgical, or other industries especially adapted to the use of electricity.
A Harbour Board is empowered to do any of the following:—
(a.) Construct and maintain any works necessary for the improvement, protection, management, or utilization of the harbour, such as wharves, piers, jetties, docks, slips, breakwaters, excavations, &c. (reclamation of land may also be undertaken, but this requires the sanction of a special Act of Parliament):
(b.) Build warehouses, sheds, and other structures necessary for the accommodation of goods shipped or unshipped at the harbour:
(c.) Erect and carry on freezing-works and cool chambers:
(d.) Provide cranes, public weighbridges, and other requisite appliances:
(c.) Carry on the business of wharfinger or warehouse-keeper:
(f.) Provide for the storage and conveyance of fuel oil, and for the supplying of water for shipping purposes.
Harbour Boards are also empowered to enact by-laws relating to a wide range of activities. The most important have reference to—
The mooring, anchoring, and laying-up of vessels:
The landing of passengers; the unshipping, warehousing, stowing, and depositing of cargo:
The levying and collecting by the Board of fees, tolls, dues, and other charges on vessels and goods:
The general regulation of the use of such utilities as wharves, docks, cranes, buildings, &c.:
The control of pilotage operations within the harbour.
The by-laws must not conflict with the general Harbour Regulations which the Governor-General is empowered to make, and are subject to the Governor-General's right of veto at any time within six months.
Each District Highway Council is obliged each year to submit to the Main Highways Board recommendations as to the following:—
Any public highways within the district which it considers should be declared main highways:
The works of construction, reconstruction, maintenance, or repair of highways to be undertaken during the year, and whether such should be undertaken by the Board, or by the several local authorities of the district, or by any two or more of them, on behalf of the Board.
It shall also submit with its recommendations (a) an estimate of the amount required during the year for the works recommended, and (b) a scale showing the amounts to be paid to the Board by the several local authorities where the work is to be undertaken by the Board, the amounts to be paid by the Board to the several local authorities where the work is to be undertaken by such local authorities, and the amounts to be paid by the several local authorities to any other local authority for any work to be undertaken by the latter.
A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General by Order in Council may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may also make by-laws, subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, regarding all matters affecting the management, care, control, and superintendence of any institution under its jurisdiction.
It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Inspector-General of Hospitals considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.
Fire Boards have power to establish and maintain fire brigades as they think fit. They may also use, free of charge, the water-mains, &c., of any local authority having jurisdiction in the fire district. Power is also given to make by-laws, the chief of which have reference to the enrolment and control of volunteer fire brigades; the establishment of fire-alarm circuits; the regulation of the storage of kerosene, explosives, and other inflammable substances; and the payment of inspection fees. A Fire Board may also direct that the coroner hold an inquest on any fire in its district.
A Rabbit Board is empowered to do all things that appear necessary to ensure the destruction of rabbits in the district or to prevent the increase of rabbits therein, and for that purpose may offer rewards or bonuses for the destruction of rabbits, or pay for the erection and maintenance of protective fences. Power is given to enter upon Crown or private lands after seven days' notice, and to construct any rabbit-proof fences considered necessary. The Board may also direct the destruction of rabbits in any areas within the district, and, failing compliance with such order, may take measures itself to cause the destruction, and charge the cost thereof to the occupier of the land.
This district was created to provide for the extension of the gas-supply of one borough to an adjacent borough. The Act of constitution vests in the Board the whole of the property of both Borough Councils used for the supply of gas, the Board being required to issue debentures in exchange. The Board has the same powers as a Borough Council in regard to the manufacture and sale of gas.
The local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or the capital value shall be in force in the district. The system of rating on the unimproved value can be adopted only by a poll of the ratepayers, and after three years the ratepayers may, by another poll, revert to the system previously in force in the district.
Section 29 of the Rating Amendment Act, 1910, as amended by section 7 of the Amendment Act of 1913, provides that when the union of two or more boroughs takes place the rating system in force in the borough having the largest population shall be observed throughout the united borough, unless otherwise agreed between the Councils of the boroughs concerned.
The system of rating in the Dominion is upon the basis that 1s. in the pound on the annual value is deemed to be equivalent to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value of rateable property; or where in a district not rating on the annual value it is necessary for any purpose to ascertain the annual value of any rateable property, then the annual value thereof is equal to 6 per cent. on the capital value of such property. Rating on the unimproved value must be so adjusted as to equal as nearly as may be, but not to exceed, in producing-capacity the limit of rating-power on the capital or annual value, as the case may be, a rate on the annual value being for this purpose first transposed into one on the capital value on the basis above mentioned.
Prior to 1911 the system of rating on the unimproved value did not apply to water rates, gas rates, electric-light rates, sewage rates, or hospital and charitable-aid rates, which could be levied on the annual or capital value only; but by the Rating Amendment Act, 1911, it was provided that the system should apply to these rates. This provision is not retrospective, but a poll in any district where the system was previously in force is, on petition, to be taken on the proposal that it shall apply to them.
The annual value is deemed to be the letting-value, less 20 per cent. in case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and 10 per cent. of land, but in no case is the rateable value to be less than 5 per cent. of the value of the fee-simple. The capital value is deemed to be the selling-value of the land, including improvements, at the time of valuation. The unimproved value is deemed to be the selling-value of the land at the time of valuation, excluding the value of any existing improvements.
Local authorities are largely dependent for funds to carry out their activities on revenue from rates, and even loans raised for special purposes are ultimately liquidated by such revenues—known then as special rates. As, however, the revenue from rates is not usually received till about half of the financial year has elapsed, the law has for many years allowed local bodies to borrow money in anticipation of the year's revenue. This borrowed money in many cases tended to become a permanent debt, and from time to time power had to be given to local bodies to raise a loan for the purpose of paying off such debts. This was done in 1913, but since then the debts again accumulated, and many local bodies were in financial difficulties. Consequently, in 1921, the Legislature dealt with the matter by passing the Local Bodies' Finance Act, which compelled any local body which had an overdraft or temporary deposits to capitalize its liability, forming what is known as an "antecedent liability," and to pay off this liability either (a) by seven annual instalments out of revenue, or (b) by a direct loan, or (c) by levying a special rate in each of seven years sufficient to cover each annual instalment. The powers of a local body to borrow by overdraft or by temporary deposit were also limited to three-fourths of its total revenue for the preceding year, and at the end of a year there is not to be owing a greater sum than the amount of revenue then outstanding. This will, of course, compel local bodies to live within their income, and will also ensure that money borrowed by overdraft or temporary deposit will simply be a temporary expedient in anticipation of revenue.
A synopsis of the statutory rating-powers of the various local authorities is now given. Generally, in addition to the statutes specified below, the provisions of the Rating Act, 1908 (and amendments), are applicable.
Under the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920, cities and boroughs have conferred on them the following rating-powers, which represent the maximum a Council is empowered to levy in any one financial year:—
General Rate.—2s. 6d. in the pound on the annual value, or 2d. in the pound on the capital value of all rateable property, or its equivalent on the unimproved value. In divided boroughs the rate levied may vary in different wards, but must not in any case exceed the above limit.
General Separate Rates for Special Works.—3/4d. in the pound in any one year on the capital value, or 1s. in the pound on the annual value, or its equivalent on the unimproved value of the rateable property. These rates can be made only on a petition of a majority of the ratepayers, and are known as general separate rates, in contradistinction to particular separate rates now immediately referred to.
Water-supply.—Ordinary supply, 10s. per annum where the annual value does not exceed £12 10s.; in excess of £12 10s., 6 per cent. Where rating on unimproved value in respect of water-supply is in force the charge must not exceed the equivalent of 1d. in the pound on the capital value, with a minimum of 10s. Half-rates only are to be levied on stores or warehouses, and all land and buildings to which water can be but is not supplied, situate within 100 yards from any part of the waterworks. The rate or charge for extraordinary supply may be fixed by the Council.
Lighting Streets and Public Buildings.—6d. in the pound on the annual value.
Sanitation.—A rate, or in lieu thereof a uniform annual fee, may be levied of such an amount that the total proceeds shall be sufficient to meet the estimated expenditure on the service for the year.
Drainage.—6d. in the pound on the annual value of property served by a public drain.
Library.—1d. in the pound on the annual value.
Harbour.—Any Council appointed a Harbour Board may, for the purpose of constructing or maintaining harbour-works, levy a rate not to exceed in any one year 3/8d. in the pound on the capital value.
In addition to the rating-power referred to above, certain Acts of the Legislature have conferred powers on Borough Councils to levy further separate rates for the purposes now indicated.
Hospital and Charitable Aid.—Under the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, section 41, a rate sufficient to produce the amount of contribution for which the borough may be liable.
Fire.—By the Fire Brigades Act, 1908, section 21, a Borough Council within a fire district may, in order to raise the amount required to be contributed to the Fire Board, levy a separate rate, on the value of the buildings only, within the fire district.
Small-birds Nuisance.—Borough Councils are by the Injurious Birds Act, 1908, section 18, empowered to raise funds for the destruction of injurious birds by levying a general rate not exceeding 1/16d. in the pound on the capital value, or its equivalent on the annual or unimproved value.
Health.—The Health Act, 1920, section 140, enables a separate rate to be levied to meet the expenses of carrying out the provisions of the Act.
Special Rates (Payment of Loan Charges).—Rates under this head are termed "special," and are levied for the purpose of producing interest, or interest and sinking fund, upon any special loan. They are not limited by statute. A special rate shall be made a continuing rate for a period of years equal to the currency of the loan. With certain exceptions no special loan may be raised without the consent of a majority of the ratepayers affected. Special rates are subject to the provisions of the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1913.
In certain exceptional cases a Council's power may be subject to one or more of the three conditions referred to below.
Increase of Rating-power authorized where Revenue lost in consequence of the Reduction or Prohibition of Licenses.—A Borough Council which suffers loss of revenue from license fees under the Licensing Act in consequence of the reduction or prohibition of licenses in the district may, by section 41 of the Licensing Act, 1908, make good such loss by an equivalent sum to be levied and collected by an increase of the general rate in the district.
Rates on Native Land.—By the provisions of section 3 of the Rating Amendment Act, 1910, Native land that has become freehold and is held under individual title is liable to full rates, subject to certain exemptions. Lands held by Natives under Native custom are, however, totally exempt from rating.
Rating of Mining Property in the South Island.—All mining property held by an occupier in any borough within a mining district in the South Island of the Dominion Is liable to be rated by the Borough Council in the same manner as other rateable property in the district, but subject to special provisions of the Rating Act, 1908, sections 45 to 47.
The maximum general and separate rates that may be levied by the Board of a town district in any one year are set forth in the Town Boards Act, 1908, and amendments, indicated below.
General Rate.—By the Finance Act, 1921, section 34, a Town Board may levy a rate of 2d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent on the unimproved value, or 2s. 6d. in the pound on the annual value. In the case of town districts which are also subject to county control, however, the County Council has power to levy in addition a general rate up to 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value.
Particular Separate Rates.—On petition from a majority of the ratepayers in any portion of the district for a special work to be undertaken, the Board may by special order define such portion and make and levy a separate works rate not exceeding in any one year 1s. in the pound on the annual value or its equivalent.
The provisions of the Municipal Corporations Act, 1908, relating to water-supply, lighting, sanitation, drainage, and library rates, as already referred to under the head of "Boroughs," apply equally to town districts. In like manner Town Boards may levy separate hospital and charitable-aid, fire, small-birds nuisance, and health rates under the statutory provisions indicated.
Special Rates.—The powers of Town Boards are the same as Borough Councils.
In the same way as they operate in boroughs the provisions relating to the rates on Native land, rating on mining property in the South Island, and the increase of the rating-power consequent on reduction or prohibition of licenses apply to town districts.
Most of the provisions relating to the rating-powers of County Councils are included in the Counties Act, 1920. These are now briefly referred to.
General Rate.—In counties where there are no road or town districts a maximum rate of 3d. in the pound, or where there are road or town districts 3d. in the pound in outlying districts, and in all other parts of the county 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of rateable property, or its equivalent on the unimproved or annual value. The total amount of the general and separate rates together, however, must not exceed the maximum rate above, with the exception that the drainage rate may be additional to the maximum mentioned.
Special-works (Separate) Rates.—These rates may be levied on the county or a portion of the county upon a majority petition of ratepayers; the total amount that may be levied in one year is 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent.
Particular separate rates which may be levied by County Councils refer to the following matters:—
Water-supply and Drainage.—For the purposes of any constructional work a rate of 1d. in the pound on the capital value on the county or subdivision, as the case may be. To provide for maintenance after construction a rate of 3/4d. in the pound may be levied.
Sanitation and Harbours.—The provisions relating to boroughs apply, mutatis mutandis, to counties.
Library.—1d. in the pound on the annual value or its equivalent. The rate is levied by virtue of the Libraries and Mechanics' Institutes Act, 1908, and applies only where the library is managed by the County Council.
Other Separate Rates.–The expenses of a county in connection with lighting, &c., which come within its jurisdiction are met from either the General Account of the county or the Separate Accounts of the ridings. In regard to hospital and charitable-aid, health, injurious-birds, and fire rates, the provisions of the statutes as noted above under the head of "Boroughs" apply.
Special Rates.—The provisions of the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1913, apply in the same manner as indicated for Borough Councils above. Special rates to provide interest, or interest and sinking fund, on loans are not limited by statute as to amount.
Bridge Rate.—In addition to other special rating-powers referred to, a special rate of 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value may be levied under section 5 of the Local Bodies' Loans Amendment Act, 1922, for reconstruction of bridges.
In the same way as they operate in boroughs the provisions relating to the rates on Native land, rating on mining property in the South Island, and the increase of the rating-power consequent on reduction or prohibition of licenses apply to counties.
For the main statutory provisions in regard to the rating-powers of Road Boards it is necessary to refer to the Road Boards Act, 1908. A summary of these, as amended by various statutes, is given below.
General Rate.—1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent on the unimproved value, or 2s. in the pound on the annual value, as the case may be. In the event of a Receiver being appointed, the power is extended by 3/8d. in the pound if the Counties Act is suspended, or 3/16d. in the pound if the Act is in force, upon the capital value.
Separate Rates (in Subdivided Road Districts).—May be levied over any or every subdivision of the district, but must not, together with the general rate, exceed the limit of 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent.
Special Rates for Particular Works.—3/4d. in the pound on the capital value over the whole or any portion of the district.
Water-supply for Domestic Use and Irrigation.—Water-supply is according to the scale prescribed for boroughs, as indicated above. This applies only to certain Road Boards specially authorized. With regard to irrigation, the provisions of the Water-supply Act, 1908, and amendments provide that where the Counties Act is not in operation, or is suspended, two or more adjoining road districts may amalgamate for the purpose of forming a water-supply district, with the full rating-powers of such districts. Any Road Board which had constructed water-races or irrigation-works prior to 1891 may continue to exercise in this respect the same rating-powers as a County Council.
Library.—1d. in the pound on the annual value or its equivalent, only where the public library is managed by the Road Board in terms of the Libraries and Mechanics' Institutes Act, 1908.
Harbour.—Should a Road Board be declared a Harbour Board, it may, by consent of the ratepayers, levy a special rate for the construction or maintenance of harbour-works, such rate not to exceed in any one year 3/8d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent.
Other Particular Separate Rates.—The provisions of special statutes with regard to hospital and charitable-aid, health, injurious-birds, and fire rates apply to road districts in the same manner as to boroughs.
Special Rates.—The powers of Road Boards are the same as Borough Councils.
In the same way as they operate in boroughs the provisions relating to the rates on Native land, rating on mining property in the South Island, and the increase of the rating-power consequent on reduction or prohibition of licenses apply to road districts.
General and Separate Rates.—The Electric-power Boards Act, 1918, and amendments provide that when the expenditure of a Board exceeds the amount of income in any year the balance, or part of it, may be raised by a general or separate rate over the whole or part of the district. The Power Board may collect the rate itself, or may request the local authority in whose district the rate is levied to recover the amount on its behalf.
Special Rates.—The provisions of the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1913, apply to Power Boards, and the Power Boards Act, 1918, also allows of a uniform rate being levied over the whole district to secure money borrowed for the preliminary work and expenses of a Board.
For any purpose connected with a harbour, or for interest, or interest and sinking fund, on loans, authority is contained in section 221 of the Harbours Act, 1908 (as amended in 1910), to levy a rate not exceeding the maximum specified in any special Act authorizing the Board to levy a rate, or, if no such limit is fixed, a maximum rate of 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value, or its equivalent on the annual or unimproved value.
General Rate.—By section 87 of the River Boards Act, 1908 (and amendments), a River Board may levy a general rate of 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value or its equivalent, leviable on a uniform scale or graduated according to the classification of lands in the district.
Separate Rates.—These shall not, together with the general rates levied, exceed the amount limited in respect to general rates.
Special Rates.—Not limited by statute as to amount; may be levied to secure the interest and provide a fund for the repayment of loans.
General Rate.—The Land Drainage Act, 1908, section 31, provides for the levying of a general rate, according to the classification of the lands in the district, not exceeding 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value. By the Amendment Act of 1913 this rate may be increased to 3d. in the pound on a ratepayers' petition representing a majority of three-quarters in number and half in rateable property.
Special Rates.—As in the case of river districts.
Special Rate.—By the Water-supply Act, 1908, section 34, a special rate may be levied on all lands in a water-supply district or subdivision to pay interest and provide for the repayment of any loan. The rate is levied according to a classification of the rateable lands.
The special Act of constitution for each district fixes a maximum general rate, which varies from district to district. Provision is also made for raising special rates to secure the repayment of interest and sinking fund on loans.
The Local Railways Act, 1914, provides that in any year in which the estimated expenditure of a Board exceeds the estimated income, the deficit shall be made good by a rate on all rateable property within the district. Rating is levied on a graduated scale according to land-classification, which is based on varying benefits accruing from the railway.
The District Councils for these districts have no rating-powers, but have power to recommend to the Main Highways Board as to what proportion of the proposed expenditure each year shall be borne by each constituent County Council.
No rating-powers are given to Hospital Boards, but under the Hospital and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, the estimated net expenditure of a Board is apportioned by the Board among the contributory local authorities within its district in proportion to the capital value of the rateable property in each contributory district.
As in the case of the previous type of local authority, Fire Boards have no rating-powers, but derive a certain proportion of their revenue from contributory local authorities.
Where the Board is elected by the stock owners a maximum general rate of 1d. per sheep and 5d. per head of cattle is permitted; provided that where such a rate would produce less than 10s. a maximum of 10s. may be levied. A Rabbit Board elected by the ratepayers may levy up to 1d. in the pound on capital value, with a maximum of 1s. per acre for each holding affected. A Rabbit-proof Fencing Board may levy a general rate of 1/4d. in the pound on capital value.
The Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, was passed by the General Assembly to afford local bodies the opportunity of adopting the principle of rating which is expressed in the title of the measure. The Act is now incorporated in the Rating Act, 1908. It is entirely at the option of the bodies to adopt the system, and provision is made for a return to the old system of rating, if desired, after three years' experience of the new one. The Act provides that a proportion of the ratepayers on the roll, varying from 25 per cent. where the total number does not exceed 100, to 15 per cent. where the number exceeds 300, may by demand in writing, delivered to the Chairman or Mayor of the district, require that a proposal to rate property on the basis of the unimproved value may be submitted to the ratepayers, whose votes shall be taken between twenty-one and twenty-eight days after delivery of the demand. The poll is to be taken in the same manner as in the case of a proposal to raise a loan in the district under the Local Bodies' Loans Act, 1908.
Under the original Act it was necessary for a minimum number of one-third of the ratepayers to vote, and a majority of their votes carried the proposal. Now the question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.
A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.
The valuation roll is supplied to the local authority by the Valuer-General under the provisions of the Valuation of Land Act, 1908, and the definitions of "capital value," "improvements," "unimproved value," and "value of improvements" found in that Act apply also to rating on unimproved value. Provision is made for adjustment of rating-powers given under previous Acts by fixing equivalents. Thus a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value under former Acts is to be considered equal to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value.
The adjustments are to be made so that the rates on the unimproved value shall be such as to produce as much as, but not more than, the rates under the Rating Act, 1908. For instance, supposing a local authority has a rating-power up to 3/4d. in the pound on the capital value, then it can levy any rate in the pound on the unimproved value of land in its district so long as the producing-capacity of such rate is not greater than would be the producing-capacity of a 3/4d. rate on the capital value of the district. When a fixed rate, under the older system of rating, is security for a loan, the Controller and Auditor-General is given power to interfere and fix the new rate himself if of opinion that the new rate on the unimproved value does not afford equally good security as the one to be given up.
It should be noted that some local authorities automatically adopt rating on unimproved value. For example, a town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county which itself rates on unimproved values, automatically rates on the system in force in the county; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their Councils agree to the contrary.
Local districts in which a poll on the question of rating on unimproved value has been taken since the 31st March, 1914, are as shown below up to the 31st March, 1924. The result of all polls prior to the 31st March, 1914, are given on pages 876–79 of the Year-book for 1914.
RESULTS OF RATING POLLS, 1914–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Local District. | Date of Poll. | Result of Poll. | Votes recorded. | ||
For. | Against. | Informal. | |||
*For rescission. †At that time a town district. | |||||
Avondale Borough | 17 Feb., 1923 | Carried | 282 | 150 | 5 |
Avondale Road District | 1 June, 1918 | Rejected | 231 | 300 | 1 |
Bay of Islands County | 17 Nov., 1920 | Carried | 490 | 187 | .. |
Cambridge Borough | 9 Sept., 1919 | Carried | 153 | 61 | 2 |
Cambridge Borough* | 8 Nov., 1922 | Rating on U.V. remains | 90 | 166 | 1 |
Carterton Borough | 26 Nov., 1919 | Carried | 277 | 133 | .. |
Christchurch City* | 4 Mar., 1915 | Rating on U.V. remains | 1,914 | 2,086 | .. |
Ellerslie Town District | 8 Mar., 1916 | Carried | 175 | 25 | 1 |
Eltham County | 9 May, 1923 | Carried | 361 | 274 | 9 |
Featherston County | 16 Feb., 1915 | Carried | 315 | 164 | 2 |
Geraldine Borough | 29 April, 1921 | Carried | 179 | 100 | 14 |
Glen Eden Town District | 13 Oct., 1923 | Carried | 120 | 60 | .. |
Great Barrier County | 11 May, 1914 | Carried | 63 | 7 | .. |
Greytown Borough | 27 June, 1922 | Rejected | 62 | 198 | 4 |
Hauraki Plains County | 10 Mar., 1921 | Carried | 301 | 14 | .. |
Havelock North Town District | 3 Nov., 1920 | Carried | 107 | 79 | .. |
Henderson Town District | 14 July, 1923 | Carried | 54 | 32 | .. |
Huntly Town District | 20 Oct., 1915 | Carried | 30 | 1 | .. |
Inglewood County | 16 Mar., 1921 | Carried | 160 | 25 | 2 |
Manawatu County | 29 Jan., 1919 | Carried | 677 | 193 | 3 |
Mangaorongo Road District | 13 Mar., 1918 | Carried | 45 | 1 | .. |
Mangapapa Town District | 13 Oct., 1915 | Rejected | 109 | 164 | 14 |
Mangapapa Town District | 1 July, 1920 | Carried | 244 | 80 | 4 |
Manurewa Town District | 19 Nov., 1921 | Rejected | 66 | 108 | .. |
Mataura Borough* | 3 Nov., 1915 | Rescission carried | 136 | 129 | 2 |
Mataura Borough | 12 Dec, 1919 | Rejected | 118 | 145 | 5 |
Mataura Borough | 21 Feb., 1923 | Carried | 186 | 166 | 1 |
Milton Borough* | 1 Nov., 1922 | Rating on U.V. remains | 137 | 216 | 10 |
Moa Road District | 26 Mar., 1919 | Carried | 205 | 32 | 1 |
Mosgiel Borough* | 28 Mar., 1916 | Rating on U.V. remains | 115 | 240 | .. |
New Lynn Town District | 5 Dec., 1923 | Carried | 264 | 86 | 3 |
New Plymouth Borough | 30 April, 1919 | Carried | 781 | 595 | .. |
Ngaruawahia Borough | 21 Mar., 1921 | Carried | 47 | 7 | .. |
Normanby Town District* | 24 May, 1919 | Rating on U.V. remains | 33 | 41 | 1 |
Northcote Borough | 30 April, 1919 | Rejected | 123 | 140 | .. |
Northcote Borough | 22 Aug., 1922 | Carried | 260 | 150 | .. |
Onehunga Borough | 9 Mar., 1915 | Carried | 563 | 391 | 7 |
Ostend Road District | 20 Dec, 1922 | Rejected | 29 | 50 | .. |
Otaki Borough† | 4 Mar., 1919 | Carried | 132 | 44 | 1 |
Otamatea County | 6 May, 1922 | Carried | 505 | 312 | .. |
Otautau Town District* | 8 Mar., 1916 | Rescission carried | 40 | 33 | 1 |
Otorohanga County | 9 May, 1923 | Carried | 321 | 42 | .. |
Otorohanga Native Township | 30 Oct., 1914 | Carried | 43 | 5 | .. |
Paeroa Borough | 30 April, 1919 | Carried | 155 | 71 | .. |
Raglan Town District | 15 Nov., 1916 | Carried | 54 | 19 | .. |
Rangiora Borough* | 19 June, 1919 | Rescission carried | 151 | 145 | 1 |
Rangiora Borough | 7 Mar., 1923 | Carried | 266 | 87 | .. |
Rodney County | 21 April, 1921 | Carried | 520 | 433 | .. |
Taihape Borough | 26 Mar., 1919 | Carried | 141 | 21 | .. |
Taradale Town District | 15 Sept., 1919 | Carried | 128 | 39 | .. |
Taranaki County | 20 Mar., 1920 | Carried | 530 | 109 | 3 |
Tauranga Borough | 6 Oct., 1920 | Rejected | 147 | 295 | 6 |
Tauranga Borough | 7 Mar., 1924 | Carried | 295 | 282 | 4 |
Te Awamutu Borough | 19 Nov., 1919 | Rejected | 89 | 127 | .. |
Te Awamutu Borough | 14 Feb., 1923 | Rejected | 120 | 198 | .. |
Thames Borough | 19 June, 1919 | Carried | 260 | 50 | .. |
Thames Borough* | 12 Dec, 1922 | Rating on U.V. remains | 236 | 407 | 8 |
Timaru Borough | 27 April, 1921 | Carried | 1,532 | 838 | 73 |
Uawa County | 26 May, 1920 | Carried | 260 | 89 | .. |
Waiatarua Drainage District | 24 Dec., 1918 | Carried | 19 | 1 | .. |
Wairau Road District | 20 Aug., 1923 | Carried | 251 | 11 | .. |
Waitomo County | 8 June, 1922 | Carried | 762 | 73 | 11 |
Westport Borough | 25 April, 1917 | Carried | 467 | 345 | 30 |
Whakatane Borough† | 21 Sept., 1915 | Rejected | 70 | 105 | 1 |
Whakatane Borough | 30 April, 1919 | Carried | 163 | 92 | 10 |
Whakatane County | 8 Nov., 1919 | Carried | 319 | 166 | .. |
Whangarei County | 11 Nov., 1914 | Carried | 736 | 236 | 22 |
Whangaroa County | 5 Mar., 1924 | Carried | 114 | 49 | .. |
The unimproved value of land is the basis on which some 37 per cent. of the local authorities (excluding Harbour Boards) assessed their rates for the year 1922–23. A comparative table is—
SYSTEMS OF RATING IN FORCE, 1922–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | System of Rating. | Total. | |||||
Unimproved Value. | Capital Value. | Capital and Unimproved Values. | Annual Value. | Acreage Basis. | Nil. | ||
*Included one on annual basis also. | |||||||
Counties | 43 | 76 | 3 | .. | .. | 7 | 129 |
Boroughs | 64* | 21 | 3* | 30 | .. | .. | 118 |
Town districts | 29 | 36 | .. | 6 | .. | .. | 71 |
Road districts | 9 | 39 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 48 |
River-protective districts | 12 | 17 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 37 |
Land-drainage districts | 20 | 31 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 51 |
Water-supply districts | .. | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 |
City and suburban drainage districts | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Tramway districts | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Local railway districts | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 |
Electric-power districts | 3 | 7 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 |
Totals | 181 | 238 | 8 | 37 | 2 | 11 | 477 |
Although the figures referred to indicate that the number of local authorities rating on the unimproved value is approximately 37 per cent. of the total, yet on a population basis the figures reveal that in reality a larger proportion of the ratepayers are being so rated. The position in regard to the four major classes of local bodies at 1st April, 1923, was as follows:—
POPULATION (EXCLUDING MAORIS) RATED ON UNIMPROVED VALUE. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Districts. | Rating on Unimproved Value. | Total for Dominion. | Ratio of Unimproved Value to Dominion. | |||
No. | Population. | No. | Population. | No. | Population. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |||||
Counties (excluding all town districts) | 46 | 172,899 | 129 | 500,831 | 35*.65 | 34.52 |
Boroughs | 67 | 444,805 | 118 | 726,610 | 56.79 | 61.21 |
Town districts (dependent) | 15 | 4,860 | 33 | 12,150 | 45.45 | 40.00 |
Town districts (independent) | 14 | 17,855 | 41 | 38,150 | 34.14 | 46.71 |
In addition to the foregoing, one road district with a population of 1,699 (1921 census) rated on unimproved value. Thus 50 per cent. of the people of New Zealand are rated on the unimproved value.
A study of the finance of local governing bodies from their incipient stages to the present time reveals a process of evolution from a state of semi-dependence on the Central Government to a stage where, with the exception of subsidies on rates and occasional grants for special works, all expense is borne locally. While local bodies were the proper authorities to deal with such matters as the construction of roads and bridges, it was recognized that work of this nature was to a large extent of national significance, and governmental aid was freely accorded. This is evidenced by a consideration of the fact that under various Acts, including the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, advances were made under which the recipient body, although bound to pay a half-yearly interest for a number of years, the period varying inversely with the rate of interest, was relieved from all further liability, ipso facto, on payment of the last instalment. With the increase in population and growth of prosperity, however, the opinion grew that local authorities should, in all fairness, bear the greater part of the expense of their own activities. This resulted in the withdrawal of such advantageous conditions, and at the present time, although the credit of the State is still available for the benefit of those local bodies requiring loans, and such assistance as indicated above is given, they are to all intents and purposes self-supporting.
The sources from which the various classes of local bodies secure the moneys necessary to exercise their functions vary greatly according to the nature of the statutory duties of the local body concerned. Generally, however, receipts fall under one of three main classes—viz., rates, licenses and fees, and receipts which cannot properly be regarded as revenue. These three classes are dealt with in detail below, where the nature and relative importance of each is more particularly referred to.
The tables given in this section cover the operations of all local authorities which furnish statistical returns to the Census and Statistics Office. Hospital Boards supply their returns to the Inspector-General of Hospitals, and their financial statistics are given in Section VII of this volume. Main highway districts have only recently been constituted, while Fire and Rabbit Boards do not furnish financial statistics.
The figures given in the tables are for the year ended 31st March, except in the case of certain Harbour Boards whose own financial year is taken in each case. The financial year of the Wellington Harbour Board ends on the 30th September (six months before the usual financial year); for the Coromandel, Greymouth, Half-moon Bay and Horseshoe Bay, Kaikoura, Kawhia, Mangonui, and Wairoa Harbour Boards the year ends on the 31st March, but in all other cases the Harbour Board year ends on the 31st December, or three months prior to the usual financial year.
Local governing bodies received by way of rates in the financial year 1922–23 a total amount of £4,277,781, of which £2,742,828 consisted of general rates and £1,534,953 of special and separate rates. The sum of £155,867 was raised by licenses, and £130,102 by other taxes, making £4,563,750 altogether from taxation, which sum is equivalent to £3 9s. 7d. per head of the mean population, as compared with £3 3s. 1d. for 1921–22.
Revenue derived from rates increased from £2,005,638 in 1913–14 to £4,277,781 in 1922–23. Revenue from the Government increased in the same period from £234,219 to £301,024. Receipts other than "revenue" were £2,411,575 in 1913–14 and £7,399,674 in 1922–23; but these figures vary from year to year according to circumstances, such as large operations by way of construction of works, for which money has to be specially raised.
The receipts of local governing bodies, divided into the various groups shown above, are given for each of the last ten years.
Financial Year. | Revenue from | Receipts not Revenue. | Total Receipts. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rates. | Licenses, Fees, Rents, and other Sources. | Government. | Total Revenue. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1913–14 | 2,005,638 | 2,484,893 | 234,219 | 4,724,750 | 2,411,575 | 7,136,325 |
1914–15 | 2,140,086 | 2,622,221 | 239,076 | 5,001,383 | 2,595,706 | 7,597,089 |
1915–16 | 2,355,155 | 2,705,562 | 262,083 | 5,322,800 | 2,469,275 | 7,792,075 |
1916–17 | 2,534,539 | 3,001,324 | 242,618 | 5,778,481 | 1,411,422 | 7,189,903 |
1917–18 | 2,674,541 | 3,034,894 | 248,855 | 5,958,290 | 1,250,047 | 7,208,337 |
1918–19 | 2,939,606 | 3,184,741 | 267,330 | 6,391,677 | 942,780 | 7,334,457 |
1919–20 | 3,144,213 | 4,219,608 | 266,974 | 7,630,795 | 3,329,003 | 10,959,798 |
1920–21 | 3,549,590 | 5,048,791 | 287,583 | 8,885,964 | 3,429,662 | 12,315,626 |
1921–22 | 3,779,895 | 5,757,252 | 317,530 | 9,854,677 | 5,486,912 | 15,341,589 |
1922–23 | 4,277,781 | 5,942,927 | 301,024 | 10,521,732 | 7,399,674 | 17,921,406 |
A summary of receipts for the year 1922–23 is given on the next page. The total revenue of the local bodies for the financial year was £10,521,732, and they further received a sum of £7,399,674 which could not properly be termed "revenue," making altogether a grand total of receipts amounting to £17,921,406. The rates formed 40.6 per cent. of the revenue proper; licenses, rents, and other sources yielded 56.5 per cent.; and 2.9 per cent. was granted by the General Government.
Of the revenue proper of counties, which amounted to £2,056,014, no less a sum than £1,639,493, or 79 per cent., was raised by way of rates. Town districts, road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, and city and suburban drainage districts also rely on their taxing-powers for the greater part of their income. In the case of boroughs and Harbour Boards, on the other hand, licenses, rents, &c., form the bulk of revenue. During 1922–23 this source of income accounted for 65 per cent. of the total revenue of boroughs, the corresponding proportion for Harbour Boards being as high as 84 per cent.
LOCAL GOVERNING BODIES.—RECEIPTS, 1922–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Revenue from | Receipts not Revenue. | Total Receipts. | ||
Rates. | Licenses, Rents, &c. | Government. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 1,639,493 | 195,214 | 221,307 | 1,095,631 | 3,151,645 |
Boroughs | 2,078,066 | 4,004,906 | 42,827 | 4,092,361 | 10,218,160 |
Town districts | 87,820 | 42,823 | 5,672 | 91,896 | 228,211 |
Road districts | 89,354 | 18,307 | 8,499 | 89,658 | 205,818 |
River districts | 30,456 | 21,653 | 2,518 | 22,297 | 76,924 |
Land-drainage districts | 33,694 | 2,346 | .. | 34,316 | 70,356 |
Water-supply districts | 790 | 3,537 | .. | 1,500 | 5,827 |
Tramway districts | 3,032 | 276,861 | .. | 28,300 | 308,193 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 122,086 | 3,158 | .. | 47,220 | 172,464 |
Railway districts | 1,206 | 25,714 | .. | 21,357 | 48,277 |
Harbour Boards | 185,011 | 1,137,614 | 20,201 | 808,897 | 2,151,723 |
Electric-power districts | 6,773 | 210,794 | .. | 1,066,241 | 1,283,808 |
Totals | 4,277,781 | 5,942,927 | 301,024 | 7,399,674 | 17,921,406 |
As stated above, rates contributed in 1922–23 the sum of £4,277,781 to the revenue of local governing bodies. General rates levied brought in £2,742,828, and special and separate rates £1,534,953. Of the latter, £1,056,739 was received by boroughs and £395,704 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by Harbour Boards were general rates, while all those collected by Tramway Boards came under the heading of "special and separate."
General rates bring in about two-thirds of the total revenue from rates.
RATES COLLECTED BY LOCAL GOVERNING BODIES, 1913–14 TO 1922–23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Financial Year. | General. | Special and Separate. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | |
1913–14 | 1,359,776 | 645,862 | 2,005,638 |
1914–15 | 1,484,591 | 655,495 | 2,140,086 |
1915–16 | 1,607,764 | 747,391 | 2,355,155 |
1916–17 | 1,695,572 | 838,967 | 2,534,539 |
1917–18 | 1,791,028 | 883,513 | 2,674,541 |
1918–19 | 2,028,151 | 911,455 | 2,939,606 |
1919–20 | 2,106,397 | 1,037,816 | 3,144,213 |
1920–21 | 2,338,539 | 1,211,051 | 3,549,590 |
1921–22 | 2,501,949 | 1,277,946 | 3,779,895 |
1922–23 | 2,742,828 | 1,534,953 | 4,277,781 |
Separate rates are of two classes—"general" and "particular." General separate rates are levied for the construction, maintenance, &c., of any public work, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for engaging in any undertaking for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district. Particular separate rates are levied in respect of water-supply, lighting, sanitation, and libraries. Special rates are those levied as security for the repayment of loans.
It is of interest to note that for the year 1922–23 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £5.05 per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements). In boroughs it was £11.60; in independent town districts, £10.43; and in town districts forming parts of counties, £5.63.
Rates are not the only form of local taxation. Local authorities derive a certain amount of revenue from publicans' licenses, auctioneers' and hawkers' licenses, abattoir fees, dog-taxes, pound-taxes, tolls, &c. Sources of revenue not classed as taxation are—Rents; fines and penalties; market dues; sales of material; sales of light and power from gasworks and electric-supply works; tramway receipts; interest on deposits; wharf dues, &c.
Revenue received from the Government comprises—Rates on Crown and Native lands; timber and flax royalties; goldfields revenue and gold duty; fees and fines; subsidy on rates; one-third of receipts from lands sold on deferred payment and from perpetual leases; one-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs; other. In addition there are special grants from the General Government for various local works of a public or semi-public character. These are not considered revenue, and are included with "Receipts not revenue."
A further class of receipts from the Government is provided by loans under the various Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts and from the New Zealand State Advances Office.
A statement of all receipts by controlling bodies of local districts from the Government during the last five financial years is given in the next table:—
LOCAL GOVERNING BODIES.—RECEIPTS FROM GOVERNMENT.—QUINQUENNIAL SUMMARY. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Year ended 31st March. | ||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Rates on Crown and Native lands | 1,914 | 8,143 | 9,834 | 7,990 | 8,216 |
One-third receipts from land sold on deferred payment and from perpetual leases | 35,094 | 20,467 | 42,737 | 44,381 | 23,860 |
One-fourth of rents from small grazing-runs | 7,722 | 5,655 | 7,568 | 6,068 | 5,795 |
Timber and flax royalties | 5,100 | 3,961 | 4,900 | 5,197 | 4,476 |
Goldfields revenue and gold duty | 25,822 | 26,565 | 20,672 | 17,095 | 21,648 |
Subsidies on rates | 168,835 | 177,074 | 192,241 | 200,722 | 203,448 |
Fees and fines | 4,564 | 3,067 | 4,010 | 3,729 | 4,476 |
Other receipts | 18,279 | 18,128 | 21,030 | 32,348 | 29,105 |
Total Revenue Account | 267,330 | 263,060 | 302,992 | 317,530 | 301,024 |
Loans from Government under Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts and from New Zealand State Advances Office | 208,158 | 515,363 | 1,130,371 | 1,005,160 | 1,171,515 |
Grants for special works, &c. | 156,354 | 248,110 | 304,233 | 338,594 | 236,071 |
Total receipts from Government | 631,842 | 1,026,533 | 1,737,596 | 1,661,284 | 1,708,610 |
Of the total of £1,708,610 for 1922–23, counties received £811,020, and boroughs £688,367.
The expenditure of local governing bodies during each of the last twenty years is as follows:—
Financial Year. | Expenditure. |
---|---|
£ | |
1903–4 | 3,230,712 |
1904–5 | 3,497,321 |
1905–6 | 3,601,506 |
1906–7 | 3,897,515 |
1907–8 | 4,491,113 |
1908–9 | 4,800,711 |
1909–10 | 4,898,482 |
1910–11 | 5,360,261 |
1911–12 | 6,074,372 |
1912–13 | 6,537,769 |
1913–14 | 6,796,314 |
1914–15 | 6,806,567 |
1915–16 | 6,920,736 |
1916–17 | 6,758,593 |
1917–18 | 7,103,073 |
1918–19 | 7,320,277 |
1919–20 | 10,883,586 |
1920–21 | 12,761,690 |
1921–22 | 15,091,875 |
1922–23 | 15,695,507 |
The expenditure of the various classes of local governing bodies during 1922–23 is shown below in more detail:—
LOCAL GOVERNING BODIES.—EXPENDITURE, 1922–23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Public Works. | Hospitals and Charitable Aid. | Management. | Interest on Loans and Overdraft. | Other. | Total Expenditure. |
*Included in "Public works." | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 1,680,985 | 285,301 | 254,230 | 254,454 | 107,913 | 2,582,883 |
Boroughs | 6,419,385 | 187,374 | 271,306 | 1,055,650 | 710,911 | 8,644,626 |
Town districts | 151,630 | 7,126 | 25,166 | 28,583 | 13,694 | 226,199 |
Road districts | 113,284 | 11,231 | 13,678 | 9,216 | 3,915 | 151,324 |
River districts | 35,544 | .. | 7,391 | 10,932 | 11,430 | 65,297 |
Land-drainage districts | 50,614 | .. | 7,428 | 15,049 | 3,155 | 76,246 |
Water-supply districts | 1,748 | .. | 1,500 | 9 | 102 | 3,359 |
Tramway districts | 312,398 | .. | * | 37,390 | 48,769 | 398,557 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 74,102 | .. | 10,758 | 66,374 | 5,549 | 156,783 |
Railway districts | 22,924 | .. | .. | 2,796 | 317 | 26,037 |
Harbour Boards | 1,382,062 | .. | 173,447 | 395,686 | 207,315 | 2,158,510 |
Electric-power districts | 1,017,098 | .. | .. | 149,153 | 39,435 | 1,205,686 |
Totals | 11,261,774 | 491,032 | 764,904 | 2,025,292 | 1,152,505 | 15,695,507 |
Of a total expenditure of £15,695,507 during 1922–23, an amount of £11,261,774, or 71.7 per cent., was expended on public works, and £2,025,292 (12.9 per cent.) on debt charges. The item "Management expenses" does not rank very high in the aggregate, though the table following shows that in some classes of local bodies the expenses of management account for a fair percentage of the revenue:—
— | Management Expenses as Percentage of | ||
---|---|---|---|
Revenue. | Total Receipts. | Expenditure. | |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Counties | 12.37 | 8.07 | 9.84 |
Boroughs | 4.43 | 2.66 | 3.14 |
Town districts (independent) | 17.49 | 10.28 | 10.09 |
Town districts (dependent) | 22.50 | 14.43 | 16.70 |
Road districts | 11.77 | 6.63 | 9.03 |
River districts | 13.53 | 9.60 | 11.31 |
Land-drainage districts | 20.61 | 10.55 | 9.74 |
Water-supply districts | 34.66 | 25.74 | 44.65 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 8.58 | 6.23 | 6.86 |
Harbour Boards | 12.92 | 8.06 | 8.04 |
The tendency of the rate of management expenses to vary inversely with the magnitude of operations is strikingly illustrated in the foregoing. Boroughs, with their multifarious activities involving the receipt and expenditure of huge sums of money, show the comparatively low rate of 4.43 per cent. (on revenue), while in the case of town districts (dependent), the finances of which are on a much smaller scale, the rate is as high as 22.50 per cent. Other smaller local authorities also show a high administrative rate.
The table following gives, in respect of boroughs only, the expenditure out of loan-money during the last ten years, classified under various heads:—
EXPENDITURE OUT OF LOANS.—BOROUGHS ONLY, 1913–14 TO 1922–23. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Streets, Footways, and Bridges. | Drainage and Sanitation. | Waterworks. | Tramways. | Abattoirs, Slaughterhouses, and Pounds. | Lighting and Power Services. | Other Public Works. | Management, Interest, and Sundries. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 244,619 | 131,547 | 129,601 | 47,427 | 3,074 | 199,757 | 58,368 | 20,491 | 834,884 |
1915 | 153,209 | 68,061 | 70,306 | 28,889 | 5,463 | 201,651 | 58,982 | 25,098 | 611,659 |
1916 | 175,248 | 98,366 | 86,864 | 45,390 | 3,860 | 235,071 | 78,398 | 17,818 | 741,015 |
1917 | 98,595 | 92,677 | 84,012 | 21,497 | 14,970 | 130,489 | 60,902 | 16,794 | 519,936 |
1918 | 72,290 | 86,346 | 45,917 | 6,880 | .. | 104,359 | 57,086 | 12,571 | 385,449 |
1919 | 92,923 | 62,710 | 40,593 | .. | 671 | 68,276 | 34,014 | 5,163 | 304,350 |
1920 | 109,858 | 77,471 | 49,383 | 1,231,571 | .. | 84,283 | 100,248 | 286 | 1,653,100 |
1921 | 227,774 | 118,730 | 95,107 | 93,113 | 5,141 | 158,473 | 128,152 | 8,437 | 834,927 |
1922 | 229,495 | 217,503 | 174,514 | 116,799 | 52 | 605,019 | 107,142 | 47,347 | 1,497,871 |
1923 | 455,105 | 295,920 | 194,472 | 99,750 | 1,616 | 814,177 | 276,810 | .. | 2,137,850 |
The assets and liabilities of local governing bodies at the end of the financial year 1922–23 are as shown in the table following. The figures shown in the column "Other assets" are taken from the respective balance-sheets, but are far from complete. In a number of cases no assets whatever arc shown, while in others nothing is included for the reserves held. These totals can be take as an approximate indication only of the property held in addition to the actual cash assets.
— | Assets. | Liabilities. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash Assets. | Other Assets (as estimated in published Balance-sheets). | Loans (excluding Government Loans and those from the State Advances Office). | Loans from State Advances Office. (Net Indebtedness on 31st March, 1923.) | Inscribed Stock, i.e., Loans from Treasury under Loans to Local Bodies Acts. (Estimated Present Indebtedness.) | Liabilities other than the Loans Included in preceding Columns (Bank Overdrafts, Outstanding Accounts, &c.). | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 1,159,849 | 1,408,385 | 1,716,682 | 2,000,701 | 643,542 | 390,704 |
Boroughs | 3,858,783 | 20,751,368 | 17,328,409 | 2,094,477 | 487,718 | 736,214 |
Town districts | 59,140 | 488,937 | 349,097 | 246,390 | 6,297 | 41,688 |
Road districts | 93,737 | 98,919 | 148,148 | 77,093 | 24,368 | 7,941 |
River districts | 24,916 | 69,706 | 74,400 | 38,265 | 31,552 | 9,714 |
Land-drainage districts | 42,188 | 46,241 | 60,673 | 160,567 | 50,952 | 23,217 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 60,144 | 644,428 | 1,226,210 | 159 | .. | 19,777 |
Tramway districts | 318,500 | 1,239,731 | 1,007,076 | .. | .. | 3,740 |
Water-supply districts | 1,243 | 1,010 | 15,303 | 1,492 | 540 | 276 |
Railway districts | 5,430 | 86,904 | 48,686 | .. | .. | 1,558 |
Harbour Boards | 1,174,489 | 12,358,536 | 7,190,240 | 150,991 | .. | 333,763 |
Electric-power districts | 897,657 | 2,300,187 | 2,999,750 | .. | .. | 218,623 |
Totals | 7,696,076 | 39,494,352 | 32,164,674 | 4,770,135 | 1,244,969 | 1,787,215 |
In the following table details of the estimated assets of boroughs are given for the five years 1919–23. Particulars for earlier years are not available.
ESTIMATED ASSETS OF BOROUGHS, 1919–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Assets. | Year ended 31st March. | ||||
1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Reserves, public parks, gardens, &c. | 1,672,459 | 1,544,206 | 1,631,277 | 1,840,149 | 2,040,103 |
Endowments | 2,649,631 | 2,110,303 | 2,226,999 | 2,336,505 | 2,314,008 |
Town halls, libraries, and fittings | 319,482 | 728,513 | 799,310 | 855,144 | 842,909 |
Other premises, plant, tools, and implements | 1,168,890 | 818,118 | 815,872 | 886,734 | 1,015,901 |
Gasworks | 926,974 | 979,551 | 1,112,373 | 1,200,539 | 1,184,195 |
Electrical works | 1,811,979 | 1,971,639 | 2,290,727 | 3,125,991 | 2,796,322 |
Tramways | 1,339,622 | 2,373,493 | 2,818,650 | 3,129,018 | 3,264,632 |
Abattoirs and saleyards | 189,476 | 178,866 | 197,437 | 188,468 | 187,064 |
Drainage, sewerage, and water systems | 3,330,649 | 3,986,646 | 4,673,602 | 4,963,930 | 5,361,674 |
Other assets | 1,300,809 | 2,260,775 | 1,803,627 | 1,890,275 | 1,744,560 |
Totals | 14,709,971 | 16,952,110 | 18,369,874 | 20,316,753 | 20,751,368 |
During the five years 1919–23 the fixed assets of boroughs have increased by £6,041,397, or 41 per cent. The growth is seen to pertain chiefly to gas and electrical works, tramways, and drainage and water systems, thus indicating the modern trend of municipal activity.
The outstanding loans of local bodies at the end of each of the last twenty years are shown in the following table:—
As at 31st March. | Debentures and Stock in Circulation. | Loans from State Advances Office. | Inscribed Debt | Total Debt. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross Debt. | Net Debt. | Gross Debt. | Net Debt. | Gross Debt. | Present Indebtedness. | Gross Debt. | Net Debt. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1904 | 8,898,910 | 7,975,320 | .. | .. | 1,857,152 | 1,498,055 | 10,756,062 | 9,468,375 |
1905 | 10,018,242 | 9,005,196 | .. | .. | 2,038,494 | 1,621,491 | 12,056,736 | 10,626,687 |
1906 | 10,718,051 | 9,722,081 | .. | .. | 2,155,114 | 1,679,958 | 12,873,165 | 11,402,039 |
1907 | 11,616,048 | 10,536,565 | .. | .. | 2,287,105 | 1,748,086 | 13,903,153 | 12,284,651 |
1908 | 12,532,334 | 11,343,352 | .. | .. | 2,399,017 | 1,798,834 | 14,931,351 | 13,142,186 |
1909 | 13,303,622 | 12,184,409 | .. | .. | 2,617,135 | 1,943,728 | 15,920,757 | 14,128,137 |
1910 | 14,937,685 | 13,765,802 | .. | .. | 2,872,232 | 2,119,023 | 17,809,917 | 15,884,825 |
1911 | 15,727,613 | 14,462,770 | 405,195 | 404,163 | 2,972,795 | 2,173,293 | 19,105,603 | 17,040,226 |
1912 | 16,590,877 | 15,161,727 | 1,195,680 | 1,186,611 | 2,985,998 | 2,169,447 | 20,772,555 | 18,517,785 |
1913 | 17,483,332 | 15,882,926 | 1,740,925 | 1,711,797 | 2,988,298 | 2,168,252 | 22,212,555 | 19,762,975 |
1914 | 18,923,482 | 17,202,764 | 2,063,005 | 2,007,797 | 2,842,150 | 2,079,570 | 23,828,637 | 21,290,131 |
1915 | 19,454,475 | 17,602,669 | 2,399,420 | 2,312,754 | 2,780,492 | 1,975,860 | 26,162,587 | 21,891,283 |
1916 | 20,754,168 | 18,822,896 | 2,680,245 | 2,582,970 | 2,728,174 | 1,872,990 | 26,162,587 | 23,258,856 |
1917 | 21,432,767 | 19,277,706 | 2,836,055 | 2,676,407 | 2,690,412 | 1,795,080 | 26,959,234 | 23,749,193 |
1918 | 22,260,537 | 19,782,845 | 2,962,190 | 2,762,900 | 2,630,244 | 1,681,330 | 27,852,971 | 24,227,075 |
1919 | 22,673,712 | 19,922,153 | 3,095,740 | 2,846,837 | 2,554,401 | 1,552,423 | 28,323,853 | 24,321,413 |
1920 | 24,608,293 | 21,917,235 | 3,406,290 | 3,108,458 | 2,471,191 | 1,466,727 | 30,485,774 | 26,492,420 |
1921 | 26,186,960 | 23,230,084 | 3,852,465 | 3,492,374 | 2,425,623 | 1,415,567 | 32,465,048 | 28,138,025 |
1922 | 30,266,204 | 27,018,370 | 4,557,545 | 4,097,095 | 2,381,790 | 1,328,174 | 37,205,539 | 32,443,639 |
1923 | 36,059,382 | 32,144,942 | 5,262,400 | 4,770,135 | 2,341,667 | 1,244,969 | 43,663,449 | 38,160,046 |
The net indebtedness of local governing bodies on account of outstanding loans has increased in the twenty years 1902–03 to 1922–23 from £7,338,676 to £32,144,942, exclusive of moneys borrowed from the Government, which represented a further indebtedness of £6,015,104 at the end of March, 1923, made up as follows: Inscribed debt—i.e., debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 188,2 converted—and amounts borrowed from the Treasury under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts, £1,244.969; and loans from the New Zealand State Advances Office, £4,770,135.
Of the total et indebtedness of £38,160,046 at the 31st March, 1923, boroughs were responsible for no less than £19,910,604, which represents 11.50 per cent. of their rateable capital value. In the case of counties, which have a much less per capita expenditure on public works, the percentage is only 1.62. As may be expected, it is higher in independent town districts, the figure being 8.03.
The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local governing bodies and the annual charge thereon for the years 1893–94 to 1922–23:—
Year ended 31st March. | Estimated or Census Population. | Cross Debt. | Annual Loan Charge. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Rate per Head. | Amount. | Rate per Head. | ||
£ | £ s. d. | £ | £ s. d. | ||
1894 | 718,740 | 7,253,072 | 10 1 10 | 425,713 | 0 11 10 |
1895 | 731,468 | 7,422,306 | 10 2 11 | 431,931 | 0 11 10 |
1896 | 743,376 | 7,547,511 | 10 3 0 | 439,253 | 0 11 10 |
1897 | 757,503 | 7,675,814 | 10 2 8 | 439,057 | 0 11 7 |
1898 | 771,568 | 7,783,445 | 10 1 10 | 442,676 | 0 11 5 |
1899 | 786,530 | 7,995,400 | 10 3 3 | 446,697 | 0 11 4 |
1900 | 798,471 | 8,149,272 | 10 4 1 | 453,186 | 0 11 4 |
1901 | 815,862 | 8,785,303 | 10 15 4 | 474,163 | 0 11 7 |
1902 | 833,139 | 9,245,364 | 11 1 11 | 497,565 | 0 11 11 |
1903 | 857,993 | 9,886,676 | 11 10 5 | 516,670 | 0 12 0 |
1904 | 882,100 | 10,756,062 | 12 3 10 | 556,193 | 0 12 7 |
1905 | 908,116 | 12,056,736 | 13 5 6 | 617,147 | 0 13 7 |
1906 | 933,114 | 12,873,165 | 13 15 11 | 654,500 | 0 14 0 |
1907 | 961,598 | 13,903,153 | 14 9 2 | 704,335 | 0 14 8 |
1908 | 985,320 | 14,931,351 | 15 3 1 | 752,949 | 0 15 3 |
1909 | 1,016,063 | 15,920,757 | 15 13 4 | 803,194 | 0 15 9 |
1910 | 1,035,212 | 17,809,917 | 17 4 1 | 895,059 | 0 17 3 |
1911 | 1,056,199 | 19,105,603 | 18 1 9 | 960,810 | 0 18 2 |
1912 | 1,081,344 | 20,772,555 | 19 4 2 | 1,064,251 | 0 19 8 |
1913 | 1,111,589 | 22,212,555 | 19 19 8 | 1,104,474 | 0 19 10 |
1914 | 1,139,668 | 23,828,637 | 20 18 2 | 1,195,288 | 1 0 11 |
1915 | 1,150,386 | 24,634,387 | 21 8 3 | 1,238,065 | 1 1 6 |
1916 | 1,150,250 | 26,162,587 | 22 16 8 | 1,339,420 | 1 3 3 |
1917 | 1,150,938 | 26,952,234 | 23 8 6 | 1,393,394 | 1 4 2 |
1918 | 1,154,559 | 27,852,971 | 24 2 6 | 1,459,606 | 1 5 3 |
1919 | 1,178,406 | 28,323,853 | 24 0 9 | 1,489,890 | 1 5 3 |
1920 | 1,236,915 | 30,485,774 | 24 12 11 | 1,633,341 | 1 6 5 |
1921 | 1,267,498 | 32,465,048 | 25 12 3 | 1,755,951 | 1 7 7 |
1922 | 1,301,251 | 37,205,539 | 28 11 10 | 2,133,764 | 1 12 9 |
1923 | 1,325,301 | 43,663,449 | 32 18 11 | 2,579,571 | 1 18 11 |
Since 1898 there has been an uninterrupted increase not only in the total debt but also in the rate per head. The annual charge for loans shows a similar growth. Within the last ten years the local-body debt has almost doubled, while the increase during 1922–23 (£6,457,910) was greater than in any previous year, being as great as £4 7s. 1d. per head. Boroughs with over three millions, and Electric-power Boards with one and a half millions, were the principal contributories to this phenomenal increase.
The loans outstanding, other than Government loans, at the end of the financial year 1922–23 are shown below, classified according to various rates of interest and as to whether raised in New Zealand or abroad:–
Rate of Interest: Per Cent. | Raised in New Zealand. | Raised Abroad. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Under 4 per cent. | 29,869 | .. | 29,869 |
4 per cent. | 2,821,480 | 1,988,700 | 4,810,180 |
4 ¼ per cent. | 1,604,600 | 403,800 | 2,008,400 |
4 ½ per cent. | 3,903,702 | 2,218,575 | 6,122,277 |
4 ¾ per cent. | 204,948 | 186,040 | 390,988 |
5 per cent. | 4,020,476 | 1,341,900 | 5,362,376 |
5 ⅛ per cent. | 64,500 | .. | 64,500 |
5 ¼ per cent. | 4,218,759 | 343,250 | 4,562,009 |
5 ½ per cent. | 2,629,559 | 1,124,345 | 3,753,904 |
5 ¾ per cent. | 354,795 | 14,300 | 369,095 |
6 per cent. | 4,092,192 | 1,855,426 | 5,947,618 |
6 ¼ per cent. | 7,800 | .. | 7,800 |
6 ½ per cent. | 1,596,500 | 386,050 | 1,982,550 |
7 per cent. | 139,210 | 508,606 | 647,816 |
Totals | 25,688,390 | 10,370,992 | 36,059,382 |
A further table is given showing for each of the last twenty years the amount of the debt raised in New Zealand and elsewhere, other than loans from the General Government. Columns are added showing the interest payable and the average rate of interest per cent. It will be noticed that the amount of outstanding loans shown to have been raised in New Zealand was only a small percentage of the total at the end of the first of the twenty financial years shown, but increased gradually at first, and rapidly later, till at the end of the year 1912–13 it was nearly £3,000,000 in excess of the amount raised abroad. During 1913–14, however, the New Zealand amount decreased slightly, while the loans raised abroad showed a large increase. From 1914–15 the proportion raised in New Zealand mounted rapidly, until at the 31st March, 1923, it represented 71 per cent. of the total.
INDEBTEDNESS AND INTEREST CHARGES. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Financial Year. | Raised in New Zealand. | Raised Abroad. | Total Indebtedness. | Interest. | Average Rate per Cent. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1903–4 | 3,369,410 | 5,529,500 | 8,898,910 | 439,879 | 4.94 |
1904–5 | 3,479,642 | 5,638,600 | 10,018,242 | 487,145 | 4.86 |
1905–6 | 5,250,551 | 5,467,500 | 10,718,051 | 515,188 | 4.81 |
1906–7 | 6,145,548 | 5,470,500 | 11,616,048 | 548,387 | 4.72 |
1907–8 | 7,246,834 | 5,285,500 | 12,532,334 | 587,564 | 4.69 |
1908–9 | 7,785,922 | 5,517,700 | 13,303,622 | 616,330 | 4.63 |
1909–10 | 7,967,385 | 6,970,300 | 14,937,685 | 684,630 | 4.58 |
1910–11 | 8,254,313 | 7,473,300 | 15,727,613 | 715,289 | 4.55 |
1911–12 | 9,574,527 | 7,016,350 | 16,590,877 | 748,805 | 4.51 |
1912–13 | 10,134,782 | 7,348,550 | 17,483,332 | 787,827 | 4.51 |
1913–14 | 10,106,082 | 8,817,400 | 18,923,482 | 855,063 | 4.52 |
1914–15 | 10,998,775 | 8,455,700 | 19,454,475 | 870,992 | 4.48 |
1915–16 | 12,793,543 | 7,960,620 | 20,754,168 | 948,511 | 4.57 |
1916–17 | 13,218,617 | 8,214,155 | 21,432,767 | 983,408 | 4.59 |
1917–18 | 14,096,187 | 8,164,350 | 22,260,537 | 1,034,272 | 4.64 |
1918–19 | 14,749,763 | 7,923,940 | 22,673,712 | 1,048,999 | 4.63 |
1919–20 | 16,854,725 | 7,753,579 | 24,608,295 | 1,137,057 | 4.62 |
1920–21 | 17,737,891 | 8,449,069 | 26,186,960 | 1,221,549 | 4.66 |
1921–22 | 21,196,094 | 9,070,110 | 30,266,204 | 1,462,039 | 4.83 |
1922–23 | 25,688,390 | 10,370,992 | 36,059,382 | 1,827,992 | 5.06 |
The average rate of interest showed a steady fall until 1914–15, since when it has risen considerably.
The total indebtedness at the end of 1922–23, excluding loans from the State Advances Office and the inscribed debt under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts (the latter including stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act), was £36,059,382, as shown above. Against this were sinking funds amounting to £3,914,440, leaving the net indebtedness, other than to the State, £32,144,942. The annual charge for interest was £1,827,992, and for sinking fund £380,848. The net indebtedness to the State Advances Office was £4,770,135, representing loans originally amounting to £5,263,400. The instalments of principal and interest on this amounted to an annual charge of £283,457. The section of this book dealing with State advances contains further information regarding State advances to local authorities.
The estimated net indebtedness under the Government Loans to Local Bodies Acts, including inscribed stock exchanged for debentures under the Roads and Bridges Construction Act, 1882, was £1,244,969 at the end of the year. This debt is decreasing yearly, and will be extinguished in course of time. The amount outstanding is repayable by annual instalments of £87,274.
From the tables presented earlier in this section it is evident that the increase in the loan liabilities of local authorities during recent years has been very considerable. Within the last ten years the amount of stock and debentures in circulation has more than doubled, the 1913 figure of £17,483,332 having grown to £36,059,382 in 1923. All classes of local bodies have participated in this great increase, although boroughs, which are responsible for about half the total debt, show the greatest movement.
As against this growing debt, however, it should not be overlooked that the assets of local authorities have undergone at least as great an augmentation. The development of the local authority in New Zealand, notably the borough, has been accompanied by an increasing tendency to engage in public-utility services of the social monopoly type, and the outcome of loan-money raised has been the introduction and extension of such undertakings as electrical works, gasworks, water and drainage systems, tramways, reclamations, and a multiplicity of similar enterprises.
The table given below shows (a) for all local bodies, and (b) for boroughs only, the relative increase in the net indebtedness on account of loans, and in assets since 1913. In the case of boroughs the amount of inscribed debt, which is not available for the earlier years of the table, has been omitted. The net liability under this heading at 31st March, 1923, amounted to £487,718.
Some indication of the character of the assets included below is given in the table showing details of the assets of boroughs on page 628.
NET LOAN INDEBTEDNESS AND ASSETS, 1913–23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | All Local Bodies. | Boroughs only. | ||||||
Net Loan Indebtedness. | Index No. | Assets. | Index No. | Net Loan Indebtedness. | Index No. | Assets. | Index No. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
1913 | 19,458,004 | 1000 | 21,726,178 | 1000 | 9,255,733 | 1000 | 10,229,838 | 1000 |
1914 | 20,042,526 | 1030 | 24,888,273 | 1145 | 10,234,148 | 1105 | 13,068,568 | 1277 |
1915 | 21,388,635 | 1099 | 26,149,182 | 1203 | 10,492,268 | 1133 | 13,900,549 | 1358 |
1916 | 22,732,452 | 1168 | 28,468,179 | 1310 | 11,406,126 | 1232 | 15,286,325 | 1494 |
1917 | 23,183,581 | 1191 | 29,946,457 | 1378 | 11,831,780 | 1278 | 16,335,731 | 1597 |
1918 | 23,634,702 | 1214 | 29,263,695 | 1346 | 12,194,940 | 1317 | 16,584,774 | 1621 |
1919 | 24,321,413 | 1249 | 28,606,307 | 1312 | 12,275,657 | 1326 | 15,800,458 | 1544 |
1920 | 26,492,420 | 1361 | 31,940,487 | 1470 | 13,721,374 | 1482 | 18,176,050 | 1776 |
1921 | 28,138,025 | 1446 | 36,546,900 | 1682 | 14,275,988 | 1542 | 19,682,278 | 1924 |
1922 | 32,443,639 | 1667 | 41,521,136 | 1911 | 16,156,017 | 1745 | 22,302,836 | 2180 |
1923 | 38,159,778 | 1961 | 47,190,428 | 2172 | 19,432,886 | 2099 | 24,610,151 | 2405 |
It is evident that, while the increase in local indebtedness has been great, the growth of assets has been greater still both relatively and absolutely. Since 1913 the net indebtedness of all local authorities has increased by £18,701,774 or 96 per cent., and assets by £25,464,250 or 117 per cent.; while in the case of boroughs only the net indebtedness advanced by £10,177,153 (109 per cent.), and assets by £14,380,313 (140 per cent.).
Table of Contents
THE system of separately assessing the value of the land itself and the value of the buildings and improvements effected thereon was first put into practice in New Zealand for the purposes of State taxation on the passing of the Land-tax Act, 1878, under which a tax was levied on land-values, the impost being 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of real estate, less the assessed value of the improvements.
The Land-tax Act, 1878, was superseded by the Property-tax Act, 1879, which provided for the levy of a uniform tax of 1d. in the pound on the capital value of all property—real and personal—above the amount of £500 in value.
The Property-tax Act, 1879, was in its turn superseded by the Land and Income Assessment Act, 1891. Under this enactment a land-tax was imposed on land and mortgages of land, with an exemption for improvements on land up to £3,000. An exemption from income-tax was also allowed on all incomes derived from land and mortgages of land.
Two years later, under the provisions of the Land and Income Assessment Acts Amendment Act, 1893, all improvements on laud were entirely exempted.
An endeavour to extend the principle of general exclusion of improvements to local taxation resulted in the passing of the Rating on Unimproved Value Act, 1896, which gave local authorities the option of deciding that equivalent rates on the unimproved values of lands in their jurisdiction should be substituted for the rates levied on the full capital values or on the annual values.
The valuing of land up to the year 1896 was not conducted on a uniform basis. Each State Department and each local authority worked quite independently, and employed as valuers whom it thought fit. The Land-tax Department periodically employed a small army of temporary valuers when it required a new valuation of lands for taxation purposes, and each local authority had its own particular method of making up its roll for the levying of rates. Estimates of values arrived at by various authorities varied to a dangerous degree. Some values were very high, being based on speculative prices, while many were extremely low. Frequently the same property had several values assigned to it.
In order to overcome as far as possible the obvious defects of the old system it was decided to establish a new system of valuation, by which all valuations required by State Departments—whether for loan, taxation, or other purposes—and by local authorities that rate on the capital or unimproved value, should be made by valuers employed by the State at fixed salaries and responsible to the Government alone.
The Government Valuation of Land Act, 1896, was in due course introduced and passed. This Act provided for the setting-up of a separate Department of State charged with the duty of estimating the values of real estate in the Dominion for taxation and other purposes of the General Government and for local rating purposes.
The whole of the existing law relating to the valuation of land in New Zealand is contained in the Valuation of Land Act, 1908 (which is a consolidation of the Government Valuation of Land Act, 1896, and its amending Acts), the Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1908, the Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1912, and the regulations made under these Acts.
The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General. The actual work of valuation is done by District Valuers and assistant valuers. The former are permanent officers, while the latter are temporarily employed to make valuations at such times and on such terms and conditions as are found necessary. Assistant valuers are remunerated by fees.
A valuation made by an assistant valuer or local valuer is subject to endorsement by the District Valuer before it is accepted by the Valuer-General.
The essential qualifications of a valuer who is employed in a country district are local knowledge of land-values and a practical knowledge of farming pursuits, both agricultural and pastoral, and of values of improvements. A valuer who is employed in a city or suburban district must have a special knowledge of building-construction and of the values of all kinds of improvements in addition to a knowledge of land-values.
The Dominion is divided for administrative purposes into convenient valuation districts, to each of which is assigned a District Valuer, whose functions are not, however, confined to a specific district, but may be exercised in such districts as the Valuer-General from time to time directs.
The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the "capital value" of the property.
The definition of "land" in the Valuation of Land Act, 1908, as amended by the Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1912, is as follows: "'Land' means all land, tenements, and hereditaments, whether corporeal or incorporeal, in New Zealand, and all chattel or other interests therein, and all timber or flax growing or standing thereon: Provided that native bush or trees which have been planted for shelter or ornamental or utility purposes shall not be included in the definition of land."
"Unimproved value" is defined in the Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1912, as follows: "'Unimproved value' of any land means the sum which the owner's estate or interest therein, if unencumbered by any mortgage or other charge thereon, might be expected to realize at the time of valuation if offered for sale on such reasonable terms and conditions as a bona fide seller might be expected to impose, and if no improvements (as hereinafter defined) had been made on the said land."
Under the New Zealand law the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the "unimproved value." Any increased value, however, which is represented by the improvements effected by the individual possessor, either past or present, does not form part of the "unimproved value."
Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept isolated "boom" prices, values involved in exchanges of land, or special prices paid for land under exceptional circumstances, as a standard of value, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling-value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.
The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1912, defines "improvements" as follows: "'Improvements' on land means all work done or material used at any time on or for the benefit of the land by the expenditure of capital or labour by any owner or occupier thereof in so far as the effect of the work done or material used is to increase the value of the land, and the benefit thereof is unexhausted at the time of valuation; but does not include work done or material used on or for the benefit of the land by the Crown or by any statutory public body, except so far as the same has been paid for by the owner or occupier either by way of direct contribution or by way of special rates on loans raised for the purpose of constructing within a county any road, bridge, irrigation-works, water-races, drainage-works, or river-protection works: Provided that the value of improvements made out of loan-moneys raised for the purpose of constructing within a county any road, bridge, irrigation-works, water-races, drainage-works, or river-protection works as aforesaid shall not exceed the amount of principal estimated by the Valuer-General to have been repaid by the owner in respect of any such loan by way of special rates."
Subject to the limitations contained in the above definition, all buildings, fencing, planting, draining, constructing of private roads and water-races, clearing of timber, &c., permanent grassing, and all other work of a permanent nature effected upon or for the benefit of land are improvements. No work can, however, be considered an improvement if the benefit thereof is exhausted at the date of valuation.
The Valuation of Land Amendment Act, 1912, defines "value of improvements" as "the added value which at the date of valuation the improvements give to the land."
"Capital value" is defined in the Valuation of Land Act, 1908, as follows: "'Capital value' of land means the sum which the owner's estate or interest therein, if unencumbered by any mortgage or other charge thereon, might be expected to realize at the time of valuation if offered for sale on such reasonable terms and conditions as a bona fide seller might be expected to require."
The capital value is the fair selling-value in the open market, but not the auction value or value derivable at a forced sale.
Land containing or supposed to contain oil, coal, or other mineral deposits is valued as for the surface use only, and is of the same unimproved value as similar land in the neighbourhood (always without any regard to speculative mineral value) until the oil or minerals are produced, when the profits (if any) will be duly valued.
The Valuation of Land Act directs that a valuation roll shall be prepared for each district setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:—
(a.) The name of the owner of the land and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:
(b.) The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act:
(c.) The situation, description, and area of the land:
(d.) The nature and value of the improvements on the land:
(e.) The unimproved value of the land:
(f.) The capital value of the land:
(g.) Such other particulars as are prescribed.
The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.
The district valuation rolls may be revised by the Valuer-General as at such date or dates as the Governor-General in Council from time to time directs, and the revision may relate either to all the properties on a valuation roll or to any of them. There are-no fixed periods between one general revision and the next—the periods vary from two years in recently settled districts to three years or more in old-established districts. The necessity for revision really depends upon the extent to which values have moved since the last revision.
After the values in a district have been revised a new valuation roll is prepared, and the Valuer-General addresses to each person whose name appears thereon a notice setting forth the values at which his property is entered, and naming a date on or before which all objections to the values must be lodged. An objection to the valuation must be made in writing.
The Valuer-General refers objections to values to the District Valuer to enable him to review valuations before the sitting of the Assessment Court. If after careful reconsideration by the District Valuer it is decided that an objection shall be allowed or a reasonable compromise effected, the valuation is altered accordingly. On the other hand, if the Valuer-General is in possession of evidence that the valuer's estimates are fair, but the objector will not accept them, the objection is heard and determined by the Assessment Court.
The Assessment Court consists of three members, of whom one—the President—is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of New Zealand, appointed by the Governor-General in Council. Of the other two members of the Court, one member is appointed by the Governor-General in Council, and the other by the local authority of the district whose roll has been revised, or by two or more local authorities acting in unison, provided the appointee is not a member or a paid officer of any local authority. If the local authority fails to appoint an assessor, then the appointment is made by the Governor-General in Council. If the objection is allowed, the reduction is immediately entered on the valuation roll. If the objection is disallowed, the owner may, within fourteen days after the hearing by the Assessment Court, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the objector) considers to be the fair selling-value as specified in his notice, or the land to be acquired on behalf of His Majesty at that value.
If the Valuer-General is of opinion that the Assessment Court has made an unfair reduction in a valuation he may, within fourteen days of the hearing, require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair selling capital value, and, failing such consent being given within thirty days after notice is delivered at his address, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of His Majesty.
The decision of the Assessment Court on any objection before it is subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on a question of law. On all other questions the decision of the Assessment Court is final.
General valuations of land for the whole of New Zealand were made periodically up to the year 1897–98. Since that year no general valuations for the whole Dominion have been made, but portions are revalued from time to time. The figures in the following table, showing valuations over a number of years, therefore represent general valuations up to 1897 only, while for subsequent years the figures have been revised to include the latest valuations of small divisions.
In the twenty-four years from 1878 to 1902 the value, both of unimproved land and of improvements, increased by slightly over 50 per cent. In the twenty-one years from 1902 to 1923, as the effect of a long period of prosperity, the total valuations have more than trebled.
CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES, 1878–1923. | ||
---|---|---|
Year. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
£ | £ | |
1878 | 99,566,679 | 62,573,868 |
1882 | 101,000,000 | .. |
1885 | 113,270,649 | .. |
1888 | 111,137,714 | 75,497,379 |
1891 | 122,225,029 | 75,832,465 |
1897 | 138,591,347 | 84,401,244 |
1902 | 154,816,132 | 94,847,727 |
1905 | 197,684,475 | 122,937,126 |
1907 | 236,644,536 | 149,682,689 |
1909 | 271,516,022 | 172,759,948 |
1910 | 277,630,083 | 175,289,861 |
1911 | 293,117,065 | 184,062,798 |
1912 | 315,503,213 | 199,184,261 |
1913 | 340,559,728 | 212,963,468 |
1914 | 365,342,237 | 228,493,376 |
1915 | 371,076,683 | 230,705,147 |
1916 | 389,164,729 | 241,322,255 |
1917 | 405,466,071 | 251,087,708 |
1918 | 421,383,373 | 260,921,812 |
1919 | 445,533,445 | 275,988,409 |
1920 | 470,093,697 | 290,880,264 |
1921 | 518,584,318 | 317,631,245 |
1922 | 544,503,376 | 329,174,337 |
1923 | 553,403,794 | 330,790,991 |
Information covering the last ten years as to the gross capital and unimproved values in the North and South Islands and in the whole Dominion is given in the following table, which also shows the separate totals for counties, boroughs, and town districts (independent of county jurisdiction).
GROSS VALUES, 1914–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number. | North Island. | South Island.* | New Zealand. | |||
Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | ||
*Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | |||||||
Counties. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1914 | 125 | 136,142,912 | 90,361,877 | 93,708,093 | 69,484,292 | 229,851,005 | 159,846,169 |
1915 | 125 | 137,669,168 | 91,079,543 | 94,296,275 | 69,841,015 | 231,965,443 | 160,920,558 |
1916 | 125 | 146,242,118 | 97,379,015 | 96,811,084 | 71,199,250 | 243,041,202 | 168,578,265 |
1917 | 125 | 154,477,641 | 102,981,689 | 100,636,688 | 74,108,106 | 255,114,329 | 177,089,795 |
1918 | 125 | 164,928,221 | 109,611,569 | 103,714,879 | 76,670,835 | 268,643,100 | 186,282,404 |
1919 | 131 | 182,705,967 | 120,687,776 | 108,086,615 | 80,086,519 | 290,792,582 | 200,774295 |
1920 | 134 | 192,504,367 | 126,201,659 | 114,988,297 | 85,947,072 | 307,492,664 | 212,148,731 |
1921 | 134 | 206,439,797 | 134,007,675 | 125,642,531 | 93,566,567 | 332,082,328 | 227,574,242 |
1922 | 134 | 210,502,471 | 135,860,105 | 127,069,782 | 94,059,679 | 337,572,253 | 229,925,784 |
1923 | 134 | 212,365,004 | 136,619,976 | 125,801,994 | 93,108,293 | 338,166,998 | 229,728,269 |
Boroughs. | |||||||
1914 | 117 | 84,945,582 | 47,017,463 | 45,875,023 | 19,367,115 | 130,820,605 | 66,384,578 |
1915 | 117 | 87,671,609 | 48,150,309 | 46,638,663 | 19,396,948 | 134,310,272 | 67,547,257 |
1916 | 116 | 92,902,160 | 50,443,309 | 48,313,999 | 20,050,324 | 141,216,159 | 70,493,733 |
1917 | 115 | 96,207,345 | 51,510,819 | 48,770,852 | 20,018,500 | 144,978,197 | 71,529,319 |
1918 | 118 | 97,648,139 | 51,772,269 | 49,660,419 | 20,358,456 | 147,308,558 | 72,130,725 |
1919 | 117 | 98,520,644 | 51,910,886 | 50,615,526 | 20,737,636 | 149,136,170 | 72,648,522 |
1920 | 116 | 103,409,093 | 53,707,077 | 52,511,730 | 21,877,277 | 155,920,823 | 75,584,354 |
1921 | 117 | 119,091,896 | 61,297,945 | 60,050,052 | 25,330,05 | 179,141,948 | 86,628,750 |
1922 | 118 | 137,157,309 | 70,173,035 | 62,096,949 | 25,594,465 | 199,254,258 | 95,767,500 |
1923 | 118 | 142,049,548 | 71,059,184 | 64,572,622 | 26,200,198 | 206,622,170 | 97,259,382 |
Independent Town Districts. | |||||||
1914 | 33 | 3,808,368 | 1,880,433 | 862,259 | 382,196 | 4,670,627 | 2,262,629 |
1915 | 34 | 3,916,101 | 1,854,576 | 884,867 | 382,756 | 4,800,968 | 2,237,332 |
1916 | 35 | 4,273,975 | 1,989,761 | 621,393 | 260,496 | 4,895,368 | 2,250,257 |
1917 | 36 | 4,732,948 | 2,207,633 | 640,597 | 260,961 | 5,373,545 | 2,468,594 |
1918 | 36 | 4,820,083 | 2,255,646 | 611,632 | 253,037 | 5,431,715 | 2,508,683 |
1919 | 37 | 4,941,519 | 2,301,302 | 663,174 | 264,290 | 5,604,693 | 2,565,592 |
1920 | 39 | 5,979,357 | 2,851,680 | 700,853 | 295,499 | 6,680,210 | 3,147,179 |
1921 | 36 | 6,663,746 | 3,126,936 | 696,296 | 301,317 | 7,360,042 | 3,428,253 |
1922 | 36 | 6,944,401 | 3,175,747 | 732,464 | 305,306 | 7,676,865 | 3,481,053 |
1923 | 41 | 7,747,912 | 3,457,862 | 866,714 | 345,478 | 8,614,626 | 3,803,340 |
Grand Totals. | |||||||
1914 | .. | 224,896,862 | 139,259,773 | 140,445,375 | 89,233,603 | 365,342,237 | 228,493,376 |
1915 | .. | 229,256,878 | 141,084,428 | 141,819,805 | 89,620,719 | 371,076,683 | 230,705,147 |
1916 | .. | 243,418,253 | 149,812,085 | 145,746,476 | 91,510,170 | 389,164,729 | 241,322,255 |
1917 | .. | 255,417,934 | 156,700,141 | 150,048,137 | 94,387,567 | 405,466,071 | 251,087,708 |
1918 | .. | 267,396,443 | 163,63,484 | 153,986,930 | 97,282,328 | 421,383,373 | 260,921,812 |
1919 | .. | 286,168,130 | 174,899,964 | 159,365,315 | 101,088,445 | 445,533,445 | 275,988,409 |
1920 | .. | 301,892,817 | 182,760,416 | 168,200,880 | 108,119,848 | 470,093,697 | 290,880,264 |
1921 | .. | 332,195,439 | 198,432,566 | 186,388,879 | 119,198,689 | 518,584,318 | 317,631,245 |
1922 | .. | 354,604,181 | 209,214,887 | 189,899,195 | 119,959,450 | 544,503,376 | 329,174,337 |
1923 | .. | 362,162,464 | 211,137,022 | 191,241,330 | 119,653,969 | 553,403,794 | 330,790,991 |
The values shown in the preceding table are, as stated, the grass values; they include the value not only of rateable properties, but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating. A summary of rateable values for the year 1923 is next given.
RATEABLE VALUES, 1923.—SUMMARY. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | North Island. | South Island.* | New Zealand. | |||
Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). | |
*Including Stewart Island and Chatham Islands. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 204,666,126 | 131,064,988 | 121,034,711 | 90,010,272 | 325,700,837 | 221,075,260 |
Boroughs | 128,050,543 | 63,085,479 | 57,596,075 | 23,457,032 | 185,646,618 | 86,542,511 |
Town districts (independent) | 7,201,630 | 3,221,594 | 803,567 | 323,096 | 8,005,197 | 3,544,690 |
Totals | 339,918,299 | 197,372,061 | 179,434,353 | 113,790,400 | 519,352,652 | 311,162,461 |
As has been pointed out previously, the figures shown for 1923 and other years subsequent to 1898 do not represent general revaluations of the whole Dominion in the years shown. Revaluations are made, district by district, as circumstances permit, or as progress of the district renders advisable. An analysis of the gross capital value shown for the year 1923 gives the following results:—
GROSS CAPITAL VALUES.—YEAR OF VALUATION. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Last revised as at April in Year | Counties. | Boroughs. | Town Districts (Independent). | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1897 | 161,627 | .. | 161,627 | .. |
1898 | 17,984 | 74,849 | .. | 92,833 |
1902 | .. | 25,032 | .. | 25,032 |
1904 | 169,312 | 31,052 | .. | 200,364 |
1905 | .. | 310,885 | .. | 310,885 |
1906 | .. | 257,887 | .. | 257,887 |
1907 | .. | 1,291,100 | .. | 1,291,100 |
1908 | .. | 1,281,279 | 62,416 | 1,343,695 |
1909 | .. | 654,381 | .. | 654,381 |
1910 | .. | 254,446 | .. | 254,446 |
1911 | 1,417,757 | 6,378,628 | .. | 7,76,385 |
1912 | .. | 834,196 | 358,796 | 1,192,992 |
1913 | 6,504,139 | 4,712,258 | 34,382 | 11,250,779 |
1914 | 7,432,142 | 4,189,662 | 973,021 | 12,594,825 |
1915 | 3,904,859 | 482,910 | .. | 4,387,769 |
1916 | 13,204,189 | 12,679,334 | 116,575 | 26,000,098 |
1917 | 22,666,979 | 4,822,336 | 71,048 | 27,560,363 |
1918 | 38,924,572 | 3,608,599 | 815,847 | 43,349,018 |
1919 | 66,248,403 | 3,828,952 | 124,010 | 70,201,365 |
1920 | 44,669,669 | 20,314,644 | 2,242,445 | 67,226,758 |
1921 | 96,639,298 | 83,961,081 | 3,173,406 | 183,773,785 |
1922 | 34,454,638 | 51,459,102 | 642,680 | 86,556,420 |
1923 | 1,751,430 | 5,169,557 | .. | 6,920,987 |
Totals | 338,166,998 | 206,622,170 | 8,614,626 | 553,403,794 |
It should be explained that in those few cases where a borough, town district, or local division of a county has been valued partly in one year and partly in another, and information is not available as to the amounts represented by the valuations in the respective years, the whole district has been included in the latest of the years shown. Napier Borough, for instance, was revised partly in 1914 and partly in 1917, but is wholly included in the 1917 figures shown above.
Those districts which have not been revalued during, say, the last ten years may be regarded as having made little or no progress since the last valuation, which has accordingly been allowed to stand. Fiord County, with a gross capital value of £144,293 and a rateable capital value of only £15,851, has not been revalued since 1897, nor have certain islands.
The gross capital and unimproved values for each county, borough, and independent town district as in 1923 are next given. The particulars for component parts of administrative counties—viz., road districts, dependent town districts, and portions of outlying country—are given in the "Annual Statistical Report on Local Government"
TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH COUNTY IN NEW ZEALAND. | ||
---|---|---|
County. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
£ | £ | |
Mongonui | 1,059,832 | 620,828 |
Whangaroa | 286,188 | 180,076 |
Bay of Islands | 1,744,313 | 1,024,027 |
Hokianga | 1,250,196 | 751,782 |
Whangarei | 4,634,285 | 2,255,621 |
Hobson | 2,141,860 | 1,277,283 |
Otamatea | 1,726,547 | 961,035 |
Rodney | 1,795,059 | 934,778 |
Waitemata | 3,704,662 | 2,535,434 |
Eden | 4,658,145 | 2,583,756 |
Manukau | 4,004,386 | 2,876,125 |
Franklin | 5,628,648 | 3,795,537 |
Great Barrier Island | 133,758 | 108,440 |
Islands—Little Barrier, Waiheke, &c. | 539,537 | 364,088 |
Waikato | 4,772,191 | 3,396,922 |
Raglan | 3,680,560 | 2,361,894 |
Waipa | 5,888,663 | 4,016,299 |
Coromandel | 695,008 | 395,780 |
Thames | 645,176 | 431,544 |
Hauraki Plains | 1,707,835 | 1,370,995 |
Ohinemuri | 719,182 | 454,730 |
Tauranga | 1,810,845 | 1,064,343 |
Piako | 3,757,335 | 2,591,435 |
Matamata | 3,118,350 | 1,921,839 |
Rotorua | 1,033,256 | 627,377 |
Whakatane | 2,228,812 | 1,514,334 |
Opotiki | 2,415,520 | 1,326,400 |
Taupo | 667,866 | 448,082 |
Taumarunui | 763,112 | 667,378 |
Ohura | 1,977,960 | 1,171,170 |
Kawhia | 997,365 | 583,838 |
Waitomo | 3,537,203 | 2,175,587 |
Otorohanga | 2,267,059 | 1,535,129 |
Islands—Motiti | 33,120 | 19,150 |
Matakaoa | 1,072,431 | 592,212 |
Waiapu | 3,800,270 | 2,014,274 |
Uawa | 1,751,430 | 1,141,305 |
Waikohu | 5,120,234 | 3,121,681 |
Cook | 6,593,303 | 4,405,217 |
Wairoa | 3,845,493 | 2,461,908 |
Hawke's Bay | 10,882,998 | 8,182,708 |
Waipawa | 2,967,515 | 2,107,671 |
Waipukurau | 913,459 | 681,839 |
Dannevirke | 3,372,074 | 2,218,574 |
Woodville | 2,045,427 | 1,474,745 |
Patangata | 4,627,306 | 3,603,193 |
Weber | 742,743 | 490,097 |
Clifton | 881,029 | 513,213 |
Taranaki | 2,762,150 | 1,527,211 |
Inglewood | 1,441,812 | 679,296 |
Egmont | 1,661,012 | 880,374 |
Stratford | 3,343,555 | 2,107,780 |
Whangamomona | 1,040,013 | 559,999 |
Waimate West | 2,100,944 | 1,541,554 |
Eltham | 3,032,055 | 1,776,235 |
Hawera | 4,344,650 | 3,133,459 |
Patea | 3,618,987 | 2,387,075 |
Waitotara | 2,724,011 | 1,843,003 |
Waimarino | 2,432,517 | 1,412,766 |
Wanganui | 3,106,068 | 1,838,907 |
Rangitikei | 10,052,338 | 6,296,501 |
Kiwitea | 3,411,782 | 2,218,526 |
Pohangina | 1,771,294 | 1,131,029 |
Kaitieke | 1,480,556 | 964,554 |
Manawatu | 3,582,683 | 2,550,380 |
Oroua | 3,160,306 | 2,111,340 |
Kairanga | 4,803,092 | 3,356,594 |
Horowhenua | 5,409,420 | 3,733,640 |
Islands—Kapiti, Mana, and Somes | 17,984 | 13,378 |
Chatham Islands | 285,872 | 195,901 |
Pahiatua | 2,546,028 | 1,434,414 |
Akitio | 1,187,712 | 609,001 |
Castlepoint | 853,500 | 544,231 |
Eketahuna | 1,850,301 | 1,006,466 |
Mauriceville | 541,829 | 304,002 |
Masterton | 4,324,585 | 2,721,276 |
Wairarapa South | 3,021,977 | 1,769,168 |
Featherston | 4,685,943 | 2,990,839 |
Hutt | 2,444,850 | 1,321,138 |
Makara | 974,504 | 504,167 |
Collingwood | 457,330 | 277,199 |
Takaka | 706,591 | 392,921 |
Waimea | 3,178,725 | 1,764,996 |
Sounds | 795,115 | 479,199 |
Marlborough | 5,068,784 | 3,709,541 |
Awatere | 2,240,997 | 1,759,080 |
Buller | 1,446,677 | 765,933 |
Murchison | 789,013 | 482,219 |
Inangahua | 678,351 | 337,698 |
Grey | 1,028,185 | 627,301 |
Westland | 1,164,000 | 818,076 |
Kaikoura | 1,695,173 | 1,230,006 |
Cheviot | 1,787,508 | 1,464,477 |
Amuri | 2,596,547 | 2,106,775 |
Waipara | 4,327,214 | 3,716,987 |
Ashley | 1,155,448 | 927,382 |
Kowai | 1,685,549 | 1,388,321 |
Oxford | 1,155,670 | 952,384 |
Rangiora | 1,790,692 | 1,455,713 |
Eyre | 1,716,425 | 1,390,235 |
Waimairi | 3,101,437 | 1,700,054 |
Paparua | 2,279,802 | 1,568,373 |
Malvern | 2,582,916 | 2,048,015 |
Tawera | 579,639 | 482,709 |
Heathcote | 1,154,786 | 587,920 |
Halswell | 857,079 | 683,459 |
Selwyn | 1,728,102 | 1,396,902 |
Springs | 1,268,495 | 1,039,375 |
Ellesmere | 2,772,072 | 2,317,732 |
Mount Herbert | 746,545 | 618,008 |
Wairewa | 1,546,414 | 1,277,179 |
Akaroa | 2,729,655 | 2,324,930 |
Ashburton | 11,698,013 | 9,820,371 |
Geraldine | 3,532,724 | 2,871,168 |
Levels | 3,666,268 | 2,965,550 |
Mackenzie | 2,975,040 | 2,289,425 |
Waimate | 6,756,064 | 5,552,381 |
Waitaki | 5,419,122 | 4,121,591 |
Maniototo | 1,468,236 | 1,034,889 |
Waihemo | 816,405 | 598,716 |
Waikouaiti | 1,254,900 | 803,092 |
Peninsula | 536,728 | 292,192 |
Taieri | 2,320,053 | 1,659,055 |
Tuapeka | 2,445,666 | 1,680,913 |
Bruce | 1,784,964 | 1,1,186,806 |
Clutha | 3,173,465 | 1,984,535 |
Islands—Quarantine and Goat | 3,454 | 900 |
Vincent | 1,630,988 | 1,065,289 |
Lake | 554,128 | 407,826 |
Fiord | 144,293 | 137,513 |
Wallace | 3,698,552 | 2,554,365 |
Southland | 14,642,931 | 9,651,715 |
Stewart Island | 169,312 | 129,121 |
Islands—Antipodes, &c. | 13,880 | 13,880 |
TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH BOROUGH IN NEW ZEALAND. | ||
---|---|---|
Borough. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
*The area now included in Wanganui City had a capital value of £6,881,106 and an unimproved value of £3,388,368 at 1st April, 1923. | ||
£ | £ | |
Whangarei | 1,377,591 | 603,881 |
Dargaville | 482,910 | 233,075 |
Birkenhead | 737,095 | 356,755 |
Devonport | 2,273,960 | 1,000,503 |
AUCKLAND CITY— | ||
City Portion | 25,628,353 | 16,334,832 |
Parnell Portion | 1,307,454 | 618,330 |
Grey Lynn Portion | 2,115,142 | 787,777 |
Arch Hill Portion | 232,770 | 105,045 |
Eden Terrace Portion | 327,132 | 139,587 |
Point Chevalier Portion | 453,610 | 199,348 |
Epsom Portion | 1,361,518 | 608,339 |
Remuera Portion | 2,744,884 | 1,207,674 |
Total of City | 34,170,863 | 20,000,932 |
Newmarket | 802,575 | 378,615 |
Onehunga | 1,235,566 | 513,296 |
Takapuna | 1,784,245 | 1,029,400 |
Northcote | 537,491 | 279,491 |
Mount Albert | 2,968,095 | 1,187,660 |
Avondale | 698,985 | 376,270 |
Mount Eden | 2,826,580 | 1,034,580 |
Otahuhu | 519,595 | 271,015 |
Pukekohe | 826,382 | 467,084 |
Hamilton | 4,337,934 | 2,358,454 |
Cambridge | 721,033 | 353,323 |
Ngaruawahia | 191,188 | 94,103 |
Te Awamutu | 613,190 | 342,580 |
Thames | 899,684 | 332,826 |
Tauranga | 765,597 | 416,976 |
Paeroa | 390,475 | 192,649 |
Waihi | 309,790 | 41,725 |
Morrinsville | 562,195 | 292,235 |
Te Aroha | 615,755 | 288,530 |
Rotorua | 785,247 | 460,489 |
Whakatane | 473,896 | 236,258 |
Opotiki | 363,223 | 184,934 |
Taumarunui | 432,157 | 201,204 |
Te Kuiti | 561,587 | 332,200 |
Gisborne | 4,994,860 | 2,259,230 |
Wairoa | 688,760 | 363,955 |
Napier | 3,590,983 | 1,678,609 |
Hastings | 2,921,305 | 1,523,380 |
Dannevirke | 1,259,688 | 501,560 |
Woodville | 171,251 | 60,708 |
Waipawa | 267,299 | 141,712 |
Waipukurau | 373,605 | 160,379 |
New Plymouth | 3,827,543 | 1,730,729 |
Hawera | 1,616,841 | 744,797 |
Patea | 156,222 | 57,488 |
Waitara | 254,446 | 84,516 |
Inglewood | 215,252 | 88,237 |
Stratford | 969,116 | 455,446 |
Eltham | 453,901 | 193,556 |
Wanganui* | 5,500,961 | 2,895,440 |
Marton | 663,959 | 214,819 |
Raetihi | 275,960 | 121,998 |
Ohakune | 143,442 | 47,315 |
Taihape | 632,374 | 330,910 |
Feilding | 1,068,600 | 443,943 |
Palmerston North | 5,754,996 | 2,430,084 |
Foxton | 290,958 | 115,730 |
WELLINGTON CITY— | ||
City Portion | 23,736,694 | 13,710,156 |
Wadestown Portion | 600,743 | 234,751 |
Northland Portion | 688,245 | 222,157 |
Melrose— | ||
Kilbirnie Portion | 3,561,796 | 983,375 |
Island Bay Portion | 1,108,217 | 348,507 |
Ohiro Portion | 1,992,920 | 567,076 |
Onslow Portion | 803,952 | 293,425 |
Karori Portion | 659,175 | 295,932 |
Miramar Portion | 1,428,017 | 516,019 |
Total of City | 34,579,759 | 17,171,398 |
Shannon | 196,940 | 88,251 |
Levin | 590,398 | 219,193 |
Otaki | 346,774 | 178,526 |
Pahiatua | 257,887 | 101,086 |
Masterton | 2,237,675 | 855,820 |
Carterton | 293,172 | 103,050 |
Greytown | 205,462 | 86,017 |
Lower Hutt | 1,654,707 | 818,058 |
Petone | 1,566,349 | 675,986 |
Eketahuna | 153,918 | 62,289 |
Featherston | 183,798 | 46,781 |
Eastbourne | 425,503 | 147,145 |
Richmond | 237,609 | 117,568 |
Nelson City | 1,984,710 | 852,951 |
Picton | 303,929 | 154,786 |
Blenheim | 1,436,113 | 590,962 |
Motueka | 318,526 | 156,931 |
Westport | 738,746 | 358,416 |
Greymouth | 859,409 | 267,416 |
Brunner | 74,849 | 15,269 |
Kumara | 31,052 | 6,176 |
Hokitika | 262,929 | 77,373 |
Ross | 25,032 | 7,383 |
Runanga | 56,753 | 18,798 |
Rangiora | 534,755 | 183,405 |
Kaiapoi | 191,243 | 58,753 |
CHRISTCHURCH CITY— | ||
St. Albans Portion | 3,638,520 | 1,291,050 |
North Richmond Portion | 396,050 | 116,900 |
Papanui Portion | 395,055 | 147,125 |
Richmond Portion | 272,910 | 97,165 |
North-east Portion | 862,512 | 378,940 |
North-west Portion | 2,890,480 | 1,629,965 |
South-east Portion | 2,027,050 | 982,073 |
South-west Portion | 4,732,065 | 2,784,723 |
Sydenham Portion | 2,361,795 | 828,280 |
Opawa Portion | 223,925 | 99,030 |
St. Martin's Portion | 128,665 | 56,565 |
Beckenham-Fisherton Portion | 279,055 | 73,815 |
Linwood Portion | 1,731,207 | 582,480 |
Avonside Portion | 187,830 | 69,425 |
Bromley Ward | 71,710 | 25,755 |
Spreydon Portion | 960,130 | 338,575 |
Woolston Portion | 722,452 | 268,971 |
Total of City | 21,881,411 | 9,770,837 |
New Brighton | 726,586 | 279,806 |
Sumner | 739,235 | 322,267 |
Lyttelton | 988,107 | 272,707 |
Akaroa | 166,053 | 74,541 |
Riccarton | 800,865 | 242,280 |
Ashburton | 703,221 | 274,394 |
Timaru | 3,685,510 | 1,576,707 |
Geraldine | 180,175 | 55,170 |
Temuka | 378,240 | 130,980 |
Waimate | 449,523 | 129,540 |
Oamaru | 1,451,590 | 505,030 |
Hampden | 31,647 | 9,647 |
Naseby | 20,863 | 2,583 |
Palmerston | 96,469 | 24,356 |
Waikouaiti | 107,137 | 39,843 |
Port Chalmers | 372,621 | 120,852 |
West Harbour | 228,867 | 73,897 |
DUNEDIN CITY— | ||
Valley Portion | 837,381 | 285,119 |
Maori Hill Portion | 781,250 | 240,050 |
Roslyn Portion | 1,432,115 | 476,770 |
Mornington Portion | 907,485 | 258,305 |
Leith Portion | 3,922,949 | 1,814,741 |
Central Portion | 4,729,295 | 2,192,645 |
Caversham and South Dunedin Portion | 2,087,785 | 660,960 |
Anderson's Bay Portion | 596,110 | 211,955 |
Total of City | 15,294,370 | 6,140,545 |
TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH BOROUGH IN NEW ZEALAND—continued. | ||
---|---|---|
Borough. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
£ | £ | |
St. Kilda | 1,122,645 | 311,270 |
Green Island | 396,555 | 85,325 |
Mosgiel | 278,185 | 95,680 |
Roxburgh | 42,760 | 5,969 |
Lawrence | 111,249 | 29,739 |
Tapanui | 42,805 | 9,075 |
Milton | 203,793 | 55,946 |
Balclutha | 304,445 | 111,122 |
Kaitangata | 112,521 | 31,538 |
Cromwell | 81,904 | 16,212 |
Alexandra | 96,053 | 15,070 |
Arrowtown | 21,519 | 3,375 |
Queenstown | 65,596 | 14,565 |
Gore | 940,458 | 328,101 |
Mataura | 309,190 | 91,525 |
Winton | 152,132 | 55,110 |
Invercargill | 4,168,369 | 1,740,166 |
South Invercargill | 309,703 | 136,271 |
Riverton | 146,948 | 48,545 |
Bluff | 307,647 | 103,425 |
TABLE SHOWING GROSS CAPITAL AND UNIMPROVED VALUES OF EACH TOWN DISTRICT (OUTSIDE THE JURISDICTION OF ANY COUNTY) IN NEW ZEALAND. | ||
---|---|---|
Town District. | Capital Value (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved Value of Land (included in previous Column). |
*Now included in Wanganui City. | ||
£ | £ | |
Hikurangi | 100,915 | 32,265 |
Warkworth | 98,180 | 29,150 |
Helensville | 213,530 | 82,375 |
Henderson | 164,225 | 90,925 |
New Lynn | 358,350 | 154,230 |
Glen Eden | 125,560 | 62,440 |
Ellerslie | 352,786 | 150,666 |
Waiuku | 245,502 | 126,342 |
Howick | 134,303 | 69,613 |
Papatoetoe | 455,527 | 231,732 |
Manurewa | 307,574 | 159,044 |
Papakura | 281,535 | 138,140 |
Tuakau | 151,754 | 78,314 |
Huntly | 231,742 | 97,542 |
Leamington | 124,010 | 75,220 |
Te Puke | 273,760 | 145,387 |
Matamata | 462,875 | 238,080 |
Mangapapa | 441,266 | 180,672 |
Taradale | 228,978 | 134,126 |
Havelock North | 305,334 | 137,151 |
Opunake | 134,116 | 62,878 |
Manaia | 116,575 | 44,324 |
Waverley | 102,619 | 41,936 |
Gonville* | 920,757 | 294,803 |
Castlecliff* | 409,388 | 198,125 |
Rangataua | 34,382 | 10,238 |
Mangaweka | 58,294 | 22,295 |
Hunterville | 99,125 | 37,325 |
Bull's | 62,416 | 24,447 |
Manunui | 71,048 | 25,748 |
Martinborough | 185,141 | 51,779 |
Johnsonville | 210,509 | 100,962 |
Upper Hutt | 285,836 | 129,588 |
Tahunanui | 121,168 | 47,245 |
Leeston | 125,090 | 39,750 |
Tinwald | 133,540 | 74,565 |
Pleasant Point | 105,905 | 51,570 |
Nightcaps | 70,800 | 15,995 |
Otautau | 132,498 | 50,197 |
Lumsden | 54,034 | 15,261 |
Wyndham | 123,679 | 50,895 |
Table of Contents
THE Banking Act, 1908, consolidates the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in the Dominion. The Act provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. Every bank trading in the Dominion is required to furnish quarterly statements of its business, for publication in the Gazette. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for bank holidays, and for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of ten years from the date or duo date of such documents.
Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act, 1908, consolidates the law relating to cheques on a bank.
The Companies Act, 1908, with the exception of Part IX (re companies incorporated outside New Zealand), and also of the provisions relating to branch registers, does not apply to banking companies formed within and operating only within the Dominion.
There are six banks of issue trading in Now Zealand, two of these institutions, the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of Now Zealand, being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of the Dominion. The Bank of New Zealand has branches in London, Australia, Fiji, and Samoa, while its branches and agencies within the Dominion number 213. The other five banks have between them 256 establishments within the Dominion, making a total of 469, or an average of one bank to every 2,864 inhabitants, including Maoris.
The paid-up capital of the above banks, their reserve funds, and the rate and amount of their last dividend as on the 31st December, 1923, were as follow:—
Bank. | Paid-up Capital. | Rate per Cent. per Annum of Last Dividend and Bonus. | Amount of Last Half-yearly Dividend and Bonus. | Reserve Fund. |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Interest payable for half-year. †Dividend for full year. | ||||
Bank of New Zealand— | £ | Per Cent. | £ | £ |
4-per-cent. stock guaranteed by New Zealand Government | 529,988 | .. | 10,599* | 2,246,957 |
"A" preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920) | 500,000 | 10 | 50,000† | |
"B" preference shares issued to the Crown (Act of 1920) | 1,000,000 | 10 | 62,500† | |
Ordinary shares | 2,978,661 | 13 ⅓ | 300,000† | |
Union Bank of Australia (Limited) | 3,000,000 | 15 | 225,000 | 3,664,711 |
Bank of New South Wales | 6,000,000 | 10 | 300,000 | 3,900,000 |
Bank of Australasia | 4,000,000 | 10 and bonus of 3 per cent. | 260,000 | 3,646,868 |
National Bank of New Zealand (Limited) | 1,250,000 | 12 per cent. per annum for half-year, and bonus of 2 per cent. | 100,000 | 1,528,167 |
Commercial Bank of Australia (Limited)— | ||||
Ordinary | 351,527 | 15 per cent. per annum for half-year. | 26,364 | 144,786 |
Preference | 2,117,350 | 4 (preference only) | 42,347 | 144,786 |
A consideration of the table below indicates that the development of banking in New Zealand since the year 1857 has been very great. Such a growth has been possible only through a corresponding expansion of trade and industry concomitant with a progressive increase in the population of the country. The figures for each year given below have been arrived at by taking the average of the four quarterly returns of the banks of issue. Deposits include amounts on fixed and current deposit and Government deposits. Advances comprise notes and bills discounted and debts due to the banks (exclusive of debts abandoned as bad).
DEPOSITS, ADVANCES, ASSETS, AND LIABILITIES, 1857–1923. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Deposits. | Advances. | Assets. | Liabilities. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1857 | 343,316 | .. | 419,860 | 432,494 |
1870 | 3,127,769 | 4,334,820 | 6,315,354 | 3,819,670 |
1880 | 8,538,935 | 11,228,865 | 14,220,275 | 9,550,177 |
1890 | 12,368,610 | 13,996,086 | 17,735,259 | 13,356,598 |
1900 | 15,570,610 | 11,343,411 | 17,314,535 | 16,964,582 |
1910 | 24,968,761 | 18,439,999 | 26,398,927 | 26,742,081 |
1919 | 50,489,444 | 31,717,720 | 48,615,209 | 57,861,393 |
1920 | 59,405,341 | 38,241,932 | 56,111,433 | 67,818,469 |
1921 | 49,397,411 | 50,607,541 | 68,701,282 | 58,808,439 |
1922 | 45,913,394 | 44,768,178 | 61,779,570 | 53,868,84 |
1923 | 49,039,482 | 43,322,242 | 59,641,235 | 56,204,292 |
In 1880 deposits represented an average of £16.46 per head of the mean population; in 1890, £18.66; in 1900, £19.41; in 1910, £23.99; and in 1911, £25.16. In 1912, however, the average fell to £23.53, and in 1913 (the strike year) a further fall was recorded, the rate per head being £23.01. The years 1914 and 1915 showed a recovery, the rates being £24.24 and £27.35 respectively; while for 1916 the rate jumped to £32.63. In 1917 it rose to £37.36, and each successive year showed a substantial increase on the previous year until 1920, when the rate was £47.81. A fall to £38.69 in 1921 and £35.17 in 1922 was succeeded by a rate of £36.94 in 1923. The ratio of advances to deposits, which was 131.50 per cent. in 1880, reached its maximum in 1883, when it stood at 171.16 per cent. The proportion since that year fell, till in 1903 it was only 70.67 per cent. The 1916 ratio (65.97 per cent.) was lower than in any previous year. The ratio then remained fairly constant until a rise to 102.45 occurred in 1921. The years 1922 and 1923 witnessed a drop to 97.51 and 88.34 respectively.
In 1886 the average amount of advances made by the banks was £15,834,877, equal to £25.36 per head of the mean population. The advances gradually declined in amount and proportion to population until 1891, when they were in value £11,448,745, or £17.04 per head. In 1897 advances stood at £10,020,640, or £13.16 per head, which is the lowest average since the year 1872. There was then a continuous rise both in amounts of advances and in rates per head of population until 1908, for which year the figures were £21,172,808, or £21.32 per head. After 1908 the amounts fluctuated, but the tendency was still to rise. During the two years 1917 and 1918 the total amount advanced by the banks increased by nearly seven millions, totalling in the latter year £31,711,350. Subsequent years showed further increases, the amount for 1921 reaching the record figure of £50,607,541. A drop to £44,768,178 was recorded in 1922, with a further fall in 1923 to £43,322,242, or £32.61 per head.
The largest amount of discounts in any year was £6,061,959, in 1879, a rate of £12.32 per head. In the previous year had occurred the highest rate—£12.88 per head. From 1879 there was a fall, year by year, until 1896, when the sum was £1,756,791, or £2.35 per head, since when there have been further successive falls in the amount per head, which reached the low figure of £1.09 in 1918, rising, however, to £1.21 in 1919, £1.41 in 1920, and £1.93 in 1921, but falling away again in 1922 to £1.23, and in 1923 to £1.21.
The liabilities of the banks of issue for the last ten years are shown in the table following, the figures given referring to New Zealand business only. The liabilities shown represent the average of the four quarters of the year.
LIABILITIES, 1914–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Notes in Circulation. | Bills in Circulation. | Balances due to other Banks. | Deposits. | Total Liabilities. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 1,998,388 | 96,012 | 73,444 | 27,640,505 | 29,808,349 |
1915 | 2,846,275 | 105,761 | 62,581 | 31,433,653 | 34,448,270 |
1916 | 4,049,529 | 96,468 | 73,707 | 37,507,915 | 41,727,619 |
1917 | 5,410,957 | 105,895 | 94,396 | 42,930,713 | 48,541,961 |
1918 | 6,266,768 | 123,344 | 95,681 | 45,562,939 | 52,048,732 |
1919 | 7,087,545 | 173,722 | 110,682 | 50,489,444 | 57,861,393 |
1920 | 7,890,418 | 239,877 | 282,833 | 59,405,341 | 67,818,469 |
1921 | 7,569,319 | 191,273 | 1,650,436 | 49,397,411 | 58,808,439 |
1922 | 7,019,220 | 266,963 | 669,257 | 45,913,394 | 53,868,834 |
1923 | 6,593,068 | 307,419 | 264,323 | 49,039,482 | 56,204,292 |
Within the decennium total liabilities have advanced from £29,808,349 to £56,204,292, an increase of 88 per cent. While it cannot be denied that expansion of trade has played an important part in the increase, it should be borne in mind that currency inflation has been a not inconsiderable factor in this remarkable growth. A striking feature is the extraordinary rise in the note - issue, which rose from £1,998,388 in 1914 to its zenith of £7,890,418 in 1920. Since then a gradual process of deflation has been in operation, the note-circulation in 1923 being £6,593,068.
The next table shows the total liabilities for each quarter during the same period:—
QUARTERLY LIABILITIES, 1914–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. | Average of Quarters. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 28,567,208 | 30,738,097 | 30,354,087 | 29,574,000 | 29,808,349 |
1915 | 32,898,487 | 34,718,073 | 34,713,993 | 35,462,528 | 34,448,270 |
1916 | 39,445,072 | 42,615,925 | 42,269,257 | 42,580,222 | 41,727,619 |
1917 | 46,573,206 | 49,755,803 | 49,014,887 | 48,823,947 | 48,541,961 |
1918 | 51,343,979 | 56,454,086 | 51,258,666 | 49,138,199 | 52,048,732 |
1919 | 53,661,066 | 58,103,513 | 58,977,222 | 60,703,773 | 57,861,393 |
1920 | 67,659,577 | 71,310,711 | 68,648,556 | 63,655,033 | 67,818,469 |
1921 | 62,815,649 | 62,255,474 | 56,946,858 | 53,215,773 | 58,808,439 |
1922 | 54,350,336 | 55,365,324 | 53,845,543 | 51,914,132 | 53,868,834 |
1923 | 55,888,101 | 59,459,267 | 55,968,705 | 53,501,095 | 56,204,292 |
A greater range is apparent than in the yearly totals, the limits of variation being £28,567,208 in the March quarter of 1914 and £71,310,711 in the June quarter of 1920, while the yearly limits which occurred in the same years were £29,808,349 and £67,818,469.
Details of liabilities for each of the quarters of 1923 are now given.
LIABILITIES, 1923. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter. | Notes in Circulation. | Bills in Circulation. | Balances due to other Banks. | Deposits. | Total Liabilities. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
March | 6,632,183 | 368,541 | 227,740 | 48,659,637 | 55,888,101 |
June | 6,741,677 | 343,015 | 282,581 | 52,091,994 | 59,459,267 |
September | 6,354,512 | 251,912 | 378,483 | 48,983,798 | 55,968,705 |
December | 6,643,900 | 266,209 | 168,489 | 46,422,497 | 53,501,095 |
Average | 6,593,068 | 307,419 | 264,323 | 49,039,482 | 56,204,292 |
Assets are now presented in a manner similar to that in which liabilities are shown.
ASSETS, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Coin and Bullion. | Notes and Bills discounted. | Debts due, exclusive of Bad Debts. | Balances due from other Banks. | All other Assets. | Total Assets. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 5,712,751 | 1,843,217 | 22,407,029 | 57,913 | 2,481,402 | 32,502,312 |
1915 | 6,781,006 | 1,471,808 | 22,167,162 | 231,893 | 2,557,614 | 33,209,483 |
1916 | 7,393,917 | 1,484,355 | 23,427,562 | 147,514 | 4,562,137 | 37,015,485 |
1917 | 8,072,279 | 1,414,586 | 27,433,164 | 96,712 | 7,962,875 | 44,979,616 |
1918 | 8,085,961 | 1,261,204 | 30,450,147 | 153,091 | 8,619,724 | 43,570,127 |
1919 | 8,017,159 | 1,446,299 | 30,271,421 | 211,291 | 8,669,039 | 48,615,209 |
1920 | 7,728,942 | 1,753,072 | 36,488,860 | 344,451 | 9,796,108 | 56,111,433 |
1921 | 7,660,532 | 2,463,396 | 48,144,145 | 1,634,975 | 8,798,234 | 68,701,282 |
1922 | 7,822,562 | 1,643,730 | 43,124,448 | 1,143,957 | 8,044,873 | 61,779,570 |
1923 | 7,900,594 | 1,609,302 | 41,712,940 | 717,575 | 7,700,824 | 59,641,235 |
As in the case of liabilities, the growth in assets during the decade has been very considerable, the 1914 figure of £32,502,312 comparing with £59,641,235 in 1923 and £68,701,282 in the peak year of 1921. Debts due, which loom largely in the total each year, increased from £22,407,029 in 1914 to £41,712,940 in 1923.
QUARTERLY ASSETS, 1914-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. | Average of Quarters. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 31,526,774 | 31,994,242 | 32,827,481 | 33,660,748 | 32,502,312 |
1915 | 32,738,712 | 32,900,521 | 33,126,837 | 34,071,863 | 33,209,483 |
1916 | 34,123,760 | 35,470,548 | 36,938,878 | 41,528,754 | 37,015,485 |
1917 | 43,401,701 | 43,885,636 | 44,834,310 | 47,796,817 | 44,979,616 |
1918 | 45,507,363 | 49,441,629 | 48,898,699 | 50,432,818 | 48,570,127 |
1919 | 49,217,272 | 49,184,582 | 46,757,710 | 49,301,272 | 48,615,209 |
1920 | 50,096,529 | 52,469,358 | 56,403,894 | 65,475,952 | 56,111,433 |
1921 | 71,097,423 | 71,664,585 | 66,378,428 | 65,664,691 | 68,701,282 |
1922 | 64,666,809 | 63,352,322 | 59,343,196 | 59,755,951 | 61,779,570 |
1923 | 59,335,217 | 58,313,692 | 58,797,007 | 62,119,023 | 59,641,235 |
Again the range is seen to be considerably greater in the quarterly than in the yearly figures, the limits in the former being £31,526,774 and £71,664,585, and in the latter £32,502,312 and £68,701,282.
In the next table details of assets are given for each of the quarters of 1923:—
ASSETS, 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter. | Coin and Bullion. | Notes and Bills discounted. | Debts due. exclusive of Bad Debts. | Balances due from other Banks. | All other Assets. | Total Assets. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
March | 7,929,267 | 1,736,220 | 40,785,351 | 1,055,219 | 7,829,160 | 59,335,217 |
June | 7,902,019 | 1,484,180 | 40,227,093 | 1,062,934 | 7,637,466 | 58,313,692 |
September | 7,903,250 | 1,415,272 | 41,411,456 | 496,630 | 7,570,399 | 58,797,007 |
December | 7,887,841 | 1,801,537 | 44,427,858 | 255,518 | 7,766,269 | 62,119,023 |
Average | 7,900,594 | 1,609,302 | 41,712,940 | 717,575 | 7,700,824 | 59,641,235 |
The total amount of deposits, the amount per head of mean population, the total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits, taking the average of the four quarters for each of the last ten years, are as follow:—
DEPOSITS AND ADVANCES, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Deposits. | Advances. | ||
Total Amount. | Per Head of Population. | Total Amount. | Ratio to Deposits. | |
£ | £ s. d. | £ | Per Cent. | |
1914 | 27,640,505 | 24 4 10 | 24,250,246 | 87.73 |
1915 | 31,433,653 | 27 7 0 | 23,638,970 | 75.20 |
1916 | 37,507,915 | 32 12 9 | 24,911,706 | 66.42 |
1917 | 42,930,713 | 37 7 4 | 28,847,749 | 67.19 |
1918 | 45,562,939 | 39 10 5 | 31,711,350 | 69.59 |
1919 | 50,489,444 | 42 6 8 | 31,717,720 | 62.82 |
1920 | 59,405,341 | 47 16 3 | 38,241,932 | 64.37 |
1921 | 49,397,411 | 38 13 10 | 50,607,541 | 102.45 |
1922 | 45,913,394 | 35 3 7 | 44,768,178 | 97.51 |
1923 | 49,039,482 | 36 18 5 | 43,322,242 | 88.34 |
As in the case of liabilities and assets, deposits and advances have practically doubled in ten years. The peak years of 1919 and 1920, in the case of deposits, indicate the high-water mark of the short-lived prosperity associated with the war and post-war period. Advances reached the maximum figure of £50,607,541 in 1921, when, as the result of the trade depression, the assistance of the banks was freely sought.
QUARTERLY DEPOSITS, 1914-23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. | Average of Quarters. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 26,701,520 | 28,847,156 | 28,191,700 | 26,821,645 | 27,640,505 |
1915 | 30,085,954 | 31,720,407 | 31,742,303 | 32,185,947 | 31,433,653 |
1916 | 36,129,992 | 38,523,449 | 37,758,538 | 37,619,681 | 37,507,915 |
1917 | 41,713,657 | 44,696,003 | 43,133,349 | 42,179,841 | 42,930,713 |
1918 | 45,212,446 | 50,101,352 | 44,782,761 | 42,155,199 | 45,562,939 |
1919 | 46,904,666 | 50,623,748 | 51,368,191 | 53,061,173 | 50,489,444 |
1920 | 59,408,136 | 62,977,257 | 60,659,079 | 54,576,891 | 59,405,341 |
1921 | 53,455,135 | 53,699,628 | 47,101,630 | 43,333,250 | 49,397,411 |
1922 | 44,866,839 | 47,399,600 | 46,957,703 | 44,429,434 | 45,913,394 |
1923 | 48,659,637 | 52,091,994 | 48,983,798 | 46,422,497 | 49,039,482 |
Deposits, which are of three classes—Government, non-interest-bearing, and interest-bearing—show a general trend to be at their maximum in the June quarter. This tendency is particularly pronounced in the case of Government deposits by reason of the receipt of land and income tax in the earlier months of the year, after which the amount dwindles away to reach a minimum in the December quarter. Interest-bearing deposits show little variation from quarter to quarter. Non-interest-bearing deposits, which are made up of current accounts, are generally found to be at their lowest in the December quarter, when substantial withdrawals are made for the holiday season.
The table following shows the amount of advances quarterly during the last ten years, together with the ratio to deposits:—
QUARTERLY ADVANCES AND RATIO TO DEPOSITS, 1914-23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Total Advances. | Percentage of Advances to Deposits. | ||||||
March. | June. | September. | December. | March. | June. | September. | December | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
1914 | 23,666,751 | 23,938,855 | 24,462,576 | 24,932,809 | 88.63 | 82.98 | 86.77 | 92.95 |
1915 | 23,740,561 | 23,423,576 | 23,348,905 | 24,042,840 | 78.90 | 73.84 | 73.57 | 74.69 |
1916 | 23,733,892 | 24,268,341 | 24,677,965 | 26,966,630 | 65.69 | 62.99 | 65.35 | 71.68 |
1917 | 27,694,931 | 28,280,303 | 28,415,451 | 31,000,316 | 66.39 | 63.27 | 65.87 | 73.49 |
1918 | 29,317,895 | 32,807,810 | 31,646,634 | 33,073,061 | 64.84 | 65.48 | 70.66 | 78.45 |
1919 | 32,203,646 | 32,410,706 | 30,149,773 | 32,106,755 | 68.65 | 64.04 | 58.69 | 60.50 |
1920 | 32,042,043 | 34,789,581 | 39,017,808 | 47,118,295 | 53.93 | 55.24 | 64.32 | 86.33 |
1921 | 52,446,341 | 54,385,486 | 48,039,610 | 47,558,727 | 98.11 | 101.27 | 101.98 | 109.75 |
1922 | 46,491,310 | 46,155,933 | 42,994,448 | 43,431,017 | 103.62 | 97.37 | 91.56 | 97.65 |
1923 | 42,521,571 | 41,711,273 | 42,826,728 | 46,229,395 | 87.38 | 80.07 | 87.43 | 99.58 |
It is difficult to discern any definite seasonal variation in the amount of advances, although prior to the abnormal demands upon the banks which commenced towards the end of 1920, the amount generally attained a maximum in the final quarter of each year. The ratio of advances to deposits shows a considerable range, being 53.93 per cent. in the first quarter of 1920, and 109.75 per cent. in the December quarter of the following year.
Deposits per head of population in banks of issue in each of the Australian States during 1922 and the four preceding years are shown. Figures for New Zealand are given by way of comparison.
DEPOSITS PER. HEAD IN BANKS OF ISSUE IN AUSTRALIA AND NEW ZEALAND, 1918-22. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
Queensland | 49 13 3 | 50 4 2 | 43 9 3 | 61 5 7 | 65 0 3 |
New South Wales | 45 7 2 | 48 0 4 | 50 1 7 | 51 5 3 | 49 11 8 |
Victoria | 48 10 5 | 53 13 9 | 57 11 11 | 55 18 4 | 57 4 3 |
South Australia | 42 6 11 | 52 6 6 | 46 3 5 | 44 10 0 | 44 10 11 |
Western Australia | 31 9 8 | 33 5 8 | 38 0 2 | 36 16 6 | 36 6 1 |
Tasmania | 33 4 0 | 31 19 9 | 36 12 6 | 36 4 7 | 31 14 9 |
Northern Territory | 71 4 6 | 71 19 1 | 75 11 8 | 72 1 1 | 61 0 4 |
Total, Commonwealth | 45 5 1 | 48 14 9 | 49 13 5 | 15 8 3 | 51 19 1 |
New Zealand | 39 10 5 | 42 6 8 | 47 16 3 | 38 13 10 | 35 3 7 |
The overdraft rates and the rates of discount current in the Dominion were 1/2 per cent. higher in 1920 than the corresponding rates ruling prior to the European War. A further increase of 1/2 per cent., following a period when importations had been made on a larger scale than at any previous time in the Dominion's history, was made in January, 1921, the demand on banks for money being very considerable. Another aspect of the position, which is apparent from the figures given earlier in this section, was the rapid diminution—from twenty millions to two millions—in the excess of deposits (other than Government) over advances during the closing six months of 1920. It is not surprising accordingly to find a further increase in the overdraft (and the discount) rates as from March, 1921. There was no further alteration in the rate until January, 1923, when the overdraft rate was reduced to 6 1/2 per cent. Since that date the rate has remained the same.
Below is given the overdraft rates charged on "best" accounts, and the rates of discount current in New Zealand for best mercantile paper of a currency not exceeding three months:—
Overdraft Rate, per Cent. | Rate of Discount, per Cent. | |
---|---|---|
At end of 1913 | 5 ½ | 5 |
At end of 1920 | 6 | 5 ½ |
At end of 1921 | 7 | 6 ½ |
At end of 1922 | 7 | 6 ½ |
At end of 1923 | 6 ½ | 6 ½ |
January, 1924, to date (October, 1924) | 6 ½ | 6 ½ |
The Banking Act, 1908, deals with the issue of notes generally. The Governor-General may empower any bank to issue and circulate notes, subject to the provisions and restrictions contained in the charter or letters patent under which such bank is incorporated; all such notes to be payable in gold only at the office of the ban at the place of issue, and to be a first charge on all assets of the bank.
The private Acts of the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand (Limited) contain the following clause: "That the total amount of promissory notes payable on demand, issued and in circulation within the Dominion, shall not at any time exceed the amount of coin, bullion, and public securities which shall for the time being be held by the same corporation within the Dominion; nor shall the proportion of coin be less than one-third part of the amount of the coin, bullion, and public securities so held by the said corporation within the Dominion."
On the 5th August, 1914, immediately after the outbreak of the late war, an amendment to the Banking Act was passed empowering the Governor-General in Council, from time to time, to make a Proclamation declaring "that the notes payable on demand by any bank therein named, and then issued or thereafter to be issued or reissued within New Zealand under any lawful authority in that behalf, shall during the period limited by the Proclamation be everywhere within New Zealand a good and legal tender of money to the amount therein expressed to be payable." Conditions governing the issue of such Proclamation are laid down, and the bank may be required to give adequate security that it will redeem the notes in gold on the expiration of the period covered by the Proclamation. Provision is also made for payment by the State Treasury in case of default by the bank. During the period any such Proclamation is in force gold must not be exported except with the consent of the Minister of Finance, and any gold exported or attempted to be exported in breach of this provision is to be forfeited.
Immediately on the passing of the amendment referred to, a Proclamation was gazetted declaring notes of all six banks of issue doing business in New Zealand to be legal tender from the 6th August to the 6th September, 1914 Further extensions were made from time to time until the end of 1922, when the notes of the six banks were declared legal tender until the 10th January, 1925.
In connection with the Post Office in New Zealand a savings-bank has been conducted since the 1st February, 1867. The minimum deposit receivable, except in certain specified cases, is 1s., and no interest is given on any sum less than £1 or in excess of £5,000. Interest on sums up to £500 is paid at the rate of 4 per cent. per annum, and on sums between £500 and £5,000 at the rate of 3 1/4 per cent. for the amount over £500.
The number of post-offices open for the transaction of savings-bank business at the 31st March, 1924, was 846.
There were 92,465 new accounts opened during the year ended the 31st March 1924, and 73,098 accounts were closed during the period. The total number of open accounts at the 31st March, 1924, was 710,157, or one to every 1.89 of the population, including Maoris.
The deposits received during the year amounted to £29,598,372, and the withdrawals to £29,510,321. The total sum standing at credit of all accounts on the 31st March, 1924, was £46,098,421, which gave an average of £64 18s 3d. to the credit of each open account. Information for each of the last ten years is given below.
POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK, 1914-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Interest. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
*Fifteen months ended 31st March, 1921. †Year ended 31st March following. The minus sign (–) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1914 | 483,262 | 11,904,323 | 10,603,018 | 1,301,305 | 615,310 | 19,048,029 |
1915 | 509,085 | 13,706,057 | 11,294,974 | 2,411,084 | 707,252 | 22,166,365 |
1916 | 538,072 | 15,576,408 | 12,957,420 | 2,618,988 | 817,856 | 25,603,209 |
1917 | 566,351 | 17,106,529 | 14,461,169 | 2,645,360 | 947,821 | 29,196,390 |
1918 | 590,205 | 18,101,105 | 14,938,842 | 3,162,263 | 1,059,472 | 33,418,125 |
1919 | 630,783 | 29,758,447 | 25,962,377 | 3,796,070 | 1,178,935 | 38,393,130 |
1920* | 664,819 | 44,302,852 | 41,162,486 | 3,140,366 | 1,818,535 | 43,352,031 |
1921† | 678,930 | 29,125,997 | 30,236,231 | –1,110,234 | 1,599,907 | 43,841,704 |
1922† | 690,790 | 26,682,427 | 27,769,263 | –1,086,836 | 1,605,525 | 44,360,393 |
1923† | 710,157 | 29,598,372 | 29,510,321 | 88,051 | 1,649,976 | 46,098,421 |
The Post Office Savings-bank commenced operations on the 1st February, 1867, and the progress of the establishment since that date is shown on the next page in graphical representation, the curves representing number of open accounts, total amount to credit, and average amount to credit respectively.
This diagram shows clearly the large increase in the business of the Post Office Savings-bank during recent years.
The amount standing to credit of depositors has increased from £1,813,085 in 1887 to £46,098,421 at the 31st March, 1924, and in no year since 1887 has there been a decrease as compared with the preceding year. There was a corresponding steady increase in the average amount standing to the credit of each depositor up to the 31st March, 1921. A slight falling-off was recorded at the 31st March, 1922 and 1923, but the rate of £64 18s. 3d. at the 31st March, 1924, surpassed both of these years.
The huge increase in the amount at deposit in recent years has been accompanied by an even greater proportionate increase in interest payments, owing to the rate of interest having substantially advanced. The total interest credited to depositors from the 1st February, 1867, to the 31st March, 1924, has aggregated £18,542,098, a sum equal to over two-fifths of the total amount remaining on deposit at the 3lst March, 1924.
In the next two tables quarterly deposits and withdrawals are shown for the years 1914-23:—
DEPOSITS, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 3,075,950 | 3,264,283 | 2,867,735 | 2,696,355 |
1915 | 3,159,907 | 3,475,690 | 3,611,507 | 3,458,953 |
1916 | 3,754,392 | 4,079,256 | 3,995,329 | 3,747,431 |
1917 | 4,330,270 | 4,525,229 | 4,183,934 | 4,067,096 |
1918 | 4,434,731 | 4,597,665 | 4,678,476 | 4,390,233 |
1919 | 5,865,478 | 6,674,007 | 7,084,959 | 10,134,003 |
1920 | 9,271,609 | 9,025,516 | 8,639,396 | 9,472,973 |
1921 | 7,893,358 | 8,220,843 | 7,631,891 | 6,897,019 |
1922 | 6,376,244 | 6,742,626 | 6,902,755 | 6,342,609 |
1923 | 6,694,437 | 7,635,031 | 6,818,734 | 7,827,378 |
WITHDRAWALS, 1914-23. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | March Quarter. | June Quarter. | September Quarter. | December Quarter. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 2,784,802 | 2,869,300 | 2,685,908 | 2,263,008 |
1915 | 2,405,183 | 2,683,259 | 3,005,492 | 3,201,040 |
1916 | 2,773,599 | 3,091,852 | 4,006,344 | 3,085,625 |
1917 | 3,031,649 | 3,076,616 | 5,146,247 | 3,206,657 |
1918 | 3,349,323 | 4,407,089 | 3,761,620 | 3,420,810 |
1919 | 4,829,473 | 6,174,872 | 7,146,243 | 7,811,789 |
1920 | 8,358,598 | 7,859,479 | 8,070,403 | 9,372,291 |
1921 | 7,501,715 | 7,945,158 | 8,087,725 | 7,436,040 |
1922 | 6,767,308 | 7,170,649 | 6,948,683 | 6,850,689 |
1923 | 6,799,242 | 7,094,447 | 7,116,024 | 8,285,283 |
In the December quarter of 1914 was recorded the lowest amount of both deposits and withdrawals during the decade, the figures being £2,696,355 and £2,203,008 respectively. The final quarter of 1919 claims the highest deposits with £10,134,003, while the greatest withdrawals occurred in the same quarter of the following year, when £9,372,291 was accounted for. Although the figures for the last two years are somewhat lower than those of 1920 and 1921, it should be remembered that inflation was then at its height, and conditions generally were far from normal.
The number of open accounts at the end of each of the last five years, classified according to amounts at credit, is as follows:—
CLASSES OF ACCOUNTS OPEN, 1919 to 1923-24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | 1919.* | 1921.† | 1922.† | 1923.† | 1924.† |
*At 31st December. †At 31st March. | |||||
Not exceeding £20 | 394,280 | 429,806 | 447,883 | 465,924 | 481,861 |
Exceeding £20 and up to £50 | 68,331 | 69,130 | 67,812 | 66,492 | 69,640 |
Exceeding £50 and up to £100 | 56,828 | 52,114 | 50,488 | 48,815 | 48,842 |
Exceeding £100 and up to £200 | 50,111 | 47,747 | 46,520 | 44,333 | 43,621 |
Exceeding £200 and up to £300 | 25,340 | 24,329 | 23,831 | 22,951 | 22,557 |
Exceeding £300 and up to £400 | 13,796 | 14,984 | 14,431 | 13,693 | 13,324 |
Exceeding £400 and up to £500 | 7,994 | 8,753 | 9,090 | 8,959 | 9,328 |
Exceeding £500 and up to £600 | 5,331 | 6,225 | 6,625 | 6,537 | 6,656 |
Exceeding £600 | 8,772 | 11,731 | 12,250 | 13,086 | 14,428 |
Totals | 630,783 | 664,819 | 678,930 | 690,790 | 710,157 |
Accounts above the £600 mark at the 31st March, 1924, included 3,918 between £600 and £700, 2,706 between £700 and £800, 1,962 between £800 and £900, 1,520 between £900 and £1,000, and 4,292 over £1,000.
The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings-bank Fund on the 31st March, 1924, represented a nominal value of £46,147,418. Most of this fund is invested in Government securities. A summary of the investments is as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
In New Zealand Government securities | 44,667,757 |
In local bodies' securities | 1,014,250 |
In other securities | 465,411 |
£46,147,418 |
There are five savings-banks not connected with the Post Office. The total amount deposited in them during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, was £4,492,881, of which the deposits by Maoris comprised £841. The withdrawals reached the sum of £4,145,848 (Maoris, £514). The total amount to the credit of depositors at the 31st March, 1924, was £5,216,579, of which sum £665 belonged to Maoris. Figures for ten years are as follow:—
PRIVATE SAVINGS-BANKS, 1914-15 to 1923-24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
The minus sign (–) represents excess of withdrawals over deposits. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1915 | 75,941 | 1,358,876 | 1,340,760 | 18,116 | 1,876,725 |
1910 | 78,024 | 1,449,938 | 1,327,364 | 122,574 | 2,072,602 |
1917 | 81,900 | 1,631,065 | 1,374,114 | 256,951 | 2,412,465 |
1918 | 85,191 | 1,764,723 | 1,551,836 | 212,887 | 2,720,709 |
1919 | 89,203 | 2,058,360 | 1,775,531 | 282,829 | 3,111,529 |
1920 | 95,472 | 3,308,628 | 2,981,887 | 326,741 | 3,557,895 |
1921 | 100,342 | 3,555,871 | 3,410,456 | 145,415 | 3,841,084 |
1922 | 104,395 | 3,191,181 | 3,265,338 | –74,157 | 3,917,428 |
1923 | 110,077 | 4,076,876 | 3,511,038 | 565,838 | 4,663,701 |
1924 | 117,442 | 4,492,881 | 4,145,848 | 347,033 | 5,216,579 |
The following table shows the results of the transactions of each of the private savings-banks during the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924. The figures relating to Maoris, which are insignificant in amount, have been included.
Bank. | Date of Establishment. | Number of Depositors at End of Year. | Total Amount of Deposits during Year. | Total Amount of Withdrawals during Year. | Excess of Deposits over Withdrawals. | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Auckland | 1847 | 98,952 | 3,518,282 | 3,301,072 | 217,210 | 3,877,953 |
New Plymouth | 1850 | 3,049 | 109,301 | 91,459 | 17,842 | 125,301 |
Hokitika | 1866 | 1,422 | 39,462 | 37,759 | 1,703 | 88,210 |
Dunedin | 1864 | 9,111 | 461,155 | 401,719 | 59,436 | 862,311 |
Invercargill | 1864 | 4,908 | 364,681 | 313,839 | 50,842 | 262,795 |
Totals | .. | 117,442 | 4,492,881 | 4,145,848 | 347,033 | 5,216,579 |
The deposits in the savings-banks of the Commonwealth and of New Zealand on the 31st March, 1924, are shown in the table following. The Australian figures are taken from the Quarterly Summary of Australian Statistics issued by the Commonwealth Statistician.
State. | Number of Depositors. | Amount on Deposit at End of Year. | Average Amount per Depositor at End of Year. | Deposits to Credit per Head of Population. |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | ||
New South Wales | 1,290,642 | 62,989,302 | 48 16 1 | 28 7 0 |
Victoria | 1,248,047 | 55,046,335 | 44 2 1 | 33 12 4 |
Queensland | 369,267 | 19,597,634 | 53 1 5 | 24 0 2 |
South Australia | 445,703 | 18,117,852 | 40 13 0 | 34 8 2 |
Western Australia | 260,159 | 7,636,585 | 29 7 1 | 21 8 6 |
Tasmania | 127,615 | 4,510,188 | 35 6 10 | 20 19 0 |
Northern Territory | 848 | 34,810 | 41 1 0 | 9 14 11 |
Total, Commonwealth | 3,742,281 | 167,932,706 | 44 17 6 | 29 1 4 |
New Zealand | 710,157 | 46,098,421 | 64 18 3 | 84 4 1 |
The average deposits standing to the credit of depositors in the banks of issue for the quarter ended 31st March, 1924, was £51,693,550, and if to this be added the deposits in the Post Office and private savings-banks at the same date the grand total amounts to £103,008,550, representing an average of £76 8s. 7d. per head of population. In addition there are the deposits with the building societies, referred to farther on in this book, and there are also deposits with financial companies of which no particulars are collected.
Table of Contents
THE statutory provisions affecting life insurance in New Zealand are in the main contained in the Life Insurance Act, 1908, and Amendment Act, 1921-22. Any association other than a friendly society which issues policies or grants annuities on human life in New Zealand comes within the scope of the enactments. Two classes of companies are recognized—namely, local and foreign, the latter including all offices the principal place of which is situated beyond the Dominion. In both instances securities are required to be deposited with the Public Trustee before business can be carried on. Before the passing of the amending Act of 1921-22 the maximum deposit required from a New Zealand company was £20,000, with a minimum of £5,000, regulated according to the volume of business done, while for a company incorporated overseas the maximum went to £50,000. Both classes of offices, however, are now on the same basis. Every life company carrying on business at the time of the coming into operation of the amending Act, or which commences business thereafter, must deposit with the Public Trustee money or securities of the statutory character to the value of £5,000; and, in addition to that, for every £100,000 or part thereof that the total amount assured by its policies current in New Zealand exceeds £100,000, a further £5,000 until a maximum of £50,000 is reached. In other respects New Zealand and overseas companies are placed on the same footing as regards deposits.
In the case of composite offices, provision is made for the receipts of life and annuity business to be treated as a separate fund, and the Act safeguards the interest of the policyholder by making such funds available only for liabilities arising from life business.
The law bearing on industrial assurance has received the attention of the Legislature in the Life Insurance Amendment Act, 1920. In this class of insurance the premiums must be payable at shorter intervals than three months. Provision is made for the control by regulation of the activities of this class of business. Companies are required to deposit with the Minister of Finance forms of policy tables, rates, and other documents, and policies must contain only such conditions as have been approved by the Governor-General in Council. Restrictions are placed on the forfeiture of policies in default of payments or other requirements.
Annual returns of life assurance are required to be deposited with the Minister of Finance. It is from these returns that the statistical matter following has been compiled.
The outstanding features of life-assurance business as disclosed by the tables introduced in the succeeding pages is the remarkable increase that has taken place in the amount of now assurances effected during the last five years under review. The growth characterizes both the ordinary life department and the industrial side. No doubt this is in a large measure a reflection of the prosperous condition of the country. A further reason for the growth of new business is probably furnished by the diminished purchasing-power of the sovereign, and the consequent depreciation of the value of policies on a pre-war basis. It is well known, too, that with the increased probate and succession duties payable on large estates life-insurance policies are a means used to provide ready cash when other assets may not be convertible t an advantage. It may be added, in passing, that the substantial growth of business evident is general not only in New Zealand, but also in Australia, the United Kingdom, and the United States of America.
At the close of 1922 twelve life-assurance offices were represented in New Zealand. Of these only two were purely New Zealand institutions—namely, the Government Life Insurance Office and the Provident Life Assurance Company. Six of the other societies have their head offices in Australia, two in England, and two in the United States of America. The Provident Life Assurance Company and four of the Australian offices transact both ordinary life and industrial business. Several of the companies, including the New Zealand Government Office, have branches for assurance against accident. This class of insurance is dealt with in Subsection B of this section.
The statistics here given relate exclusively to business transacted in the Dominion.
Details of the policies issued and discontinued during the year 1922 by the respective offices are contained in the following table. Dealing with the policies issued and discontinued during the year, the aggregate net increase in the sum assured is £2,253,203, and in the annual premiums payable thereon £71,588.
ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—POLICIES ISSUED AND DISCONTINUED, 1922. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Office. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | ||||
Number | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Australian Temperance and General | 2,774 | 576,772 | 22,297 | 1,602 | 303,087 | 11,864 |
Australian Mutual Provident | 4,510 | 2,307,275 | 70,934 | 3,114 | 1,126,051 | 37,760 |
Australian Provincial | 1,057 | 328,980 | 12,976 | 934 | 276,349 | 10,655 |
Colonial Mutual | 1,424 | 280,207 | 10,864 | 906 | 169,025 | 6,643 |
Equitable Life of United States | .. | .. | .. | 106 | 34,809 | 1,525 |
Mutual Life and Citizens' | 1,294 | 401,625 | 13,307 | 1,598 | 418,787 | 14,191 |
National Mutual | 1,543 | 571,287 | 21,822 | 1,463 | 456,692 | 16,651 |
New York Life | 6 | 3,146 | 32 | 85 | 27,370 | 1,470 |
Norwich Union | 380 | 426,336 | 13,408 | 281 | 205,640 | 5,576 |
Provident Life | 899 | 194,577 | 5,083 | 422 | 93,039 | 2,035 |
Yorkshire | 1 | 200 | 8 | 3 | 500 | 18 |
New Zealand Government Life | 3,797 | 1,286,609 | 40,071 | 3,499 | 1,012,462 | 30,826 |
Totals | 17,685 | 6,377,014 | 210,802 | 14,013 | 4,123,811 | 139,214 |
In the case of the new business transacted, the average sum assured under each policy issued was £360, and the average premium £3 6s. d. per cent.
The next table presents an interesting review of the progress of ordinary life-assurance business over a period of ten years. The amount of new policies issued shows a considerable increase since 1917, with, however, a slight falling-off in 1921, and a much more marked decline in 1922. Discontinuances in 1922 exceeded those in 1921, due to an increase in the number of lapsed policies, but the net result of the year's operations has allowed of a considerable amount being added to the accumulated funds of the companies. It should be added, however, that this follows on a period when, as a result of the ravages of influenza and the toll of war, the discontinuances by death were particularly heavy, amounting in the aggregate to £966,866 for 1918, as compared with the figure of £394,672 in 1921 and £435,585 in 1922.
ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—PROGRESS OF BUSINESS, 1913-22. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | Policies existing at End of Year. | ||||||
Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1913 | 14,514 | 3,993,777 | 119,097 | 10,939 | 2,590,008 | 84,748 | 153,654 | 38,566,688 | 1,199,047 |
1914 | 13,638 | 3,810,384 | 117,888 | 11,074 | 2,722,288 | 87,539 | 156,218 | 39,654,784 | 1,229,398 |
1915 | 15,524 | 3,947,566 | 131,532 | 11,174 | 2,635,204 | 86,262 | 160,568 | 40,967,147 | 1,274,667 |
1916 | 14,336 | 3,717,981 | 141,531 | 10,659 | 2,531,713 | 85,342 | 164,245 | 42,153,414 | 1,330,855 |
1917 | 12,272 | 3,303,123 | 131,944 | 12,374 | 2,571,106 | 90,523 | 164,145 | 42,885,433 | 1,372,278 |
1918 | 16,517 | 5,233,669 | 228,533 | 11,571 | 2,776,081 | 153,529 | 109,091 | 45,343,020 | 1,447,284 |
1919 | 18,581 | 6,411,362 | 245,939 | 10,664 | 2,681,975 | 114,757 | 177,008 | 49,072,408 | 1,578,464 |
1920 | 19,998 | 6,856,128 | 225,680 | 10,816 | 2,738,502 | 91,390 | 186,190 | 53,190,034 | 1,712,754 |
1921 | 19,926 | 6,778,258 | 226,728 | 11,772 | 3,229,942 | 112,765 | 194,344 | 50,738,352 | 1,826,715 |
1922 | 17,685 | 6,377,014 | 210,802 | 14,013 | 4,123,81 | 139,214 | 198,124 | 59,026,664 | 1,899,838 |
The number of ordinary life policies in force at the end of 1912 was 150,079, representing a sum assured of £37,162,918; so that the increases in number and value during the decennium have been 32.01 per cent. and 58.83 per cent. respectively, as compared with an increase of total population of 21.82 per cent. in the same period.
A statement of the income and outgo of all the companies operating in the Dominion, so far as ordinary business only is concerned, further illustrates the increase in the business for the ten years. The ratio of management expenses to premiums and to the total receipts is also given.
ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—INCOME AND OUTGO. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Receipts and Expenditure. | Expenses of Management. | ||||
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers. | Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers. | Excess of Receipts. | Amount. | Proportion to Premium Receipts. | Proportion to Total Receipts. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1913 | 1,794,353 | 1,101,013 | 693,340 | 182,666 | 15.41 | 10.18 |
1914 | 1,911,446 | 1,311,661 | 599,785 | 179,261 | 14.80 | 9.38 |
1915 | 1,922,485 | 1,397,434 | 525,051 | 176,715 | 14.05 | 9.19 |
1916 | 2,016,607 | 1,558,320 | 458,287 | 174,683 | 13.20 | 8.66 |
1917 | 2,091,512 | 1,804,647 | 286,865 | 173,407 | 12.63 | 8.29 |
1918 | 2,225,897 | 2,054,409 | 171,488 | 215,351 | 14.55 | 9.67 |
1919 | 2,348,263 | 1,716,049 | 632,214 | 253,257 | 16.18 | 10.78 |
1920 | 2,513,707 | 1,527,017 | 986,690 | 278,886 | 16.50 | 11.09 |
1921 | 2,648,715 | 1,661,405 | 987,310 | 286,833 | 16.00 | 10.83 |
1922 | 2,763,729 | 1,839,932 | 923,797 | 282,603 | 15.13 | 10.23 |
A summary of the receipts and expenditure under the various heads is now given in a five-years table. New premiums, which amounted to £122,566 in 1917, have during the period under review increased by 63 per cent. On the expenditure side the payment of death claims, which was unusually high during the war period, has now shown a return to normal conditions. Expenses of management in 1922 show a slight percentage decrease on the previous year, which in turn showed a decrease by comparison with 1920. This reflects the general economy campaign of the period.
ORDINARY LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS), 1918-22. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
Revenue. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Renewal premiums | 1,279,766 | 1,320,023 | 1,477,403 | 1,585,101 | 1,667,572 |
New premiums | 200,388 | 245,238 | 212,370 | 207,196 | 199,792 |
Consideration for annuities | 18,878 | 28,869 | 44,043 | 25,665 | 19,386 |
Interest | 720,865 | 746,745 | 764,677 | 826,475 | 874,478 |
Increase in value of investments | .. | 599 | 15,090 | .. | 2,170 |
Other revenue | 6,000 | 6,789 | 118 | 4,278 | 325 |
Total revenue | 2,225,897 | 2,348,263 | 2,513,707 | 2,648,715 | 2,763,729 |
Expenditure. | |||||
Claims by death | 1,181,478 | 791,216 | 582,253 | 577,031 | 687,888 |
Claims by maturity | 372,261 | 400,666 | 423,672 | 485,363 | 507,090 |
Annuities | 33,647 | 34,437 | 36,012 | 38,289 | 38,822 |
Surrenders | 140,917 | 169,099 | 147,559 | 183,343 | 232,895 |
Cash bonuses | 20,617 | 14,527 | 14,972 | 35,853 | 30,279 |
Management | 215,351 | 253,257 | 278,886 | 286,833 | 282,603 |
Taxes | 87,390 | 42,404 | 39,702 | 47,635 | 53,725 |
Depreciation in investments | 2,748 | 9,297 | 3,591 | 3,674 | 2,624 |
Other expenditure | .. | 1,146 | 370 | 3,384 | 4,006 |
Total expenditure | 2,054,409 | 1,716,049 | 1,527,017 | 1,661,405 | 1,839,932 |
Looking now at the other phase of life assurance, the next table shows for 1922 to what extent industrial business was undertaken by each of the offices transacting this class of assurance in the Dominion.
INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS, 1922. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Office. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | ||||
Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Australian Temperance and General | 11,742 | 591,918 | 39,336 | 7,115 | 323,817 | 22,892 |
Australian Mutual Provident | 5,093 | 335,086 | 17,258 | 2,940 | 187,863 | 10,539 |
Colonial Mutual | 5,164 | 264,228 | 14,518 | 3,090 | 156,629 | 8,719 |
Mutual Life and Citizens' | 1,834 | 111,185 | 5,710 | 2,266 | 102,238 | 5,749 |
Provident Life | 5,650 | 221,925 | 14,577 | 4,226 | 148,502 | 9,529 |
Totals | 29,483 | 1,524,342 | 91,399 | 19,637 | 919,049 | 57,428 |
A summary of the progress of industrial business is given in the following table, covering the ten years 1913 to 1922. This class of insurance has only during the last few years attained any magnitude in New Zealand.
INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—PROGRESS OF BUSINESS, 1913-22. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Policies issued. | Policies discontinued. | Policies existing at End of Year. | ||||||
Office. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number. | Sum assured. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1913 | 25,031 | 867,070 | 54,146 | 17,847 | 603,181 | 35,910 | 87,603 | 2,422,161 | 148,928 |
1914 | 23,715 | 760,863 | 51,957 | 17,830 | 584,119 | 37,721 | 93,488 | 2,598,905 | 163,164 |
1915 | 22,937 | 752,729 | 54,905 | 16,685 | 540,379 | 36,537 | 99,740 | 2,811,255 | 181,533 |
1916 | 25,608 | 845,042 | 60,295 | 15,681 | 476,286 | 35,333 | 109,667 | 3,180,011 | 206,495 |
1917 | 24,733 | 888,915 | 64,551 | 15,577 | 536,853 | 37,425 | 118,823 | 3,532,075 | 233,620 |
1918 | 26,906 | 1,020,008 | 73,326 | 16,038 | 553,827 | 40,378 | 129,691 | 3,998,256 | 266,568 |
1919 | 29,783 | 1,283,489 | 87,819 | 18,399 | 670,177 | 47,860 | 141,075 | 4,611,568 | 306,527 |
1920 | 29,724 | 1,463,720 | 93,039 | 18,299 | 761,350 | 49,586 | 152,500 | 5,313,938 | 349,979 |
1921 | 27,799 | 1,459,762 | 84,437 | 17,500 | 821,658 | 50,169 | 162,799 | 5,952,042 | 384,249 |
1922 | 29,483 | 1,524,342 | 91,399 | 19,637 | 919,049 | 57,428 | 172,645 | 6,557,335 | 418,220 |
The increase in the sum assured in respect of policies issued during the year amounted in 1922 to £64,580, and the increase in the annual premiums to £6,962. Between 1913 and 1922 the amount held at risk has increased by £4,135,174.
The total income and outgo for industrial assurance, summarized for the ten years 1913-22, are as follow:—
INDUSTRIAL ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—INCOME AND OUTGO. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Receipts and Expenditure. | Expenses of Management. | ||||
Total Receipts, excluding Transfers. | Total Expenditure, excluding Transfers. | Excess of Receipts. | Amount. | Proportion to Premium Receipts | Proportion to Total Receipts. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
1913 | 145,283 | 103,587 | 41,696 | 62,277 | 45.22 | 42.87 |
1914 | 158,974 | 94,553 | 64,421 | 65,513 | 43.05 | 41.21 |
1915 | 177,319 | 93,973 | 83,346 | 66,041 | 39.22 | 37.24 |
1916 | 200,903 | 109,452 | 91,451 | 71,778 | 37.79 | 35.72 |
1917 | 232,895 | 128,468 | 104,427 | 77,921 | 35.49 | 3.46 |
1918 | 264,000 | 156,618 | 107,382 | 88,071 | 35.51 | 33.36 |
1919 | 303,568 | 180,070 | 123,498 | 107,504 | 37.82 | 35.41 |
1920 | 347,825 | 195,038 | 152,787 | 121,600 | 37.52 | 34.95 |
1921 | 394,098 | 194,798 | 199,300 | 130,645 | 35.96 | 33.15 |
1922 | 434,957 | 223,345 | 211,612 | 136,260 | 34.35 | 31.33 |
A table giving for each of the last five years the main details in connection with the income and outgo referred to above is appended, and affords interesting comparisons in the fluctuation of the various heads of receipts and expenditure. Premium receipts show a steady increase over the whole period. In 1917 this source of income produced £219,579, and the increase over the five years is accordingly 80.60 per cent. The expenses of management, which in this class of business are relatively high, amounted in 1922 to 34.35 per cent. of the premium receipts, as compared with 49.42 per cent. ten years earlier.
INDUSTRIAL LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND BUSINESS.—RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE (EXCLUDING TRANSFERS), 1918-22. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
Revenue. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Premiums | 248,035 | 284,243 | 324,031 | 363,227 | 396,628 |
Interest | 14,430 | 17,046 | 21,330 | 28,172 | 35,549 |
Other revenue | 1,535 | 2,279 | 2,464 | 2,699 | 2,780 |
Total revenue | 264,000 | 303,568 | 347,825 | 394,098 | 434,957 |
Expenditure. | |||||
Claims by death | 46,142 | 37,261 | 29,067 | 27,323 | 34,060 |
Claims by maturity | 13,650 | 24,869 | 31,315 | 27,072 | 39,577 |
Surrenders | 1,581 | 4,165 | 2,567 | 3,236 | 5,269 |
Management | 88,071 | 107,504 | 121,600 | 130,645 | 136,260 |
Taxes | 4,313 | 2,547 | 3,187 | 3,327 | 3,886 |
Depreciation in investments | 401 | 507 | 849 | 744 | 1,139 |
Other payments | 2,460 | 3,217 | 6,453 | 2,451 | 3,154 |
Total expenditure | 156,618 | 180,070 | 195,038 | 194,798 | 223,345 |
The balance-sheets of the companies transacting industrial business do not in every case apportion their liabilities and assets over ordinary and industrial business, although this course will in future be rendered necessary to conform to the legislation of 1920. The figures presented below accordingly refer to both classes of insurance, and, as indicated earlier in this subsection, relate to New Zealand business only.
Dealing first with liabilities, the position of the various offices over a period of five years is shown.
LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND LIABILITIES, 1918-22. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Office. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
*Includes accident. †Includes fire, marine, and accident. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Australian Temperance and General | 345,300 | 409,064 | 511,499 | 644,602 | 799,339 |
Australian Mutual Provident | 6,242,759 | 6,400,658 | 6,689,332 | 6,979,937 | 7,152,808 |
Australian Provincial | 30,752 | 49,202 | 83,332 | 131,334 | 174,270 |
Colonial Mutual* | 401,782 | 651,767 | 475,924 | 503,971 | 568,221 |
Equitable Life of U.S.A. | 83,364 | 83,936 | 58,238 | 76,774 | 76,774 |
Mutual Life and Citizens' | 1,495,400 | 1,485,190 | 1,504,913 | 1,534,366 | 1,542,800 |
National Mutual | 1,471,853 | 1,564,427 | 1,829,496 | 1,920,020 | 2,042,261 |
New York Life | 68,704 | 70,739 | 76,932 | 79,493 | 62,159 |
Norwich Union | 51,184 | 51,963 | 66,849 | 69,029 | 96,655 |
Provident Life | 187,846 | 207,576 | 234,169 | 265,982 | 297,812 |
Yorkshire† | 43,802 | 47,487 | 56,308 | 71,843 | 99,880 |
New Zealand Government Life | 5,672,981 | 5,728,681 | 5,927,557 | 6,090,101 | 6,276,019 |
Totals | 16,095,727 | 16,750,690 | 17,514,549 | 18,367,452 | 19,189,004 |
The aggregate capital and liabilities at the end of 1922, as compared with 1921, were as follow:—
1921. | 1922. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Paid-up capital | 96,846 | 96,072 |
Life assurance and annuity funds | 17,490,884 | 18,250,328 |
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds | 342,767 | 352,500 |
Claims admitted but not paid | 213,636 | 183,820 |
Other liabilities | 223,319 | 306,284 |
Totals | £18,367,452 | £19,189,004 |
The assets during the five years 1918-22 are as follow:—
LIFE ASSURANCE.—NEW ZEALAND ASSETS, 1918-22. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Assets. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Mortgages on property | 6,903,238 | 6,206,261 | 5,858,439 | 5,981,469 | 6,047,352 |
Loans on policies | 2,097,940 | 2,039,293 | 2,068,875 | 2,385,591 | 2,648,102 |
New Zealand Government securities | 3,810,386 | 5,167,436 | 6,181,818 | 6,307,590 | 6,424,932 |
Indian and colonial securities | 69,881 | 91,156 | 8,831 | 18,056 | 16,028 |
Railway and other stocks | 670,913 | 921,503 | 953,806 | 1,148,725 | 1,181,183 |
Landed and house property | 455,216 | 470,067 | 511,583 | 473,431 | 520,935 |
Other investments | 374,593 | 372,941 | 311,578 | 309,780 | 344,027 |
Loans on personal security | 2,350 | 2,490 | 1,464 | 3,091 | 4,799 |
Agents' balances | 5,791 | 12,486 | 9,708 | 14,330 | 19,008 |
Outstanding premiums | 151,819 | 161,837 | 172,032 | 197,040 | 209,795 |
Interest accrued, &c. | 200,363 | 199,776 | 201,491 | 243,635 | 272,649 |
Cash | 277,892 | 170,259 | 248,987 | 239,695 | 438,367 |
Other assets | 1,075,345 | 935,185 | 985,937 | 1,045,019 | 1,061,827 |
Totals | 16,095,727 | 16,750,690 | 17,514,549 | 18,367,452 | 19,189,004 |
It will be seen that, in spite of slight increases in 1921 and 1922, there has been a considerable falling-off in mortgages during the quinquennium, the decrease for 1922 as compared with 1918 being £855,886. The most striking feature of the figures, however, is the phenomenal increase in the amount invested in securities of the New Zealand Government, which from 1918 to 1922 increased by no less a sum than £2,614,546. This is an illustration of the greater extent to which the New Zealand Government has borrowed locally during the last few years than previously, but it may be accounted for to some extent by the fact that interest on mortgages is taxed on a sliding scale, while the other form of income is taxed on a fixed scale and is capable of estimation. Certain of the Government loans also are free of income-tax, and thus yield a very remunerative rate of interest for gilt-edged securities.
The Life Insurance Department of the Government of New Zealand was founded in 1869, at a time when New-Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities for the insurance of their lives. The institution possesses the unique advantage of being based on the solid principle of State security, payment of all policies being guaranteed by the Government of the Dominion. Industrial insurance is not transacted by the Department, though the Office has a large accident branch.
At the end of 1923 there were 60,545 policies in force, bearing an annual premium income of £501,321. The number of new policies issued in 1923 was 4,754, on which annual premiums to the amount of £42,855 are payable.
The following table gives a synopsis of the activities of the Department for the last ten years in so far as the amount of business transacted is concerned:—
STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—PROGRESS, 1914-23. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | New Business. | Policies in Force at End of Year. | ||||||
Number of Policies. | Premiums. | Sum assured. | Number of Policies. | Premiums. | Value of Business. | |||
Sum assured. | Bonuses. | Total. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1914 | 3,931 | 30,824 | 1,116,353 | 52,273 | 370,882 | 12,550,465 | 1,246,610 | 13,797,075 |
1915 | 3,873 | 32,832 | 1,301,300 | 52,950 | 378,788 | 12,754,151 | 1,466,794 | 14,220,945 |
1916 | 3,276 | 28,948 | 883,396 | 53,208 | 383,948 | 12,874,754 | 1,384,618 | 14,259,372 |
1917 | 2,898 | 28,237 | 784,600 | 53,058 | 387,377 | 12,884,531 | 1,304,243 | 14,188,774 |
1918 | 4,235 | 46,778 | 1,252,538 | 53,803 | 404,965 | 13,257,682 | 1,512,861 | 14,770,543 |
1919 | 4,983 | 58,569 | 1,617,759 | 55,770 | 423,065 | 14,123,728 | 1,423,016 | 15,546,744 |
1920 | 4,872 | 51,221 | 1,659,660 | 57,321 | 449,123 | 14,924,147 | 1,335,163 | 16,259,310 |
1921 | 4,963 | 50,734 | 1,631,250 | 59,189 | 474,151 | 15,721,088 | 1,558,646 | 17,279,734 |
1922 | 3,797 | 40,071 | 1,286,609 | 59,487 | 483,734 | 15,995,235 | 1,453,866 | 17,449,101 |
1923 | 4,754 | 42,855 | 1,581,722 | 60,545 | 501,321 | 16,549,451 | 1,357,161 | 17,906,612 |
The figures of income and outgo of the Department in 1923 reflect a very satisfactory year's operations. The new business of over one million and a half is more than one quarter of a million in excess of 1922, and compares well with the standard of previous years.
The total income of the Department for 1923 was £814,638—viz., premium income, £489,171; interest income (less land and income tax), £315,425; annuity purchase-money, £10,042. Each of these items of income, except annuity purchase-money, as well as the total, constitutes a record in the Department's operations. The total income for 1923 was £35,723 in excess of the figure for the preceding year.
With regard to the outgo, there was a return to normal conditions in 1921 in the claims by death of policyholders. During the year 1923, policies matured to the value of £235,409, and policies became claims by death of the holders to the total amount of £160,797. Expenses of management totalled £57,375.
The total assurance, annuity, and endowment funds, apart from a special investment reserve of £207,024, amounted at the end of 1923 to £6,222,485, an increase of £299,660 during the year.
The Department's balance-sheet on the 31st December, 1923, showed that the total assets amounted to £6,489,868, and were invested as shown in the following statement, which also gives the distribution of the assets at the end of the previous year for purposes of comparison:—
Class of Investment. | At 31st December, 1922. | At 31st December, 1923. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Percentage of Total Assets. | Amount. | Percentage of Total Assets. | |
£ | £ | |||
Mortgages on freehold property | 2,743,870 | 43.7 | 2,674,831 | 413.2 |
Loans on policies | 854,240 | 133.6 | 874,657 | 133.5 |
Government securities | 1,982,900 | 313.6 | 2,180,270 | 333.6 |
Local bodies' debentures | 233,025 | 33.7 | 252,601 | 33.9 |
Landed and house property | 136,895 | 23.2 | 142,131 | 23.2 |
Miscellaneous assets | 162,941 | 23.6 | 160,236 | 23.5 |
Cash in hand and on current account | 162,148 | 23.6 | 205,142 | 33.1 |
Totals | 6,276,019 | 100.0 | 6,489,868 | 100.0 |
A statement of the liabilities and assets as at the 31st December, 1923, is also given.
STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS AT 31ST DECEMBER, 1923. | ||
---|---|---|
Liabilities. | £ | |
Total Assurance, Annuity, and Endowment Funds (as per Revenue Account) | 6,222,485 | |
Claims admitted, proofs not yet completed | 45,212 | |
Annuities | 549 | |
Commission | 2,201 | |
Medical fees | 490 | |
Premium and other deposits | 6,925 | |
Sundry accounts owing | 3,782 | |
Officers' Fidelity Fund | 1,200 | |
Investment Fluctuation Reserve | 207,024 | |
£6,489,868 | ||
Assets. | £ | |
Loans on policies | 874,657 | |
Government securities | 2,180,270 | |
Municipal Corporation debentures | 149,256 | |
County securities | 17,313 | |
Harbour Board debentures | 33,100 | |
Town Board debentures | 29,186 | |
Road Board debentures | 21,800 | |
Drainage Board debentures | 1,945 | |
Landed and house property | 134,00 | |
Landed and house property (leasehold) | 1,579 | |
Mortgages on property | 2,674,831 | |
Properties acquired by foreclosure | 6,463 | |
Overdue premiums on policies in force | £ | |
7,497 | ||
Outstanding premiums due but not overdue | 43,625 | |
51,122 | ||
Overdue interest | 8,067 | |
Outstanding interest due but not overdue | 7,635 | |
Interest accrued but not due | 79,870 | |
95,572 | ||
Agents' balances | 10,199 | |
Sundry debtors | 3,343 | |
Cash in hand and on current account | 205,142 | |
£6,489,868 |
The triennial valuation of the Department's liabilities and assets as at the 31st December, 1923, revealed a surplus of assets over liabilities amounting to £336,350. Of this sum £317,563 was allotted in the shape of compound reversionary bonuses upon the sum assured and the bonuses in force, thus giving increasing bonuses to those policyholders who had maintained their previous bonuses intact. This amount was greater by £99,857 (or nearly 50 per cent.) than the amount divided at the preceding triennial investigation. Due consideration was given to the difference between the present rates of premium and those charged before 1900 and to the more favourable mortality experienced in the Temperance Section, and a differential rate of bonus was allotted to secure equity as far as possible between the various classes of assurance in both the General and Temperance Sections. The result is that new assurance and endowment-assurance policies affected during the triennium received simple reversionary bonuses of 26s. and 30s. per cent. per annum on the sum assured in the General and Temperance Sections respectively, and business effected prior to that date—if existing bonuses had been left intact—bonuses increasing with the duration of the policy to £2 3s. per cent. per annum in the case of the older policies. Double endowment assurances will receive simple reversionary bonuses ranging from £1 11. to £1 7s. of the sum assured.
These bonuses, although materially higher than the Department has ever declared in the past, can be allotted without straining its resources in any way. It is claimed that no office in Australia or New Zealand adopts a stronger valuation basis than the Department, quite apart from the amount held in the Investment Fluctuation Reserve, of which little short of the whole will ultimately be available for retransfer. This, coupled with the fact that the Department was able in a single triennium to step from a 3 1/2 per cent. to a 3 per cent. net premium valuation of its policy liabilities—an achievement which one of the strongest life offices in the world took twenty years to accomplish—is sufficient to justify the statement that none of the Department's competitors can look forward with more confidence to the maintenance of the bonus rate.
The actuarial investigation discloses the progress of the Department during the triennium 1921-23, and the figures are given below in conjunction with those for the five preceding triennia.
STATE LIFE INSURANCE.—TRIENNIAL INVESTIGATIONS. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Triennium. | New Business of Triennium. | In Force at End of Triennium. | |||||
Number of Policies. | Sums assured. | Annual Premiums. | Number of Policies. | Sums assured. | Reversionary Bonuses. | Annual Premiums. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1906-8 | 9,739 | 2,261,767 | 72,803 | 47,033 | 10,955,749 | 1,068,950 | 331,830 |
1909-11 | 10,476 | 2,487,472 | 77,477 | 49,376 | 11,514,657 | 1,168,620 | 348,285 |
1912-14 | 11,721 | 3,197,694 | 89,715 | 52,273 | 12,550,465 | 1,246,610 | 370,882 |
1915-17 | 10,129 | 2,709,163 | 90,017 | 53,058 | 12,884,531 | 1,304,243 | 387,377 |
1918-20 | 14,189 | 4,529,993 | 156,568 | 57,321 | 14,924,147 | 1,335,163 | 449,123 |
1921-23 | 13,537 | 4,499,581 | 139,620 | 60,545 | 16,549,451 | 1,357,161 | 501,321 |
From the above it will be seen that there has been a slight comparative decrease in regard to 1918-20 but a steady progress over the whole period in the amount of new business.
The rate of interest realized on the mean funds of the Department, after deduction of land and income tax from interest, was as follows for each of the ten years 1914-23:—
STATE LIFE INSURANCE—RATE OF INTEREST. | |
---|---|
£ s. d. | |
1914 | 4 10 7 |
1915 | 4 11 1 |
1916 | 4 15 1 |
1917 | 4 16 2 |
1918 | 4 13 8 |
1919 | 5 2 4 |
1920 | 4 19 2 |
1921 | 5 3 5 |
1922 | 5 3 11 |
1923 | 5 6 8 |
IN terms of the Accident Insurance Companies Act, 1908, accident-insurance policies may be issued by any association, whether incorporated or not, provided such association is not established under any Act relating to friendly societies. The principal contingencies for which policies may be issued are in respect of—
(1.) Accident, disease, or mental or physical disability;
(2.) Employers' liability;
(3.) Charges under the Workers' Compensation Acts for damages incurred in the course of employment.
As a security to the public transacting business with accident-insurance offices, a substantial deposit is required to be made with the Public Trustee by any company whose head office is situated overseas. No deposit is necessary in the case of companies incorporated in the Dominion under the New Zealand laws. The amount of the deposit required is dealt with in the next subsection in discussing the cognate matter of fire insurance, to which reference should be made.
The principal Act provides for annual returns to be deposited with the Minister of Finance, and, as in the case of life insurance, these are utilized as a means of statistical information.
The number of insurance offices transacting accident business in New Zealand in 1922 was 35. The principal registered offices of these companies were distributed as follows: England, 17; Australia, 8; Hong Kong, 1; New Zealand, 9. Returns for the financial years ended during 1922 have been received from all offices, the figures in each case being confined to accident business done in the Dominion.
The total premiums received for 1922 amounted to £706,370, and of this amount £331,087, or 46.87 per cent., represented the business of the nine companies established within the Dominion. The claims paid by the same offices amounted to £175,708, or 48.60 per cent. of the total. It will accordingly be seen that the local companies accounted for nearly half of the accident insurance of the Dominion. The following table gives a summary of the income and outgo of the various offices for 1922, distinguishing the amount received for premiums and the amount paid out on claims:—
ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1922. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Name of Company. | Income. | Outgo. | Per Cent. of Total Expenditure to Premiums. | ||
Premiums. | Total Receipts. | Claims. | Total Expenditure. | ||
British Companies. | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Alliance | 19,003 | 19,003 | 8,122 | 15,940 | 83.88 |
Atlas | 7,507 | 7,507 | 2,868 | 6,270 | 83.52 |
Australian Provincial Association | 7,960 | 7,960 | 2,133 | 6,548 | 82.26 |
British Traders' | 9,563 | 9,563 | 5,038 | 9,321 | 97.47 |
Colonial Mutual | 5,062 | 5,701 | 2,327 | 4,685 | 92.55 |
Commercial Union | 25,061 | 25,061 | 14,118 | 28,355 | 113.14 |
Eagle, Star, and British Dominions | 17,449 | 17,917 | 9,789 | 18,745 | 107.43 |
Guardian | 12,767 | 12,767 | 5,743 | 10,822 | 84.77 |
Insurance Office of Australia | 16,410 | 16,993 | 9,081 | 21,175 | 122.94 |
Liverpool and London and Globe | 13,467 | 13,467 | 7,497 | 13,113 | 97.37 |
London and Lancashire | 21,291 | 21,825 | 9,665 | 19,277 | 90.54 |
Mutual Life and Citizens' | 19,644 | 19,644 | 9,200 | 17,369 | 88.42 |
North British and Mercantile | 8,208 | 8,208 | 2,812 | 6,367 | 77.57 |
Northern | 11,185 | 12,652 | 4,440 | 9,364 | 83.72 |
Norwich and London | 20,239 | 20,717 | 9,000 | 16,478 | 81.42 |
Ocean | 41,276 | 41,276 | 26,959 | 43,214 | 104.70 |
Phoenix | 11,984 | 11,984 | 3,956 | 8,153 | 68.03 |
Queensland | 15,242 | 15,736 | 9,896 | 14,748 | 90.20 |
Royal | 21,642 | 21,642 | 7,745 | 16,894 | 78.06 |
Royal Exchange | 15,202 | 15,202 | 7,701 | 14,335 | 94.30 |
Southern Union | 1,351 | 1,351 | 152 | 1,661 | 122.95 |
Sun | 7,313 | 7,313 | 3,294 | 6,621 | 90.54 |
Union | 5,213 | 5,213 | 4,869 | 6,191 | 118.76 |
United | 7,259 | 7,259 | 3,811 | 8,605 | 118.54 |
Victoria | 20,944 | 20,944 | 9,319 | 19,633 | 93.76 |
Yorkshire | 13,041 | 13,041 | 6,284 | 12,555 | 96.27 |
Totals | 375,283 | 379,946 | 185,819 | 356,444 | 94.98 |
New Zealand Companies. | |||||
Farmers' Co-operative | 7,640 | 7,640 | 4,355 | 8,128 | 106.32 |
National | 32,776 | 32,776 | 16,005 | 29,882 | 91.17 |
New Zealand | 106,860 | 106,860 | 53,036 | 89,842 | 84.07 |
Provident Life | 2,439 | 2,652 | 922 | 2,049 | 84.01 |
Sawmillers' Mutual | 12,582 | 13,382 | 7,855 | 10,064 | 80.00 |
South British | 94,302 | 94,302 | 48,558 | 84,626 | 89.74 |
Standard | 39,052 | 39,052 | 23,636 | 39,122 | 100.18 |
Taranaki Farmers' | 2,088 | 2,088 | 1,010 | 1,823 | 82.52 |
New Zealand Government Insurance Department | 33,348 | 39,548 | 20,330 | 29,951 | 89.81 |
Totals | 331,087 | 338,300 | 175,708 | 295,487 | 89.25 |
Grand totals | 706,370 | 718,246 | 361,527 | 651,931 | 92.29 |
In 1922 the ratio of the total expenses to premiums received averaged 92.29 per cent., or to total receipts, including premiums, 90.77 per cent. The expense ratio is lower in the case of New Zealand offices than for British offices.
The table next presented gives in a summary form the aggregate receipts and expenditure for the last decade. During that period the amount of accident business put through the books has doubled. The number of offices transacting business increased by eight.
RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE, 1913-22. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Offices. | Receipts. | Expenditure. | ||||||
Premiums. | Other Receipts. | Total. | Claims. | Commission. | Salaries. | Other Expenses. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1913 | 27 | 336,023 | 5,928 | 341,951 | 146,502 | 45,719 | 33,715 | 34,660 | 260,596 |
1914 | 27 | 337,190 | 14,004 | 351,194 | 162,708 | 46,264 | 34,966 | 43,574 | 287,512 |
1915 | 27 | 337,733 | 6,907 | 344,640 | 172,049 | 45,941 | 36,715 | 36,929 | 291,634 |
1916 | 30 | 349,230 | 6,059 | 355,289 | 168,321 | 50,613 | 40,675 | 42,595 | 302,204 |
1917 | 31 | 351,103 | 5,377 | 356,480 | 179,514 | 51,879 | 41,134 | 48,450 | 321,027 |
1918 | 34 | 359,962 | 3,711 | 363,673 | 183,291 | 52,984 | 40,048 | 50,401 | 326,724 |
1919 | 35 | 449,784 | 6,270 | 456,054 | 228,032 | 64,976 | 47,336 | 58,192 | 398,536 |
1920 | 34 | 533,316 | 7,235 | 540,551 | 240,337 | 84,299 | 51,822 | 78,483 | 454,941 |
1921 | 35 | 706,014 | 8,561 | 714,575 | 337,190 | 108,289 | 72,611 | 100,728 | 618,818 |
1922 | 35 | 706,370 | 11,876 | 718,246 | 361,527 | 105,049 | 72,726 | 112,629 | 651,931 |
Since 1918 the premium income has increased from £359,962 to £706,370—practically doubling itself. The increase in the 1922 figure over that of the previous year was, however, only £356. As against the increase in premium income must be considered the augmentation in claims, which have grown from £183,291 in 1918 to £361,527 in 1922.
An interesting review of the expenses incurred in transacting accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of ten years are shown in percentages of income to outgo under six different heads. In this connection the fact that the Government Insurance Department systematically tabulates the experience of the whole of the workers' compensation insurance business in New Zealand upon a scientific actuarial basis has placed that Office in a position to regulate effectively the premiums charged in the Dominion in respect of this class of business.
ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—EXPENSE RATIO, 1913–22. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Ratio per Cent. of | |||||
Claims to Premiums. | Commission to Premiums. | Salaries to Premiums. | Other Expenses to Premiums. | Total Expenses to Premiums. | Total Expenses to Total Receipts. | |
1913 | 43.60 | 13.61 | 10.03 | 10.31 | 77.56 | 76.21 |
1914 | 48.25 | 13.72 | 10.04 | 12.92 | 85.27 | 81.87 |
1915 | 50.94 | 13.60 | 10.87 | 10.93 | 86.35 | 84.62 |
1916 | 48.20 | 14.49 | 11.65 | 12.20 | 86.54 | 85.06 |
1917 | 51.13 | 14.77 | 11.72 | 13.80 | 91.43 | 90.05 |
1918 | 50.92 | 14.72 | 11.13 | 14.00 | 90.77 | 89.84 |
1919 | 50.70 | 14.44 | 10.52 | 12.94 | 88.61 | 87.39 |
1920 | 45.06 | 15.80 | 9.72 | 14.72 | 85.30 | 84.16 |
1921 | 47.76 | 15.34 | 10.28 | 14.27 | 87.64 | 86.59 |
1922 | 51.18 | 14.87 | 10.30 | 15.94 | 92.29 | 90.77 |
It will be noted that in no year during the past decade has there been a less expenditure in proportion to the total business than in 1913. From that date until 1917 the percentage of claims and the expenditure under other headings constantly increased, but a falling-off in 1918 and subsequent years ensued until 1921, when the percentage showed an upward trend again, and the pinnacle was reached in 1922.
The appropriation for unexpired risks at the end of 1922 amounted for all offices to £242,382, as compared with £243,132 at the end of 1921 and £194,310 at the end of 1920.
The Accident Branch of the Government Insurance Department was opened in 1901. General accident business is undertaken, but the branch was opened more especially with a view to relieve employers of labour of the liability imposed upon them by the Workers' Compensation for Accidents Act.
The Department's policies cover the full liability of an employer to his work-men under the Workers' Compensation Act, and the liability under common law to the extent of £1,000 per man. Personal-accident policies are also issued securing amounts for accidental death and permanent total or partial disablement, and weekly allowances during temporary disablement.
The premium income and claims of the Accident Branch since the commencement of business have been as follow:—
STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—PREMIUMS AND CLAIMS. | ||
---|---|---|
Year. | Gross Premium Income. | Claims. |
*From 7th June to 31st December. | ||
£ | £ | |
1901* | 11,856 | 2,428 |
1902 | 14,100 | 7,364 |
1903 | 24,381 | 13,230 |
1904 | 23,768 | 12,105 |
1905 | 23,970 | 11,242 |
1906 | 20,815 | 13,720 |
1907 | 21,477 | 11,288 |
1908 | 20,898 | 11,926 |
1909 | 26,337 | 12,805 |
1910 | 21,364 | 12,522 |
1911 | 20,756 | 10,497 |
1912 | 23,513 | 12,016 |
1913 | 23,677 | 11,492 |
1914 | 22,284 | 9,633 |
1915 | 23,466 | 9,092 |
1916 | 22,378 | 10,698 |
1917 | 22.115 | 9,270 |
1918 | 21,823 | 10,830 |
1919 | 25,414 | 13,150 |
1920 | 30,268 | 14,975 |
1921 | 36,288 | 16,786 |
1922 | 33,983 | 20,330 |
1923 | 35,560 | 22,402 |
The funds, assets, and liabilities of the Government Insurance Department belonging to its Accident Insurance Branch are kept separate and distinct from the main life-insurance business, and powers are vested in the Governor-General to make regulations in regard to tables fixing rates of premium and other details for the conduct of the Accident Insurance Branch.
The funds at the end of 1923 stood at £29,089, as against £21,069 at the end of 1922. The Reserve Fund now stands at £115,020. The total assets at the end of the year amounted to £177,889.
The liabilities and assets on the 31st December, 1923, were as follow:—
STATE ACCIDENT INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS. | |
---|---|
Liabilities. | £ |
Accident Funds, as per Revenue Account | 29,089 |
Claims admitted (proofs not yet completed) | 12,000 |
Commission | 417 |
Premium and other deposits | 444 |
Sundry accounts owing | 1,714 |
Officers' Fidelity Fund | 400 |
Reserve for unearned premiums | 15,805 |
Investment Fluctuation Reserve | 3,000 |
Reserve Fund constituted under section 20 of the Government Accident Insurance Act, 1908 | 115,020 |
£177,889 | |
Assets. | £ |
Debentures issued under authority of the Finance Act, 1915 | 10,000 |
New Zealand inscribed stock—War loans | 100,500 |
New Zealand inscribed stock | 3,000 |
Mortgages on property | 38,805 |
Outstanding interest due but not overdue | £ 106 |
Interest accrued but not due | 1,620 |
1,726 | |
Agents' balances | 697 |
Cash in hand and on current account | 23,161 |
£177,889 |
The investments in inscribed stock were increased by £6,000 in 1922, and these, together with debentures under the Finance Act, 1915, represent 75 per cent. of the total invested funds.
IN the Dominion's legislation four separate classes of fire-insurance offices are distinguished—namely, (1) Local insurance companies established within the limits of New Zealand; (2) foreign insurance companies established beyond New Zealand; (3) British offices similarly established; and (4) mutual fire-insurance associations. To these may be added the State Fire Insurance Office, established under a separate Act of Parliament.
The Companies Act, 1908, provides for the incorporation with limited liability of local insurance companies formed for the insurance of property other than that of shareholders. Such a company requires a paid-up capital of £50,000 intact, and if the amount of paid-up capital falls below this sum incorporation can only be effected with unlimited liability. Insurance companies established or incorporated overseas require to have a like paid-up capital intact. The transaction of business by such companies is, however, subject to special legislation as set out below. Mutual associations are dealt with by the Mutual Fire Insurance Act, 1908, which allows at least 100 owners of isolated or farm property to subscribe to a declaration and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss by fire to an amount in the aggregate of not less than £40,000. Such associations effect insurance on the premium-note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability.
Prior to the passing of the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act, 1921–22, and the Amendment Act, 1922, no deposit whatever was required by companies carrying on the business of fire insurance, and practically none was required in respect of the business of employers' liability insurance. Now, however, deposits in cash are to be made with the Public Trustee by fire and accident offices, varying according as to whether the company concerned is established or incorporated in a British country (other than New Zealand) or has its chief office in a foreign country. No deposit is required from a company constituted in New Zealand under the New Zealand laws.
The actual amounts of the deposits required to be made in accordance with the statutory provision of the principal Act. were: For British companies carrying on operations in New Zealand—in respect of fire-insurance business, £15,000; in respect of employers' liability business, £15,000; and in respect of all other classes of business (except life and marine), £5,000. Foreign companies were required to deposit a sum of £35,000, which covered all classes of business (except life and marine). Overseas companies becoming established in New Zealand after the passing of the principal Act are required to make deposits on a somewhat higher scale than the foregoing. British offices must deposit the sum of £22,500 on account of fire business, the same amount for employers' liability insurance business, and £5,000 in respect of all other classes (other than life and marine) of insurance business. A newly established foreign company must deposit the sum of £50,000, and this covers all classes of business other than life and marine.
Other general statutory provisions in regard to the investment and management of deposits apply equally to British and to foreign companies. Deposits by companies carrying on business at the 31st December, 1922, amount to close on a million pounds—viz., £865,000 by twenty-seven British companies and £70,000 by two foreign companies. Interest on such amounts is payable to the respective companies at the rate from time to time payable on investments held in the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office.
Statistics of fire insurance are collected annually by the Census and Statistics Office. The principal heads of inquiry relate to—(a) Stability of the company as shown by the balance-sheet for whole-world business; (b) the extent to which the office has assets in the Dominion; (c) the amount of business transacted during the year under review; (d) fires and losses; (e) revenue and expenditure; and (f) working-expenses. Statistics were first collected for the financial year of each company ended nearest the 31st December, 1918, and further annual collections have since been made. Care should be exercised in drawing conclusions from the figures given in the following pages, as the statistics cover a more or less exceptional period in the finances of the country.
For 1922, statistics were collected from 41 offices carrying on business in New Zealand. The head offices of these were distributed as follow: England, 19; New Zealand, 12; Australia, 7; Hong Kong, 1; United States of America, 2. Included in the 12 New Zealand companies were 4 mutual fire-insurance associations and the State Fire Office.
The Hartford Fire Insurance Company, the Southern Union General Insurance Company of Australasia, and the New Zealand Medical Assurance Society appear for the first time in the statistics given below. The companies commenced fire business in New Zealand in December, 1921, January, 1922, and September, 1921, respectively.
The following table indicates generally the extent to which fire-insurance offices have funds available to meet losses and liabilities. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act, 1908 (which follows the provisions of the Imperial statute on the subject), life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders, which is not available to other phases of insurance transacted. The amount of funds (other than life) both in New Zealand and elsewhere is, it will be seen, more than 200 millions.
FIRE INSURANCE.—LIABILITIES AND ASSETS, 1922. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
— | Liabilities. | Total Assets. | ||
Overseas Companies. | Local Offices. | Mutual Associations. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Paid-up capital | 22,206,909 | 1,864,763 | 122,660 | 24,184,332 |
Reserves | 139,052,389 | 3,405,059 | 19,948 | 142,477,396 |
Other liabilities | 45,941,219 | 992,223 | 336 | 46,933,778 |
Totals | 207,200,517 | 6,252,045 | 142,944 | 213,595,506 |
Life funds | 144,676,070 | .. | .. | 144,676,070 |
Grand totals | 351,876,587 | 6,252,045 | 142,944 | 358,271,576 |
New Zealand assets of all offices transacting business amounted in 1922 to more than five and a half millions. In the three years' table given on the next page the figures for 1921 and 1922 reflect a considerable falling-off in funds lent out on mortgage, while, on the other hand, investments in Government securities show a continued increase. Cash and other assets in New Zealand also show a remarkable increase over the period, due to a great extent to the cash deposits required since the passing of the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act aforementioned.
FIRE INSURANCE.—ASSETS IN NEW ZEALAND, 1920–22. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Assets in New Zealand. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
£ | £ | £ | |
Houses and landed property | 461,981 | 494,048 | 556,784 |
New Zealand Government securities—Ordinary | 234,750 | 289,175 | 346,298 |
New Zealand Government securities—War loan | 1,588,998 | 1,739,905 | 1,872,264 |
New Zealand local-authority securities | 435,404 | 486,562 | 512,186 |
Mortgages, &c. | 495,410 | 327,939 | 328,382 |
Cash and other assets in New Zealand | 788,632 | 1,365,965 | 2,143,334 |
Total New Zealand assets | 4,005,175 | 4,703,594 | 5,759,248 |
Looking now at the general progress of fire-insurance business in the Dominion, a comparison of recent operations is afforded by the table below for 1920, 1921, and 1922.
FIRE INSURANCE.—AMOUNTS UNDERWRITTEN, PREMIUMS, AND LOSSES, 1920–22. | |||
---|---|---|---|
— | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
*Excluding reinsurances accepted from other offices. | |||
Offices in New Zealand. | |||
Number of separate companies | 38 | 39 | 41 |
Number of towns in which branches established | 135 | 138 | 148 |
Number of towns in which agencies exist | 7,087 | 8,127 | 8,708 |
Number of separate agencies in New Zealand | 9,202 | 9,915 | 10,852 |
Amounts underwritten. | |||
Gross amount of insurance cover in force in New Zealand on 31st December* | £255,707,380 | £286,706,704 | £293,646,272 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing* | 540,651 | 570,622 | 583,792 |
Gross amount of new and renewal business underwritten during year* | £98,399,319 | £328,354,197 | £328,417,438 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing* | 616,180 | 628,201 | 636,671 |
Premiums. | |||
Total gross premiums charged on business (new and renewal) underwritten during year | £1,777,465 | £1,943,954 | £1,924,476 |
Percentage of gross premiums to total amount of business underwritten | 0.60 | 0.59 | 0.59 |
Total premiums (as shown above), less premiums refunded to insured other than to other offices | £1,622,048 | £1,768,416 | £1,785,308 |
Losses. | |||
Total number of separate fire losses with which offices were concerned | 3,054 | 3,725 | 4,030 |
Gross losses | £448,656 | £738,638 | £739,076 |
Percentage of gross loss to amount underwritten (new and renewal) during year (as shown above) | 0.15 | 0.22 | 0.22 |
Percentage of gross loss to total premiums, less refunds to insured (as shown above) | 27.66 | 41.77 | 41.40 |
Average loss per fire | £147 | £198 | £181 |
A remarkable increase is apparent in the amount of new and renewal business underwritten. The figures for 1921 and 1922, which exceed the huge sum of 300 millions, show an increase of 10 per cent. over the figure for 1920, and of 33 per cent. over that for 1919.
The table set out below shows for the years 1898 to 1922 the premium income and the fire losses, together with the percentage of loss in each year, in five-yearly periods and in ten-yearly periods. As previously stated, statistics of fire insurance have been collected only since 1918, and the figures prior to that date have kindly been supplied by the Council of the Fire Underwriters' Associations of New Zealand, and refer only to those insurance offices in New Zealand which are members of the Council of the Fire Underwriters' Associations. The official figures from 1918 to 1922 (inclusive) refer to all offices, and these facts must not be lost sight of when comparisons are being made.
FIRE INSURANCE: PREMIUM INCOME AND LOSSES, 1898–1922. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Premium Income. | Fire Losses. | Percentage of Loss. | ||
Yearly Periods. | Five-yearly Periods. | Ten-yearly Periods. | |||
*Five years. | |||||
£ | £ | ||||
1898 | 382,284 | 302,490 | 79.1 | 62.21 | |
1899 | 399,110 | 185.210 | 46.4 | 62.21 | |
1900 | 432,944 | 254,006 | 58.6 | 62.21 | 63.96 |
1901 | 453,583 | 385.09 | 85.0 | 62.21 | 63.96 |
1902 | 490,722 | 215,500 | 43.8 | 62.21 | 63.96 |
1903 | 527,861 | 223,000 | 42.2 | 65.40 | 63.96 |
1904 | 565,000 | 427,874 | 75.7 | 65.40 | 63.96 |
1905 | 494,822 | 322,496 | 65.2 | 65.40 | 63.96 |
1906 | 508,222 | 407,869 | 80.3 | 65.40 | |
1907 | 538,076 | 341,444 | 63.4 | 65.40 | |
1908 | 578,222 | 544,606 | 94.2 | 66.76 | |
1909 | 596,769 | 415,951 | 69.6 | 66.76 | |
1910 | 637.856 | 368,887 | 57.8 | 66.76 | 57.87 |
1911 | 688,820 | 424,194 | 61.6 | 66.76 | 57.87 |
1912 | 733.945 | 406,385 | 55.3 | 66.76 | 57.87 |
1913 | 790,525 | 450,970 | 57.0 | 51.24 | 57.87 |
1914 | 813,469 | 434,310 | 53.3 | 51.24 | 57.87 |
1915 | 854,509 | 433,467 | 50.7 | 51.24 | 57.87 |
1916 | 912,222 | 373,896 | 40.9 | 51.24 | |
1917 | 969,186 | 531,121 | 54.8 | 51.24 | |
1918 | 1,241.829 | 472,247 | 38.0 | 35.90 | |
1919 | 1,351,083 | 390,598 | 28.9 | 35.90 | |
1920 | 1,622,048 | 448,656 | 27.7 | 35.90 | 35.90* |
1921 | 1,68,416 | 738,638 | 41.8 | 35.90 | |
1922 | 1,785,308 | 739,075 | 41.4 | 35.90 |
A statement of the total income and outgo, both gross and net, of all offices in respect of New Zealand business is now given. The gross reserve for unexpired risks, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the net. The amount of fire premiums receivable are exclusive of reinsurance premiums from other offices. These were £245,556 in 1922, as compared with £259,257 in 1921.
FIRE INSURANCE.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1920–22. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1920. | 1921 | 1922. | |||
Gross. | Net. | Gross. | Net. | Gross. | Net. | |
*Included in New Zealand Government taxes. | ||||||
Income. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at beginning of year | 601,902 | 407,812 | 732,266 | 483,793 | 806,027 | 534,076 |
Reserve, additional to foregoing | 19,373 | 19,373 | 18,339 | 18,339 | 20,749 | 20,749 |
A mount of fire premiums receivable during year | 1,777,465 | 1,174,335 | 1,943,954 | 1,293,741 | 1,924,476 | 1,300,001 |
Interest and dividends on stock, mortgages, &c. | 73.344 | 73,344 | 78,268 | 78,268 | 90,685 | 90,685 |
Rents | 11,943 | 11,943 | 9,571 | 9,571 | 15,955 | 15,955 |
Other revenue | 2,910 | 2,910 | 3,757 | 3,757 | 2,053 | 2,053 |
Totals | 2,486,937 | 1,689,717 | 2,786,155 | 1,887,469 | 2,859,945 | 1,963,519 |
Outgo. | ||||||
Amount of fire losses incurred during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement, but less salvage and amounts covered by reinsurance | 448,656 | 292,289 | 738,638 | 473,643 | 739,076 | 486,609 |
New Zealand Government taxes | 127,822 | 123,526 | 167,748 | 162,342 | 150,630 | 141,842 |
Local-authority rates | 3,067 | 3,067 | 2,751 | 2.751 | 2,880 | 2,880 |
License fees | * | * | 5,409 | 5,194 | 5,214 | 4,983 |
Fire Board levies | 30,440 | 25,168 | 37,405 | 31,412 | 37,518 | 29,749 |
Rents | 18,227 | 16,613 | 19,798 | 17,532 | 22,289 | 20,130 |
Allowances and commissions on premiums to agents, sub-agents, and others | 213,639 | 127,418 | 241,262 | 151,162 | 244,066 | 156,027 |
Salaries and wages, including commissions on profits or bonuses | 200,593 | 179,450 | 215,673 | 186,381 | 221,895 | 193,316 |
Other expenses of management | 112,766 | 98,471 | 123,923 | 107,237 | 121,693 | 102,298 |
Reserve to meet unexpired risks as at the end of the year | 732,266 | 483,793 | 806,027 | 534,601 | 797,640 | 536,225 |
Reserve, additional to foregoing | 18,339 | 18,339 | 20,749 | 20,749 | 29,496 | 29,496 |
Other expenditure | 1,603 | 1,603 | 737 | 737 | 1,717 | 1,717 |
Totals | 1,907,427 | 1,369,737 | 2,385,20 | 1,693,741 | 2,374,114 | 1,705,272 |
In so far as the income was concerned, there was an increase of only £6,260 in the net premiums in 1922. The total net income increased by £76,050 in 1922, as compared with £197,752 in 1921 and £213,016 in the preceding year. With regard to outgo, losses in 1921 and 1922 show a very great increase as compared with the previous year, and this is reflected in the percentage which the gross loss bears to the total premiums received.
The reserve set aside to meet unexpired risks has, except in six instances, been 40 per cent. of the net premium income.
The net premiums and net losses are set out for each office in the following table. The total receipts and expenditure are also given in each case.
FIRE INSURANCE.—REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE, 1922. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Name of Fire-insurance Office. | Net Revenue. | Net Expenditure. | ||
Premiums. | Total. | Fire Losses. | Total. | |
Overseas Companies. | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Alliance | 47,896 | 67,246 | 18,892 | 54,718 |
Atlas | 37,878 | 53,804 | 19,081 | 59,533 |
Australian Alliance | 5,378 | 7,441 | 1,695 | 6,400 |
Australian Provincial | 3,390 | 4,260 | 2,073 | 6,941 |
British Traders' | 18,645 | 27,014 | 4,733 | 25,602 |
Commercial Union | 54,370 | 76,001 | 15,463 | 62,978 |
Eagle, Star, and British Dominions | 40,137 | 60,368 | 14,052 | 55,863 |
Excess | 22,339 | 31,152 | 10,171 | 28,411 |
Guardian | 29,709 | 45,677 | 13,014 | 44,197 |
Hartford | 4,371 | 4,844 | 1,186 | 5,619 |
Home | 10,727 | 17,690 | 5,359 | 17,664 |
Insurance Office of Australia | 12,452 | 16,693 | 5,662 | 18,263 |
Liverpool and London and Globe | 33,374 | 48,236 | 13,330 | 46,625 |
London Assurance Corporation | 7,685 | 10,256 | 2,668 | 9,065 |
London and Lancashire | 23,056 | 33,240 | 9,211 | 31,322 |
North British and Mercantile | 13,621 | 19,568 | 7,682 | 19,096 |
Northern Assurance | 23,521 | 38,392 | 9,404 | 33,255 |
Norwich Union | 23,928 | 43,746 | 8,161 | 37,041 |
Ocean | 12,460 | 16,925 | 4,184 | 12,854 |
Phœnix | 42,729 | 61,165 | 16,150 | 51,810 |
Queensland | 27,066 | 40,765 | 8,797 | 32,358 |
Royal | 27,278 | 38,461 | 8,817 | 33,011 |
Royal Exchange | 53,099 | 97,454 | 17,428 | 101,121 |
Southern Union | 1,111 | 1,210 | 346 | 2,725 |
Sun | 44,466 | 61,584 | 25,338 | 63,751 |
Union | 17,018 | 24,608 | 6,373 | 18,402 |
United | 31,271 | 43,440 | 9,754 | 42,344 |
Victoria | 47,681 | 66,240 | 15,389 | 60,822 |
Yorkshire | 13,323 | 19,939 | 4,999 | 23,246 |
Total (overseas companies) | 729,979 | 1,077,419 | 279,412 | 1,005,037 |
Local Companies. | ||||
Farmers' Co-operative | 11,923 | 22,515 | 2,827 | 16,979 |
National | 65,394 | 101,574 | 24,679 | 81,053 |
New Zealand Medical | 903 | 913 | .. | 690 |
New Zealand | 143,954 | 225,116 | 59,332 | 184,241 |
South British | 134,855 | 229,584 | 49,929 | 170,366 |
Standard | 60,738 | 84,450 | 21,816 | 75,509 |
State Fire | 142,592 | 211,048 | 46,091 | 164,645 |
Wairarapa Automobile | 442 | 480 | .. | 204 |
Total (local companies) | 560,801 | 875,680 | 204,674 | 693,687 |
Mutual Associations. | ||||
Hawke's Bay Farmers' | 124 | 166 | 300 | 440 |
Otago Farmers' Union | 1,578 | 1,972 | 365 | 1,308 |
Taranaki Farmers' | 4,059 | 4,723 | 1,158 | 2,837 |
Wellington Farmers' | 3,460 | 3,560 | 700 | 1,963 |
Total (mutual associations) | 9,221 | 10,421 | 2,523 | 6,548 |
Total (all offices) | 1,300,001 | 1,963,520 | 486,609 | 1,705,272 |
A favourable result accrued to fire offices in the Dominion as a result of business for the two years 1919 and 1920, and this was so notwithstanding the increased costs of management under every head. For 1921 and 1922, however, considerably heavier fire losses have resulted in comparatively bad years of business.
The next table, covering the last three years, shows the percentage of working-expenses to premium income (net and gross) and total net income. The ratios are given both with and without taxes included as a working-expense, and although it is recognized that taxes are in no sense a working-expense, yet they are undoubtedly a heavy recurring call on the profits of an institution. The expenses are increased by at least 10 per cent. on this account.
FIRE INSURANCE.—WORKING-EXPENSES, 1920–22. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Items. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. |
Per Cent. | Per Cent. | Per Cent. | |
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income | 38.34 | 38.78 | 39.31 |
Net working-expenses (including taxes) to net premium income | 48.85 | 51.32 | 50.22 |
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (excluding reinsurances from other offices) | 32.56 | 33.50 | 34.15 |
Gross working-expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 28.69 | 29.56 | 30.30 |
Gross working-expenses (including taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 35.03 | 37.17 | 36.82 |
Net working-expenses (excluding taxes) to total net income (excluding reserve for unexpired risks at beginning of year) | 35.12 | 36.21 | 36.28 |
Net working-expenses (including taxes) to total net income (excluding reserve for unexpired risks at beginning of year) | 44.75 | 47.93 | 46.35 |
The net fire losses for 1922 were £486,609, as compared with £473,643 for 1921 and £292,289 for 1920. In 1922 there were 3,298 fires and 55 conflagrations (cases where three or more buildings are affected). The corresponding figures for the previous year were 3,001 and 66. The total gross loss in 1922 was £739,076, representing 41.40 per cent. of the premiums (less refunds to insured other than fire offices) charged, and 0.22 per cent. of the total risk covered. The corresponding figures for 1921 were £738,638, 41.77 per cent., and 0.22 per cent. The following table shows for each of the four principal urban areas and the remainder of the Dominion the fires and losses for 1922:—
FIRE INSURANCE.—FIRES AND LOSSES, 1922. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Separate Fires. | Conflagrations. | Buildings affected. | Gross Cover. | Gross Loss. | Ratio of Loss to Cover. |
Urban areas— | £ | £ | Per Cent. | |||
Auckland | 402 | 3 | 424 | 565,139 | 68,993 | 12.21 |
Wellington | 361 | 8 | 412 | 554,045 | 49,987 | 9.02 |
Christchurch | 259 | 4 | 286 | 348,917 | 54,072 | 15.50 |
Dunedin | 211 | 5 | 236 | 403,219 | 18,940 | 4.70 |
Rest of Dominion | 2,065 | 30 | 2,323 | 1,815,361 | 547,084 | 30.04 |
Totals | 3,298 | 55 | 3,681 | 3,686,681 | 739,076 | 20.05 |
The lower loss ratio in the cases of the principal urban areas as compared with the rest of the Dominion is to be expected in view of the greater fire-brigade facilities for handling fires in the larger centres. Companies usually allow this factor to influence the premium required.
In the year 1903 an Act was passed "to establish a State Fire Insurance Office and to make other provisions for the insurance and protection of insurable property in New Zealand against loss or damage by fire." This Act came into operation on the 4th January, 1905, when the State Fire Insurance Office opened for public business.
As a consequence of the operations of the State Fire Office the rates on trade risks and the like have been reduced by 10 per cent., and those on dwellings, offices, and similar risks by 33 1/3 per cent., and the total saving effected in the last 19 years has amounted in the aggregate to not less than £3,500,000. The Office has also paid £119,000 in income-tax in the last seven years.
Under the State Fire Insurance Amendment Act, 1922, provision is made that when the Board considers that the funds of the Office are sufficient to meet liabilities it may direct that a rebate be allowed to insurers in respect of premiums thereafter becoming payable. In 1923 the State Fire Office declared a rebate to policyholders which took the form of a 15-percent. reduction on all premiums falling due between the 1st August, 1923, and 31st July, 1924. State Fire policyholders have thereby benefited to the extent of nearly £30,000. On the expiry of the period for which the first rebate was granted the Board was called on to consider the question of whether another rebate should be granted immediately on the expiry of the first, and in this connection two very important factors had to be taken into account—firstly, a rise in the loss ratio, and, secondly, the influence exercised by a rebate by the State Fire Office over insurance premiums generally. After due consideration of the position and after making certain that the funds of the Office were sufficient to meet all actual and contingent liabilities before granting a rebate, the Board considered that the financial position of the Office justified the declaration of a further rebate to apply for twelve months from 1st August, 1924, the rate in this case, however, to be 10 per cent. instead of 15 per cent. as in the first case.
That the Office has been accorded an increasing share of public support is evident from the fact that although at the close of the year 1909 the net income amounted to only £35,480, and there was a deficit on the Profit and Loss Account of £1,441, yet at the close of the year 1923 the net income was £169,249, and the total accumulated profits were £381,847.
The premium income, after deducting premiums on reinsurances, during the ten years 1914–23 has been as follows:—
Year. | Amount of Net Premium Income. |
---|---|
£ | |
1914 | 64,646 |
1915 | 71,166 |
1916 | 77,609 |
1917 | 85,321 |
1918 | 90,077 |
1919 | 100,764 |
1920 | 124,538 |
1921 | 136,429 |
1922 | 142,592 |
1923 | 154,164 |
The expansion of business during 1923 was much greater than for 1922 or for any other year with the exception of 1920 and 1921. The total amount underwritten shows an increase of £2,733,276, and the gross surplus in 1923, after paying losses and working-expenses, is £76,426, not taking into account the amount of £10,997 rebate on premiums. The net surplus (inclusive of income-tax charges), after appropriating an additional sum of £4,629 to Unearned Premiums Reserve, amounted to £38,878, as compared with £46,403 for 1922. This shows a slight decrease over the period, but it must be borne in mind that the rebate to policyholders, mentioned above, amounted to £10,97. The total accumulated profits at the close of 1923 amounted to £381,847, as against £342,970 a year earlier.
The net income from all sources amounted to £169,249, as against £156,476 for 1922, showing an increase of £12,773. The net premium income for 1923 showed an increase of £11,573.
The net losses were £46,178, as compared with £46,091 for 1922, the ratio to net premium income being 29.95 per cent. and 32.32 per cent. respectively.
The balance-sheet of the State Fire Insurance Office as at the 31st December, 1923, is appended.
Liabilities. | £ | £ | |
Capital authorized by the State | |||
Fire Insurance Act, 1908 | 100,000 | ||
Less not raised | 100,000 | ||
Nil. | |||
Reserve Fund | 342,970 | ||
Investments Fluctuation Reserve Fund | 10,000 | ||
Reserve for unearned premiums | 61,666 | ||
Reinsurance Reserve Fund | 5,000 | ||
Premiums and other deposits | 981 | ||
Outstanding fire losses | 5,130 | ||
Government taxes | 16,923 | ||
Interest accrued but not due on mortgages | 316 | ||
Other amounts owing by the Office— | |||
Reinsurance premiums due | £9,798 | ||
Commission | 1,605 | ||
Rent | 46 | ||
Printing, stationery, and advertising | 50 | ||
Postages and sundry charges | 599 | ||
12,098 | |||
Fire-insurance funds, as per Revenue Account | 38,878 | ||
£493,962 | |||
Assets. | £ | ||
Government war-loan securities | 138,325 | ||
Other Government securities | 55,550 | ||
Local-authority securities | 4,300 | ||
Fixed deposits and at short call | 20,000 | ||
Mortgages on property | 136 | ||
Land and buildings | £193,055 | ||
Less mortgages taken over on Office premises purchased, and unpaid purchase-money | 25,000 | ||
168,055 | |||
Outstanding premiums | 7,634 | ||
Interest accrued but not due | 2,381 | ||
Rent accrued or due | 809 | ||
Cash in Bank of New Zealand at Wellington, or in transit to Wellington | £96,373 | ||
Imprest Account balances— | £ | ||
Head Office | 7 | ||
Auckland | 34 | ||
Christchurch | 11 | ||
Dunedin | 96 | ||
Palmerston North | 145 | ||
New Plymouth | 13 | ||
Hamilton | 52 | ||
Invercargill | 41 | ||
399 | |||
96,772 | |||
£493,962 |
The ratio of working-expenses to premium income, exclusive of income-tax, was 27.66 for 1923 and 28.86 for 1922. Excluding depreciation, the ratio for 1923 is the lowest yet attained by the Office.
The accumulated funds at the close of 1923 amounted to £458,513, and for 1922 £410,006, a substantial increase of £48,507.
At the 31st December, 1923, there were 159 fire brigades (including branches) in New Zealand, with a total of 410 officers and 2,037 men. Figures for each of the last five years are—
Year. | Stations. | Officers. | Men. | Total Personnel. |
---|---|---|---|---|
1919 | 156 | 417 | 2,059 | 2,476 |
1920 | 159 | 425 | 2,038 | 2,463 |
1921 | 156 | 400 | 1,984 | 2,384 |
1922 | 160 | 417 | 2,057 | 2,474 |
1923 | 159 | 410 | 2,037 | 2,447 |
Table of Contents
THE legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act. 1909, and its amendments of 1911, 1914, 1915, and 1922. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with a central Government officer entitled the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general oversight by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies. The powers, duties, and obligations of societies are set out, as is also a schedule of offences and of penalties therefor.
A scheme for the extension of State benefits to members of friendly societies, on special terms, was embodied in the Finance Act, 1916 (Part IX), and extended and amended by the National Provident Fund Amendment Act, 1919. Information concerning the scheme is given in Section XXIII of this book, in the article dealing with the National Provident Fund.
At the 31st December, 1923, there were 918 lodges, courts, &c., on the Register of Friendly Societies, a net increase of twenty-eight during the year. The figures for the various orders are as follow:—
Name of Order. | Registrations at 1st January, 1923. | Established. | Closed. | Registrations at 31st December, 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows | 219 | 1 | 1 | 219 |
Independent Order of Oddfellows | 114 | 21 | .. | 135 |
National Independent Order of Odd-fellows | 3 | .. | .. | 3 |
British United Order of Oddfellows | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
Ancient Order of Foresters | 159 | 1 | 1 | 159 |
Ancient Order of Shepherds | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
United Ancient Order of Druids | 136 | 3 | .. | 139 |
Independent Order of Rechabites | 69 | .. | 1 | 68 |
Sons and Daughters of Temperance | 11 | .. | .. | 11 |
Hibernian Australasian Catholic Benefit Society | 66 | 4 | 2 | 68 |
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia | 13 | .. | .. | 13 |
Grand United Order of Oddfellows | 4 | 3 | .. | 7 |
Isolated friendly societies | 50 | .. | .. | 50 |
Working-men's clubs | 16 | .. | .. | 16 |
Independent Order of Good Templars | 11 | .. | .. | 11 |
Specially authorized societies | 17 | .. | .. | 17 |
Totals | 890 | 33 | 5 | 918 |
Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, &c., are required by law, but it would appear that many lodges do not comply with the requirements. For the year 1923 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 774 lodges, with an aggregate membership of 84,228 at the end of the year, as compared with 746 lodges and 80,777 members for 1922. The following table shows the membership at the beginning and end of the year, with the accretions and losses of members during the year, in respect of the 774 lodges returned in 1923.
Number of members, 1st January | .. | 80,777 |
---|---|---|
Number admitted by— | ||
Initiation, &c. | 8,713 | .. |
Clearance | 951 | .. |
.. | 9,664 | |
.. | 90,441 | |
Number who died | 684 | .. |
Number left by— | ||
Clearance | 1,037 | .. |
Arrears, &c. | 4,492 | .. |
.. | 6,213 | |
Number of members at 31st December | .. | 84,228 |
The above figures show an increase in membership equal to 4.27 per cent., as compared with 3.81 per cent. for 1922.
The figures of membership of lodges furnishing returns during each of the last ten years are as follow:—
Year. | Number of Lodges tabulated. | Number of Members. |
---|---|---|
1914 | 717 | 74,074 |
1915 | 728 | 73,027 |
1916 | 727 | 70,360 |
1917 | 730 | 68,771 |
1918 | 731 | 67,527 |
1919 | 735 | 70,598 |
1920 | 732 | 74,210 |
1921 | 731 | 77,814 |
1922 | 746 | 80,777 |
1923 | 774 | 84,228 |
The figures are of use for comparative purposes, in spite of the comparatively large proportion of lodges which do not furnish returns, as it is found that with few exceptions the same lodges are the delinquents each year. The fall in membership during the war has now been made up, and it will be noticed that, although the number of societies returned in 1921 was one less than in 1920, there was an increase of 3,604 in membership. The figures for 1922 and 1923 reveal a fairly substantial increase in the number of lodges furnishing returns, with a similar increase in membership, the number of members for 1923 being 6,414 in excess of the figure for 1921.
The total funds of the societies and branches as on the 31st December, 1923, amounted to £2,747,952, made up as follows: Sick and Funeral Funds (inclusive of amounts transferred to special funds out of surplus), £2,629,547; Medical and Management Funds, goods, &c., £118,405. Dividing the total funds by the number of members at the end of the year it is found the average capital per member is £32 12s. 6d. There has been a continual increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies during the ten years 1914–23, but it must be remembered that this increase is more apparent than real, as over the period, especially during the last two years, there has been a decided improvement in the number of lodges sending in returns. In spite of this fact, however, the average capital per member shows a growing tendency to increase, the increase over the ten years amounting to 39 per cent., as against an increase in membership of only 14 per cent.
The total funds and the average capital per member at the end of each of the last ten years were as under:—
Year. | Total Funds. | Average Capital. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ s. d. | |
1914 | 1,744,456 | 23 11 0 |
1915 | 1,852,355 | 25 7 4 |
1916 | 1,954,940 | 27 15 8 |
1917 | 2,052,753 | 29 17 0 |
1918 | 2,100,443 | 31 2 1 |
1919 | 2,184,653 | 30 18 11 |
1920 | 2,321,176 | 31 5 7 |
1921 | 2,445,843 | 31 8 8 |
1922 | 2,593,692 | 32 2 2 |
1923 | 2,747,952 | 32 12 6 |
These sums are held against the societies' liabilities under their sickness and funeral insurances, and actuarial valuations made by the Friendly Societies Office from time to time indicate how far they are sufficient or otherwise.
The following statement shows the disposal of the total funds (including those of the central bodies) as on the 31st December, 1923:—
Funds. | £ |
Sick and Funeral Funds | 2,445,025 |
Surplus Appropriation Funds, &c. | 120,659 |
Management Funds, goods, &c. | 118,405 |
Widow and Orphans' Funds | 20,747 |
Distress, Benevolent Funds, &c. | 43,116 |
£2,747,952 | |
Assets. | £ |
Investments at interest | 2,346,300 |
Value of land and buildings | 267,707 |
Cash not bearing interest | 81,894 |
Value of goods | 17,738 |
Owing by Management Funds | 26,286 |
Other assets | 8,027 |
£2,747,952 |
The net income from investments credited to the Sick and Funeral Funds for 1923 amounted to £128,153, the average rate being £5 10s. 10d. per cent., as against £5 11s. 2d. in 1922.
Name of Society. | Total Worth of Sick and Funeral Funds as on | Amount of Interest. | Average Rate per Cent. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
1st January, 1923. | 31st December, 1923. | |||
£ | £ | £ | ||
M.U.I.O.O.F. | 877,282 | 921,592 | 48,253 | 5.51 |
I.O.O.F | 165,184 | 180,864 | 9,534 | 5.67 |
N.I.O.O.F. | 5,381 | 5,541 | 207 | 3.86 |
B.U.O.O.F. | 4,500 | 4,744 | 274 | 6.11 |
A.O.F. | 541,541 | 562,542 | 28,280 | 5.26 |
A.O.S. | 1,350 | 1,380 | 79 | 5.96 |
U.A.O.D. | 440,949 | 480,842 | 25,353 | 5.60 |
I.O.R. | 113,461 | 119,870 | 6,463 | 5.70 |
S.D.T. | 28,333 | 29,677 | 1,591 | 5.64 |
H.A.C.B.S. | 56,756 | 60.685 | 3,401 | 5.96 |
P.A.F.S.A. | 30,721 | 32,188 | 1,896 | 6.22 |
G.U.O.O.F. | 38 | 186 | .. | .. |
Other societies | 42,659 | 44,914 | 2,822 | 6.66 |
Totals | 2,308,155 | 2,445,025 | 128,153 | 5.54 |
The receipts and expenditure of the Sick and Funeral Funds for the year 1923 totalled £352,189 and £215,319 respectively, made up as follows:—
SICK AND FUNERAL FUNDS, 1923. | |
---|---|
Receipts. | £ |
Members' contributions | 148,201 |
Interest and rent | 128,153 |
Repayments by central body | 43,815 |
Other receipts | 32,020 |
£352,189 | |
Expenditure. | £ |
Sick-pay | 103,407 |
Funeral donations | 30,257 |
Contributions and levies to central body | 69,739 |
Other expenditure | 11,916 |
£215,319 |
Members' contributions averaged. £1 15s. 11d. per member, and interest and rent receipts amounted to £1 11s. 1d. per member, reckoned on the mean number of members for the year. Sickness benefits paid averaged £6 10s. 8d. per member sick, or £1 5s. 1d. when averaged over all members, while funeral benefits represented 7b. 4d. per member.
The receipts of the Medical and Management Expenses Funds for 1923 totalled £171,471, and the expenditure was £168,827, the details being as follow:—
MEDICAL AND MANAGEMENT EXPENSES FUNDS, 1923. | |
---|---|
Receipts. | £ |
Members' contributions | 161,011 |
Interest and rent | 4,603 |
Other receipts | 5,857 |
£171,471 | |
Expenditure. | £ |
Medical attendance and medicine | 109,488 |
Management expenses | 42,917 |
Levies to central body | 12,817 |
Other expenditure | 3,605 |
£168,827 |
A comparison of the latest available statistics showing the number of members of friendly societies, the amount of their accumulated capital, and the average capital per member in each of the Australian States and in the Dominion of New Zealand is given in the next table. It is seen that the average amount of capital per member in the Dominion greatly exceeds the amounts credited to any of the Australian States.
State or Dominion. | Date of Return. | Number of Lodges. | Number of Members. | Amount of Funds. | Capital per Member. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ s. d. | ||||
New Zealand | 31/12/1923 | 774 | 84,228 | 2,747,952 | 32 12 6 |
Victoria | 31/12/1922 | 1,467 | 146,688 | 3,549,798 | 24 4 0 |
South Australia | 31/12/1922 | 624 | 71,166 | 1,664,294 | 23 7 9 |
Queensland | 31/12/1922 | 596 | 57,616 | 1,162,674 | 20 3 7 |
Western Australia | 31/12/1922 | 272 | 19,028 | 331,154 | 17 8 1 |
New South Wales | 30/6/1923 | 2,120 | 195,386 | 2,727,991 | 13 19 3 |
Tasmania | 31/12/1922 | 192 | 23,764 | 303,503 | 12 15 5 |
Table of Contents
The law relating to building societies incorporated in the Dominion is contained in the Building Societies Act, 1908, and is mainly a consolidation of legislation that has been operative since 1880. The Assistant Registrar of Companies in each district acts as Registrar of Building Societies, and before a society can be incorporated the formalities prescribed by the Act and regulations must be completed. Rules, as well as subsequent alterations thereof, must before registration be certified to as conforming to legal requirements by a Revising Barrister appointed by the Governor-General for the purpose. A fee of £5 5s. is payable by the society concerned for this service, but no second fee is payable for amendments made within five years following. The fee payable to the Registrar of Building Societies on incorporation is £3 3s., but no stamp duties are payable on any instruments or documents made under the Act.
Building societies are afforded all the powers of an ordinary mortgagee, and where a mortgagor makes default in payment of moneys the society may exercise the usual power of sale through the Registrar of the Supreme Court. No reconveyance is needed to discharge a mortgage made under the Act, a receipt endorsed being a sufficient discharge for this purpose.
The provisions of the Mortgages Extension (Moratorium) Acts apply to mortgages of building societies, and for an outline of the provisions of the law on the subject reference should be made to the section of this book relating to "Mortgages."
The two classes of building and investment societies — viz., permanent and terminating—are distinguished according as to whether the society is by its rules to terminate at a fixed date or when a specified result is attained.
Returns of each society's operations are furnished annually to the Census and Statistics Office. The dates upon which the societies close their accounts vary considerably within the year, but the figures given below may be taken as corresponding approximately to the financial years ended on the 31st March of the years shown.
The number of societies in existence in 1923–24 was 81. Of these, 37 were permanent and 44 terminating, the latter being comprised of 140 groups. The following table shows the number of societies in operation over a period of five years:—
NUMBER OF BUILDING SOCIETIES, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year. | Number of Permanent Societies. | Number of Terminating Societies. | |
Societies. | Groups. | ||
1919–20 | 36 | 42 | 110 |
1920–21 | 37 | 41 | 116 |
1921–22 | 37 | 44 | 125 |
1922–23 | 38 | 43 | 131 |
1923–24 | 37 | 44 | 140 |
There has been a tendency for individual societies to enlarge their activities, rather than for the number of societies to increase. The number of terminating societies shows a very slight increase over the five years under review, but the number of groups has increased substantially.
A synopsis of the extent to which investments have been made in building-society shares during the last five years is contained in the table next presented:—
BUILDING SOCIETIES.—SHARES AND MEMBERS, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | 1923–24. |
Investing Shares. | |||||
Number of shares | 108,479 | 122,589 | 132,343 | 147,127 | 161,072 |
Members holding | 24,868 | 26,809 | 31,764 | 34,375 | 38,322 |
Aggregate value | £1,576,070 | £1,632,802 | £1,729,514 | £1,757,286 | £1,850,822 |
Paid-up Shares. | |||||
Number of shares | 57,198 | 63,473 | 70,859 | 74,432 | 84,234 |
Members holding | 2,300 | 1,899 | 2,094 | 2,291 | 2,368 |
Aggregate value | £472,977 | £464,743 | £506,349 | £543,086 | £578,987 |
The average value in 1923–24 of each investing share paying periodic subscription was £11 9s. 9d., as compared with £14 10s. 7d. in 1919–20, and of each paid-up share £6 17s. 5d., as compared with £8 5s. 4d. five years ago. A comparison of the distribution of share-money and the number of holders of shares between permanent and terminating societies yields the following results:—
BUILDING SOCIETIES, PERMANENT AND TERMINATING, 1923–24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
— | Permanent. | Terminating. | Total. |
Investing Shares. | |||
Number of shares | 77,560 | 83,512 | 161,072 |
Members holding | 8,017 | 30,305 | 38,322 |
Aggregate value | £745,526 | £1,105,296 | £1,850,822 |
Paid-up Shares. | |||
Number of shares | 82,559 | 1,675 | 84,234 |
Members holding | 1,952 | 416 | 2,368 |
Aggregate value | £540,947 | £38,040 | £578,987 |
Of the total aggregate value of both investing and paid-up shares, amounting to £2,429,809, 53 per cent. is held in permanent societies and 47 per cent. in terminating societies. On the other hand, the number of members holding shares in permanent societies is only 24 per cent. of the total, the terminating societies' shareholders representing 76 per cent. It should be pointed out, however, that one person may hold shares in several groups of a terminating society.
The numbers of loans and borrowers, both of permanent and of terminating societies, are as follow:—
BUILDING SOCIETIES.—LOANS AND BORROWERS, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Permanent Societies. | Terminating Societies. | Total. | |||
Borrowers. | Amount. | Borrowers. | Amount. | Borrowers. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1919–20 | 5,213 | 2,037,810 | 4,486 | 1,248,584 | 9,699 | 3,286,394 |
1920–21 | 5,107 | 2,228,158 | 4,101 | 1,241,238 | 9,208 | 3,469,396 |
1921–22 | 4,902 | 2,275,218 | 5,106 | 1,310,522 | 10,008 | 3,585,740 |
1922–23 | 5,086 | 2,364,325 | 5,099 | 1,344,608 | 10,185 | 3,708,933 |
1923–24 | 5,345 | 2,582,721 | 4,982 | 1,428,389 | 10.327 | 4,011,110 |
It will be noted that the total amount of money borrowed has steadily increased each year. On the other hand, the number of borrowers has fluctuated considerably, with, however, a tendency to increase during the last three years. This increase in the number of borrowers has been confined mainly to the terminating societies. The average amount borrowed during the last five years is seen from the next table.
BUILDING SOCIETIES.—AVERAGE AMOUNT BORROWED, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class. | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | 1923–24. |
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | |
Permanent societies | 390 19 4 | 436 5 11 | 464 2 10 | 464 17 4 | 483 4 0 |
Terminating societies | 278 6 7 | 302 13 4 | 256 13 3 | 263 14 0 | 286 14 2 |
All societies | 338 16 9 | 376 15 7 | 358 5 9 | 364 3 1 | 388 8 2 |
Building societies have experienced a continued demand for money available for household property, partly owing to the high prices ruling for buildings and partly because of the acute shortage of houses from which the Dominion has suffered as a whole during the years immediately following the war. The figures in the table below are accordingly of more than usual interest in so far as they reflect the extent of advances made to shareholders.
BUILDING SOCIETIES.—INCOME AND OUTGO, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | 1919–20. | 1920–21. | 1921–22. | 1922–23. | 1923–24. |
Income. | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Investors' subscriptions and paid-up shares | 274,004 | 320,340 | 364,268 | 352,220 | 395,861 |
Advances repaid | 596,414 | 758,242 | 578,618 | 521,290 | 561,429 |
Deposits received | 727,316 | 1,266,970 | 979,733 | 928,533 | 1,079,655 |
Interest received | 120,293 | 144,708 | 141,675 | 139,539 | 154,114 |
Other receipts | 78,943 | 74,606 | 77,848 | 51,992 | 72,992 |
Total income | 1,796,970 | 2,564,866 | 2,142,142 | 1,993,574 | 2,264,051 |
Outgo. | |||||
Withdrawals | 256,441 | 289,747 | 232,311 | 295,774 | 272,810 |
Advances | 766,306 | 938,713 | 653,646 | 648,163 | 867,229 |
Expenses of management | 28,635 | 40,104 | 36,717 | 37,524 | 41,212 |
Deposits repaid | 631,217 | 1,133,250 | 1,074,174 | 835,558 | 961,227 |
Interest, dividends, and other expenditure | 113,577 | 193,776 | 155,931 | 135,664 | 144,412 |
Total outgo | 1,796,176 | 2,595,590 | 2,152,779 | 1.952,683 | 2,286,890 |
The decrease in operations during the years 1921–22 and 1922–23 reflects the caution displayed by lending institutions during the period of the trade depression. A substantial recovery is evident in the figures for 1923–24.
The liabilities and assets of societies operative in New Zealand for each of the years 1919–20 to 1923–24 are as follow:—
LIABILITIES OF BUILDING AND INVESTMENT SOCIETIES, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | To Shareholders (including Reserve Funds and Undivided Profits). | Deposits. | To Bankers and other Creditors. | Total Liabilities. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1919–20 | 2,441,510 | 803,683 | 309,435 | 3,554,628 |
1920–21 | 2,515,192 | 1,064,316 | 138,284 | 3,717,792 |
1921–22 | 2,679,035 | 1,012,626 | 164,483 | 3,856,144 |
1922–23 | 2,750,940 | 1,105,161 | 142,116 | 3,998,217 |
1923–24 | 2,912,090 | 1,211,687 | 186,114 | 4,309,891 |
ASSETS OF BUILDING AND INVESTMENT SOCIETIES, 1919–20 TO 1923–24. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Advances on Mortgage. | Other Investments. | Cash in Hand and on Deposit. | Total Assets. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1919–20 | 3,286,393 | 113,058 | 155,177 | 3,554,628 |
1920–21 | 3,469,396 | 125,282 | 123,114 | 3,717,792 |
1921–22 | 3,585,740 | 136,105 | 134,299 | 3,856,144 |
1922–23 | 3,708,933 | 151,419 | 137,865 | 3,998,217 |
1923–24 | 4,011,111 | 143,627 | 155,154 | 4,309,892 |
Under the Finance Act, 1920, a building society may be approved by the Governor-General as an institution for the investment of trust funds.
At the end of the year 1923–24 there were nine societies so approved, eight of which held trust funds to the value of £70,724. In the case of the other society: the amount was not available.
The extent to which building and investment societies are supported in the Dominion is apparent from the table below of similar activities in the Commonwealth of Australia for 1922–23:—
BUILDING SOCIETIES.—OPERATIONS IN 1922–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
State. | Number of Societies. | Number of Shareholders. | Number of Shares. | Number of Borrowers. | Amount advanced during Year. |
*Not available. | |||||
£ | |||||
New South Wales | 153 | * | * | * | * |
Victoria | 29 | 8,329 | * | 9,208 | 840,398 |
Queensland | 11 | 4,775 | 983,884 | 3,342 | 149,833 |
South Australia | 19 | 11,922 | 38,701 | 2,369 | 121,273 |
Western Australia | 15 | 6,805 | 24,173 | 1,483 | 88,313 |
Tasmania | 4 | 2,100 | 21,907 | 1,301 | 104,643 |
New Zealand | 81 | 36,666 | 221,559 | 10,185 | 648,163 |
Table of Contents
GENERALLY, any class of property in New Zealand may be the subject of a mortgage, and a mortgage may be submortgaged. There are, however, certain exceptions, notably property which as a matter of policy is forbidden by law to be mortgaged, such as pensions. Property which a married woman is restrained from anticipating can be mortgaged only with the consent of the Supreme Court.
The distinction between mortgages under the older deeds-registration system and under the more recent Land Transfer Act is chiefly in respect to the form of mortgage and the estate created for the security of the mortgage. Formerly the mortgagor conveyed the land to the mortgagee subject to a right of reconveyance of "equity of redemption" on repayment of the money lent. This is substantially the present law in regard to mortgages under the deeds-registration system, except, perhaps, that the position has been modified by the introduction into the New Zealand statute of certain equitable principles. Under the Land Transfer Act the equitable view is taken, and no transfer of the property takes place, but a charge only is created, the mortgagee being specially empowered to sell the land in the event of default being made.
A simple memorandum of discharge vacates the mortgage. This must be on or annexed to the mortgage, otherwise a reconveyance is necessary. If a mortgagee who has no attorney is absent from the Dominion repayment may be made to the Public Trustee.
The principal remedy of a mortgagee in the case of default of any of the covenants by the mortgagor is a power of sale through the Registrar of the Supreme Court. The Registrar fixes the time and conditions of sale and employs an auctioneer. The mortgagee may be a bidder at the sale and become the purchaser. The Registrar executes the transfer of the property, reciting that the sale is made under these provisions of the Act. A mortgagee may also sue under the covenants contained in the mortgage. The English remedy of foreclosure is, however, abolished in New Zealand by the Property Law Act in respect of realty.
The information given below relates to mortgages registered under one or other of the above systems. In addition to these there are numbers of privately arranged advances which are not so registered, and of the amount of which it is not possible to form any estimate. Further, stock and crop liens, bills of sale, and instruments under the Chattels Transfer Act are not included in the figures.
A note on the special legislation included in the Mortgages Extension (Moratorium) Acts is given at the end of this section.
The total amount for which mortgages were registered, both under the deeds-registration system and under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district during the five years 1919–20 to 1923–24 is given in the subjoined table.
As mortgages of property situated in more than one registration district may be registered for the full amount in each district, there is some degree of duplication. An extreme example of this occurred in the year 1923–24, when an amount of £1,000,000 was registered in each of four districts, the same amount being also registered in a fifth district in the first month of the next financial year. On the other hand, it may be pointed out that, in addition to a total of 38,105 mortgages which represent the aggregate of £37,862,419 for 1923–24, there were 2,088 mortgages in which no amount was shown as secured.
The amount advanced in 1923–24 was nearly £12,000,000 more than in the previous year. The figures for the five years as shown below are arresting, and reflect the extent to which firms and private individuals have found it necessary to borrow during the last few years under review, particularly during 1919-20 and 1920-21.
MORTGAGES.—TOTAL AMOUNT REGISTERED, 1919-20 to 1923-24. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | 1919-20. | 1920-21. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 13,021,463 | 21,659,491 | 12,087,238 | 8,453,603 | 12,705,750 |
Poverty Bay | 2,162,583 | 2,402,000 | 1,942,687 | 931,994 | 1,983,295 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,074,566 | 5,084,195 | 2,104,734 | 1,759,211 | 2,197,860 |
Taranaki | 4,343,985 | 5,573,591 | 2,152,275 | 1,177,675 | 1,903,101 |
Wellington | 10,727,214 | 13,980,776 | 8,201,426 | 6,248,604 | 8,607,024 |
Nelson | 1,207,190 | 1,265,520 | 565,529 | 478,175 | 529,092 |
Marlborough | 1,059,880 | 1,418,264 | 398,412 | 531,980 | 618,392 |
Canterbury | 6,413,417 | 9,581,953 | 4,465,252 | 3,628,720 | 6,117,734 |
Otago | 2,912,000 | 3,364,263 | 1,836,442 | 1,907,276 | 1,915,380 |
Southland | 2,345,284 | 2,434,290 | 912,236 | 829,046 | 1,168,144 |
Westland | 175,318 | 196,091 | 123,093 | 85,312 | 116,647 |
Totals | 48,442,900 | 60,960,434 | 34,789,324 | 26,031,596 | 37,862,419 |
All of the eleven registration districts show increases in the value of mortgages registered during 1923-24 as compared with the previous year, while the aggregate increase for the whole Dominion is approximately 45 per cent.
A distribution of the above figures according as to whether the registration was made under the deeds system or the Land Transfer Act is now given. The period taken is the three years 1921-22 to 1923-24.
MORTGAGES REGISTERED UNDER DEEDS-REGISTRATION AND LAND-TRANSFER SYSTEM FOR 1921-22 to 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | 1921-22. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. | |||
Deeds Registration. | Land Transfer. | Deeds Registration | Land Transfer. | Deeds Registration. | Land Transfer. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 2,936,404 | 9,150,834 | 2,278,896 | 6,174,707 | 3.358,773 | 9.346,977 |
Poverty Bay | 57,410 | 1,885,277 | 24,000 | 907,994 | 28,465 | 1,954,830 |
Hawke's Bay | 482,552 | 1,622,182 | 440,066 | 1,319,145 | 501,206 | 1,696,654 |
Taranaki | 374,773 | 1,777,502 | 139,435 | 1,038,240 | 244,202 | 1.658,899 |
Wellington | 1,337,967 | 6,863,459 | 874,613 | 5,373,991 | 1,060,729 | 7,546,295 |
Nelson | 139,634 | 425,895 | 147,381 | 330,794 | 135,617 | 393,475 |
Marlborough | 107,775 | 290,637 | 158,538 | 373,442 | 177,857 | 430,535 |
Canterbury | 323,938 | 4,141,314 | 183,392 | 3,445,328 | 333,191 | 5,784,543 |
Otago | 442,543 | 1,393,899 | 326,139 | 1,581,137 | 404,788 | 1,510,592 |
Southland | 80,797 | 831,439 | 83,129 | 745,917 | 134,474 | 1,033,670 |
Westland | 17,265 | 105,828 | 12,173 | 73,139 | 10,990 | 105,657 |
Totals | 6,301,058 | 28,488,266 | 4,667,762 | 21,363,834 | 6,390,292 | 31,472,127 |
It will be noted that of the total of £37,862,419 registered in 1923-24. £31,472,127 came under the Land Transfer Act. This represents approximately 82 per cent. of the total amount registered as advanced on mortgage. This proportion has altered very little over a number of years.
Of the total amount of £37,862,419 registered for the financial year 1923-24, mortgages up to £500 in value represented 15 per cent. of the total value registered, from £501 to £1,000 22 per cent., from £1,001 to £5,000 33 per cent., and above £5,000 31 per cent. of the total value registered. The following table gives the number and amount in each registration district according to the sum advanced:—
MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT ACCORDING TO SUM ADVANCED. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | £500 and under. | £501 to £1,000. | £1,001 to £5,000. | Over £5,000. | ||||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||||
Auckland | 7,114 | 1,992,550 | 4,535 | 3,409,569 | 2,153 | 4,172,413 | 198 | 3,131,218 |
Poverty Bay | 240 | 63,017 | 170 | 125,855 | 109 | 266,634 | 36 | 1,527,789 |
Hawke's Bay | 894 | 241,325 | 497 | 371,265 | 286 | 632,551 | 70 | 952,719 |
Taranaki | 879 | 205,111 | 540 | 413,825 | 451 | 967,610 | 38 | 276,655 |
Wellington | 4,138 | 1,143,371 | 2,311 | 1,743,627 | 1,280 | 2,660,306 | 212 | 3,099,720 |
Nelson | 593 | 162,193 | 209 | 155,632 | 100 | 186,767 | 7 | 44,500 |
Marlborough | 232 | 11,016 | 113 | 85,192 | 101 | 237,286 | 21 | 234,868 |
Canterbury | 2,941 | 867,742 | 1,718 | 1,298,914 | 790 | 1,801,549 | 137 | 2,199,529 |
Otago | 2,137 | 540,659 | 751 | 545,195 | 298 | 634,843 | 25 | 174,683 |
Southland | 923 | 234,731 | 369 | 270,280 | 270 | 580,597 | 10 | 82,536 |
Westland | 153 | 37,819 | 31 | 23,473 | 22 | 37,655 | 3 | 17,700 |
Totals | 20,244 | 5,499,564 | 11,244 | 8,442,827 | 5,860 | 12,178,211 | 757 | 11,741,817 |
In addition to the above, there were 2,088 mortgages registered for which no amount was shown. Excluding these, the average advance for each mortgage registered was £994, as compared with £810 in 1922-23.
Figures are available in the case of Land Transfer registrations showing for each registration district the amount advanced on urban and rural properties. No similar data are available in regard to mortgages registered under the deeds system, but bearing in mind that the latter constitute but 18 per cent. of the total it will be evident that the figures given approximately indicate the character of the securities. The distinction is between "town and suburban" and "country" holdings, but information is not always available to enable a strictly accurate classification to be made. Generally, however, town and suburban mortgages are regarded as such if secured on properties situated within cities or boroughs, and would include also small holdings in the nature of building allotments which are not definitely distinguishable as country properties. From the table on the next page it will be seen that mortgages classified as town and suburban are secured on areas averaging considerably less than half an acre in extent, as compared with an average area, in 1923-24, of some 313 acres in the case of "country" securities.
Utilizing percentages, which may then be taken as indicative of the position in regard to all mortgages registered, including those under the deeds system, some interesting results are yielded by the figures given. The value of mortgages on country property registered in 1923-24 constitutes 51 per cent. of the total amount secured, and on town and suburban property 49 per cent. The position is, however, reversed when the number of mortgages registered is considered, the figures being in the case of country property 32 per cent., and for town and suburban areas 68 per cent., of the total number registered. The acreage on which these advances are secured represents in the case of country mortgages 9976 per cent. of the total, and on town and suburban property 0.24 per cent. only. On the other hand, the average amount secured per acre on rural holdings is £4 18s. 1d., as against £2,024 in the case of town and suburban properties, this, of course, being the natural corollary of the higher valuations ruling in the more populous areas. The average amount of each mortgage on country property is £1,534, as compared with £702 on town and suburban holdings.
MORTGAGES UNDER THE LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | Town and Suburban. | Country. | ||||
Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | |
Acres. | £ | Acres. | £ | |||
Auckland | 7,528 | 3,211 | 4,864,757 | 3,284 | 781,353 | 4,482,220 |
Poverty Bay | 379 | 217 | 1,200,819 | 292 | 237,535 | 754,011 |
Hawke's Bay | 854 | 485 | 518,139 | 494 | 189,093 | 1,178,515 |
Taranaki | 816 | 248 | 488,535 | 1,057 | 240,965 | 1,170,364 |
Wellington | 5,386 | 1,644 | 4,592,740 | 1,688 | 519,693 | 2,953,555 |
Nelson | 362 | 162 | 177,768 | 296 | 86,176 | 215,707 |
Marlborough | 146 | 133 | 113,476 | 179 | 161,103 | 327,059 |
Canterbury | 3,820 | 848 | 2,269,842 | 1,673 | 432,192 | 3,514,701 |
Otago | 1,961 | 483 | 907,539 | 634 | 326,163 | 603,053 |
Southland | 790 | 222 | 359,382 | 708 | 257,286 | 674,288 |
Westland | 112 | 27 | 48,667 | 78 | 18,097 | 56,990 |
Totals | 22,154 | 7,680 | 15,641,664 | 10,383 | 3,249,656 | 15,930,463 |
A table showing information for each of the last nine years is also given.
MORTGAGES UNDER LAND TRANSFER ACT, 1915-16 to 1923-24. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Number. | Area. | Amount secured. | ||||
Town and Suburban. | Country. | Total. | Town and Suburban. | Country. | Total. | ||
Acres. | Acres. | Acres. | £ | £ | £ | ||
1916 | 20,545 | 4,872 | 4,608,014 | 4,612,886 | 2,395,963 | 16,032,809 | 18,428,772 |
1917 | 18,803 | 4,342 | 3,714,395 | 3,718,737 | 4,215,266 | 13,389,258 | 17,604,524 |
1918 | 15,899 | 4,118 | 3,559,517 | 3,563,635 | 3,280,235 | 11,599,405 | 14,879,640 |
1919 | 16,069 | 18,742 | 2,830,260 | 2,849,002 | 3,351,593 | 12,539,684 | 15,891,277 |
1920 | 35,632 | 43,398 | 6,050,551 | 6,093,949 | 9,726,821 | 30,948,328 | 40,675,149 |
1921 | 46,803 | 66,224 | 6,821,808 | 6,888,032 | 16,133,642 | 39,948,328 | 56,081,970 |
1922 | 33,409 | 8,971 | 5,469,212 | 5,478,183 | 10,743,765 | 17,744,501 | 28,488,266 |
1923 | 27,438 | 7,404 | 4,172,054 | 4,179,458 | 9,544,791 | 11,819,043 | 21,363,834 |
1924 | 32,537 | 7,680 | 3,249,656 | 3,257,336 | 15,541,664 | 15,930,463 | 31,472,127 |
The total amount of mortgages discharged for the years 1921-22, 1922-23, and 1923-24 is as follows:—
MORTGAGES.—NUMBER AND AMOUNT DISCHARGED, 1921-22 to 1923-24. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | Year ended 31st March, 1923. | Year ended 31st March, 1923. | Year ended 31st March. 1924. | |||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Auckland | 6,207 | 3,623,553 | 6,733 | 4,134,673 | 9,813 | 6,827,989 |
Poverty Bay | 504 | 469,353 | 322 | 387,020 | 523 | 580,116 |
Hawke's Bay | 909 | 707,274 | 989 | 996,317 | 1,269 | 1,629,188 |
Taranaki | 1,148 | 812,476 | 1,095 | 1,129,605 | 1,697 | 1,445,348 |
Wellington | 4,590 | 3,691,176 | 4,265 | 3,731,931 | 5,627 | 5,114,766 |
Nelson | 576 | 330,985 | 543 | 242,671 | 721 | 474,135 |
Marlborough | 244 | 158,472 | 230 | 255,548 | 285 | 329,531 |
Canterbury | 3,418 | 1,910,271 | 3,212 | 1,963,043 | 4,181 | 3,551,425 |
Otago | 2,062 | 1,015,877 | 1,991 | 1,049,547 | 2,607 | 1,376,941 |
Southland | 817 | 453,914 | 980 | 644,366 | 1,305 | 870,140 |
Westland | 147 | 61,014 | 111 | 45,046 | 119 | 46,933 |
Totals | 20,622 | 13,234,365 | 20,471 | 14,579,767 | 28,147 | 22,246,512 |
Of the total amount released in 1923-24. £18,436,019 was under the Land Transfer Act and £3,810,493 under the deeds-registration system. The corresponding figures for the previous year were £12,077,315 and £2,502,452 respectively.
The monthly totals of mortgages registered and discharged during each month from January, 1922, to August, 1924, are next given.
MORTGAGES.—TRANSACTIONS EACH MONTH, JANUARY, 1922, TO AUGUST, 1924. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Mortgages registered. | Mortgages discharged. | ||
Number. | Amount. | Number. | Amount. | |
*An amount of £1,000,000 was registered in one district in February, in three districts in March, and in a fifth district in April. | ||||
1922. | £ | £ | ||
January | 2,122 | 1,515,940 | 992 | 619,009 |
February | 2,809 | 1,946,567 | 1,281 | 817,041 |
March | 3,032 | 2,266,758 | 1,438 | 905,278 |
April | 1,832 | 1,294,202 | 948 | 607,539 |
May | 3,248 | 2,313,233 | 1,825 | 1,164,377 |
June | 2,952 | 2,434,869 | 1,719 | 1,409,764 |
July | 2,912 | 2,211,912 | 1,617 | 1,231,149 |
August | 3,157 | 2,555,919 | 1,879 | 1,478,796 |
September | 3,031 | 2,364,867 | 1,716 | 1,188,173 |
October | 3,108 | 2,298,697 | 2,392 | 1,187,207 |
November | 2,901 | 2,297,005 | 1,741 | 1,402,704 |
December | 2,756 | 2,021,025 | 1,621 | 1,092,184 |
1923. | ||||
January | 2,189 | 1,746,267 | 1,276 | 967,812 |
February | 2,675 | 1,944,167 | 1,730 | 1,247,865 |
March | 3,329 | 2,578,419 | 2,044 | 1,596,019 |
April | 2,463 | 2,082,947 | 1,682 | 1,466,868 |
May | 3,853 | 2,965,746 | 2,432 | 1,716,214 |
June | 3,261 | 2,592,939 | 2,212 | 1,496,131 |
July | 3,662 | 3,043,128 | 2,524 | 2,402,549 |
August | 3,913 | 3,473,803 | 2,644 | 2,147,085 |
September | 3,298 | 2,704,636 | 2,256 | 1,706,495 |
October | 3,784 | 3,353,476 | 2,788 | 2,165,508 |
November | 3,686 | 2,898,154 | 2,611 | 1,900,772 |
December | 3,358 | 3,014,200 | 2,285 | 1,743,827 |
1924. | ||||
January | 2,420 | 2,020,486 | 1,817 | 1,540,168 |
February | 2,999 | 3,704,988* | 2,273 | 2,005,367 |
March | 3,496 | 6,007,916* | 2,623 | 1,955,528 |
April | 2,997 | 3,845,092* | 2,235 | 2,009,452 |
May | 3,984 | 3,578,730 | 2,814 | 2,272,977 |
June | 3,543 | 3,347,453 | 2,212 | 2,555,915 |
July | 3,980 | 3,966,547 | 2,934 | 2,655,433 |
August | 3,799 | 3,490,658 | 2,825 | 2,448,299 |
The amount of mortgages registered, which showed a decline during 1921 and 1922 as a result of the financial stringency, has increased progressively during 1923 and the first eight months of 1924. Mortgages discharged show a similar increase.
The total amount of mortgages under both registration systems outstanding on the 31st March, 1924, was £258,207,840. This represents a net increase of £15,615,907 during the year, the amount of mortgages paid off since the 1st April, 1923, being £22,246,512. as against mortgages registered to the amount of £37,862,419, as shown in the first table in this section. These transactions are distributed over registrations under the Deeds Registration and Land Transfer Acts respectively, as follows:—
MORTGAGES.—AGGREGATE AMOUNT SECURED ON 31st MARCH, 1924. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Act. | Remaining secured on 31st March, 1923. | Secured during Year ended 31st March, 1924. | Paid off during Year ended 31st March, 1924. | Remaining secured on 31st March, 1924. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Land Transfer | 220,112,551 | 31,472,127 | 18,436,019 | 233,148,659 |
Deeds Registration | 22,479,382 | 6,390,292 | 3,810,493 | 25,059,181 |
Totals | 242,591,933 | 37,862,419 | 22,246,512 | 258,207,840 |
A table showing the amount outstanding for each of the last ten years is given. This table is illuminating. In view of the fact that the figures cover a term of years, they perhaps afford a better indication of the amount of money borrowed than do the yearly tables of mortgages registered, in which no account is taken, because of the absence of suitable data, of the period for which the capital sums are borrowed.
The figures shown, however, should be accepted with a measure of reserve, as doubtless a proportion of the total value of mortgages represented as outstanding on the 31st March, 1924, includes registration of advances that have subsequently been paid off but not formally registered as discharged. This perhaps more particularly arises when second or other further mortgages have been registered and the first mortgagee has sold the security.
MORTGAGES.—AMOUNTS OUTSTANDING, 1914-15 to 1923-24. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31st March. | Amount outstanding under the Land Transfer Act. | Amount outstanding under the Deeds-registration System. | Total outstanding on Mortgage. |
£ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 112,752,181 | 1,796,040 | 114,548,221 |
1916 | 120,691,398 | 3,517,591 | 124,208,969 |
1917 | 127,638,984 | 4,632,856 | 132,271,840 |
1918 | 132,875,722 | 5,906,525 | 138,784,247 |
1919 | 139,747,166 | 7,003,470 | 146,750,636 |
1920 | 161,151,740 | 10,955,049 | 172,106,789 |
1921 | 192,838,993 | 16,764,152 | 209,603,145 |
1922 | 210,826,032 | 20,314,072 | 231,140,104 |
1923 | 220,112,551 | 22,479,382 | 242,591,933 |
1924 | 233,148,659 | 25,059,181 | 258,207,840 |
In regard to mortgages under the Land Transfer Act, a table is added showing by registration districts the amount remaining secured by such mortgages on the 31st March, 1924. No similar data are available in regard to mortgages under the deeds - registration system, but, as pointed out earlier, those registered under the Land Transfer Act approximate 82 per cent. of the total amount.
MORTGAGES.—AMOUNT REMAINING UNDER THE LAND TRANSFER ACT ON 31ST MARCH, 1924. | |
---|---|
District. | Amount. |
£ | |
Auckland | 57,580,035 |
Poverty Bay | 11,370,365 |
Hawke's Bay | 20,014,275 |
Taranaki | 18,554,435 |
Wellington | 54,174,626 |
Nelson | 3,716,051 |
Marlborough | 3,939,763 |
Canterbury | 39,468,799 |
Otago | 11,790,721 |
Southland | 11,718,640 |
Westland | 820,949 |
Totals | 233,148,659 |
Classified according to the various rates of interest, the amounts in the mortgage-deeds registered during 1922-23 and 1923-24 were—
MORTGAGES.—RATES OF INTEREST, 1922-23 AND 1923-24. | ||
---|---|---|
Rate per Cent. | 1922-23. | 1923-24. |
£ | £ | |
1 | 1,200 | 7,885 |
1 ¼ | .. | 600 |
2 | 1,580 | .. |
2 ½ | 850 | 8,402 |
3 | 5,085 | 5,143 |
3 ½ | 6,756 | 1,740 |
3 ¾ | .. | 200 |
4 | 18,283 | 52,522 |
4 ½ | 44,380 | 84,574 |
4 ¾ | .. | 6,492 |
5 | 1,948,168 | 3,722,284 |
5 ¼ | 32,019 | 5,825 |
5 ½ | 1,118,611 | 1,695,673 |
5 ¾ | 81,486 | 67,317 |
6 | 6,795,753 | 10,499,739 |
6 ¼ | 56,015 | 158,711 |
6 ½ | 4,249,935 | 6,561,113 |
6 ¾ | 27,165 | 16,850 |
7 | 4,831,572 | 3,427,831 |
7 ¼ | 300 | .. |
7 ½ | 647,011 | 435,615 |
7 ¾ | 6,700 | .. |
8 | 2,158,267 | 1,178,041 |
8 ¼ | .. | 1,675 |
8 ½ | 176,074 | 112,497 |
8 ¾ | 300 | .. |
9 | 388,127 | 183,184 |
9 ½ | 7,628 | 10,020 |
10 | 499,083 | 1,348,866 |
10 ½ | .. | 100 |
11 | 2,265 | .. |
12 | 7,045 | 4,310 |
12 ½ | 350 | 2,400 |
13 | .. | 250 |
15 | 5,483 | 4,291 |
20 | 100 | .. |
25 | 50 | 500 |
40 | .. | 67 |
Unspecified | 2,913,955 | 8,257,702 |
Totals | 26,031,596 | 37,862,419 |
It is evident that the great bulk of the money raised by way of mortgage bears interest at rates varying from 5 to 7 per cent., the 6-per-cent. class actually showing the largest amount. Within the last decade there has been a marked increase in the amounts borrowed at higher rates.
In 1914 the Legislature passed the Mortgages Extension Act, intended to give relief to mortgagors during the currency of the war. This Act was repealed, but re-enacted with modifications in 1919, and by a further amendment made necessary in 1921 by the financial conditions obtaining its provisions were made operative until the close of the year 1924. The Mortgages Final Extension Act, 1924, in effect extends the moratorium until the end of June, 1925, and in certain cases to 31st March, 1927. The protection of the moratorium does not apply to trade mortgages, mortgages made after the passing of the 1919 Act, nor mortgages under the Repatriation Act.
Under the Act of 1924 an order of the Supreme Court may be made, upon the application of the mortgagor, extending the due date of a mortgage. Notice of motion for an extension order must be made not later than the 31st January, 1925, and in no case can a later date than the 31st March, 1927, be fixed by the Court.
In determining whether any extension order shall be made the Court may take into consideration—
(a.) The effect of the continuance of the mortgage upon the security thereby afforded to the mortgagee:
(b.) The inability of the mortgagor to redeem the property either from his own moneys or by borrowing at a reasonable rate of interest:
(c.) The conduct of the mortgagor in respect of any breaches by him of the covenants of the mortgage:
(d.) Any hardship that would be inflicted on the mortgagee by the continuance of the mortgage, or upon the mortgagor by the enforcement thereof.
Provision exists for applications for extension orders in certain cases to be referred by a Judge to a Magistrate or other person for hearing.
Until after the 31st March, 1925, it is unlawful for a mortgagee to call up the principal or any part thereof, to exercise a power of sale or enter into possession, or to commence an action for breach of any covenant in the mortgage, except with the leave of the Supreme Court. That Court decides whether a mortgagee shall be entitled to enforce the terms of his mortgage, and assesses the hardship or otherwise that would be inflicted on the mortgagee by the continuance of the mortgage.
Three months' notice must be given the mortgagor before the mortgagee may exercise his powers. In cases where an extension order has been applied for the mortgagee may not exercise his powers until the application has been determined. Where an extension order has been made, action may not be taken by the mortgagee unless and until default is made by the mortgagor in complying with the terms and conditions of the extension order, or of the mortgage as affected by the extension order.
Where the rate of interest provided by a mortgage to which the Act applies or by an agreement in writing or other document subsequently executed is more than 6 per cent., that rate shall continue to be the rate for the further extended term. If the rate is 6 per cent. or less, then interest for the further term brought under the law shall be at the rate of 6 per cent., which thus becomes a statutory minimum for the mortgages kept alive by the legislation. A trustee mortgagee may, however, come to an agreement with his mortgagor for the extension of the term of the mortgage for not more than five years, at such rate of interest as the trustee mortgagee may think fit, even though a higher rate of interest might be obtained for a new loan.
The 1921 Act also contains provisions in regard to deposits, the most important feature being contained in several clauses restraining firms and companies from increasing their indebtedness while they still have large liabilities under the protection of the moratorium. It is further provided that firms and bodies holding money on deposit, if they take additional money on deposit, must use it first for the repayment of old deposits. Companies making debenture issues to secure current accounts with the banks must use the proceeds to meet debts incurred by way of borrowing on deposit. The application of money in contravention of these provisions is punishable by a fine of £100.
Table of Contents
THE law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the Bankruptcy Act, 1908, which is a consolidation of all previous enactments then in force. The Act of 1908 consists of 176 sections, grouped in fourteen Parts, as follows:—
I. The Bankruptcy Court.
II. The Official Assignee.
III. Proceedings up to Adjudication.
IV. Supervisors of Administration of Bankrupt's Property.
V. Duties of Bankrupt.
VI. Administration of Bankrupt's Property.
VII. Meetings of Creditors.
VIII. Proofs of Debt.
IX. Composition with Creditors.
X. Distribution of Assets.
XI. Discharge.
XII. Annulling of Adjudication.
XIII. Penal Provisions.
XIV. Miscellaneous.
Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed £300. The powers of the Court are fully set out in Part I of the Act.
All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the Court. A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of £6 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of Court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in the case of a debtor's petition. Not less than £30 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.
Immediately on a debtor's petition being filed or a creditor's petition being adjudicated on, the Registrar of the Court gives notice to the Official Assignee in Bankruptcy, in whom all the property of the bankrupt thereupon vests. Meetings of creditors are provided for, and the bankrupt is required to attend these and submit to examination in respect of his property. He must hand over his books to the Official Assignee, make out balance-sheets, give inventories of his property and debts, and generally assist in the realization of his property.
The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding-up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.
Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due them In such a case, after approval of the Court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.
On application being made by the bankrupt, the Court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application, which must be made within four months after adjudication, may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the Assignee or a creditor.
Offences by the bankrupt are dealt with in Part XIII of the Act, which provides a term of imprisonment not exceeding two years for various special offences, including—
Trading on fictitious capital.
Contracting debts without reasonable expectation of being able to pay them.
Failing to keep usual books.
Wilfully omitting to keep proper books, with intent to conceal the true state of his affairs.
Making gifts, transfers, &c., with intent to defraud his creditors.
Concealing or fraudulently removing property.
Furnishing wilfully incorrect statements of his property or the state of his affairs. Absconding.
The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last ten years was as follows:—
Year. | Petitions by Debtors. | Adjudications on Petitions by Creditors. | Cases in which Composition accepted. | Orders of Immediate Discharge granted. | Cases in which Orders of Discharge were suspended. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1914 | 322 | 69 | .. | 61 | 11 |
1915 | 250 | 44 | .. | 55 | 18 |
1916 | 267 | 37 | .. | 63 | 21 |
1917 | 221 | 44 | 1 | 60 | 10 |
1918 | 133 | 31 | 1 | 53 | 9 |
1919 | 109 | 32 | 1 | 128 | 13 |
1920 | 117 | 28 | .. | 72 | 14 |
1921 | 289 | 47 | 1 | 48 | 6 |
1922 | 552 | 138 | 2 | 114 | 11 |
1923 | 565 | 109 | 2 | 177 | 16 |
The number of bankruptcies in 1923 (674), although sixteen less than in the previous year, is still remarkably high and indicates that the recent trade depression is still taking its toll. Disregarding 1922, the 1923 figure is the highest since the "eighties," when in both 1886 and 1887 the number exceeded 1,000.
Petitions by debtors increased by thirteen over the 1922 figure, while adjudications on creditors' petitions decreased by twenty-nine.
The figures given above and also further on in this section do not cover private assignments and compositions, particulars respecting such not being available.
Debtors are required to file a statement of the extent of their liabilities and assets, but there is often a marked difference between these statements and the amounts actually realized by the Official Assignee or the debts subsequently proved by creditors. It is the two latter sets of figures that really gauge the extent of financial embarrassment suffered in community in a time of trade depression.
The following table shows for each of the last ten years the amount of assets as shown in debtors' statements and as realized by the Official Assignee, together with the amounts of debts proved and the amounts paid in dividends and preferential claims:—
Year. | Number of Bankruptcies. | Debtors' Statements of Assets, excluding Amounts secured to Creditors. | Amounts realized by Official Assignees. | Amount of Debts proved. | Amounts paid in Dividends and Preferential Claims. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1914 | 391 | 174,410 | 64,153 | 199,251 | 33,910 |
1915 | 294 | 92,876 | 63,310 | 153,926 | 42,374 |
1916 | 304 | 123,441 | 56,416 | 172,774 | 29,223 |
1917 | 265 | 138,696 | 63,645 | 178,244 | 27,405 |
1918 | 164 | 50,356 | 67,729 | 88,607 | 33,176 |
1919 | 141 | 43,627 | 54,622 | 59,767 | 24,980 |
1920 | 144 | 44,026 | 47,897 | 77,752 | 45,228 |
1921 | 336 | 362,601 | 78,271 | 558,504 | 38,646 |
1922 | 690 | 344,861 | 126,145 | 834,356 | 63,009 |
1923 | 674 | 368,673 | 124,641 | 668,925 | 65,667 |
With the exception of the amounts shown under "Debts proved," there is no great variation in the figures for the last two years. In 1923 the amounts paid in dividends and preferential claims represented but 9.81 per cent. of the total debts proved, as against even lower percentages of 7.55 in 1922 and 6.92 in 1921. The proportion is much higher in the earlier years of the table.
The total payments made from the assets realized in 1923 were—
£ | |
---|---|
Dividends to creditors (excluding preferential and secured claims) | 53,731 |
Preferential claims (rents, wages, &c.) | 11,937 |
Secured claims | 12,496 |
Government commission | 7,523 |
Costs of actions, solicitors' and supervisors' fees | 6,333 |
Expenses incurred in carrying on estates | 13,469 |
Other charges | 5,257 |
Total | £110,746 |
Balances in bank to the credit of estates aggregated £61,316 on 31st December, 1923, an increase of £13,054 during the year.
The following table shows for each of the last five years the number of bankruptcies of various amounts of liabilities:—
Liabilities. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under £50 | 5 | 7 | 7 | 20 | 19 |
£50-£100 | 16 | 17 | 22 | 41 | 41 |
£100-£250 | 46 | 29 | 72 | 148 | 147 |
£250-£500 | 33 | 43 | 74 | 136 | 159 |
£500-£1,000 | 24 | 28 | 64 | 158 | 136 |
£1,000-£2,000 | 13 | 13 | 57 | 107 | 96 |
£2,000-£5,000 | 4 | 6 | 22 | 50 | 56 |
£5,000 and over | .. | 1 | 17 | 28 | 18 |
Not stated | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | 2 |
Totals | 141 | 144 | 336 | 690 | 674 |
The increase in the last three years is proportionately greater in the case of amounts over £1,000 than where the liabilities were under that amount.
The following table shows in summarized form the occupations of those adjudged bankrupt in the last two years:—
OCCUPATIONS OF BANKRUPTS, 1922 AND 1923. | ||
---|---|---|
Class of Occupation. | 1922. | 1923. |
Fishing and trapping | 2 | 3 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 219 | 201 |
Forestry | 12 | 13 |
Mining and quarrying | 1 | 4 |
Processes relating to chemicals, animal and vegetable products | 2 | 5 |
Processes relating to metals, machines, tools, conveyances, jewellery | 34 | 39 |
Processes relating to fibrous materials, textiles, and dress | 10 | 15 |
Processes relating to food, drink, and tobacco | 12 | 10 |
Processes relating to wood, basketware, furniture, &c. | 6 | 15 |
Processes relating to paper, stationery, printing, photography | 2 | 2 |
Construction or repair of buildings, roads, railways, canals | 64 | 61 |
Transport and communication | 46 | 50 |
Commerce and finance | 136 | 127 |
Public administration, clerical, and professional | 19 | 10 |
Entertainment, sport, and recreation | 5 | 6 |
Personal or domestic service | 24 | 27 |
Dependent on public or private support | 7 | 11 |
Indefinite occupations | 89 | 75 |
Totals | 690 | 674 |
Of the 1923 total, 359 were employers of labour, 127 were working on their own account, and 188 were working for wages. The farming community was again well represented with 201 failures, while occupations connected with commerce and finance accounted for the considerable total of 127. The principal detailed callings affected are now given (1922 figures in parentheses): Farmers (undefined), 176 (195); sheep-farmers, 11 (5); labourers, 65 (50); hotelkeepers, 14 (10); builders, 21 (16); contractors, 14 (17); fruiterers, 15 (11); butchers. 13 (2); carriers, 12(11); motor mechanics, 15 (15).
Table of Contents
ESTIMATES of the private wealth of the Dominion are arrived at on the assumption that the wealth per head of the living is approximately equal to that left by the average person dying. The fact that the younger and more numerous members of the population do not possess as much accumulated wealth as the older members, taken in conjunction with the fact that the death-rate varies with age, renders it necessary for this purpose to divide the population into quinquennial age-groups. The average wealth of persons dying within any one age-group being known, the average wealth of living persons belonging to that age-group is assumed to be identical, and an estimate of the total private wealth of the Dominion is arrived at by weighting the average wealth of persons in each age-group by the number of persons in that group.
The actual average wealth of deceased persons is obtained by a consideration of the estates certified for stamp duty. For each person whose estate is dealt with by the Stamp Duties Department a return is forwarded to the Census and Statistics Office showing name, date of death, amount of estate certified, and age. The few instances where the ages of deceased persons are not ascertainable are allocated to each age-group in proportion to its contribution to the total.
If the period under review be short, the infrequency of the appearance of large estates may occasion from time to time large discrepancies in the results according as many or few large estates appear in the returns. Matters are further complicated by the fact that from six to twelve months usually elapse after the date of death before the estate is finally certified, with the result that an abnormal number of deaths towards the end of any one year may swell the number of deaths for the year without affecting the number of estates certified, thus bringing about a fictitiously low average wealth of deceased persons for that year and a fictitiously high average wealth for the following year. The epidemic of influenza in the last quarter of 1918 produced just this effect. For these reasons it is desirable to extend the estimate over a series of years and strike an average. On the other hand, owing to the rapid increase of values during the last few years too long a period yields an artificial estimate. In the computation of the latest estimate an average has been taken over the years 1917-23.
It has been found that the number of estates dealt with in any period is usually equal to about one-third only of the total deaths registered during that period; and as most persons leave some estate, however small, it is necessary to make some allowance for estates which have not passed through the Stamp Duties Office. It should be noted in this connection that up to 1920, estates below £500 were exempt from estate duty, and if under £200, from succession duty also. Since 1920 the exemptions have been widened somewhat, and now estates under £1,000 escape estate duty, and if under £500, succession duty. In many cases, however, estates of a lower value than the figures indicated are passed for probate or letters of administration. The method formerly adopted of making a proportionate allowance of 10 per cent. for all unrecorded estates involved a slight weakness, in that it gave too low an amount for persons dying at early ages and too high an amount for persons dying at advanced ages, so that, while these factors balanced each other and did not affect very appreciably the total result, it has been deemed better, in order to ensure closer accuracy, to make a fixed allowance, increasing from £20 for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £100 at ages 35 to 40 and over. In such case no distinction is made between the wealth of males and that of females. It has been found that the average for males is generally much higher than that for females; and it would appear that slightly greater accuracy still would be obtained by treating the estates of the two sexes separately, making a fixed allowance for unrecorded estates ranging from £30 for males and £10 for females for the age-group 15 to 20 years to £150 for males and £50 for females at ages 35 to 40 and over. No allowance at all is made for estates of persons under 15. The following tables illustrate the results of the two methods.
ESTIMATED PRIVATE WEALTH, 1923.(a.) Both Sexes taken together. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Number of Estates certified, 1917-23. | Total Amount, including Allowance for Unrecorded Estates. | Number of Deaths registered, 1917-23. | Average Wealth per Person dying. | Estimated Population, 31st December, 1923. | Estimated Private Wealth, 31st December, 1923. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Under 5 | 13 | 4,584 | 12,549 | 0£3653 | 132,904 | 48,550 |
5 and under 10 | 15 | 10,046 | 1,819 | 5£5228 | 132,770 | 733,262 |
10 and under 15 | 16 | 5,680 | 1,197 | 4£7452 | 129,795 | 615,903 |
15 and under 20 | 87 | 65,141 | 1,779 | 36£6166 | 117,131 | 4,288,939 |
20 and under 25 | 1,335 | 808,746 | 2,467 | 327£8257 | 103,995 | 34,092,234 |
25 and under 30 | 2,042 | 1,497,405 | 3,280 | 456£5259 | 97,607 | 44,560,124 |
30 and under 35 | 2,190 | 2,515,567 | 3,807 | 660£7741 | 95,944 | 63,397,310 |
35 and under 40 | 2,178 | 3,080,710 | 4,209 | 731£9339 | 97,831 | 71,605.825 |
40 and under 45 | 1,999 | 3,453,195 | 3,948 | 874£6695 | 95,984 | 83,954,277 |
45 and under 50 | 2,012 | 4,067,708 | 4,057 | 1,002£6394 | 78,370 | 78,576,850 |
50 and under 55 | 2,208 | 5,734,378 | 4,304 | 1,332£3369 | 62,790 | 83,659,434 |
55 and under 60 | 2,341 | 6.820,217 | 4,283 | 1,592£3925 | 46,418 | 73,915,675 |
60 and under 65 | 2,751 | 9,083,994 | 5,135 | 1,769£0349 | 33,955 | 60,067,580 |
65 and under 70 | 3,240 | 11,278,189 | 5,979 | 1,886£3002 | 26,863 | 50,671,682 |
70 and under 75 | 3,474 | 12,501,002 | 0,516 | 1,918£5086 | 17,602 | 33,769,588 |
75 and under 80 | 3,612 | 15,250,620 | 7,237 | 2,107£3124 | 10,802 | 22,763,189 |
80 and under 85 | 2,848 | 11,282,333 | 5,923 | 1,904£8342 | 5,748 | 10,948,987 |
85 and under 90 | 1,357 | 7,264,907 | 3,334 | 2,179£0363 | 2,198 | 4,789,522 |
90 and under 95 | 355 | 1,408,678 | 908 | 1,551£4075 | 461 | 715,199 |
95 and over | 95 | 419,952 | 248 | 1,693£3548 | 53 | 89,748 |
Totals | 34,168 | 96,553,052 | 82,979 | .. | 1,289,221 | 723,263,878 |
(b.) Sexes taken separately. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age, in Years. | Number of Estates certified, 1917-23. | Total Amount, including Allowance for Unrecorded Estates. | Number of Deaths registered, 1917-23. | Average Wealth per Person dying. | Estimated Population, 31st December, 1923. | Estimated Private Wealth, 31st December, 1923. |
MALES. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Under 5 | 7 | 1,884 | 7,038 | 0.2677 | 68,095 | 18,229 |
5 and under 10 | 9 | 65,953 | 991 | 7.0161 | 67,476 | 473,418 |
10 and under 15 | 9 | 3,018 | 661 | 4.5658 | 60,126 | 301,919 |
15 and under 20 | 68 | 53,626 | 964 | 55.6286 | 59,483 | 3,308,956 |
20 and under 25 | 1,261 | 726,079 | 1,275 | 569.4737 | 52,913 | 30,132,562 |
25 and under 30 | 1,823 | 1,251,018 | 1,660 | 753.6253 | 46,546 | 35,078,243 |
30 and under 35 | 1,899 | 2,233,513 | 2,132 | 1,047.6140 | 40,307 | 48,511,861 |
35 and under 40 | 1,754 | 2,590,693 | 2,408 | 1,075.8691 | 49,259 | 52,996,236 |
40 and under 45 | 1,477 | 2,947,486 | 2,317 | 1,272.1131 | 49,678 | 63,196,035 |
45 and under 50 | 1,400 | 3,342,908 | 2,444 | 1,367.8019 | 41,221 | 56,382,162 |
50 and under 55 | 1,426 | 4,401,672 | 2,485 | 1,771.2965 | 33,626 | 59,561,616 |
55 and under 60 | 1,475 | 5,445,399 | 2,478 | 2,197.4976 | 24,814 | 54,528,705 |
60 and under 65 | 1,764 | 7,462,897 | 3,019 | 2,471.9765 | 17,845 | 44,112,421 |
65 and under 70 | 2,130 | 9,158,805 | 3,561 | 2,571.9756 | 14,410 | 37,062,168 |
70 and under 75 | 2,272 | 10,116,188 | 3,770 | 2,683.3390 | 9,552 | 25,631,254 |
75 and under 80 | 2,311 | 12,592,119 | 4,117 | 3,058.5666 | 5,649 | 17,277,843 |
80 and under 85 | 1,922 | 9,369,027 | 3,511 | 2,668.4782 | 3,111 | 8,301,636 |
85 and under 90 | 948 | 6,418,681 | 1,967 | 3,263.1830 | 1,186 | 3,870,135 |
90 and under 95 | 221 | 930,602 | 497 | 1,872.4386 | 240 | 449,385 |
95 and over | 55 | 349,283 | 122 | 2,862.9754 | 24 | 68,711 |
Totals for males | 24,231 | 79,401,851 | 47,417 | .. | 657,561 | 541,263,495 |
FEMALES. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Under 5 | 6 | 2,700 | 5,511 | 0.4899 | 64,809 | 31,750 |
5 and under 10 | 6 | 3,093 | 828 | 3.7355 | 65,294 | 243,906 |
10 and under 15 | 7 | 2,662 | 536 | 4.9664 | 63,669 | 316,206 |
15 and under 20 | 19 | 12,515 | 815 | 15.3558 | 57,648 | 885,231 |
20 and under 25 | 74 | 60,587 | 1,192 | 50.8280 | 51,082 | 2,596,396 |
25 and under 30 | 219 | 214,137 | 1,620 | 132.1833 | 51,061 | 6,749,411 |
30 and under 35 | 291 | 236,014 | 1,675 | 140.9039 | 49,637 | 6,994,047 |
35 and under 40 | 424 | 453,867 | 1,801 | 252.0083 | 48,572 | 12,240,547 |
40 and under 45 | 522 | 492,259 | 1,631 | 301.8142 | 46,306 | 13,975,808 |
45 and under 50 | 612 | 726,950 | 1,613 | 450.6820 | 37,149 | 16,742,386 |
50 and under 55 | 782 | 1,333,806 | 1,819 | 733.2633 | 29,164 | 21,384,891 |
55 and under 60 | 866 | 1,378,018 | 1,805 | 763.4448 | 21,604 | 16,493,461 |
60 and under 65 | 987 | 1,627,397 | 2,116 | 769.0912 | 16,110 | 12,390,059 |
65 and under 70 | 1,110 | 2,125,534 | 2,418 | 879.0463 | 12,453 | 10,946,764 |
70 and under 75 | 1,202 | 2,382,514 | 2,746 | 867.6308 | 8,050 | 6,984,428 |
75 and under 80 | 1,301 | 2,657,851 | 3,120 | 851.8753 | 5,153 | 4,389,713 |
80 and under 85 | 926 | 1,918,456 | 2,412 | 795.3798 | 2,637 | 2,097,417 |
85 and under 90 | 409 | 849,276 | 1,367 | 621.2699 | 1,012 | 628,725 |
90 and under 95 | 134 | 478,026 | 411 | 1,163.0803 | 221 | 257,041 |
95 and over | 40 | 69,719 | 126 | 553.3254 | 29 | 16,046 |
Totals for females | 9,937 | 17,025,381 | 35,562 | .. | 631,660 | 136,364,233 |
Grand total | 34,168 | 96,427,232 | 82,979 | .. | 1,289,221 | 677,627,728 |
It is seen that under method (a) the estimated private wealth of the Dominion at the 31st December, 1923, was £723,263,878, and under method (b) £677,627,728, which may be taken as the more correct figure. The discrepancy of £45,636,150 between the two amounts is due to the fact that practically three-quarters of the estates dealt with during the period belonged to males, and, the average wealth per male being higher than that per female, it follows that under the first method the estimated wealth of the whole population will tend to be somewhat overstated. The estimated wealth per head of the whole population was £525, and per head of persons of twenty years and over (practically the adult population) £872.
An estimate of the private wealth in 1914, taking an average over the years 1908-14, shows £285,485,829; but in this instance the now-abandoned 10-per-cent. method referred to at the beginning of this section was used. This fact, however, does not vitiate the figures to any great extent for comparative purposes. In considering the enormous increase of nearly £400,000,000 during the decade, the part played by currency inflation should not be overlooked. It is well known that the monetary value of property, particularly land, has increased very considerably since 1914. At the same time it cannot be overlooked that the figures reflect, largely, the prosperity of the country for the period under review.
It should be explained that the foregoing computations are exclusive of Maoris. The inclusion of Maoris would not affect the per capita rates to any extent, but would involve an addition of 4 or 5 per cent. to the totals shown for the various estimates quoted.
A table is now given showing the number of estates finally passed during 1922 and 1923, classified according to amount. Estates of Maoris are included.
Amount. | Number of Estates. | Aggregate Net Value of Estates. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1922. | 1923. | 1922. | 1923. | |
£ £ | £ | £ | ||
Under 500 | 2,190 | 2,120 | 444,941 | 407,204 |
500 and under 1,000 | 828 | 879 | 597,984 | 638,507 |
1,000 and under 2,000 | 748 | 734 | 1,066,542 | 1,062,539 |
2,000 and under 3,000 | 366 | 384 | 895,700 | 942,534 |
3,000 and under 4,000 | 243 | 210 | 844,772 | 731,224 |
4,000 and under 5,000 | 145 | 167 | 651,914 | 753,127 |
5,000 and under 7,500 | 219 | 236 | 1,346,210 | 1,422,981 |
7,500 and under 10,000 | 129 | 126 | 1,143,520 | 1,101,403 |
10,000 and under 15,000 | 119 | 112 | 1,452,792 | 1,394,526 |
15,000 and under 20,000 | 48 | 53 | 841,305 | 915,589 |
20,000 and over | 122 | 149 | 5,824,652 | 7,167,503 |
Totals | 5,157 | 5,170 | 15,110,332 | 16,537,137 |
No complete statistics of annual income are available for New Zealand, nor has any official investigation of the total income of the Dominion been attempted. Very valuable data, however, exist in regard to incomes of those furnishing returns to the Commissioner of Taxes for the purpose of income-tax assessment, and statistics of incomes have been compiled from these at various times in the past by the Department of Inland Revenue. A system of annual statistics on the subject was inaugurated in 1923, and the detailed results for the financial year 1922-23 were published in the "Annual Statistical Report on Prices, Building Societies, Bankruptcy, Incomes, and Meteorology, 1922." A brief discussion, with summaries of the principal statistics, is given in this section. Comparisons with former compilations are not made, and could only partially be attempted, on account of differences in the grouping and classification.
It should be explained that the incomes returned in 1922-23 are those received during the previous year, and relate approximately to the twelve months ended the 31st March, 1922.
Income-tax is payable on the full incomes of registered companies and of absentees, and in other cases on incomes in excess of £300 per annum. Between £600 and £900 the exemption is reduced by £1 for every £1 above £600, and no exemption is allowed for incomes above £900. An absentee is defined as a person whose home has not been in New Zealand during any part of the income year.
An exemption of 5 per cent. of the unimproved value of land from which the income is derived is provided. A deduction of £50 is made from assessable income for each child or grandchild under eighteen years of age who is dependent on the taxpayer, and amounts up to £50 contributed towards the support of the taxpayer's widowed mother are also deductible from income.
The remaining class of exemptions is in respect of premium payments on insurances effected by the taxpayer on his own life, and of payments to the National Provident Fund, a superannuation fund, or the insurance fund of a friendly society. Deductions under this head may not exceed 15 per cent. of the earned income or, where the total income does not exceed £2,000, 15 per cent. of total income.
Earned income, the tax on which is subject to a reduction of 10 per cent. up to a limit of income of £2,000, is defined as the salary or wages (including bonuses) received by the taxpayer in relation to his employment, and includes all income derived by a taxpayer (other than a company or local body) by reason of his personal exertions. The difference between the totals for earned income and assessable income represents income from sources not defined as "earned."
For the financial year 1922-23 a total of approximately 100,000 returns was received by the Commissioner of Taxes. Of this total 92,106 showed income, and were dealt with in the compilation of the statistics. Of the returns dealt with, 2,164 were in respect of companies, and 867 were furnished by non-resident traders, the remaining 89,075 (97 per cent. of the total) being in the general class of taxpayers, which includes absentees other than non-resident traders.
Through the operation of the various exemptions and reductions only 38,571 of the 92,106 dealt with were assessed as having to pay income-tax, the remaining 53,535 either being exempt as having a lower income than £300, or having no taxable balance left after the other deductions had been taken into account.
Of 89,075 persons in the general class dealt with, no fewer than 36,730 had an income of less than £300, and only 1,299 of these—absentees or trustees, or otherwise not entitled to exemption under section 81—were assessed for tax.
Of the 2,164 companies covered by the statistics, 34 escaped taxation through the application of the provision relating to income derived from land, the number of taxpayers in this class being 2,130. The whole of the 867 non-resident traders were required to pay income-tax, no exemptions being applicable to this class.
The gross assessable income returned was £46,353,941, of which £28,667,898 ranked as earned income, and as such became entitled to a reduction of 10 per cent. in taxation. The taxable balance of the £46,353,941, after allowing for all exemptions, was £21,470,362, or 46 per cent. of the gross assessable income.
The greatest difference between assessable income and taxable balance occurred in the case of the general class of taxpayers, mainly as a result of the £300 exemption. The figures for the three classes are as follow:—
Class. | Assessable Income. | Taxable Balance. | Percentage of Taxable Balance to Assessable Income. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Percentage of Total. | Amount. | Percentage of Total. | ||
£ | £ | ||||
Persons, firms, &c. | 37,522,867 | 81 | 12,978,513 | 60 | 35 |
Companies | 8,359,815 | 18 | 8,026,997 | 38 | 96 |
Non-resident traders | 471,259 | 1 | 464,852 | 2 | 99 |
Totals | 46,353,941 | 100 | 21,470,362 | 100 | 46 |
Actual figures as to the amount of income derived from various sources are not available, on account of the fact that in a considerable proportion of cases income has been obtained from more than one source. The rule followed in such cases in compiling the statistics has been to include the whole income under the principal source from which it was derived. As an indication of the extent to which the figures are affected, attention may be drawn to the inclusion of £472,184 of earned income under the heading of "Investments and the like."
Of the ten classes of source from which income is derived, source 0—salary or wages—is the most important as regards number of incomes, number of taxpayers, amount of assessable income, and amount of earned income. This source also leads in the matter of exemptions—so much so, in fact, that its total of £15,152,293 assessable income shrinks to a comparatively insignificant taxable balance of £3,319,950, which yields only £220,358 of tax.
Source 2—commerce, trade, or business—ranks second in point of numbers of taxpayers and amount of assessable income, and comes easily first as regards taxable balance. The number of incomes returned for this class (14,277) is, however, less than the corresponding numbers for source 0, mentioned above, and sources 4 (farming, 19,613) and 8 (investments, &c., 14,796).
The following table summarizes the principal items from the point of view of source from which income was derived:—
Source. | Number of Incomes returned. | Number of Taxpayers. | Earned Income. | Assessable Income. | Exemptions. | Taxable Balance. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
0—Salary or wages | 37,583 | 16,400 | 14,639,667 | 15,152,293 | 11,832,343 | 3,319,950 |
1—Following professional occupations on own account | 2,824 | 2,222 | 2,128,825 | 2,295,504 | 743,678 | 1,551,826 |
2—Commerce, trade, or business | 14,277 | 7,242 | 5,723,796 | 11,158,807 | 3,574,581 | 7,584,226 |
3—Industry or manufacture | 1,340 | 1,034 | 413,47 | 3,121,727 | 284,199 | 2,837,528 |
4—Farming | 19,613 | 2,894 | 4,653,608 | 5,263,367 | 4,269,347 | 994,020 |
5—Provision of transport or communication | 478 | 249 | 142,296 | 671,664 | 103,412 | 568,252 |
6—Building and construction | 955 | 514 | 437,057 | 520,817 | 263,189 | 257,628 |
7—Mining or extraction | 70 | 51 | 31,136 | 138,558 | 13,380 | 125,178 |
8—Investments and the like | 14,796 | 7,817 | 472,184 | 7,827,437 | 3,773,032 | 4,054,405 |
9—Provision of or engaging in entertainment, sport, recreation | 170 | 148 | 25,682 | 203,767 | 26,418 | 177,349 |
Totals | 92,106 | 38,571 | 28,667,898 | 46,353,941 | 24,883,579 | 21,470,362 |
The next table deals with percentages and averages, and discloses some interesting and informative results. A wide range is shown between the different groups, the percentage of taxpayers to incomes varying from 15 for source 4 to 87 for source 9, of earned income to assessable income from 6 for source 8 to 97 for source 0, and of taxable balance to assessable income from 19 for source 4 to 91 for source 3.
Three of the four columns relating to averages show similarly wide ranges, and even the average exemption varies between £155 in the case of source 9 and £315 for source 0. Source 3 shows the highest averages for assessable income and taxable balance, while source 4 shows the lowest average for the former, and source 0 the lowest for the latter.
Source. | Percentages. | Averages. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Taxpayers to Income. | Earned Income to Assessable Income. | Taxable Balance to Assessable Income. | Earned Income per Return. | Assessable Income per Return. | Exemption per Return. | Taxable Balance per Taxpayer. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
0 | 44 | 97 | 22 | 390 | 403 | 315 | 202 |
1 | 79 | 93 | 68 | 754 | 813 | 263 | 698 |
2 | 51 | 51 | 68 | 409 | 782 | 250 | 1,047 |
3 | 77 | 13 | 91 | 309 | 2,329 | 212 | 2,744 |
4 | 15 | 88 | 19 | 237 | 268 | 218 | 343 |
5 | 52 | 21 | 85 | 298 | 1,405 | 216 | 2,282 |
6 | 54 | 84 | 49 | 458 | 545 | 276 | 501 |
7 | 73 | 22 | 90 | 445 | 1,979 | 191 | 2,454 |
8 | 53 | 6 | 52 | 31 | 529 | 255 | 519 |
9 | 87 | 13 | 87 | 151 | 1,199 | 155 | 1,198 |
Totals | 42 | 62 | 46 | 311 | 503 | 270 | 557 |
Of the 92,106 persons, companies, &c., dealt with, 38,015, or 41 per cent., had incomes of less than £300, their aggregate incomes being £7,040,007, or only 15 per cent. of the total. Incomes under £1,000 aggregated £29,521,003, or 64 per cent. of the total, but represented 95 per cent. of the returns. Only 168 (less than 1/5 per cent. of those who furnished returns) showed incomes of £10,000 or over, but their total incomes amounted to £6,223,154, or 13 per cent. of the grand total of £46,353,941.
The following table summarizes returns and incomes according to the amount of the latter. The average income for the various categories is also given, together with the number and percentage of incomes on which tax was payable.
Size of Income. | Number of Returns. | Assessable Income. | Average Assessable Income. | Number of Taxpayers. | Percentage of Taxpayers to Returns. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ £ | £ | £ | |||
Under 300 | 38,015 | 7,040,007 | 185 | 2,566 | 7 |
300- 399 | 23,204 | 7,867,044 | 339 | 9,464 | 41 |
400- 499 | 10,912 | 4,778,714 | 438 | 7,831 | 72 |
500- 599 | 6,012 | 3,226,329 | 537 | 5,252 | 87 |
600- 699 | 4,219 | 2,745,797 | 651 | 4,003 | 95 |
700- 799 | 2,294 | 1,702,478 | 742 | 2,198 | 96 |
800- 899 | 1,453 | 1,238,020 | 852 | 1,395 | 96 |
900- 999 | 975 | 922,614 | 946 | 944 | 97 |
1,000- 1,999 | 3,230 | 4,996,443 | 1,547 | 3,143 | 97 |
2,000- 2,999 | 902 | 2,187,745 | 2,425 | 892 | 99 |
3,000- 3,999 | 335 | 1,161,059 | 3,466 | 334 | 100 |
4,000- 4,999 | 154 | 695,789 | 4,518 | 152 | 99 |
5,000- 5,999 | 93 | 512,464 | 5,510 | 90 | 97 |
6,000- 6,999 | 61 | 393,059 | 6,444 | 61 | 100 |
7,000- 7,999 | 29 | 216,657 | 7,471 | 28 | 97 |
8,000- 8,999 | 29 | 247,250 | 8,526 | 29 | 100 |
9,000- 9,999 | 21 | 199,318 | 9,491 | 21 | 100 |
10,000-19,999 | 90 | 1,243,752 | 13,819 | 90 | 100 |
20,000-29,999 | 26 | 595,370 | 22,899 | 26 | 100 |
30,000-39,999 | 14 | 488,498 | 34,893 | 14 | 100 |
40,000-49,999 | 10 | 439,791 | 43,979 | 10 | 100 |
50,000 and over | 28 | 3,455,743 | 123,419 | 28 | 100 |
Totals | 92,106 | 46,353,941 | 503 | 38,571 | 42 |
The next table gives a comparison of assessable income, exemptions, and taxable balance according to size of income. The taxable balance per taxpayer is also given, together with the average exemption in the various categories.
Size of Income. | Assessable Income. | Exemptions. | Taxable Balance. | Percentage of Income Taxable. | Average Taxable Balance per Taxpayer. | Average Exemption per Income. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Under 300 | 7,040,007 | 6,786,316 | 253,691 | 4 | 99 | 178 |
300- 399 | 7,867,044 | 7,452,964 | 414,080 | 5 | 44 | 321 |
400- 499 | 4,778,714 | 3,973,948 | 804,766 | 17 | 103 | 364 |
500- 599 | 3,226,329 | 2,291,227 | 935,102 | 29 | 178 | 381 |
600- 699 | 2,745,797 | 1,476,652 | 1,269,145 | 46 | 317 | 350 |
700- 799 | 1,702,478 | 641,414 | 1,061,064 | 62 | 483 | 280 |
800- 899 | 1,238,020 | 301,995 | 936,025 | 76 | 671 | 208 |
900- 999 | 922,614 | 188,002 | 734,612 | 80 | 778 | 194 |
1,000- 1,999 | 4,996,443 | 859,575 | 4,136,868 | 83 | 1,316 | 266 |
2,000- 2,999 | 2,187,745 | 335,975 | 1,851,770 | 85 | 2,076 | 372 |
3,000- 3,999 | 1,161,059 | 144,825 | 1,016,234 | 88 | 3,043 | 432 |
4,000- 4,999 | 695,789 | 91,598 | 604,191 | 87 | 3,975 | 595 |
5,000- 5,999 | 512,464 | 75,915 | 436,549 | 85 | 4,851 | 816 |
6,000- 6,999 | 393,059 | 19,628 | 373,431 | 95 | 6,122 | 322 |
7,000- 7,999 | 216,657 | 26,623 | 190,034 | 88 | 6,787 | 918 |
8,000- 8,999 | 247,250 | 21,299 | 225,951 | 91 | 7,791 | 734 |
9,000- 9,999 | 199,318 | 14,371 | 134,947 | 93 | 8,807 | 684 |
10,000-19,999 | 1,243,752 | 101,804 | 1,141,948 | 92 | 12,688 | 1,131 |
20,000-29,999 | 595,370 | 18,061 | 577,309 | 97 | 22,204 | 695 |
30,000-39,999 | 488,498 | 11,316 | 477,182 | 98 | 34,084 | 808 |
40,000-49,999 | 439,791 | 4,514 | 435,277 | 99 | 43,528 | 451 |
50,000 and over | 3,455,743 | 45,557 | 3,410,186 | 99 | 121,792 | 1,627 |
Totals | 46,353,941 | 24,883,579 | 21,470,362 | 46 | 557 | 270 |
The total exemptions allowed during the year 1922-23 were £24,883,579, and £18,213,228, or nearly three-fourths of the total, was granted in the case of incomes under £500.
Companies were exempted to the extent of only £332,818—in respect of the provision relating to come derived from the use of land. Amounts totalling £6,407, shown as exemptions granted non-residents under the £300 exemption provision, represent allowances made to individual members of theatrical, &c., parties during their stay in New Zealand. The remaining £24,544,354 of exemptions applied to the general class of persons, firms, &c., £19,606,609 being allowed under the £300 exemption provision, £2,160,336 in respect of income derived from land, £2,164,753 on account of allowances for children and widowed mothers, and £612,656 on account of life-insurance premiums, payments to superannuation funds, &c.
In the last preceding table the total exemptions and their average per income returned were shown according to size of income. It is of interest to show similar figures for the four classes of exemptions, as in the following table:—
Size of Income. | Total Exemptions. | Average Exemptions per Income returned. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
5 per Cent. of Unimproved Value. | Section 81 (£300). | Life Insurance, &c. | Children, &c. | 5 per Cent. of Unimproved Value. | Section 81 (£300). | Life Insurance, &c. | Children, &c. | ||
£ £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Under 300 | 340,517 | 6,392,242 | 3,605 | 49,952 | 9 | 168 | .. | 2 | |
300- 399 | 224,705 | 6,573,503 | 106,861 | 547,895 | 10 | 283 | 5 | 23 | |
400- 499 | 194,753 | 3,131,443 | 104,737 | 543,015 | 18 | 287 | 9 | 50 | |
500- 599 | 152,619 | 1,722,965 | 83,204 | 332,439 | 25 | 287 | 14 | 55 | |
600- 699 | 128,889 | 1,086,689 | 59,656 | 201,418 | 30 | 258 | 14 | 48 | |
700- 799 | 114,739 | 358,765 | 44,455 | 123,455 | 50 | 157 | 19 | 54 | |
800- 899 | 99,422 | 93,061 | 32,158 | 77,354 | 69 | 64 | 22 | 53 | |
900- 999 | 85,803 | 27,825 | 22,647 | 51,727 | 88 | 29 | 24 | 53 | |
1,000- 1,999 | 451,472 | 228,551 | 120,359 | 106,714 | 181,030 | 140 | 37 | 33 | 56 |
2,000- 2,999 | 228,551 | 44,917 | 27,643 | 34,864 | 253 | 50 | 30 | 39 | |
3,000- 3,999 | 99,881 | 22,172 | 10,427 | 12,345 | 298 | 66 | 31 | 37 | |
4,000- 4,999 | 72,722 | 10,525 | 3,917 | 4,434 | 472 | 68 | 25 | 28 | |
5,000- 5,999 | 69,376 | 3,456 | 1,208 | 1,875 | 746 | 37 | 13 | 20 | |
6,000- 6,999 | 16,598 | .. | 1,830 | 1,200 | 272 | .. | 30 | 20 | |
7,000- 7,999 | 19,612 | 6,307 | 154 | 550 | 676 | 218 | 5 | 19 | |
8,000- 8,999 | 18,940 | 1,623 | 436 | 300 | 653 | 56 | 15 | 10 | |
9,000- 9,999 | 13,690 | .. | 381 | 300 | 652 | .. | 18 | 14 | |
10,000-19,999 | 81,529 | 17,164 | 2,511 | 600 | 906 | 190 | 28 | 7 | |
20,000-29,999 | 18,061 | .. | .. | .. | 695 | .. | .. | .. | |
30,000-39,999 | 11,316 | .. | .. | .. | 808 | .. | .. | .. | |
40,000-49,999 | 4,514 | .. | .. | 451 | .. | .. | .. | .. | |
50,000 and over | 45,445 | .. | 112 | .. | 1,623 | .. | 4 | .. | |
Totals | 2,493,154 | 19,613,016 | 612,656 | 2,164,753 | 27 | 213 | 7 | 23 |
As would naturally be expected in the case of any percentage remission, the average exemption under the 5-percent. provision increases rapidly and steadily with the size of the income. It should be added that, if taken as a percentage of total income, this exemption shows a steady rise from 3 per cent. of incomes between £300 and £400 to 13 1/2 per cent. of incomes between £5,000 and £6,000. An abrupt fall then occurs, the 5-per-cent. exemption representing only 6 1/2 per cent. of incomes between £10,000 and £20,000, and only slightly over 1 per cent. of incomes over £40,000.
The £300 exemption, which is reduced on incomes above £600 and does not apply at all to those above £900, averages £283 for incomes between £300 and £400, £287 for incomes between £400 and £600, and £258 between £600 and £700. Thereafter the average diminishes rapidly, but does not altogether disappear until the £20,000 class is reached, this being due to the inclusion in large trust returns of small amounts the recipients of which come within the provisions of the £300 exemption.
The other two classes of exemptions call for little comment. Each shows a more or less steady rise, followed by a fall at the higher income groups, where the companies predominate.
The revenue from income-tax during the financial year ended 31st March, 1923 was £3,831,932. This amount is £192,329 in excess of the total tax assessed for the same year (£3,639,603), the difference being due partly to the imposition of an additional 5 per cent. in the event of late payment and partly to the inclusion of arrears in the total of tax collected.
The 2,130 taxing-paying companies were assessed for £2,406,729 income-tax, and tax 867 non-resident traders for £88,999. The remaining £1,143,875 was divided amongst 35,574 taxpayers in the general class—persons, firms, &c. The following table contrasts the incidence of the assessment between the various classes:—
Class. | Percentage of Tax assessed to | Average Tax assessed. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Tax assessed. | Assessable Income. | Taxable Balance. | Per Income returned. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | |
£ s. d. | £ s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | ||||
Persons, firms, &c., | 31 | 3 | 9 | 12 16 10 | 32 3 1 | 0 7 | 1 9 |
Companies | 66 | 29 | 30 | 1,112 3 4 | 1,129 18 5 | 5 9 | 6 0 |
Non-resident traders | 3 | 19 | 19 | 102 13 0 | 102 13 0 | 3 9 | 3 10 |
Totals | 100 | 8 | 17 | 39 10 4 | 94 7 3 | 1 7 | 3 5 |
The figures refer, of course, only to incomes for which returns have been furnished to the Commissioner of Taxes. All persons and companies in business are required to furnish returns, but returns are not required from persons whose incomes are derived from salary, wages, interest, rent, annuity, or other annual payment, if the total income is under £250 per annum. It must be remembered, therefore, in considering the figures given in the tables belonging to the general class covering "Persons, firms, &c.," that there will be large numbers of individuals in the Dominion with incomes under £300 per annum who have not furnished returns, whereas in the case of the other two classes, "Companies" and "Non-resident traders," this will not be the case, as they are required to furnish returns irrespective of the size of their incomes. Bearing this in mind, the effect of the non-application of the £300 exemption and of the progressive rates of the income-tax is strikingly brought out in the case of the companies. It will be seen that the companies paid 66 per cent. of the tax assessed, while the average percentage of tax paid to assessable income returned was ten times more than in the case of persons, firms, &c., and three and one-third times as great on the basis of the taxable balance. Over all classes the average amount of tax paid for every £1 of assessable income returned was 1s. 7d., and for every £1 of taxable balance 3s. 5d.
The effect of the progressive rates of income-tax can be better seen from the next table which gives information according to size of assessable income.
Size of Income. | Percentage of Tax assessed to | Average Tax assessed | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Tax assessed. | Assessable Income. | Taxable Balance. | Per Income returned. | Per Taxpayer. | Per £1 of Assessable Income. | Per £1 of Taxable Balance. | |
£ £ | £ s. d. | £ s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |||
Under 300 | 9 | .. | 6 | 0 7 5 | 5 9 7 | .. | 1 1 |
300- 399 | .. | 5 | 0 17 11 | 2 3 10 | 0 1 | 1 0 | |
400- 499 | 1 | 5 | 3 11 1 | 4 19 1 | 0 2 | 1 0 | |
500- 599 | 1 | 5 | 7 9 9 | 8 11 5 | 0 3 | 1 0 | |
600- 699 | 2 | 5 | 14 17 6 | 15 13 7 | 0 5 | 1 0 | |
700- 799 | 3 | 5 | 24 9 9 | 25 11 2 | 0 8 | 1 1 | |
800- 899 | 4 | 6 | 37 17 2 | 39 8 8 | 0 11 | 1 2 | |
900- 999 | 5 | 6 | 48 6 7 | 49 18 4 | 1 0 | 1 3 | |
1,000- 1,999 | 9 | 7 | 8 | 102 13 10 | 105 10 9 | 1 4 | 1 7 |
2,000- 2,999 | 6 | 10 | 12 | 243 13 10 | 246 8 6 | 2 0 | 2 4 |
3,000- 3,999 | 4 | 14 | 16 | 473 17 0 | 475 5 5 | 2 9 | 3 2 |
4,000- 4,999 | 3 | 16 | 19 | 739 1 4 | 748 15 11 | 3 3 | 3 9 |
5,000- 5,999 | 3 | 20 | 24 | 1,104 1 11 | 1,140 18 0 | 4 0 | 4 8 |
6,000- 6,999 | 3 | 25 | 20 | 1,612 17 1 | 1,612 17 1 | 5 0 | 5 3 |
7,000- 7,999 | 2 | 24 | 28 | 1,823 11 9 | 1,188 14 3 | 4 11 | 5 7 |
8,000- 8,999 | 2 | 25 | 27 | 2,127 6 11 | 2,127 6 11 | 5 0 | 5 6 |
9,000- 9,999 | 10 | 30 | 33 | 2,879 1 11 | 2,879 1 11 | 6 1 | 6 6 |
10,000-19,999 | 10 | 30 | 33 | 4,170 18 3 | 4,170 18 3 | 6 0 | 6 7 |
20,000-29,999 | 6 | 35 | 36 | 7,987 10 0 | 7,987 10 0 | 7 0 | 7 2 |
30,000-39,999 | 4 | 32 | 33 | 11,361 5 9 | 11,361 5 9 | 6 6 | 6 8 |
40,000-49,999 | 4 | 32 | 33 | 14,219 6 0 | 14,219 6 0 | 6 6 | 6 6 |
50,000 and over | 33 | 35 | 36 | 43,398 12 10 | 43,398 12 0 | 7 0 | 7 2 |
Totals | 100 | 8 | 17 | 39 10 4 | 94 7 3 | 1 7 | 3 5 |
The average income between £300 and £400 pays only 17s. 11d., or 1d. in the £1, of total assessable income returned, as compared with over £100, or 1s. 4d. in the £1, for incomes between £1,000 and £2,000. Incomes over £50,000 paid in 1922-23 slightly less on the average than the maximum—7s. 4d. in the £1—provided by the progressive rates in force.
Table of Contents
THE investigation of price-changes was undertaken by the Statistical Office of New Zealand early in 1914. Retail prices were collected and tabulated for each year since 1891, and the results of the inquiry, together with a full discussion of the method adopted, were published in the "Report on the Cost of Living in New Zealand, 1891–1914." Since that date price quotations and index numbers have been continued—first in the Journal of the Department of Labour, and latterly in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
In 1920 the Census and Statistics Office issued its second report, "Prices: An Inquiry into Prices in New Zealand, 1891–1919." The scope of this inquiry was wider than that of the previous one, and covered retail, wholesale, producers', and export prices. Retail prices especially are given prominence in this volume, and by means of graphs and extensive tables of index numbers as well as actual prices price-movements during the period under review can easily be followed.
Retail-price quotations, upon which index numbers are regularly calculated, are collected each month in twenty-five towns of the Dominion, which were selected as being representative of New Zealand as a whole. These twenty-five towns are distributed over both Islands, from Whangarei in the North to Invercargill in the South, and represent coastal and inland districts and large and small centres. Returns of prices are collected by the local Inspector of Factories from representative retailers, and index numbers are computed in the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. The average prices for each town are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics at the end of each quarter, while index numbers appear in each month's issue.
The commodities for which monthly prices are collected and monthly index numbers compiled are almost exclusively articles of food, divided into three groups—groceries, dairy-produce, and meat. Fuel and light prices have also been collected monthly, and house-rents at six-monthly intervals, since the inauguration of price statistics. More recently the inquiry has been extended to cover clothing and miscellaneous items, figures for which are collected at six-monthly intervals.
Separate series of index numbers of retail prices are compiled and published for the following groups:—
Group I.—Groceries.
Group II.—Dairy-produce.
Group III.—Meat.
Group IV.—Housing.
Group V.—Fuel and light.
In addition combined index numbers are published for the following groups in conjunction:—
Food. | Food, housing, and fuel and light. |
Food and housing. | All groups. |
The base adopted for general purposes was the average aggregate annual expenditure in the four chief centres over the five-yearly period 1909–13. On account of the huge increase in prices after the outbreak of the war, separate tables of "war increases" were introduced. The "all groups" index numbers, the introduction of which is referred to in detail later on in this section, are based entirely on prices ruling in July, 1914, and not on the average of the five years 1909–13.
So far as the following tables are concerned, it is necessary to explain that in order that the index numbers for the smaller centres may be comparable with the index numbers given for the four chief centres for past years the same "base" has been retained throughout—viz., the "annual aggregate expenditure" in the four chief centres for the five years 1909–13.
The quarterly index numbers given in the following pages are based on the average prices of the three months in the quarter, so that they may differ materially from the prices current at the end of the quarter. In comparing different quarters consideration must be given to the influence of seasonal fluctuations in price and consumption of some commodities, including such important articles as milk, butter, potatoes, and eggs.
The tables are comparable both horizontally and vertically, since each column has the same base. Horizontally they show variations in time, vertically variations according to locality.
INDEX NUMBERS FOR EACH QUARTER OF 1923, AND AVERAGE OF THE FOUR QUARTERS OF 1923 AND 1922, FOR TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13=1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town. | First Quarter, 1923. | Second Quarter, 1923. | Third Quarter, 1923. | Fourth Quarter, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1922. |
Group I.—Groceries. | ||||||
Auckland | 1629 | 1686 | 1708 | 1745 | 1692 | 1784 |
Wellington | 1702 | 1731 | 1759 | 1751 | 1736 | 1819 |
Christchurch | 1683 | 1657 | 1689 | 1731 | 1690 | 1769 |
Dunedin | 1724 | 1736 | 1748 | 1765 | 1743 | 1783 |
Whangarei | 1833 | 1881 | 1894 | 1877 | 1871 | 1985 |
Hamilton | 1755 | 1829 | 1868 | 1856 | 1827 | 1935 |
Rotorua | 1878 | 1925 | 1953 | 1905 | 1915 | 2052 |
Waihi | 1791 | 1866 | 1885 | 1890 | 1858 | 1911 |
Gisborne | 1901 | 1905 | 1913 | 1950 | 1917 | 1977 |
Napier | 1731 | 1745 | 1740 | 1792 | 1752 | 1829 |
Dannevirke | 1732 | 1810 | 1852 | 1889 | 1821 | 1865 |
New Plymouth | 1711 | 1715 | 1755 | 1754 | 1734 | 1844 |
Wanganui | 1686 | 1632 | 1636 | 1648 | 1651 | 1746 |
Taihape | 1827 | 1800 | 1854 | 1883 | 1841 | 2001 |
Palmerston North | 1672 | 1690 | 1715 | 1737 | 1704 | 1767 |
Masterton | 1743 | 1753 | 1788 | 1809 | 1773 | 1879 |
Blenheim | 1857 | 1918 | 1922 | 1878 | 1894 | 1953 |
Nelson | 1808 | 1846 | 1859 | 1889 | 1851 | 1917 |
Greymouth | 1768 | 1742 | 1776 | 1795 | 1770 | 1841 |
Ashburton | 1690 | 1683 | 1692 | 1702 | 1692 | 1747 |
Timaru | 1689 | 1671 | 1693 | 1762 | 1704 | 1806 |
Oamaru | 1738 | 1733 | 1772 | 1744 | 1747 | 1872 |
Alexandra | 1967 | 1890 | 1897 | 1943 | 1924 | 1975 |
Gore | 1871 | 1814 | 1851 | 1847 | 1846 | 1879 |
Invercargill | 1826 | 1845 | 1878 | 1863 | 1853 | 1917 |
Dominion weighted average | 1699 | 1718 | 1741 | 1763 | 1730 | 1810 |
Group II.—Dairy-produce. | ||||||
Auckland | 1467 | 1528 | 141 | 1431 | 1457 | 1456 |
Wellington | 1462 | 1586 | 1571 | 1539 | 1540 | 1501 |
Christchurch | 1477 | 1542 | 1461 | 1353 | 1458 | 1425 |
Dunedin | 1405 | 1499 | 1476 | 1474 | 1464 | 1397 |
Whangarei | 1521 | 1606 | 1559 | 1593 | 1570 | 1472 |
Hamilton | 1433 | 1580 | 1449 | 1479 | 1485 | 1430 |
Rotorua | 1461 | 1525 | 1476 | 1502 | 1491 | 1491 |
Waihi | 1430 | 1607 | 1443 | 1406 | 1472 | 1454 |
Gisborne | 1508 | 1641 | 1563 | 1546 | 1565 | 1482 |
Napier | 1430 | 1451 | 1439 | 1377 | 1424 | 1373 |
Dannevirke | 1368 | 1492 | 1451 | 1394 | 1426 | 1464 |
New Plymouth | 1463 | 1490 | 1407 | 1454 | 1454 | 1490 |
Wanganui | 1463 | 1506 | 1409 | 1424 | 1451 | 1394 |
Taihape | 1495 | 1661 | 1620 | 1509 | 1571 | 1581 |
Palmerston North | 1312 | 1423 | 1316 | 1329 | 1345 | 1282 |
Masterton | 1314 | 1425 | 1448 | 1398 | 1396 | 1381 |
Blenheim | 1494 | 1590 | 1556 | 1563 | 1551 | 1503 |
Nelson | 1514 | 1575 | 1583 | 1539 | 1553 | 1543 |
Greymouth | 1528 | 1783 | 1606 | 1509 | 1607 | 1523 |
Ashburton | 1419 | 1544 | 1469 | 1471 | 1476 | 1418 |
Timaru | 1549 | 1607 | 1529 | 1548 | 1558 | 1499 |
Oamara | 1466 | 1518 | 1457 | 1454 | 1474 | 1436 |
Alexandra | 1406 | 1529 | 1501 | 1486 | 1481 | 1448 |
Gore | 1392 | 1535 | 1471 | 1496 | 1474 | 1371 |
Invercargill | 1512 | 1574 | 1487 | 1463 | 1509 | 1440 |
Dominion weighted average | 1457 | 1540 | 1468 | 1449 | 1479 | 1445 |
INDEX NUMBERS FOR EACH QUARTER OF 1923, AND AVERAGE OF THE FOUR QUARTERS OF 1923 AND 1922, FOR TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS—continued.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town. | First Quarter, 1923. | Second Quarter, 1923. | Third Quarter, 1923. | Fourth Quarter, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1922. |
Group III.—Meat. | ||||||
Auckland | 1205 | 1217 | 1343 | 1473 | 1310 | 1145 |
Wellington | 1243 | 1253 | 1317 | 1396 | 1302 | 1183 |
Christchurch | 1389 | 1362 | 1392 | 1448 | 1398 | 1324 |
Dunedin | 1316 | 1258 | 1276 | 1325 | 1294 | 1235 |
Whangarei | 1209 | 1220 | 1315 | 1461 | 1301 | 1236 |
Hamilton | 1139 | 1143 | 1185 | 1317 | 1196 | 1129 |
Rotorua | 1127 | 1127 | 1132 | 1187 | 1143 | 1198 |
Waihi | 1257 | 1263 | 1326 | 1475 | 1330 | 1217 |
Gisborne | 1242 | 1248 | 1210 | 1251 | 1238 | 1126 |
Napier | 1047 | 1094 | 1161 | 1218 | 1130 | 1061 |
Dannevirke | 1183 | 1157 | 1174 | 1275 | 1197 | 1042 |
New Plymouth | 1401 | 1412 | 1421 | 1417 | 1413 | 1363 |
Wanganui | 1086 | 1045 | 979 | 1167 | 1069 | 1143 |
Taihape | 1301 | 1308 | 1351 | 1452 | 1353 | 1214 |
Palmerston North | 1283 | 1211 | 1203 | 1365 | 1266 | 1214 |
Masterton | 1372 | 1430 | 1426 | 1592 | 1455 | 1199 |
Blenheim | 1376 | 1383 | 1458 | 1565 | 1446 | 1313 |
Nelson | 1467 | 1527 | 1543 | 1632 | 1542 | 1442 |
Greymouth | 1478 | 1512 | 1601 | 1740 | 1583 | 1465 |
Ashburton | 1499 | 1484 | 1548 | 1658 | 1547 | 1336 |
Timaru | 1423 | 1378 | 1305 | 1463 | 1392 | 1384 |
Oamaru | 1235 | 1224 | 1365 | 1449 | 1318 | 1188 |
Alexandra | 1321 | 1317 | 1574 | 1630 | 1461 | 1270 |
Gore | 1231 | 1206 | 1277 | 1395 | 1277 | 1180 |
Invercargill | 1175 | 1146 | 1288 | 1395 | 1251 | 1075 |
Dominion weighted average | 1268 | 1260 | 1316 | 1411 | 1314 | 1211 |
Groups I–III.—Food Groups. | ||||||
Auckland | 1447 | 1490 | 1512 | 1580 | 1507 | 1490 |
Wellington | 1490 | 1534 | 1565 | 1581 | 1543 | 1529 |
Christchurch | 1535 | 1530 | 1535 | 1547 | 1537 | 1538 |
Dunedin | 1511 | 1519 | 1524 | 1548 | 1526 | 1507 |
Whangarei | 1548 | 1592 | 1619 | 1670 | 1607 | 1611 |
Hamilton | 1471 | 1538 | 1538 | 1585 | 1533 | 1543 |
Rotorua | 1526 | 1561 | 1563 | 1567 | 1554 | 1631 |
Waihi | 1525 | 1601 | 1592 | 1636 | 1589 | 1568 |
Gisborne | 1586 | 1620 | 1593 | 1619 | 1605 | 1572 |
Napier | 1428 | 1455 | 1473 | 1500 | 1464 | 1462 |
Dannevirke | 1461 | 1514 | 1528 | 1565 | 1517 | 1492 |
New Plymouth | 1548 | 1559 | 1560 | 1570 | 1559 | 1598 |
Wanganui | 1430 | 1403 | 1360 | 1432 | 1406 | 1459 |
Taihape | 1571 | 1600 | 1629 | 1649 | 1612 | 1636 |
Palmerston North | 1456 | 1465 | 1448 | 1516 | 1471 | 1466 |
Masterton | 1518 | 1567 | 1586 | 1640 | 1578 | 1532 |
Blenheim | 1609 | 1660 | 1679 | 1698 | 1662 | 1630 |
Nelson | 1624 | 1675 | 1688 | 1720 | 1677 | 1668 |
Greymouth | 1614 | 1673 | 1677 | 1710 | 1669 | 1639 |
Ashburton | 1562 | 1583 | 1592 | 1633 | 1593 | 1531 |
Timaru | 1566 | 1556 | 1523 | 1611 | 1564 | 1591 |
Oamaru | 1503 | 1510 | 1560 | 1576 | 1537 | 1538 |
Alexandra | 1617 | 1611 | 1695 | 1730 | 1663 | 1613 |
Gore | 1542 | 1542 | 1567 | 1612 | 1566 | 1523 |
Invercargill | 1532 | 1549 | 1586 | 1611 | 1570 | 1519 |
Dominion weighted average | 1496 | 1521 | 1533 | 1570 | 1530 | 1521 |
Food-prices have risen gradually throughout the year 1923, the Dominion index number for the three food groups showing a steady rise from quarter to quarter; the total increase from the March quarter to the December quarter being 74 points. That the increase has been general and is not due to sudden fluctuations in one or two major items is evidenced by the fact that a steady increase from quarter to quarter has been recorded in sixteen out of the twenty-five towns. In each of the twenty-five towns the figures for the December quarter are higher than those for the March quarter. The highest increase during the year was recorded in the case of Auckland, the index number for that town in the fourth quarter being 133 points higher than that for the first quarter. The Dominion index number for the year 1923 is 9 points higher than the corresponding figure for 1922.
The index number for the groceries group fell from 1757 in the December quarter of 1922 to 1699 in the March quarter of 1923, a decrease of 58 points. From the March quarter to the December quarter of 1923 it rose from 1699 to 1763, an increase of 64 points; the Dominion annual average index number for the year being, nevertheless, 80 points lower than that for the previous year.
The annual average index number for the Dominion in the dairy-products group is 1479 for 1923, an increase of 34 points over that for 1922. The usual seasonal fluctuation was observed in this group, the figure for the June quarter being considerably higher than those for the other quarters.
Meat-prices have risen steadily throughout the year, a fall of 8 points in the Dominion index number from March to June being followed by increases of 56 and 95 points from the June quarter to the September quarter and from the September quarter to the December quarter respectively.
The cost of housing is an important item in the expenditure of the majority of families, and to obtain a record of fluctuations in this cost may be regarded as essential to a reasonably complete treatment of the subject of "cost of living." An attempt has accordingly been made to trace the movement of house-rents over a period of years, on the grounds that house-rentals provide a reasonably accurate indication of housing-costs in general, not only for those classes of persons who may be paying rent, but also for those who own or partially own the dwellings they occupy.
By reason of the fact that leases, infrequent changes of residence, and the difficulty of departing from customary rents all tend to make the movement of the general level of rents comparatively slow, it is not necessary to attempt to measure the changes over short periods. The data from which the rent figures given hereafter have been compiled are collected each half-year, in the months of February and August. Figures quoted in reference to rent for the first two quarters of the year are therefore based upon the data obtained in February, and those for the last two quarters on the data obtained in August.
It is advisable to specially mention that the index numbers in respect of rent indicate the movement in the average rentals of a large number of houses, and that they do not purport to convey any statement as to the price at which housing-accommodation may be obtained from time to time. During the last few years the exceptional demand for housing-accommodation, accompanied by restrictive legislation against advancement of house-rents, has caused a wide disparity between the rentals of houses which have been let for some time and the rents charged to the new occupants of houses being relet. In so far as the number of "relettings" is relatively small, there has not been the substantial advance in house-rents which might be gathered from an inspection of the prices charged for the occupancy of houses falling vacant.
AVERAGE RENTS IN THE FOUR CENTRES, 1923. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
House of | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | ||||
February. | August. | February. | August. | February. | August. | February. | August. | |
s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |
4 rooms | 15 10 | 14 5 ¼ | 16 9 | 16 9 | 14 1 ½ | 14 3 ¼ | 12 6 ½ | 12 10 ¾ |
5 rooms | 21 3 ¾ | 22 5 | 23 0 ¼ | 25 2 ¼ | 20 6 ½ | 21 5 ¼ | 17 9 | 17 8 ¼ |
6 rooms | 26 2 ½ | 27 0 | 27 3 | 29 3 ½ | 27 4 | 28 8 ¼ | 23 9 | 22 8 ½ |
7 rooms | 34 8 ¾ | 36 1 ½ | 35 2 ¼ | 36 3 ¼ | 35 5 ½ | 33 8 ¾ | 28 10 ¼ | 30 2 ½ |
HOUSE-RENT.—TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS.Index Numbers for 1922 and 1923 for House-rent in Twenty-five Towns.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town. | February, 1922 | August, 1922 | Average for 1922 | February, 1923 | August, 1923 | Average for 1923 |
Auckland | 1301 | 1387 | 1344 | 1461 | 1487 | 1474 |
Wellington | 1401 | 1450 | 1426 | 1535 | 1629 | 1582 |
Christchurch | 1338 | 1331 | 1335 | 1443 | 1477 | 1460 |
Dunedin | 1141 | 1174 | 1158 | 1242 | 1236 | 1239 |
Whangarei | 1248 | 1404 | 1326 | 1381 | 1440 | 1411 |
Hamilton | 1895 | 1840 | 1868 | 1825 | 2162 | 1994 |
Rotorua | 1401 | 1466 | 1434 | 1506 | 1441 | 1474 |
Waihi | 811 | 785 | 798 | 805 | 778 | 792 |
Gisborne | 1402 | 1413 | 1408 | 1444 | 1485 | 1465 |
Napier | 1235 | 1238 | 1237 | 1338 | 1471 | 1405 |
Dannevirke | 1355 | 1343 | 1349 | 1117 | 1321 | 1219 |
New Plymouth | 1349 | 1473 | 1411 | 1484 | 1796 | 1640 |
Wanganui | 1330 | 1441 | 1386 | 1424 | 1513 | 1469 |
Taihape | 1375 | 1394 | 1385 | 1421 | 1727 | 1574 |
Palmerston North | 1345 | 1462 | 1404 | 1609 | 1668 | 1638 |
Masterton | 1185 | 1213 | 1199 | 1311 | 1328 | 1320 |
Blenheim | 1156 | 1302 | 1229 | 1358 | 1415 | 1387 |
Nelson | 982 | 1019 | 1001 | 1023 | 1257 | 1140 |
Greymouth | 760 | 743 | 752 | 776 | 754 | 765 |
Ashburton | 1191 | 1196 | 1194 | 1219 | 1336 | 1278 |
Timaru | 1222 | 1250 | 1236 | 1300 | 1405 | 1353 |
Oamaru | 1059 | 1195 | 1127 | 1168 | 1169 | 1169 |
Alexandra | 817 | 737 | 777 | 567 | 803 | 685 |
Gore | 1043 | 1060 | 1052 | 1062 | 1038 | 1050 |
Invercargill | 1161 | 1200 | 1181 | 1297 | 1287 | 1292 |
Dominion weighted average | 1297 | 1344 | 1321 | 1414 | 1474 | 1444 |
A noteworthy feature of the statistics of house-rent disclosed by the foregoing table is the position occupied by Hamilton, where rents are now considerably higher than in any of the four chief centres. New Plymouth, Taihape, and Palmerston North also had higher index numbers in 1923 than Wellington, which for many years had the highest rents in the Dominion.
To obtain a general estimate of the course of prices for the whole Dominion it has been necessary to obtain a weighted average of the index numbers for each town. It is obvious that it would not be strictly correct to obtain a simple average of the prices in Alexandra, with a population of a few hundreds, and in Auckland, with a population of over 150,000. Prices in each town have therefore been weighted in accordance with the number of people concerned, and a composite index number has been obtained, which, though artificial, represents the average level of retail prices in the Dominion.
The twenty-five towns considered have a total population of approximately half that of New Zealand, and they are therefore fully representative of the Dominion. The four chief centres, which include a third of the Dominion's population, account for about 70 per cent. of the population of the twenty-five towns, so that their influence in the Dominion index number is naturally predominating. This, however, is justifiable, since the chief centres not only comprise a great part of the people of the Dominion, but also set the standard which is generally followed throughout the country. The Dominion weighted index numbers obtained are shown in the table below:—
Group. | First Quarter, 1923. | Second Quarter, 1923. | Third Quarter, 1923. | Fourth Quarter, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1923. | Average of Four Quarters, 1922. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Average of four chief centres. | ||||||
Groceries | 1699 | 1718 | 1741 | 1763 | 1730 | 1810 |
Dairy-produce | 1457 | 1540 | 1468 | 1449 | 1479 | 1445 |
Meat | 1268 | 1260 | 1316 | 1411 | 1314 | 1211 |
Three food groups | 1496 | 1521 | 1533 | 1570 | 1530 | 1521 |
House-rent | 1414 | 1414 | 1474 | 1474 | 1444 | 1321 |
Food and rent | 1467 | 1483 | 1513 | 1536 | 1500 | 1450 |
Fuel and light* | 1816 | 1825 | 1814 | 1800 | 1814 | 1909 |
Food, rent, and fuel and light | 1504 | 1519 | 1545 | 1564 | 1533 | 1499 |
The following table gives a comparison between price-levels during 1923 in the four chief centres and in the twenty-one smaller towns from which information is collected:—
Group. | Weighted Average of Four Chief Centres. (a.) | Weighted Average of Twenty-one Smaller Centres. (b.) | Excess of (a) over (b). |
---|---|---|---|
*Excess of (b) over (a). | |||
Groceries | 1711 | 1777 | 66* |
Dairy-produce | 1479 | 1479 | .. |
Meat | 1326 | 1286 | 40 |
Three food groups | 1526 | 1541 | 15* |
House-rent | 1459 | 1411 | 48 |
Food and rent | 1502 | 1495 | 7 |
These figures indicate that there is no very considerable difference between the general level of food-prices in the four chief cities and in the average of the twenty-one smaller centres, higher grocery-prices in the small towns being to some extent offset by lower prices for meat. House accommodation, however, as may be expected, is considerably cheaper in the country towns than in the more closely populated cities.
An alternative statement of the difference in price-levels as between each of the twenty-five towns considered is given in the next table. Similar figures may easily be compiled for the various quarters by working from the index numbers and equating 1000 to 20s. The purchasing-power of money in the average of the five years 1909–13 in the four centres is taken as the base and equated to 20s., the indices being worked out proportionately. The amounts displayed in the table may be compared vertically but not horizontally, since the various groups have different bases.
AMOUNT REQUIRED TO PURCHASE IN TWENTY-FIVE REPRESENTATIVE TOWNS IN 1923 WHAT WOULD HAVE COST 20S. IN THE AVERAGE OF THE FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1909–13. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town. | Group I: Groceries. | Group II: Dairy-produce. | Group III: Meat. | Groups I–III: Food Groups. | Group IV: House-rent. |
s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |
Auckland | 33 10 | 29 1 ¾ | 26 2 ½ | 30 1 ¾ | 29 5 ¾ |
Wellington | 34 8 ¾ | 30 9 ½ | 26 0 ½ | 30 10 ¼ | 31 7 ¾ |
Christchurch | 33 9 ½ | 29 2 | 27 11 ½ | 30 9 | 29 2 ½ |
Dunedin | 34 10 ¼ | 29 3 ¼ | 25 10 ½ | 30 6 ¼ | 24 9 ¼ |
Whangarei | 37 5 | 31 4 ¾ | 26 0 ¼ | 32 1 ¾ | 28 2 ¾ |
Hamilton | 36 6 ½ | 29 8 ½ | 23 11 | 30 8 | 39 10 ½ |
Rotorua | 38 3 ½ | 29 9 ¾ | 22 10 ¼ | 31 1 | 29 5 ¾ |
Waihi | 37 2 | 29 5 ¼ | 26 7 ¼ | 31 9 ¼ | 15 10 |
Gisborne | 38 4 | 31 3 ½ | 24 9 | 32 1 ¼ | 29 3 ½ |
Napier | 35 0 ½ | 28 5 ¾ | 22 7 ¼ | 29 3 ¼ | 28 1 ¼ |
Dannevirke | 36 5 | 28 6 ¼ | 23 11 ¼ | 30 4 | 24 4 ½ |
New Plymouth | 34 8 ¼ | 29 1 | 28 3 | 31 2 ¼ | 32 9 ½ |
Wanganui | 33 0 ¼ | 29 0 ¼ | 21 4 ½ | 28 1 ½ | 29 4 ½ |
Taihape | 36 9 ¾ | 31 5 | 27 0 ¾ | 32 3 | 31 5 ¾ |
Palmerston North | 34 1 | 26 10 ¾ | 25 3 ¾ | 29 5 | 32 9 |
Masterton | 35 5 ½ | 27 11 | 29 1 ¼ | 31 6 ¾ | 26 4 ¾ |
Blenheim | 37 10 ½ | 31 0 ¼ | 28 11 | 33 3 | 27 9 |
Nelson | 37 0 ¼ | 31 0 ¾ | 30 10 | 33 6 ½ | 22 9 ½ |
Greymouth | 35 4 ¾ | 32 1 ¾ | 31 8 | 33 4 ½ | 15 3 ½ |
Ashburton | 33 10 | 29 6 ¼ | 30 11 ¼ | 31 10 ¼ | 25 6 ¾ |
Timaru | 34 1 | 31 2 | 27 10 | 31 3 ¼ | 27 0 ¾ |
Oamaru | 34 11 ¼ | 29 5 ¾ | 26 4 ¼ | 30 9 | 23 4 ½ |
Alexandra | 38 5 ¾ | 29 7 ½ | 29 2 ¾ | 33 3 | 13 8 ½ |
Gore | 36 11 | 29 5 ¾ | 25 6 ½ | 31 3 ¾ | 21 0 |
Invercargill | 37 0 ¾ | 30 2 ¼ | 25 0 ¼ | 31 4 ¾ | 25 10 |
Dominion weighted average | 34 7 ¼ | 29 7 | 26 3 ¼ | 30 7 ¼ | 28 10 ½ |
The Monthly Abstract of Statistics published by the Census and Statistics Office gives each month the latest available information on the subject of war increases in food-prices. It is advisable to indicate shortly here the advance in prices in 1923 over those ruling at the outbreak of war.
INCREASE IN FOOD-PRICES BETWEEN 1914 AND 1923. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group. | First Quarter, 1923. | Second Quarter, 1923. | Third Quarter, 1923. | Fourth Quarter, 1923. | Average of Year 1923. | |||||
Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase*. | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | Index Number. | Percentage Increase.* | |
*Over July, 1914. | ||||||||||
Groceries (index number, July, 1914: 1033) | 1699 | 64.47 | 1718 | 66.31 | 1741 | 68.54 | 1763 | 70.67 | 1730 | 67.44 |
Dairy-produce (index number, July, 1914: 1057) | 1457 | 37.84 | 1540 | 45.70 | 1468 | 38.88 | 1449 | 37.09 | 1479 | 39.92 |
Meat (index number, July, 1914: 1127) | 1268 | 12.51 | 1260 | 11.80 | 1316 | 16.77 | 1411 | 25.20 | 1314 | 16.59 |
Three food groups (index number, July, 1914: 1070) | 1496 | 39.81 | 1521 | 42.15 | 1533 | 43.27 | 1570 | 46.73 | 1530 | 42.99 |
The following general survey of the course of retail prices over a number of years has been brought up to date by the inclusion of the figures for 1923.
GROUP I.—GROCERIES.Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1914 | 1035 | 1082 | 1046 | 1056 | 1055 | 1064 |
1915 | 1172 | 1227 | 1210 | 1219 | 1207 | 1206 |
1916 | 1196 | 1269 | 1197 | 1192 | 1214 | 1219 |
1917 | 1268 | 1395 | 1279 | 1248 | 1298 | 1305 |
1918 | 1461 | 1579 | 1417 | 1503 | 1490 | 1488 |
1919 | 1535 | 1644 | 1530 | 1560 | 1567 | 1570 |
1920 | 1890 | 1991 | 1913 | 1904 | 1925 | 1925 |
1921 | 1951 | 2004 | 1973 | 1975 | 1976 | 1988 |
1922 | 1784 | 1819 | 1769 | 1783 | 1789 | 1810 |
1923 | 1692 | 1736 | 1690 | 1743 | 1715 | 1730 |
The outstanding feature illustrated by this table is, of course, the substantial increase in prices since the outbreak of war, the indices for 1920 and 1921 representing the peak period in the movement of prices since 1914. It will be noticed that the index numbers for 1922 and 1923 show a marked decrease as compared with those for the two previous years.
The influence which the index numbers of the four chief centres have on the Dominion weighted average index numbers is clearly seen in the table, which shows the comparatively small difference between the average index number for the four chief centres and that for the Dominion. This note is applicable in a varying degree to all the groups with the exception of Group V (fuel and light), for which no complete data are obtainable for the twenty-one minor centres.
The items grouped under the heading "Groceries" are varied in nature, and may be treated in three subgroups as under:—
Group IA.—Groceries, excluding bread, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, onions, and sugar.
Group IB.—Bread, flour, oatmeal, potatoes, and onions.
Group IC.—Sugar.
The fundamental distinction is that the items comprising Group IA are almost wholly imported from overseas, while those in the second are almost wholly produced in the country. Sugar is not strictly a product of New Zealand, the raw material being imported and refined in the Dominion, but it is such an important commodity that it has been deemed advisable to treat it separately.
GROUP IA.—GENERAL GROCERIES.Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres, 1914–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. |
1914 | 994 | 1097 | 1047 | 1114 | 1063 |
1915 | 989 | 1066 | 1115 | 1132 | 1078 |
1916 | 1035 | 1121 | 1115 | 1132 | 1101 |
1917 | 1171 | 1227 | 1203 | 1219 | 1205 |
1918 | 1367 | 1493 | 1388 | 1459 | 1427 |
1919 | 1488 | 1624 | 1541 | 1590 | 1561 |
1920 | 1897 | 2037 | 2041 | 2032 | 2002 |
1921 | 1850 | 1758 | 1845 | 1880 | 1833 |
1922 | 1720 | 1745 | 1739 | 1804 | 1752 |
1923 | 1671 | 1685 | 1693 | 1763 | 1703 |
GROUP IB.—BREAD, FLOUR, OATMEAL, POTATOES, AND ONIONS.Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres, 1914–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. |
1914 | 1114 | 1173 | 1033 | 1074 | 1098 |
1915 | 1364 | 1408 | 1293 | 1356 | 1355 |
1916 | 1367 | 1416 | 1252 | 1220 | 1314 |
1917 | 1430 | 1588 | 1356 | 1249 | 1406 |
1918 | 1634 | 1733 | 1463 | 1567 | 1599 |
1919 | 1665 | 1727 | 1549 | 1551 | 1623 |
1920 | 1790 | 1834 | 1636 | 1640 | 1725 |
1921 | 1872 | 1871 | 1794 | 1732 | 1817 |
1922 | 1793 | 1830 | 1720 | 1736 | 1770 |
1923 | 1730 | 1800 | 1642 | 1715 | 1722 |
GROUP IC.—SUGAR.Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres, 1914–23. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. |
1914 | 983 | 1055 | 1145 | 1025 | 1052 |
1915 | 1191 | 1211 | 1290 | 1228 | 1230 |
1916 | 1208 | 1310 | 1304 | 1294 | 1279 |
1917 | 1219 | 1399 | 1344 | 1354 | 1329 |
1918 | 1266 | 1428 | 1359 | 1423 | 1369 |
1919 | 1314 | 1470 | 1444 | 1497 | 1431 |
1920 | 2153 | 2338 | 2383 | 2285 | 2290 |
1921 | 2781 | 2857 | 2875 | 2919 | 2858 |
1922 | 1955 | 1940 | 2005 | 1893 | 1948 |
1923 | 1662 | 1709 | 1820 | 1776 | 1742 |
The above figures show clearly that while imported items were principally responsible for the huge increase in the groceries index number for 1920, their influence largely neutralized the increases for the other subgroups in 1921; while in 1922 and in 1923 the rate of decrease of these items was considerably larger than that of commodities produced in the country.
The prices of commodities included in the dairy-produce group have shown an almost continuous increase since 1891—an increase which during the war period has been considerably accelerated. The greatest increase was disclosed in the year 1920, the increase in 1921 over that year being small in comparison with that in 1920 over 1919. In the year 1922 a quite unprecedented decrease was recorded, the unweighted average index number for the four chief centres falling 390 points, followed by a slight rise in 1923.
Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
*Not available. | ||||||
1914 | 1019 | 1114 | 1016 | 1065 | 1054 | 1045 |
1915 | 1140 | 1196 | 1133 | 1146 | 1154 | 1153 |
1916 | 1288 | 1350 | 1251 | 1263 | 1288 | 1274 |
1917 | 1362 | 1425 | 1318 | 1351 | 1364 | 1353 |
1918 | 1443 | 1476 | 1328 | 1432 | 1420 | 1415 |
1919 | 1518 | 1553 | 1434 | 1529 | 1508 | 1504 |
1920 | 1776 | 1800 | 1723 | 1763 | 1766 | 1755 |
1921 | 1906 | 1891 | 1730 | 1814 | 1835 | 1838 |
1922 | 1456 | 1501 | 1425 | 1397 | 1445 | 1445 |
1923 | 1457 | 1540 | 1458 | 1464 | 1480 | 1479 |
The index numbers for the meat group show a steady increase up to 1920, a considerable fall in the years 1921 and 1922, and a substantial increase in 1923. In 1923 the index number for Christchurch was considerably higher than those for the other towns, the index numbers for which are very close together.
Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1914 | 1266 | 1112 | 1027 | 1103 | 1136 | 1142 |
1915 | 1293 | 1205 | 1061 | 1190 | 1220 | 1235 |
1916 | 1413 | 1274 | 1191 | 1283 | 1321 | 1348 |
1917 | 1500 | 1380 | 1313 | 1417 | 1437 | 1463 |
1918 | 1575 | 1476 | 1449 | 1507 | 1525 | 1545 |
1919 | 1596 | 1504 | 1540 | 1588 | 1574 | 1591 |
1920 | 1611 | 1529 | 1607 | 1727 | 1648 | 1657 |
1921 | 1384 | 1337 | 1726 | 1485 | 1419 | 1410 |
1922 | 1145 | 1183 | 1324 | 1235 | 1222 | 1211 |
1923 | 1310 | 1302 | 1398 | 1294 | 1326 | 1314 |
The index numbers given in the following table have been compiled from records of prices of the three separate food groups in such manner as to show the movement of the general level of food-prices, care being taken to give each group its due importance:—
Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1914 | 1110 | 1100 | 1044 | 1074 | 1082 | 1087 |
1915 | 1206 | 1216 | 1176 | 1191 | 1197 | 1203 |
1916 | 1291 | 1290 | 1249 | 1244 | 1268 | 1276 |
1917 | 1369 | 1397 | 1346 | 1328 | 1360 | 1370 |
1918 | 1496 | 1521 | 1438 | 1488 | 1486 | 1491 |
1919 | 1552 | 1575 | 1531 | 1563 | 1555 | 1561 |
1920 | 1769 | 1789 | 1806 | 1811 | 1794 | 1794 |
1921 | 1747 | 1751 | 1745 | 1771 | 1754 | 1756 |
1922 | 1490 | 1529 | 1538 | 1507 | 1516 | 1521 |
1923 | 1507 | 1543 | 1537 | 1526 | 1528 | 1530 |
It will be noted that food-prices in the four centres, as recorded by the above index numbers, move with considerable uniformity, although the extent of the movement varies as between the different cities.
In pre-war years food-prices were slightly higher in Auckland and Wellington than in the two southern centres, this being mainly due to the difference in prices of agricultural products (flour, oatmeal, &c.) and meat. The position has now been altered, Wellington being the dearest of the four centres, but Auckland having a lower index number than either Christchurch or Dunedin, which follow closely behind Wellington, and have in some recent years actually had higher index numbers than the capital city.
The following table brings into prominence the high level of weekly rentals in Wellington as compared with the other three centres. During the war period and for some years prior to 1914 the increase in house-rents in Wellington was such as to increase the disparity between the level of rents in that city and in the other three chief centres of the Dominion.
During the years 1919, 1920, and 1921 the disparity between the index numbers for Wellington and the other centres was somewhat lessened. All four cities showed a substantial increase in rents during 1923, the greatest movement being recorded by Wellington.
Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1914 | 1044 | 1173 | 961 | 965 | 1036 | 984 |
1915 | 1005 | 1186 | 967 | 970 | 1032 | 995 |
1916 | 987 | 1216 | 949 | 965 | 1029 | 987 |
1917 | 977 | 1240 | 967 | 945 | 1032 | 1005 |
1918 | 1005 | 1295 | 1007 | 984 | 1073 | 1033 |
1919 | 1044 | 1315 | 1054 | 992 | 1101 | 1062 |
1920 | 1159 | 1318 | 1102 | 1008 | 1147 | 1115 |
1921 | 1273 | 1336 | 1256 | 1057 | 1231 | 1221 |
1922 | 1344 | 1426 | 1335 | 1158 | 1316 | 1321 |
1923 | 1474 | 1582 | 1460 | 1239 | 1439 | 1444 |
FOOD GROUPS AND RENT.Index Numbers for Four Chief Centres and Dominion Weighted Average, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1914 | 1087 | 1125 | 1015 | 1035 | 1066 | 1050 |
1915 | 1135 | 1201 | 1101 | 1114 | 1138 | 1125 |
1916 | 1186 | 1262 | 1144 | 1140 | 1183 | 1173 |
1917 | 1231 | 1339 | 1210 | 1194 | 1244 | 1240 |
1918 | 1320 | 1439 | 1281 | 1306 | 1337 | 1326 |
1919 | 1372 | 1483 | 1364 | 1360 | 1395 | 1384 |
1920 | 1553 | 1622 | 1556 | 1526 | 1564 | 1553 |
1921 | 1579 | 1603 | 1571 | 1518 | 1568 | 1566 |
1922 | 1438 | 1492 | 1466 | 1383 | 1445 | 1450 |
1923 | 1496 | 1557 | 1510 | 1424 | 1497 | 1500 |
The index numbers given in the preceding table show the movement of prices of food and of house-rents combined. These figures accordingly present concise information as to the movement in the cost of a substantial proportion of the ordinary domestic necessities—food and housing.
Considerable difficulties are met with in any attempt to follow accurately the course of prices in this group. It has, in fact, been impossible to settle on any list of commodities which were used during the period under review in anything approaching comparable proportions in the four chief centres. The comparative usages of electric light, gas, kerosene, and candles vary greatly even between the four centres. al, too, presents a difficulty for comparative purposes in the several different classes of coal commonly used in the different towns.
However, a small group of seven items—coal, coke, firewood, kerosene, gas for lighting, electricity for lighting, and candles—has been considered, and prices in the four chief centres have been collected for as many past years as possible. Complete index numbers for this group have been compiled for 1907 and subsequent years. Figures for the last ten years are given in the table below:—
Index Numbers of Costs of Fuel and Lighting (Group V) for Four Chief Centres, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Auckland. | Wellington. | Christchurch. | Dunedin. | Average of Four Centres. |
1914 | 991 | 1151 | 1162 | 925 | 1057 |
1915 | 991 | 1146 | 1145 | 965 | 1062 |
1916 | 1103 | 1203 | 1230 | 1073 | 1152 |
1917 | 1286 | 1306 | 1468 | 1214 | 1319 |
1918 | 1378 | 1408 | 1569 | 1331 | 1422 |
1919 | 1497 | 1514 | 1705 | 1504 | 1555 |
1920 | 1834 | 1873 | 1928 | 1825 | 1865 |
1921 | 2042 | 2049 | 2234 | 1910 | 2059 |
1922 | 1864 | 1954 | 2087 | 1731 | 1909 |
1923 | 1779 | 1810 | 2002 | 1662 | 1813 |
Over the average of the four centres a considerable advance in the index numbers of this group has been noticeable. This movement i common to all four cities, and was particularly rapid as between 1919 and 1920, when the general index number increased by 310 points. There was a further considerable increase during 1921. In 1922 and in 1923, however, decreases in fuel and light costs have been recorded as compared with 1921 and 1922 respectively.
FOOD, RENT, AND FUEL AND LIGHT.Index Numbers for the Average of the Four Chief Centres, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Group I: Groceries. | Group II: Dairy-produce. | Group III: Meat. | Groups I–III: Food Groups. | Group IV: House-rent. | Groups I–IV: Food and Rent. | Group V: Fuel and Light. | Groups I–V: Food, Rent, Fuel, and Light. |
1914 | 1055 | 1054 | 1136 | 1082 | 1036 | 1066 | 1057 | 1065 |
1915 | 1201 | 1154 | 1222 | 1197 | 1032 | 1138 | 1062 | 1130 |
1916 | 1214 | 1288 | 1321 | 1268 | 1029 | 1183 | 1152 | 1180 |
1917 | 1298 | 1364 | 1437 | 1360 | 1032 | 1244 | 1319 | 1251 |
1918 | 1490 | 1420 | 1525 | 1486 | 1073 | 1337 | 1422 | 1346 |
1919 | 1567 | 1508 | 1574 | 1555 | 1101 | 1395 | 1555 | 1411 |
1920 | 1925 | 1766 | 1648 | 1794 | 1147 | 1564 | 1865 | 1596 |
1921 | 1976 | 1835 | 1419 | 1754 | 1231 | 1568 | 2059 | 1620 |
1922 | 1789 | 1445 | 1222 | 1516 | 1316 | 1445 | 1909 | 1494 |
1923 | 1730 | 1479 | 1314 | 1530 | 1444 | 1500 | 1814 | 1533 |
The following table, which is based on the average of the index numbers of the four chief centres as set out in the preceding table, gives an indication (in money figures) of the extent to which prices have risen during the period 1914–23. The table shows the amount necessary, on the average, to purchase the same quantity of foodstuffs, house accommodation, and fuel and lighting as would have cost 20s. on the average in the four chief centres during the base period 1909–13.
Year. | Group I: Groceries. | Group II: Dairy-produce. | Group III: Meat. | Groups I–III: Food Groups. | Group IV: House-rent. | Groups I–IV: Food and Rent. | Group V: Fuel and Light. | Groups I–V: Food, Rent, Fuel, and Light. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—These figures are comparable vertically but not horizontally. | ||||||||
s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |
1914 | 21 1 ¼ | 21 1 | 22 8 ¾ | 21 7 ¾ | 20 8 ¾ | 21 3 ¾ | 21 1 ¾ | 21 3 ½ |
1915 | 24 0 ¼ | 23 1 | 24 5 ¼ | 23 11 ¼ | 20 7 ¾ | 22 9 | 21 3 | 22 7 ¼ |
1916 | 24 3 ¼ | 25 9 | 26 5 | 25 4 ¼ | 20 7 | 23 8 | 23 0 ½ | 23 7 ¼ |
1917 | 25 11 ½ | 27 3 ¼ | 28 9 | 27 2 ½ | 20 7 ¾ | 24 10 ½ | 26 4 ½ | 25 0 ¼ |
1918 | 29 9 ½ | 28 4 ¾ | 30 6 | 29 8 ¾ | 21 5 ½ | 26 9 | 28 5 ¼ | 26 11 |
1919 | 31 4 | 30 2 | 31 5 ¾ | 31 1 ¼ | 22 0 ¼ | 27 10 ¾ | 31 1 ¼ | 28 2 ¾ |
1920 | 38 6 | 35 3 ¾ | 32 11 ½ | 35 10 ½ | 22 11 ¼ | 31 3 ¼ | 37 3 ½ | 31 11 |
1921 | 39 6 ¼ | 36 8 ½ | 28 4 ½ | 35 1 | 24 7 ½ | 31 4 ¼ | 41 2 ¼ | 32 4 ¾ |
1922 | 35 9 ¼ | 28 10 ¾ | 24 5 ¼ | 30 3 ¾ | 26 3 ¾ | 28 10 ¾ | 38 2 ¼ | 29 10 ½ |
1923 | 34 7 ¼ | 29 7 | 26 3 ¼ | 30 7 ¼ | 28 10 ½ | 30 0 | 36 2 ¼ | 29 11 ¾ |
The general increase in prices has materially reduced the purchasing-power of the sovereign, as is shown by the following table, which sets out the relative "worth" in terms of commodities (but stated for convenience in terms of money) represented by twenty shillings during the years 1914–23. The average "worth" in the years 1909–13 has been taken as a base and equated to 20s. The figures throughout are based on the average prices of the four chief centres.
Year. | Group I: Groceries. | Group II: Dairy-produce. | Group III: Meat. | Groups I–III: Food Groups. | Group IV: House-rent. | Groups I–IV: Food and Rent. | Group V: Fuel and Light. | Groups I–V: Food, Rent, Fuel, and Light. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—These figures are comparable vertically but not horizontally. | ||||||||
s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |
1914 | 18 11 ½ | 18 11 ¾ | 17 7 ¼ | 18 5 ¾ | 19 3 ¾ | 18 9 ¼ | 18 11 | 18 9 ¼ |
1915 | 16 7 ¾ | 17 4 | 16 4 ½ | 16 8 ½ | 19 4 ½ | 17 7 | 18 10 | 17 8 ½ |
1916 | 16 5 ¾ | 15 6 ½ | 15 1 ½ | 15 9 ¼ | 19 5 ¼ | 16 10 ¾ | 17 4 ½ | 16 11 ½ |
1917 | 15 5 | 14 8 | 13 11 | 14 8 ½ | 19 4 ½ | 16 1 | 15 2 | 15 11 ¾ |
1918 | 13 5 | 14 1 | 13 1 ½ | 13 5 ½ | 18 7 ¾ | 14 11 ½ | 14 0 ¾ | 14 10 ¼ |
1919 | 12 9 ¼ | 13 3 ¼ | 12 8 ½ | 12 10 ¼ | 18 2 | 14 4 | 12 10 ¼ | 14 2 |
1920 | 10 4 ¾ | 11 4 | 12 1 ¾ | 11 1 ¾ | 17 5 ¼ | 12 9 ½ | 10 8 ¾ | 12 6 ½ |
1921 | 10 1 ½ | 10 10 ¾ | 14 1 ¼ | 11 4 ¾ | 16 3 | 12 9 | 9 8 ½ | 12 4 ¼ |
1922 | 11 2 ¼ | 13 10 | 16 4 ½ | 13 2 ¼ | 15 2 ¼ | 13 10 | 10 5 ¾ | 13 4 ¾ |
1923 | 11 6 ¾ | 13 6 ¼ | 15 2 ¾ | 13 0 ¾ | 13 10 ¼ | 13 4 | 11 0 ¼ | 13 0 ¼ |
In the consideration of this table care must be taken that the figures are given their correct significance. In short, they represent—in money figures—the worth (or purchasing-power) of a sovereign expended in purchasing the commodities shown at the heads of the columns, as compared with twenty shillings of full purchasing-power in the average of the years 1909–13.
Another fact which must be noted is that the figures shown in this table will not rise or fall to equal extent with any movements shown in the index number, and the percentage rise or fall will not be the same both in this table and in the table of index numbers.
This may be explained by pointing out that an index number of 1333 would represent in the above table approximately 15s., 1000 being equal to 20s. In that case prices are 33 1/3 per cent. higher than previously; or, in other words, the sovereign will purchase only 75 per cent. of the amount of goods for which it could have been exchanged in the "base" period. It will accordingly be seen that the index number would reach 2000 before the purchasing - power of money fell another 5s.—i.e., from 15s. to 10s.—and would move as high as 4000 before the purchasing-power of the sovereign fell to 5s. On the other hand, a falling index number will move relatively less rapidly than would the corresponding figure indicating the increasing purchasing-power of the sovereign.
In its official inquiries into the movement of retail prices the Census and Statistics Office has, until recently, restricted its activities to the compilation of index numbers of retail prices of food, fuel, and light, and movements in house-rents, and only these groups are dealt with in the foregoing pages. During the operation of the War Legislation and Statute Law Amendment Act, 1918, however, the Office collected for the use of the Arbitration Court in its adjustments of wage-rates data regarding prices of certain representative items of clothing and drapery, footwear, household furnishings, household ironmongery, crockery, tram and train fares, newspapers and periodicals. The results of these have been incorporated with the official index numbers so as to give a single index number representing the approximate price-movement in "all groups" of household expenditure. The data so collected for the Court have been gradually improved and extended, and may now be regarded as fairly complete and representative. The legislation requiring the Arbitration Court to make six-monthly pronouncements as to the movement in the cost of living expired at the end of 1923, and it has been arranged that the Census and Statistics Office shall continue to collect the information in regard to the clothing and miscellaneous items and to publish the results.
From a collection of household budgets by the Labour Department in 1910–11 the average household expenditure was grouped under the following heads:—
Per Cent. | |
---|---|
Food | 34.13 |
Housing | 20.31 |
Clothing, drapery, and footwear | 13.89 |
Fuel and light | 5.22 |
Miscellaneous | 26.45 |
100.00 |
The effect of the inclusion of these further particulars is to extend the scope of the index numbers from 59.66 per cent. of household expenditure (food, housing, and fuel and light) to 86.55 per cent. The remaining 13.45 per cent. represents miscellaneous items for which no reliable statistics can be obtained, and their omission has the effect of giving them the same general average increase as the other groups.
In regard to the method of treatment of the clothing and miscellaneous groups, it is to be explained that, as in the case of fuel and light, the inquiry is restricted to the four chief centres; further, no information is available or procurable which would enable individual weights to be allotted to each item. For this reason the same measure of precision is not possible in the treatment of these groups; but by selective balancing of representative items and arranging them in representative subgroups a measure of weighting is secured, each subgroup being treated as a separate unit. The average price ratios of the various subgroups are first computed, and these are then combined to ascertain the price ratio of the group. The weights allotted to the subgroups are more or less arbitrary, but are based on the best information available to the Office.
In the case of the subgroup "train and tram fares" the actual usage weights of the base year are available for the respective sections, and are used in the computations for this subgroup.
The group "clothing and drapery" has been subdivided into the following subgroups: Clothing and drapery (weight, 11.00), and footwear (weight, 2.89). Following is the subdivision of the group "miscellaneous items":—
Subgroup. | Weight. |
---|---|
Household furnishings | 3.00 |
Household ironmongery and brushware | 2.00 |
Crockery | 2.00 |
Train and tram fares | 3.50 |
Newspapers and periodicals | 2.50 |
13.00 |
A detailed list of the items included in the clothing, drapery, and footwear and miscellaneous groups was published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for May, 1924.
The following table shows the index numbers for "all groups" from July, 1914, to date:—
"ALL GROUPS" INDEX Numbers from JULY, 1914, to FEBRUARY, 1924.(Base: July, 1914 = 1,000.) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at | Food. | Rent. | Fuel and Light. | Food, Rent, and Fuel and Light combined. | Clothing, Drapery, and Footwear. | Miscellaneous. | All Groups combined. |
July, 1914 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
August, 1915 | 1133 | 1016 | 1017 | 1078 | 1091 | 1065 | 1082 |
August, 1916 | 1200 | 1008 | 1160 | 1134 | 1279 | 1221 | 1168 |
August, 1917 | 1274 | 1024 | 1293 | 1189 | 1529 | 1438 | 1282 |
August, 1918 | 1408 | 1061 | 1343 | 1289 | 1816 | 1753 | 1440 |
February, 1919 | 1422 | 1070 | 1410 | 1312 | 2090 | 1946 | 1525 |
August, 1919 | 1463 | 1087 | 1501 | 1349 | 2184 | 1997 | 1573 |
February, 1920 | 1596 | 1118 | 1625 | 1446 | 2413 | 2189 | 1706 |
August, 1920 | 1714 | 1147 | 1830 | 1547 | 2548 | 2317 | 1815 |
February, 1921 | 1751 | 1195 | 1907 | 1585 | 2522 | 2425 | 1855 |
August, 1921 | 1626 | 1286 | 1982 | 1536 | 2288 | 2343 | 1782 |
February, 1922 | 1448 | 1318 | 1924 | 1450 | 2002 | 2209 | 1650 |
August, 1922 | 1413 | 1365 | 1780 | 1423 | 1882 | 2016 | 1590 |
February, 1923 | 1396 | 1437 | 1735 | 1423 | 1799 | 1930 | 1571 |
August, 1923 | 1430 | 1498 | 1730 | 1463 | 1773 | 1861 | 1584 |
February, 1924 | 1486 | 1563 | 1822 | 1524 | 1733 | 1866 | 1621 |
From the foregoing table it will be observed that the index numbers for the clothing, drapery, and footwear, and miscellaneous groups have been consistently higher than those for the other groups. The disparity is now much less, however, than it was in previous years. The fall in clothing, drapery, and footwear prices is particularly noteworthy.
A diagram is appended showing the relative movement in the index numbers of food and rent separately and all groups in combination. Rents are seen to have lagged behind food and other prices during the general upward movement, but to have continued to rise after the other groups reached their maximum and commenced to decline.
Since 1917 a system for the regular collection of information regarding wholesale prices has been in operation. A considerable volume of data has also been obtained from merchants and traders by means of retrospective investigations covering the years 1891 to 1917, and sufficient information is available to permit of the computation of index numbers recording the movement of wholesale prices over the period from 1891 to date.
The general index number is based upon the prices of 106 commodities or grades of commodities. From 1909 more detailed information is available, and index numbers for eight groups of commodities can be given. These groups cover the following numbers of articles: Group I, agricultural produce, 15; Group II, flour, bran, pollard, and oatmeal, 4; Group III, wool, hides, tallow, butter, and cheese, 14; Group IV, general merchandise and crockery, 44; Group V, building-materials (ironmongery and timber), 31; Group VI, leather, 7; Group VII, chemicals and manures, 21; Group VIII, coal, 4. The group index numbers accordingly represent, in toto, the price - fluctuations of 140 articles or grades of commodities. Each article has been given a weight relative to its average annual pre-war consumption in the Dominion, and, further, relative to its price. This system of weighting, known as the "aggregate-expenditure method," is the one adopted in the retail-prices inquiry.
The following tables of index numbers have been compiled as indicated above:—
QUARTERLY GROUP INDEX NUMBERS OF WHOLESALE PRICES FOR THE AVERAGE OF THE FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1914–23.(Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter ended | Group 1: Agricultural Produce. | Group II: Flour, Bran, Pollard, and Oatmeal. | Group III: Wool, Hides, Tallow, Butter, and Cheese. | Group IV: General Merchandise and Crockery. | Group V: Building-material. | Group VI: Leather. | Group VII: Chemicals and Manures. | Group VIII: Coal |
1914. | ||||||||
March | 907 | 990 | 1123 | 1078 | 1103 | 1172 | 1064 | 1003 |
June | 969 | 1031 | 1159 | 1077 | 1109 | 1180 | 1077 | 1003 |
September | 1033 | 1131 | 1115 | 1077 | 1123 | 1187 | 1080 | 1003 |
December | 1176 | 1326 | 1067 | 1125 | 1144 | 1198 | 1082 | 1008 |
1915. | ||||||||
March | 1542 | 1589 | 1196 | 1175 | 1148 | 1286 | 1160 | 1016 |
June | 1621 | 1727 | 1305 | 1186 | 1192 | 1349 | 1195 | 1014 |
September | 1641 | 1605 | 1371 | 1216 | 1256 | 1368 | 1244 | 1014 |
December | 1517 | 1298 | 1315 | 1229 | 1273 | 1388 | 1272 | 1031 |
1916. | ||||||||
March | 1480 | 1361 | 1337 | 1271 | 1334 | 1440 | 1375 | 1082 |
June | 1305 | 1273 | 1402 | 1312 | 1448 | 1458 | 1417 | 1118 |
September | 1461 | 1306 | 1436 | 1340 | 1485 | 1472 | 1494 | 1175 |
December | 1702 | 1300 | 1430 | 1345 | 1508 | 1510 | 1495 | 1204 |
1917. | ||||||||
March | 1499 | 1419 | 1431 | 1367 | 1564 | 1676 | 1574 | 1267 |
June | 1503 | 1447 | 1452 | 1407 | 1676 | 1795 | 1650 | 1330 |
September | 1535 | 1459 | 1468 | 1463 | 1838 | 1853 | 1719 | 1432 |
December | 1529 | 1436 | 1512 | 1551 | 2009 | 1901 | 1753 | 1445 |
1918. | ||||||||
March | 1582 | 1475 | 1470 | 1592 | 2007 | 1899 | 1817 | 1461 |
June | 1716 | 1557 | 1462 | 1665 | 2077 | 1907 | 1965 | 1462 |
September | 1902 | 1573 | 1463 | 1727 | 2209 | 1891 | 2070 | 1463 |
December | 2181 | 1587 | 1467 | 1756 | 2300 | 1903 | 2071 | 1525 |
1919. | ||||||||
March | 1873 | 1573 | 1466 | 1735 | 2181 | 1887 | 1977 | 1535 |
June | 1727 | 1525 | 1480 | 1709 | 2050 | 1915 | 1919 | 1557 |
September | 1898 | 1516 | 1544 | 1808 | 2000 | 2117 | 1916 | 1688 |
December | 1974 | 1521 | 1571 | 1933 | 2035 | 2344 | 2021 | 1809 |
1920. | ||||||||
March | 2132 | 1609 | 1636 | 2160 | 2190 | 2753 | 2164 | 1867 |
June | 2057 | 1727 | 1602 | 2225 | 2379 | 3427 | 2376 | 2051 |
September | 1951 | 1755 | 1558 | 2487 | 2585 | 2979 | 2506 | 2119 |
December | 1808 | 1754 | 1809 | 2487 | 2607 | 2735 | 2429 | 2169 |
1921. | ||||||||
March | 1710 | 1789 | 1657 | 2324 | 2594 | 2352 | 2236 | 2229 |
June | 1544 | 2018 | 1607 | 2217 | 2484 | 2117 | 1918 | 2229 |
September | 1534 | 2029 | 1626 | 2180 | 2411 | 1988 | 1778 | 2247 |
December | 1573 | 2029 | 1413 | 2048 | 2352 | 1962 | 1743 | 2206 |
1922. | ||||||||
March | 1459 | 1930 | 1127 | 1899 | 2265 | 1843 | 1565 | 2250 |
June | 1327 | 1768 | 1291 | 1870 | 2185 | 1775 | 1489 | 2159 |
September | 1402 | 1754 | 1463 | 1815 | 2135 | 1733 | 1442 | 2072 |
December | 1530 | 1630 | 1458 | 1739 | 2117 | 1742 | 1436 | 2013 |
1923. | ||||||||
March | 1392 | 1565 | 1544 | 1771 | 2116 | 1707 | 1418 | 1946 |
June | 1504 | 1577 | 1477 | 1802 | 2122 | 1680 | 1384 | 1947 |
September | 1637 | 1566 | 1405 | 1769 | 2108 | 1692 | 1367 | 1945 |
December | 1572 | 1567 | 1504 | 1787 | 2096 | 1644 | 1337 | 1912 |
GROUP INDEX NUMBERS OF WHOLESALE PRICES FOR THE AVERAGE OF THE FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1914–23. (Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Group I: Agricultural Produce. | Group II: Flour, Bran, Pollard, and Oatmeal. | Group III: Wool, Hides, Tallow, Butter, and Cheese. | Group IV: General Merchandise and Crockery. | Group V: Building-material. | Group VI: Leather. | Group VII: Chemicals and Manures. | Group VIII: Coal. |
1914 | 1021 | 1120 | 1116 | 1089 | 1120 | 1184 | 1076 | 1004 |
1915 | 1580 | 1555 | 1297 | 1202 | 1217 | 1348 | 1218 | 1019 |
1916 | 1487 | 1310 | 1401 | 1317 | 1444 | 1470 | 1445 | 1145 |
1917 | 1517 | 1440 | 1466 | 1447 | 1772 | 1806 | 1674 | 1369 |
1918 | 1845 | 1548 | 1466 | 1685 | 2148 | 1900 | 1981 | 1478 |
1919 | 1868 | 1534 | 1515 | 1796 | 2067 | 2066 | 1958 | 1647 |
1920 | 1987 | 1711 | 1651 | 2340 | 2440 | 2974 | 2369 | 2052 |
1921 | 1590 | 1966 | 1576 | 2192 | 2460 | 2105 | 1919 | 2228 |
1922 | 1430 | 1771 | 1335 | 1831 | 2176 | 1773 | 1483 | 2124 |
1923 | 1526 | 1569 | 1483 | 1782 | 2111 | 1681 | 1376 | 1937 |
GENERAL INDEX NUMBERS OF WHOLESALE PRICES: AVERAGE FOR THE FOUR CHIEF CENTRES, 1891–23. (Base: Average aggregate annual expenditure, four chief centres, 1909–13 = 1000.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Index Number. | Year. | Index Number. | Year. | Index Number. |
1891 | 994 | 1902 | 975 | 1913 | 1032 |
1892 | 972 | 1903 | 954 | 1914 | 1077 |
1893 | 973 | 1904 | 922 | 1915 | 1269 |
1894 | 927 | 1905 | 994 | 1916 | 1380 |
1895 | 920 | 1906 | 1016 | 1917 | 1555 |
1896 | 943 | 1907 | 1016 | 1918 | 1809 |
1897 | 942 | 1908 | 1006 | 1919 | 1834 |
1898 | 972 | 1909 | 949 | 1920 | 2185 |
1899 | 893 | 1910 | 983 | 1921 | 2071 |
1900 | 917 | 1911 | 994 | 1922 | 1832 |
1901 | 931 | 1912 | 1041 | 1923 | 1803 |
Figures relating to wholesale prices of meat are not included in the above, but the following table, taken from the Annual Report of the New Zealand Meat Producers' Board, shows the average prices per pound paid for live-stock for export in the various districts during the year 1923:—
WEEKLY PRICES OF FAT STOCK FOR EXPORT, YEAR 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Date. | Auckland. | Poverty Bay. | Hawke's Bay. | Wellington-Wanganui. | Canterbury. | Southland. |
Wethers, 64 lb. and under (per pound). | ||||||
d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | |
January 4 | 5 ½ | 5 ⅝ | 6 | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | .. |
January 25 | 5 ⅝ | 5 | 6 ½ | 5 ¾ | 6 ¼ | .. |
February 1 | 6 | 6 | 6 ½ | 6 ½ | .. | .. |
February 22 | 6 | 6 | 6 ½ | 6 ¼ | .. | .. |
March 1 | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | 6 | 6 | 6 ½ | .. |
March 29 | 5 ¾ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | 6 | 6 |
April 5 | 5 ¾ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | .. | 6 |
April 26 | 5 ½ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | .. | 6 |
May 3 | 5 ½ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | .. | 6 |
May 31 | 5 ½ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | .. | 6 |
June 7 | 5 ½ | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 5 ¾ | 6 ½ | 6 |
June 21 | 5 ½ | 6 | 6 ½ | 5 ¾ | 7 | 6 |
December 13 | 5 ½ | 5 ½ | 6 | 6 | .. | .. |
December 27 | 5 ½ | 5 ¾ | 6 ¼ | 6 | 6 | .. |
Prime Woolly Lambs, 42 lb. and under (per pound). | ||||||
January 4 | 9 | 8 ¾ | 9 ¼ | 9 | 9 ½ | .. |
January 25 | 9 | 9 | 9 ½ | 9 ¼ | 10 ¼ | .. |
February 1 | 9 | 9 | 9 ¼ | 9 ½ | 10 | .. |
February 22 | 9 | 8 ¾ | 9 ½ | 9 ¼ | 10 ¼ | .. |
March 1 | 8 ¾ | 8 ¾ | 9 ½ | 9 ¼ | 10 ¼ | .. |
March 29 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 ¼ | 9 | 9 ½ | 9 ¼ |
April 5 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 | 9 | 9 ¼ | 9 |
April 26 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 | 9 | 9 ¼ | 9 |
May 3 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 | 9 | 9 | 8 ¾ |
May 31 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 | 9 | 9 ⅜ | 9 |
June 7 | 8 ½ | 8 ½ | 9 | 9 | 10 | 9 ⅛ |
June 21 | 8 ½ | 8 ¾ | 9 ¼ | 9 | 10 ½ | 9 ¾ |
December 13 | 8 ½ | 8 ¼ | 9 | 9 | 9 ½ | .. |
December 27 | 8 ½ | 8 ¾ | 9 ¼ | 9 ¼ | 9 ¾ | .. |
Table of Contents
PRIOR to the 1923 issue of the Year-book, index numbers of wages were not published officially, although a thesis on this subject, written by Mr. G. W. Clinkard, B.Com., was published as an appendix to the 1919 number of the Year-book. In the following pages index numbers are published for the years 1911 to 1924, the wage rates used in every case being as at the 31st March of the respective years.
The material from which the index numbers have been compiled has been collected almost entirely from the awards of the Arbitration Court. While it is recognized that the rates specified in such awards are minimum rates, and that wages may in some cases be above the prescribed minimum, yet for the purpose of tracing the movement in wage rates over any considerable space of time the award rates form a more reliable basis than any information which could be collected directly from employers or trade-union secretaries as to the ruling or predominant rates in any industry. In the case of two important classes of workers—agricultural and pastoral employees and railway employees—no awards exist. Information has been obtained from the Labour Department as to the ruling rates of wages in the former case, and from the Railway Department in the latter case.
The rates used throughout are those paid to adult workers; but no distinction has been made between male and female workers. In the case of most industries included in the compilations only male workers are employed, but in the textile and weaving group and the domestic-service group (which includes hotel and restaurant workers) female workers predominate. The index numbers for these groups are consequently consistently lower than those for other groups.
The award rates for the four principal districts—Northern, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland—have been taken as representative of the ruling wages throughout the Dominion. For such industries as are carried on in the towns these rates are quite satisfactory; in cases where the important centre of an industry is situated outside the geographical boundaries of the four principal districts the award rates for that centre have been used. For instance, the rates used for coal-mining and sawmilling in the Canterbury District are those prescribed by the awards for the Westland Industrial District.
In weighting the rates extracted from the awards for each district in order to obtain index numbers, the occupations for which rates have been obtained have been grouped into fourteen industrial groups, and the number of workers in each industrial group in each district as recorded on the trade-union rolls for December, 1916, has been taken as representative of the total number of workers engaged in each industry. The following table shows the weights adopted for each group:—
WAGE INDEX NUMBERS.Weights used for each Group in each Industrial District. (00's omitted.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group. | Northern. | Wellington. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Dominion. |
Food, drink, and tobacco | 17 | 21 | 12 | 13 | 63 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 13 | 10 | 9 | 10 | 42 |
Textiles and weaving | 2 | 11 | 2 | 2 | 17 |
Building | 24 | 29 | 16 | 15 | 84 |
Wood-manufacture | 11 | 6 | 5 | 11 | 33 |
Printing, &c. | 4 | 7 | 4 | 3 | 18 |
Metal-working and engineering | 9 | 5 | 10 | 9 | 33 |
Other manufactures | 6 | 2 | 10 | 2 | 20 |
Mining | 19 | .. | 22 | 5 | 46 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 63 | 46 | 42 | 37 | 188 |
Land transport | 28 | 34 | 28 | 26 | 116 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 19 | 32 | 6 | 14 | 71 |
Domestic service | 29 | 22 | 5 | 7 | 63 |
Miscellaneous | 21 | 19 | 14 | 5 | 59 |
Totals for all groups | 265 | 244 | 185 | 159 | 853 |
On examination of the rolls it was apparent that the number enrolled as agricultural and pastoral workers was by no means proportionate to the total number of wage-earners employed in that class of work when compared with the numbers enrolled in other industries. It was necessary, therefore, to interpolate the weights for this group, using the census figures of 1916 for wage-earners as a basis.
The following table shows the nominal-wage index numbers for each group and all groups combined as at 31st March of each year from 1911 to 1924. The base on which the index numbers have been computed is the Dominion weighted average wage for all groups combined for the average of the years 1909–13.
NOMINAL-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, EACH INDUSTRIAL GROUP AND "ALL GROUPS" COMBINED, 1911–24. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial Group. | 1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. |
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1031 | 1037 | 1058 | 1081 | 1073 | 1114 | 1175 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 714 | 711 | 733 | 739 | 745 | 741 | 799 |
Textiles and weaving | 947 | 947 | 947 | 974 | 994 | 1031 | 1031 |
Building | 1152 | 1161 | 1168 | 1243 | 1247 | 1256 | 1280 |
Wood-manufacture | 1052 | 1062 | 1093 | 1102 | 1136 | 1197 | 1206 |
Printing, &c. | 1233 | 1233 | 1285 | 1282 | 1282 | 1284 | 1382 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1133 | 1137 | 1155 | 1161 | 1172 | 1189 | 1235 |
Other manufactures | 999 | 1031 | 1034 | 1061 | 1110 | 1151 | 1197 |
Mining | 1062 | 1063 | 1080 | 1152 | 1163 | 1163 | 1206 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 927 | 925 | 922 | 1018 | 1192 | 1228 | 1313 |
Land transport | 1007 | 1055 | 1082 | 1083 | 1088 | 1160 | 1193 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1044 | 1053 | 1224 | 1257 | 1379 | 1414 | 1508 |
Domestic service | 874 | 876 | 877 | 961 | 1036 | 1054 | 1057 |
Miscellaneous | 949 | 966 | 1030 | 1027 | 1028 | 1053 | 1116 |
All groups | 993 | 1004 | 1033 | 1078 | 1137 | 1169 | 1222 |
Industrial Group. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTE.—The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. | |||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1191 | 1217 | 1410 | 1609 | 1680 | 1640 | 1670 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 824 | 874 | 1041 | 1190 | 1248 | 1150 | 1156 |
Textiles and weaving | 1101 | 1171 | 1253 | 1392 | 1542 | 1563 | 1579 |
Building | 1292 | 1478 | 1565 | 1857 | 1937 | 1778 | 1792 |
Wood-manufacture | 1267 | 1357 | 1464 | 1901 | 1915 | 1758 | 1779 |
Printing, &c. | 1382 | 1503 | 1623 | 2029 | 2002 | 1816 | 1833 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1302 | 1415 | 1545 | 1785 | 1865 | 1798 | 1790 |
Other manufactures | 1217 | 1281 | 1548 | 1781 | 1846 | 1700 | 1706 |
Mining | 1313 | 1342 | 1400 | 1772 | 1813 | 1747 | 1787 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 1382 | 1468 | 1518 | 1526 | 1499 | 1528 | 1524 |
Land transport | 1212 | 1365 | 1590 | 1729 | 1707 | 1655 | 1661 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1517 | 1653 | 1686 | 2023 | 2168 | 2026 | 2028 |
Domestic service | 1102 | 1153 | 1162 | 1514 | 1621 | 1448 | 1507 |
Miscellaneous | 1171 | 1224 | 1397 | 1657 | 1686 | 1527 | 1562 |
All groups | 1264 | 1360 | 1470 | 1677 | 1716 | 1637 | 1650 |
From the foregoing table it will be seen that very little movement took place in the index numbers until 1914, when a gradual rise commenced which continued until the year 1920, followed by two sharp rises from 1920 to 1921 and from 1921 to 1922; an all-round fall was recorded between 1922 and 1923, followed by a slight rise between 1923 and 1924.
Up to the year 1922 the index numbers for the printing and bookbinding group were consistently higher than those for any other group; but during the years 1920 and 1921 a considerable rise took place in the index numbers for the group covering shipping and cargo-working, the index number for that group being now higher than that for any other group.
In the preceding table Dominion index numbers were given for each individual group and for all groups combined, but no attempt was made to differentiate between the four industrial districts. The following table shows the index numbers for all groups combined for each industrial district for the years 1911 to 1924 and the Dominion weighted average. From this table comparisons may be made between the index numbers for the four principal industrial districts.
NOMINAL WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, FOUR PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIAL DISTRICTS, 1911–24.(Base: Dominion weighted average wage for all groups, 1909–13 = 1000.) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Northern Industrial District. | Wellington Industrial District. | Canterbury Industrial District. | Otago and Southland Industrial District. | Dominion Weighted Average. |
1911 | 968 | 996 | 1012 | 1009 | 993 |
1912 | 978 | 1004 | 1024 | 1024 | 1004 |
1913 | 997 | 1036 | 1058 | 1060 | 1033 |
1914 | 1070 | 1078 | 1094 | 1071 | 1078 |
1915 | 1105 | 1084 | 1134 | 1274 | 1137 |
1916 | 1138 | 1124 | 1161 | 1299 | 1169 |
1917 | 1178 | 1200 | 1231 | 1319 | 1222 |
1918 | 1231 | 1219 | 1295 | 1350 | 1264 |
1919 | 1337 | 1312 | 1387 | 1439 | 1360 |
1920 | 1413 | 1447 | 1516 | 1551 | 1470 |
1921 | 1671 | 1638 | 1715 | 1704 | 1677 |
1922 | 1696 | 1691 | 1730 | 1769 | 1716 |
1923 | 1631 | 1616 | 1558 | 1667 | 1637 |
1924 | 1644 | 1630 | 1662 | 1683 | 1650 |
From this table it is evident that no considerable differences exist between the index numbers for the four principal districts. In the case of several industries Dominion awards are made which apply to all districts. Such differences as are observed are due to a certain extent to the fact that some industries included in the compilations are not carried on in all districts. For instance, the sugar-refining industry is confined to the Northern District, and, while in the Northern, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland Districts the mining industry is an important one, coal-mining at least is not carried on in the Wellington Industrial District.
In the following table the award rates for certain principal occupations are shown. Limitations of space prevent the publication of the separate rate in each case for each industrial district, and consequently the unweighted average of the rates paid in the four districts is shown. In the case of hotel workers, agricultural and pastoral workers, and shipping and cargo workers the estimated value of food and lodging has been added to the award rates.
The figures relate to the 31st March of the years shown.
AVERAGE WAGES, 1911–24, FOUR PRINCIPAL INDUSTRIAL DISTRICTS. | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Occupation. | Average Wage (Four Principal Districts) at 31st March. | |||||||||||||
1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. | |
s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | s. d. | |
Bakers— | ||||||||||||||
Journeymen | 50 9 | 50 9 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 58 9 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 67 6 | 77 0 | 94 6 | 95 3 | 89 6 | 91 6 |
Labourers | 45 9 | 45 9 | 48 0 | 48 0 | 48 0 | 51 4 | 53 0 | 53 0 | 55 4 | 66 0 | 78 1 ½ | 78 10 ½ | 72 1 ½ | 76 0 |
Butchers— | ||||||||||||||
First shopmen | 71 3 | 71 3 | 72 6 | 72 6 | 72 6 | 72 6 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 80 7 ½ | 92 7 ½ | 105 7 ½ | 107 10 ½ | 104 9 | 102 9 |
Second shopmen | 61 3 | 61 3 | 62 6 | 62 6 | 62 6 | 62 6 | 65 0 | 65 0 | 69 10 ½ | 81 4 ½ | 96 4 ½ | 99 1 ½ | 94 6 | 94 0 |
Butter-factory employees— | ||||||||||||||
Churning and buttermaking | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 60 1 ½ | 60 1 ½ | 71 3 | 79 6 | 79 6 | 79 4 ½ | 77 4 |
Flour-milling— | ||||||||||||||
Kilnmen | 45 4 | 46 8 | 46 8 | 48 0 | 48 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 76 0 | 84 6 | 88 3 | 82 3 | 91 0 |
Smuttermen | 48 0 | 50 8 | 50 8 | 52 0 | 52 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 74 0 | 82 6 | 86 3 | 80 3 | 83 0 |
Rollermen | 52 0 | 54 8 | 54 8 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 64 0 | 64 0 | 64 0 | 64 0 | 78 0 | 87 6 | 93 3 | 87 3 | 95 0 |
Meat-freezing— | ||||||||||||||
Freezing-chamber hands | 63 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 64 0 | 64 6 | 64 6 | 72 0 | 72 0 | 72 0 | 92 0 | 92 0 | 105 9 ¾ | 101 2 ½ | 101 2 ½ |
General hands | 48 0 | 48 0 | 50 0 | 54 0 | 54 6 | 54 6 | 64 6 | 64 6 | 63 0 | 77 0 | 77 0 | 88 6 ½ | 84 8 ½ | 84 8 ½ |
Meat-preserving— | ||||||||||||||
Boners | 58 0 | 58 0 | 60 0 | 62 0 | 61 3 | 62 9 | 72 0 | 72 0 | 72 0 | 81 1 ½ | 81 1 ½ | 101 2 ½ | 96 9 ¾ | 96 9 ¾ |
Meat-preservers | 54 6 | 54 6 | 56 4 ¾ | 59 6 | 59 5 | 61 3 | 70 6 | 70 6 | 70 6 | 79 3 ½ | 79 3 ¾ | 92 9 ¼ | 88 8 ¾ | 88 8 ¾ |
Sausage-casing makers | 54 0 | 54 0 | 54 0 | 58 8 | 59 7 | 59 7 | 66 7 ¼ | 66 11 | 66 11 | 83 10 ¼ | 90 8 | 90 2 ¼ | 80 8 | 80 8 |
Aerated-waters and cordial making— | ||||||||||||||
Cordial-makers | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 64 9 | 69 3 | 79 2 | 88 6 | 80 6 | 84 2 |
Bottle-washers | 42 0 | 42 0 | 42 0 | 45 0 | 45 0 | 45 9 | 51 7 ½ | 52 1 ½ | 54 6 | 60 6 | 73 9 | 79 1 ½ | 71 ½ | 73 10 ½ |
Brewing— | ||||||||||||||
Labourers | 46 10 | 46 10 | 47 8 ½ | 47 7 ½ | 49 2 ½ | 50 3 ½ | 54 7 ½ | 54 7 ½ | 60 0 | 66 10 ½ | 86 5 | 87 10 ¾ | 80 1 | 80 1 |
Cellarmen | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 60 3 | 60 3 | 64 0 | 64 0 | 86 9 | 88 3 | 77 4 ½ | 77 4 ½ |
Tailors— | ||||||||||||||
Journeymen | 53 9 | 53 9 | 53 9 | 53 9 | 56 3 | 56 3 | 56 3 | 62 6 | 62 6 | 77 6 | 93 9 | 98 0 | 90 0 | 90 0 |
Factory hands | 55 0 | 55 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 56 0 | 60 2 ½ | 61 7 ¼ | 61 7 ¼ | 77 0 | 87 1 | 89 10 | 81 10 | 81 10 |
Tailoresses (shop)— | ||||||||||||||
Coat hands | 28 0 | 27 6 | 29 0 | 30 0 | 30 0 | 30 0 | 30 0 | 31 0 | 35 0 | 39 3 | 47 11 | 48 2 ½ | 45 9 ¾ | 45 9 ¾ |
Machinists | 24 8 ¼ | 25 9 | 25 9 | 26 9 | 26 9 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 29 2 | 32 0 | 35 4 ¾ | 47 11 | 48 2 ½ | 47 6 | 44 9 ½ |
Tailoresses (factory)— | ||||||||||||||
Journeywomen | 25 0 | 25 0 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 29 6 ¾ | 30 3 | 30 3 | 37 0 | 41 6 | 45 0 | 42 6 | 42 6 |
Boot operators— | ||||||||||||||
Male | 46 10 ½ | 46 10 ½ | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 59 0 ¾ | 59 0 ¾ | 67 6 | 75 0 | 83 5 ¼ | 91 8 | 83 6 | 84 4 |
Female journeywomen | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 27 6 | 31 6 | 31 6 | 35 0 | 40 0 | 44 6 | 51 6 | 47 6 | 47 6 |
Woollen-mills— | ||||||||||||||
Males—Spinners | 44 0 | 44 0 | 50 0 | 51 0 | 52 0 | 52 0 | 52 0 | 63 9 | 63 9 | 71 3 | 81 6 ¾ | 93 9 | 85 9 | 85 9 |
General hands | 42 0 | 42 0 | 45 0 | 46 6 | 48 0 | 48 0 | 48 0 | 59 6 | 59 6 | 67 6 | 77 9 ¾ | 82 6 | 74 6 | 74 6 |
Females-All adults | .. | .. | 25 0 | 26 3 | 31 3 | 31 3 | 31 3 | 33 2 ¼ | 33 2 ¼ | 37 6 | 40 9 ½ | 45 0 | 41 0 | 41 0 |
Building— | ||||||||||||||
Bricklayers | 68 5 ¼ | 68 5 ¼ | 68 5 ¼ | 68 5 ¼ | 68 5 ¼ | 71 5 ¼ | 71 5 ¼ | 71 5 ¼ | 84 4 | 88 0 | 97 7 ½ | 107 11 ¼ | 99 11 ¼ | 99 11 ¼ |
Carpenters | 59 2 | 61 10 ½ | 61 7 ½ | 64 3 ½ | 66 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 73 4 | 77 11 | 79 9 | 94 10 ½ | 101 1 | 93 0 ¾ | 97 2 |
Joiners | 59 2 | 61 10 ½ | 61 7 ½ | 64 3 ½ | 66 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 73 4 | 77 11 | 79 9 | 94 10 ½ | 101 1 | 93 0 ¾ | 97 2 |
Plasterers | 68 7 ½ | 68 7 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 71 6 | 74 8 ½ | 76 6 ½ | 87 1 | 100 1 | 105 7 ¼ | 96 10 ¼ | 96 10 ¼ |
Plumbers (competent) | 61 5 | 61 5 | 60 4 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 73 4 | 78 10 | 82 6 | 102 5 ¼ | 102 5 ¼ | 94 5 ¼ | 94 5 ¼ |
Bricklayers' labourers | 51 6 ¾ | 51 6 ¾ | 52 0 ½ | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 60 6 | 60 6 | 64 6 ½ | 73 4 | 87 1 | 87 1 | 79 1 | 79 1 |
Other builders' labourers | 45 5 ¾ | 45 5 ¾ | 46 10 ½ | 52 6 ½ | 52 6 ½ | 53 2 | 56 1 ¼ | 57 5 ¾ | 59 6 | 67 10 | 84 6 ¾ | 84 6 ¾ | 76 6 ¾ | 76 6 ¾ |
Sawmilling— | ||||||||||||||
Engine-drivers | 53 1 ¾ | 53 1 ¾ | 54 0 | 54 0 | 57 9 | 57 9 | 60 0 | 67 6 | 67 6 | 67 6 | 98 6 | 96 6 | 88 6 | 88 5 |
Sawyers | 51 9 ¼ | 51 9 ¼ | 53 0 ½ | 53 0 ½ | 54 2 ¾ | 54 2 ¾ | 58 5 ¼ | 63 1 | 65 6 | 72 5 | 94 3 ¾ | 99 11 ¾ | 91 11 ½ | 94 11 ¼ |
Tailers-out | 44 5 | 44 5 | 43 9 | 43 9 | 47 4 | 47 4 | 53 5 ¼ | 55 11 ¼ | 58 1 ¾ | 63 3 ¼ | 87 3 ¼ | 92 1 ¼ | 83 11 ¾ | 83 11 ¾ |
Yardmen | 54 9 ¼ | 54 9 ¼ | 55 8 ¾ | 55 8 ¾ | 55 8 ¾ | 55 7 ½ | 54 10 ¾ | 59 6 | 59 8 | 65 3 ½ | 86 0 ½ | 88 7 ½ | 80 7 ½ | 82 4 ¾ |
General hands | 45 11 ¾ | 47 11 ¾ | 51 0 | 51 0 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 53 7 ¼ | 58 9 ¾ | 59 0 ½ | 65 3 ½ | 85 6 ½ | 88 1 ¾ | 80 2 | 80 5 |
Boatbuilding— | ||||||||||||||
Shipwrights | 58 9 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 66 2 | 68 5 ¼ | 69 2 ½ | 72 10 ½ | 72 10 ½ | 74 6 ½ | 96 5 ¾ | 96 5 ¾ | 88 5 ¾ | 95 7 |
Boatbuilders | 54 10 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 64 2 ½ | 65 1 | 67 2 ¾ | 72 1 ¼ | 72 1 ¼ | 74 6 ¾ | 91 11 ¾ | 91 11 ¾ | 83 11 ¾ | 92 4 ½ |
Metal-works, &c.— | ||||||||||||||
Blacksmiths, farriers | 60 0 | 60 5 ¼ | 61 4 | 61 7 | 93 0 ¾ | 64 0 ½ | 64 6 ½ | 65 5 ½ | 66 11 ¼ | 75 6 ¼ | 81 3 | 81 3 | 74 9 | 89 10 ¾ |
Boilermaking—Journeymen | 62 6 ¾ | 62 8 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 64 7 ½ | 66 3 ¾ | 76 10 ½ | 80 9 ¼ | 87 1 ¾ | 102 5 ¼ | 102 1 ½ | 94 3 | 94 3 |
Iron and brass moulders | 57 7 | 57 7 | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 68 3 ¾ | 72 2 ½ | 77 1 ¼ | 84 2 ½ | 100 2 | 101 4 ½ | 93 9 ½ | 91 11 ½ |
Tinsmiths—Journeymen | 56 7 ½ | 62 6 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 65 1 ¾ | 70 9 | 78 4 | 82 3 | 92 9 ¼ | 104 0 ¾ | 94 2 ¼ | 94 2 ¼ |
Engineering— | ||||||||||||||
Fitters, &c. | 61 5 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 67 1 ¼ | 74 8 ¼ | 77 9 ¼ | 84 2 ½ | 102 5 ¼ | 100 10 | 94 5 | 94 5 |
Electrical workers | 61 1 ½ | 61 8 ¾ | 61 8 ¾ | 61 10 ½ | 61 10 ½ | 63 3 ½ | 66 6 ¼ | 68 4 | 71 6 | 82 6 | 101 0 ¾ | 101 9 | 94 1 | 94 1 |
Motor mechanics | 64 11 ½ | 64 11 ½ | 64 11 ½ | 64 11 ½ | 64 11 ½ | 64 7 ½ | 67 1 ¼ | 66 7 ½ | 77 10 ¼ | 88 1 ½ | 101 0 ¾ | 101 9 | 94 5 | 94 5 |
Skin and leather workers— | ||||||||||||||
Curriers | 56 0 | 58 0 | 58 0 | 58 0 | 58 6 | 61 4 | 62 8 | 62 8 | 70 8 | 90 8 | 100 0 | 100 0 | 92 0 | 95 8 |
Pelt-fleshers | 48 0 | 49 0 | 50 0 | 54 6 | 57 3 | 58 6 | 63 0 | 64 0 | 65 6 | 80 5 ½ | 90 8 ½ | 90 8 ½ | 83 11 ½ | 97 0 |
General hands | 42 0 | 43 6 | 45 0 | 49 6 | 53 9 | 53 11 ½ | 60 3 | 61 3 | 63 3 | 76 9 | 85 9 | 85 9 | 79 0 | 79 0 |
Mineral and stone workers— | ||||||||||||||
Brickmakers | 51 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 53 11 ½ | 62 7 ¾ | 70 11 ¾ | 87 5 ¾ | 101 8 | 99 0 | 99 0 |
General hands | 46 9 ¾ | 46 9 ¾ | 46 9 ¾ | 46 9 ¾ | 48 3 ¾ | 50 6 ¾ | 51 11 | 51 11 | 53 11 | 60 6 ¾ | 79 0 ¾ | 91 0 | 83 0 | 83 0 |
Mining (coal)— | ||||||||||||||
Surface—Tippers | 55 0 | 55 0 | 50 9 ½ | 53 7 ½ | 53 7 ½ | 53 7 ½ | 56 2 ¾ | 56 2 ¾ | 67 2 ½ | 67 2 ½ | 88 0 | 89 8 | 86 8 | 84 2 |
Labourers | 48 7 ½ | 48 7 ½ | 48 9 ¾ | 54 3 ¾ | 54 3 ¾ | 54 3 ¾ | 56 8 ¾ | 67 9 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 67 9 ½ | 88 0 | 89 8 | 86 8 | 86 10 |
Engine-drivers | 52 3 | 52 3 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 62 8 ½ | 62 8 ½ | 62 8 ½ | 62 8 ½ | 90 6 | 87 6 | 87 6 |
Miners | 59 9 ¾ | 59 9 ¾ | 61 10 ½ | 63 3 | 63 1 ½ | 63 1 ½ | 66 2 | 77 4 ½ | 77 4 ¼ | 76 2 ¼ | 89 0 ½ | 104 1 ¾ | 101 1 ¾ | 103 4 |
Truckers | 53 0 | 54 10 | 55 0 | 55 11 | 55 11 | 55 11 | 57 0 | 66 10 | 66 10 | 66 10 | 84 10 ½ | 95 4 ¾ | 92 4 ¾ | 92 8 |
Mining (gold)— | ||||||||||||||
Dry-shaft battery workers | 54 0 | 54 0 | 55 0 | 59 0 | 59 6 | 59 6 | 59 6 | 59 6 | 62 11 ½ | 65 7 ¼ | 92 3 | 80 7 ¼ | 74 2 | 84 6 |
Wet-shaft battery workers | 51 0 | 51 0 | 52 6 | 60 0 | 61 6 | 61 6 | 61 6 | 61 6 | 64 11 ¼ | 67 10 | 93 9 | 81 7 | 75 2 | 87 6 |
Cyanide-workers | 51 0 | 51 0 | 54 0 | 57 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 61 6 | 61 6 | 62 3 | 66 0 | 82 8 ½ | 84 2 ½ | 84 10 | 87 6 |
Quarrymen | 50 4 | 50 4 | 50 4 ½ | 52 8 ½ | 56 0 | 56 0 | 59 8 ¾ | 60 11 ½ | 63 2 | 73 7 ½ | 87 10 ½ | 87 10 ½ | 78 3 | 80 2 |
Agricultural and pastoral workers— | ||||||||||||||
General farm hands | 37 4 | 37 8 | 40 0 | 41 8 | 53 0 | 54 9 | 58 1 ½ | 58 7 ½ | 61 9 | 63 0 | 53 0 | 50 4 ½ | 51 6 ¾ | 51 6 ¾ |
Harvesters | 60 0 | 60 0 | 64 0 | 64 4 | 94 4 | 95 10 | 102 2 | 113 2 | 112 8 | 112 8 | 112 8 | 90 6 | 105 5 | 105 5 |
Ploughmen | 40 6 | 40 10 | 43 10 | 45 8 | 59 4 ½ | 61 0 | 65 0 | 66 1 ½ | 69 3 | 68 0 | 58 0 | 54 1 ½ | 60 11 ¼ | 60 11 ¼ |
Musterers | 48 8 | 48 8 | 52 4 | 53 10 | 75 4 | 78 0 | 81 10 | 83 8 | 89 0 | 79 2 | 79 2 | 112 9 | 102 1 ½ | 102 1 ½ |
Shepherds | 41 6 | 42 2 | 44 4 | 46 6 | 61 3 | 63 6 | 66 10 ½ | 68 0 | 70 6 | 60 6 | 53 0 | 56 7 ½ | 55 5 | 55 5 |
Wool-pressers | 45 4 | 45 4 | 47 4 | 48 0 | 75 4 | 75 4 | 75 4 | 77 1 ½ | 91 9 | 94 4 ½ | 101 7 ½ | 99 0 | 87 1 | 72 9 |
Railways— | ||||||||||||||
Engine-drivers, first grade | 72 0 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 81 0 | 81 0 | 81 0 | 93 0 | 114 0 | 113 8 | 107 8 | 108 1 ½ | 108 1 ½ |
Engine-drivers, second grade | 63 0 | 66 0 | 69 0 | 69 0 | 69 0 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 81 0 | 87 0 | 105 0 | 105 5 | 99 5 | 108 1 ½ | 108 1 ½ |
Firemen, first grade | 54 0 | 57 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 60 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 66 0 | 78 0 | 96 0 | 96 3 | 90 3 | 93 9 | 93 9 |
Firemen, second grade | 51 0 | 51 0 | 57 0 | 57 0 | 57 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 75 0 | 93 0 | 93 6 | 87 6 | 93 9 | 93 9 |
Guards, first grade | 57 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 69 0 | 69 0 | 69 0 | 81 0 | 108 0 | 108 2 | 102 2 | 100 0 | 100 0 |
Guards, second grade | 51 0 | 57 0 | 57 0 | 57 0 | 57 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 63 0 | 75 0 | 105 0 | 105 5 | 99 5 | 91 9 | 91 9 |
Tramways— | ||||||||||||||
Motormen | 52 0 | 53 6 | 53 6 | 53 6 | 53 6 | 54 3 | 54 3 | 57 10 ½ | 65 10 ¾ | 65 10 ¾ | 83 4 ½ | 83 7 ½ | 86 6 | 86 6 |
Conductors | 46 0 | 47 7 ½ | 47 7 ½ | 47 7 ½ | 48 1 ½ | 49 0 | 49 0 | 52 7 ¾ | 61 10 ½ | 61 10 ½ | 80 1 ½ | 79 10 ½ | 82 6 | 82 6 |
Shipping and cargo-working— | ||||||||||||||
Assistant stewards, first class | 40 4 ½ | 40 4 ½ | 40 4 ½ | 40 4 ½ | 47 10 ½ | 56 6 ½ | 56 6 ½ | 56 6 ½ | 61 9 | 84 9 ¾ | 94 7 ¾ | 94 7 ½ | 86 0 | 86 0 |
Assistant stewards, second class | 33 5 ½ | 33 5 ½ | 33 5 ½ | 33 5 ½ | 40 11 ½ | 49 7 ½ | 49 7 ½ | 49 7 ½ | 59 5 | 82 6 | 92 3 ¾ | 92 3 ¾ | 83 8 | 83 8 |
Chief cooks | 70 4 2/1 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 75 0 | 82 6 | 85 11 ½ | 85 11 ½ | 85 11 ½ | 98 8 | 106 9 | 116 6 ¾ | 133 10 | 122 8 | 122 8 |
Second cooks | 47 3 | 51 11 | 51 11 | 51 11 | 59 5 | 62 10 ¾ | 62 10 ¾ | 62 10 ¾ | 80 2 | 88 3 | 98 0 ¾ | 108 5 ½ | 99 10 | 99 10 |
A.B. seamen | 48 10 | 48 10 | 48 10 | 50 4 ½ | 59 5 | 59 11 | 73 3 | 73 3 | 79 0 | 87 1 ½ | 96 11 | 96 11 | 95 0 | 95 0 |
Ordinary seamen, first class | 38 1 | 38 1 | 38 1 | 41 1 ¾ | 50 2 | 54 0 | 57 1 | 57 1 | 61 8 ½ | 65 2 | 73 10 | 73 10 | 68 6 | 68 6 |
Waterside workers—Ordinary cargo | 59 0 ¾ | 59 0 ¾ | 59 0 ¾ | 62 4 | 62 4 | 67 10 | 73 4 | 80 8 | 80 8 | 80 8 | 99 0 | 99 0 | 92 4 | 92 4 |
Hotel workers— | ||||||||||||||
Chefs (male) | 83 1 ½ | 83 1 ½ | 83 1 ½ | 86 10 ½ | 92 9 ¾ | 92 9 ¾ | 92 9 ¾ | 92 9 ¾ | 95 11 ¼ | 97 8 ¼ | 115 3 ¾ | 120 0 | 114 1 ½ | 116 7 ½ |
Waiters (male) | 49 2 | 50 10 | 50 10 | 53 0 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 58 9 | 59 7 | 63 1 ½ | 64 1 ½ | 86 3 | 95 0 | 87 0 | 88 7 ½ |
Cooks (female) | 44 4 ½ | 44 4 ½ | 44 4 ½ | 46 3 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 52 6 | 55 0 | 60 0 | 60 6 | 74 1 ¼ | 82 6 | 78 6 | 78 6 |
Housemaids | 31 10 ½ | 32 7 ½ | 32 7 ½ | 34 10 ½ | 41 7 ½ | 41 7 ½ | 41 7 ½ | 43 3 | 47 6 | 48 0 | 60 4 ¾ | 65 0 | 61 0 | 61 0 |
Waitresses | 37 6 | 37 4 ¾ | 37 4 ¾ | 39 1 ¾ | 45 3 ½ | 45 3 ½ | 45 3 ½ | 45 7 ¼ | 48 1 ¼ | 48 6 | 63 4 ¼ | 67 6 | 63 8 ¼ | 63 1 ½ |
Miscellaneous— | ||||||||||||||
Soft-goods assistants (male) | .. | .. | 55 0 | 55 0 | 55 0 | 56 8 | 61 8 | 65 0 | 66 10 ½ | 79 0 | 87 3 | 86 6 | 79 10 ½ | 81 3 |
Warehouse storemen | 44 0 | 44 6 | 48 10 | 51 3 ¼ | 51 3 ¼ | 51 3 ¼ | 52 11 ¼ | 58 8 ½ | 64 9 | 74 5 | 88 1 ½ | 93 7 ½ | 77 0 | 77 0 |
Grocers' assistants | 45 0 | 45 0 | 48 9 | 50 0 | 50 0 | 53 9 | 57 6 | 61 9 | 67 10 ½ | 75 6 ¼ | 92 3 | 92 3 | 82 6 | 88 1 ½ |
The index numbers published in the preceding pages have been based on actual money rates without making any allowance for changes in the purchasing-power of money during the period under review. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance, for a rise in wages may be offset by a fall in the purchasing-power of money, while a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing-power of money. It is possible by taking the movement in retail-price index numbers as indicative of the movement in the purchasing-power of the sovereign to make allowance for this factor. It would be desirable to use numbers for "all groups"—food, rent, fuel and light, clothing, and miscellaneous items—in this connection, but, unfortunately, such index numbers are not available prior to the year 1914, and consequently the index numbers for the three food groups have been used throughout. No allowance has been made for changes in hours of labour and other miscellaneous factors affecting the distinction between real and nominal wages.
EFFECTIVE-WAGE INDEX NUMBERS, 1911–24. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group. | 1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. |
Food, drink, and tobacco | 1049 | 1020 | 1020 | 1018 | 902 | 893 | 873 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 726 | 699 | 707 | 696 | 627 | 594 | 594 |
Textiles and weaving | 963 | 931 | 913 | 917 | 836 | 827 | 766 |
Building | 1172 | 1142 | 1126 | 1170 | 1049 | 1007 | 951 |
Wood-manufacture | 1070 | 1044 | 1054 | 1038 | 955 | 960 | 896 |
Printing, &c. | 1254 | 1212 | 1239 | 1207 | 1078 | 1030 | 1027 |
Metal-working and engineering | 1153 | 1118 | 1114 | 1093 | 986 | 953 | 918 |
Other manufactures | 1016 | 1014 | 997 | 999 | 934 | 923 | 889 |
Mining | 1080 | 1045 | 1041 | 1085 | 978 | 933 | 896 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 943 | 910 | 889 | 959 | 1003 | 985 | 975 |
Land transport | 1024 | 1037 | 1043 | 1020 | 915 | 930 | 886 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1062 | 1035 | 1180 | 1184 | 1160 | 134 | 1120 |
Domestic service | 889 | 861 | 846 | 905 | 871 | 845 | 785 |
Miscellaneous | 965 | 950 | 993 | 967 | 865 | 844 | 829 |
All groups combined | 1010 | 987 | 996 | 1015 | 956 | 937 | 908 |
Group. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food, drink, and tobacco | 831 | 809 | 815 | 889 | 1112 | 1085 | 1043 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 575 | 581 | 602 | 657 | 826 | 761 | 722 |
Textiles and weaving | 768 | 778 | 724 | 769 | 1021 | 1034 | 986 |
Building | 901 | 982 | 905 | 1026 | 1282 | 1176 | 1119 |
Wood-manufacture | 884 | 902 | 846 | 1050 | 1267 | 1163 | 1111 |
Printing, &c. | 964 | 999 | 938 | 1121 | 1325 | 1201 | 1145 |
Metal-working and engineering | 908 | 940 | 893 | 986 | 1234 | 1189 | 1118 |
Other manufactures | 849 | 851 | 895 | 984 | 1222 | 1124 | 1066 |
Mining | 916 | 892 | 809 | 979 | 1200 | 1156 | 1116 |
Agricultural and pastoral | 964 | 975 | 877 | 843 | 992 | 1011 | 952 |
Land transport | 845 | 907 | 919 | 955 | 1130 | 1095 | 1037 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1058 | 1098 | 975 | 1118 | 1435 | 1340 | 1267 |
Domestic service | 768 | 766 | 672 | 836 | 1073 | 958 | 941 |
Miscellaneous | 817 | 813 | 808 | 915 | 1116 | 1010 | 976 |
All groups combined | 881 | 904 | 850 | 927 | 1136 | 1083 | 1031 |
The diagram which follows shows the movement in retail food-prices, nominal wages, and effective wages since 1909. Nominal wages are seen to have lagged behind food-prices while prices were rising, and to have continued to rise between 1921 and 1922 while food-prices were declining. The result is a steady fall in effective wages until 1920, and a sharp rise between 1921 and 1922, followed by a fall between 1922 and 1923. A similar fall was recorded between 1923 and 1924. It should be stressed, however, that the prices which have been taken into account in computing the effective wages are food-prices only.
The following table shows index numbers of hours worked in the various industrial groups as at 31st March of each year from 1911 to 1924. The material from which the index numbers have been compiled has been taken from the awards of the Arbitration Court in most cases; but, where hours are not prescribed in the awards, reference has been made to the Factories Acts. The agricultural and pastoral workers group has been omitted from the computations.
INDEX NUMBERS OF HOURS WORKED, 1911–24.(Base: Dominion weighted average, 1909–13 = 1000.) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Group. | 1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. |
Food, drink, and tobacco | 999 | 1000 | 994 | 993 | 965 | 989 | 981 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 932 | 928 | 928 | 928 | 926 | 926 | 930 |
Textiles and weaving | 976 | 976 | 976 | 976 | 976 | 976 | 976 |
Building | 917 | 917 | 915 | 907 | 904 | 902 | 900 |
Wood-manufacture | 952 | 950 | 950 | 951 | 951 | 929 | 921 |
Printing, &c. | 961 | 970 | 970 | 977 | 977 | 978 | 975 |
Metal-working and engineering | 961 | 961 | 961 | 957 | 957 | 952 | 951 |
Other manufactures | 973 | 973 | 973 | 973 | 977 | 968 | 968 |
Mining | 906 | 906 | 906 | 957 | 957 | 936 | 939 |
Land transport | 999 | 1001 | 1002 | 1002 | 1002 | 1000 | 999 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1076 | 1076 | 1076 | 1054 | 1054 | 1095 | 1065 |
Domestic service | 1226 | 1217 | 1216 | 1202 | 1202 | 1201 | 1201 |
Miscellaneous | 990 | 993 | 988 | 954 | 964 | 964 | 969 |
All groups | 1000 | 1000 | 999 | 994 | 992 | 996 | 991 |
Group. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food, drink, and tobacco | 982 | 982 | 967 | 947 | 951 | 947 | 945 |
Clothing, boots, &c. | 929 | 928 | 929 | 919 | 900 | 900 | 900 |
Textiles and weaving | 976 | 976 | 972 | 940 | 933 | 933 | 933 |
Building | 902 | 900 | 902 | 903 | 902 | 899 | 900 |
Wood-manufacture | 920 | 918 | 917 | 914 | 914 | 914 | 916 |
Printing, &c. | 975 | 962 | 956 | 892 | 889 | 889 | 889 |
Metal-working and engineering | 949 | 953 | 951 | 910 | 910 | 908 | 908 |
Other manufactures | 957 | 969 | 963 | 950 | 948 | 946 | 944 |
Mining | 941 | 934 | 934 | 867 | 907 | 907 | 919 |
Land transport | 999 | 998 | 998 | 930 | 933 | 928 | 928 |
Shipping and cargo-working | 1054 | 1149 | 1149 | 1098 | 1098 | 1098 | 1098 |
Domestic service | 1202 | 1202 | 1202 | 1066 | 981 | 981 | 983 |
Miscellaneous | 960 | 959 | 959 | 923 | 911 | 896 | 890 |
All groups | 989 | 999 | 997 | 951 | 944 | 941 | 941 |
The following table shows the hours worked in certain important occupations selected from the list from which index numbers have been compiled. The figures given are unweighted averages of hours worked in the four principal industrial districts.
AVERAGE HOURS PER WEEK WORKED, 1911–21. | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Occupation. | 1911. | 1912. | 1913. | 1914. | 1915. | 1916. | 1917. | 1918. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | 1924. |
Bakers | 50 ¼ | 49 ½ | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 47 ½ | 46 ½ |
Butchers—Shopmen | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 53 | 53 | 52 ¾ | 51 ¾ | 49 ¾ | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Butter-factory employees | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 ½ | 48 ½ | 48 ½ | 48 ½ |
Flour-mill employees | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Freezing-works employees | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Aerated-water and cordial making employees | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ¼ | 46 ¼ | 46 ¼ | 46 ½ | 46 ¼ | 46 | 46 | 46 |
Brewery workers | 45 ½ | 45 ½ | 45 ½ | 46 ¼ | 46 | 46 | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 | 45 ¼ | 45 | 45 |
Tailors | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 46 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Tailoresses | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Boot operatives, male and female | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Woollen-mills employees— | ||||||||||||||
Male | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 47 ¼ | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 |
Female | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 47 ¼ | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 |
Bricklayers | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Carpenters | 45 | 45 | 45 | 44 ¾ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Joiners | 45 | 45 | 45 | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Plasterers | 45 | 45 | 44 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Plumbers | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Sawmill hands | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 46 ½ | 47 | 45 ¼ | 46 ½ | 45 ¼ | 45 ¼ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 46 ¾ |
Boatbuilders and shipwrights | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 45 ½ | 45 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Blacksmiths | 47 | 47 | 47 | 46 ¼ | 46 ¼ | 46 ¼ | 45 | 45 | 46 ¼ | 46 ¼ | 45 | 45 | 45 | 45 |
Boilermakers | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 | 44 |
Tinsmiths | 47 ½ | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 45 ½ | 45 ½ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ |
Skin and leather workers | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Mineral and stone workers | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 | 47 ¼ | 48 | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ |
Miners (coal)— | ||||||||||||||
Surface | 40 ½ | 40 ½ | 40 ½ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 44 ¾ | 44 ¾ | 44 ½ | 38 | 43 | 43 | 45 |
Underground | 38 ½ | 38 ½ | 38 ½ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 43 ¼ | 42 ¾ | 42 ¾ | 42 ¾ | 38 | 43 | 43 | 43 ¾ |
Miners (gold) | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 48 | 48 | 46 ¾ | 46 ¾ | 45 ¼ | 45 ¼ | 45 ¼ | 45 ¼ |
Quarrymen | 48 | 48 | 48 | 47 ½ | 47 ½ | 47 ¾ | 48 | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 47 ¾ | 46 ¾ | 46 ¾ | 46 ¾ | 46 ¾ |
Railway employees— | ||||||||||||||
Engine-drivers and firemen | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Guards | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Tramway employees—Conductors and motormen | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Shipping— | ||||||||||||||
Stewards | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 70 | 70 | 70 | 70 | 70 | 60 | 60 | 60 | 60 |
Cooks | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 70 | 70 | 70 | 70 | 70 | 60 | 60 | 60 | 60 |
Seamen | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 | 56 |
Waterside workers | 47 ¼ | 47 ¼ | 47 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Hotel workers— | ||||||||||||||
Male | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Female | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 65 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Soft-goods assistants | 52 | 52 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Warehouse storemen | 44 | 44 | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 ¾ | 45 | 44 ¼ | 44 ¼ | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 | 44 |
Grocers' assistants | 52 ¼ | 52 ¼ | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 49 ¾ | 49 ¾ | 48 ¾ | 47 |
Restaurant workers— | ||||||||||||||
Male | 62 ½ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 61 ¼ | 60 | 51 | 51 | 51 |
Female | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 52 | 48 | 48 | 48 | 48 |
Table of Contents
THE collection of information regarding industrial disputes was initiated by the Census and Statistics Office at the beginning of the year 1920. Information concerning disputes prior to that year was obtained by examination of the records of the Labour Department, fairly complete data being available from this source with regard to the number of disputes, their nature, causes, methods of settlement, and results. In many instances however, it was impossible to ascertain the duration of disputes and the number of workers involved in them, and it has been impossible to estimate the number of working-days lost or the loss in wages caused by disputes prior to 1920. Under the system originated in 1920 returns furnished by Inspectors of Factories form the main source from which information is obtained. It is considered that the statistics based on these reports are less liable to bias than would be the case if private persons were relied on to furnish the information. It is the duty of an Inspector, during the course of a dispute in his industrial district, to collect all available particulars relating to it. The Inspectors have power to demand information from the parties concerned in the dispute, and by exercising this power when necessary they can obtain complete information.
On the termination of a dispute the Inspector in the district in which it has taken place is required to fill in and forward to the Census and Statistics Office and the Head Office of the Labour Department a return showing—(a) The location of the dispute; (b) its nature—direct strike, sympathetic strike, partial strike, or lockout; (c) the number of workers directly and indirectly concerned in the dispute; (d) the dates of commencement and termination of the dispute; (e) the cause, the method of settlement, and the result of the dispute; (f) the estimated loss in wages caused by the dispute; (g) the names of the firms affected and the industry in which the dispute has taken place. If the dispute results in a change of wages or hours, then the hours and wages before and after the dispute are to be shown.
Industrial disputes may be divided into two main classes—strikes and lockouts. Strikes may be further subdivided into three classes—direct strikes, sympathetic strikes, and partial strikes. A direct strike is a concerted refusal on the part of a body of workers to continue work, for the purpose of forcing their demands on an employer or of resisting demands made by him. A stop-work meeting does not necessarily constitute a strike; it may be held merely to discuss certain matters relating to conditions of employment, &c., or to decide whether or not a strike shall take place. A sympathetic strike occurs when the workers strike, not to force their own demands on their employer, but in sympathy with the claims of other workers. A partial strike is a strike which does not involve a complete stoppage of work; a "go-slow" policy adopted by a body of workers may be classified as a partial strike, provided that the fact that they are adopting a "go-slow" policy is soundly established. A lockout occurs when an employer or a body of employers refuses work to a body of workers in order to force certain demands on them or to resist demands made by them.
In these tabulations the term "industrial dispute" refers only to those disputes which result in a strike or a lockout. Many disputes are, of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes.
The original Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act was placed on the New Zealand statute-book as early as 1894. Its object was to encourage the formation of industrial unions and associations, and to facilitate the settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration. It provided for the registration as "industrial unions" of societies of workers or employers in the various industrial districts, and, as "industrial associations," of any council or other body representing any number of such unions; for the making of industrial agreements pursuant to the Act, and the filing of such in the Supreme Court; for the formation of industrial districts, the election of Boards of Conciliation, and the setting-up of a Court of Arbitration.
The original Act and its amendments were consolidated in 1900; a compiling Act was passed in 1905; and a further consolidation was effected in 1908. Following is a brief summary of the more important amendments: In 1898 an amendment was passed empowering the Court in its award to prescribe minimum rates of wages, with special provision for a lower rate being paid in the case of workers unable to earn the prescribed minimum. An important amendment was passed in 1903 prohibiting any employer, worker, union of workers, or union of employers from taking proceedings to defeat any of the provisions of an award during its currency. It forbade an employer to dismiss any employee merely because he happened to be entitled to the benefit of an award or merely because he was a member of a union.
In 1905 an amendment was passed providing for the punishment by fine of any employer or worker bound by an award or industrial agreement affecting an industry who takes part in a strike or lockout in that industry. In 1908 an additional penalty was added in the case of certain "public utility" industries, such as gas-manufacture, the supply of milk or meat, tramway services, &c. By this amendment the constitution of Conciliation Boards was altered to provide for the appointment of four Conciliation Commissioners, whose duty it is to call together representatives of employers and employees in the event of a dispute arising, and to sit with these representatives as a Conciliation Council to endeavour to effect a settlement. The decision of the Council is not binding, but disputes must be referred to a Council before they may be referred to the Arbitration Court.
A further amendment in 1911 empowers the Court to make an industrial agreement into an award, provided such agreement does not conflict with an existing award or is not contrary to the public interest. It also provides that recommendations of Conciliation Councils shall become in effect industrial agreements if none of the parties to a dispute disagrees with such recommendations.
There have been no major amendments to the Act since 1911. Its administration is in the hands of the Labour Department, and Inspectors of Factories are charged with the duty of seeing that the provisions of awards and agreements are carried out.
The following paragraphs indicate the procedure followed in regard to industrial disputes under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act:—
An industrial union (or association of unions) of workers registered under the Act may cite a union or association of unions of employers, or an employer, or a number of employers, before a Council of Conciliation for the hearing of an industrial dispute before a Commissioner and assessors appointed from either side.
An industrial union (or association of unions) of employers registered under the Act, or an individual employer, or employers, may cite a union of workers in a similar manner. It will be noted that the workers may compel any of their employers to come under the Act; while the employers cannot compel their workers to come under it, unless the latter have registered as an industrial union or association thereunder; registration is voluntary.
If an agreement is arrived at and is signed by the parties it may be filed by any party as an "industrial agreement," and be enforced accordingly; or if the assessors only have signed an agreement—termed a "recommendation" in the Act (which is usually more convenient where the parties are scattered)—that recommendation may be forwarded to the Clerk of Awards, who gives notice of it to the parties. If within the following month no objection is received, the recommendation becomes binding in the same manner as an industrial agreement.
In the event of no agreement or of a partial agreement only being arrived at, the whole matter is referred to the Arbitration Court, which, after hearing argument upon the matters not agreed upon, makes its award, which becomes binding upon the employers specified in the award, upon any employers commencing business in the district subsequently to the date of the award, and upon all persons working for such employers. In many cases even where a "recommendation" has been arrived at in the Conciliation Council, instead of following the procedure mentioned in the preceding paragraph the parties find it more convenient to have the recommendation made into an award, and, as the Court has no jurisdiction in the case of complete agreement, it has become the practice to disagree pro forma on, say, one clause. This enables the Court to make an award in accordance with the recommendation.
Until a few years ago it was the practice for unions of workers to cite the employers as parties to a dispute, and it was only in very rare cases that the employers took the initiative, but of late a number of cases have occurred where the employers have cited the workers' unions before Conciliation Councils—for example, freezing-workers, cooks and stewards, seamen, watersiders, coal-miners, dairy employees, and shearers.
In all cases where an industrial agreement or accepted recommendation or award is filed it becomes binding on all the parties, and a strike or lockout becomes unlawful. In a few cases the workers concerned have objected to the award, and have struck work rather than accept the conditions fixed.
The Labour Disputes Investigation Act, which was passed in 1913, applies to all disputes to which the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act does not relate—viz., where there is no award or industrial agreement or accepted recommendation thereunder in force.
Under this Act if a dispute concerning wages and other conditions of employment arises between a society or societies of workers, whether registered or not, that are not bound by any award or industrial agreement, and their employers, the society must, before it may strike, give to the Minister of Labour formal notice of the dispute, setting forth the names of the parties to the dispute and the claims made by the society. The Minister then refers the dispute to a Conciliation Commissioner to call a conference, or to a "Labour Disputes Committee" for investigation and recommendation. Such a committee consists of not less than one nor more than three members chosen from each side, with an independent chairman. In the event of no settlement being arrived at a secret ballot is taken by the Registrar of Industrial Unions among the members of the society as to whether, in the case of no recommendation having been made, a strike should eventuate; or, in the case of a recommendation having been made, as to whether the recommendation should be adopted. Seven days' notice must be given to the employers should a strike be decided upon.
Similar provisions apply with reference to the filing of a dispute and to a lockout by the employers.
In the event of an agreement being arrived at it may be filed with the Clerk of Awards. It is then enforceable in the same manner as an industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.
Of the 49 disputes recorded during 1923, 40 were of less than two weeks duration, and cannot be regarded as serious. Of the remainder, 7 disputes lasted for a period of eight weeks or over. Four of these disputes occurred in the shipping industry, 1 in the coal-mining industry, 1 in freezing-works, and 1 in the building trade.
On 14th September a strike broke out in the coal-mines in Westland. Five mines were idle, and 1,521 men went on strike or were thrown out of employment as a direct result of the strike, the approximate duration of which was fourteen weeks. An agreement was made on the 14th January, 1924, in which the demands of the workers were partially conceded. The object of the strike was to obtain better wages and working-conditions. The loss in wages incurred by the men while on strike is estimated at £74,465.
Three serious disputes occurred in the shipping industry during the year, at Auckland, Wellington, and Lyttelton. In each case the cause was dissatisfaction with the terms of the new award of the Arbitration Court. Although in each case the dispute commenced in November, 1922, it was not settled until January, 1923. In all, 722 workers were involved in the strikes, the total loss in wages being estimated at £25,099. No alterations were made in the conditions of the award.
The above-mentioned disputes were the only serious strikes in which any considerable number of workers was involved.
From the passing of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act in 1894 till the end of 1905 there were no industrial disputes dealt with under the Act; indeed, New Zealand may be said to have been entirely free from industrial disputes during that period.
The following table shows the nature and magnitude of disputes occurring during the years 1906–23. Unfortunately, particulars are not available as to the number of working-days lost for years prior to 1920; and, indeed, the figures showing the number of workers involved are incomplete in many cases. Consequently only a rough idea of the magnitude of disputes occurring in a given year can be gleaned from the table, although the number of disputes and their classification are complete.
NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES, 1906–23. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Nature of Dispute. | Number of Firms affected. | Number of Workers involved. | ||||||||
Direct Strike. | Sympathetic Strike. | Partial Strike. | Lockout. | Total. | Direct Strike. | Sympathetic Strike. | Partial Strike. | Lockout. | Total. | ||
a Figures not available. b It one case figures not available. c In two cases figures not available. d In four cases figures not available. e In five cases figures not available. f In six cases figures not available. g In seven cases figures not available. h In twelve cases figures not available. | |||||||||||
1906 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 88 | 88 |
1907 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | 6 | 7 | 471b | 87 | .. | .. | 558 |
1908 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 63 | .. | .. | .. | 63 |
1909 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | a | .. | .. | .. | a |
1910 | 11 | .. | 2 | 2 | 15 | 15 | 237e | .. | 12b | 6 | 255 |
1911 | 19 | 3 | .. | .. | 22 | 22 | 1,361d | 14b | .. | .. | 1,375 |
1912 | 21 | 2 | 1 | .. | 24 | 29 | 4,964c | 759 | 23 | .. | 5,746 |
1913 | 33 | 39 | .. | 1 | 73 | 162 | 3,455c | 9,925b | .. | 20 | 13,400 |
1914 | 4 | 15 | 1 | .. | 20 | 20 | 529 | 3,560 | a | .. | 4,089 |
1915 | 7 | .. | 1 | .. | 8 | 8 | 295b | .. | a | .. | 295 |
1916 | 12 | 1 | 2 | .. | 15 | 21 | 696c | 160 | 43b | .. | 899 |
1917 | 32 | 3 | 10 | .. | 45 | 53 | 2,509h | a | 225e | .. | 2,734 |
1918 | 33 | .. | 6 | 1 | 40 | 44 | 3,984f | .. | 39e | 33 | 4,056 |
1919 | 32 | 1 | 12 | .. | 45 | 59 | 2,938e | a | 1,092g | .. | 4,030 |
1920 | 70 | 3 | 2 | .. | 75 | 106 | 8,524b | 750b | 338 | .. | 9,612 |
1921 | 63 | 5 | 9 | .. | 77 | 112 | 8,534 | 917 | 982 | .. | 10,433 |
1922 | 53 | 4 | 1 | .. | 58 | 67 | 5,778 | 376 | 260 | .. | 6,414 |
1923 | 45 | 2 | 2 | .. | 49 | 79 | 6,659 | 207 | 296 | .. | 7,162 |
totals | 441 | 81 | 49 | 5 | 576 | 808 | 50,997 | 16,755 | 3,310 | 147 | 71,209 |
From this table it will be seen that the number of disputes occurring in any one year was very small until the year 1913, when the number suddenly rose to 73 disputes. In that year there was an epidemic of strikes throughout the country, the number of sympathetic strikes being especially large. Although it may appear from the table that a greater number of disputes occurred during 1920 and 1921 than during 1913, this is not the case. On account of the fact that forms showing particulars of disputes are not furnished until the termination of a strike, disputes which begin in one year but end in the next year are tabulated in the second year. In order to secure uniformity the plan has been adopted, in compiling the statistics for back years, of tabulating disputes according to the years of termination, not of commencement. Fourteen sympathetic strikes which began in 1913 continued until the next year, and consequently are tabulated in the year 1914. Only 3 strikes continued from the year 1921 to the year 1922. Again, as will be seen from the table, the number of workers involved in disputes during 1913 was greater than in either 1920 or 1921.
It will be noticed that the number of disputes occurring during 1922 and 1923 is considerably lower than the numbers for the two previous years.
The following table shows the nature and magnitude of disputes occurring in each industrial district for the year 1923. The number of working-days lost is shown in this table, and is calculated by multiplying the number of workers involved by the number of days lost (exclusive of Sundays and public holidays). It is assumed that work would have been continuous if no dispute had taken place, and no allowance is made for unemployment which might have taken place even if there were no dispute. In some cases, such as shearing, there is a definite amount of work to be done, and a stoppage of work does not decrease the total amount of work done, but only postpones its completion. In those cases the figures are perhaps more or less fictitious, but in the great majority of cases they represent a real loss.
NATURE AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
Direct strike | 15 | 3 | 4 | .. | .. | 11 | 1 | 11 | 45 |
Sympathetic strike | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 | .. |
Partial strike | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
Lockout | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 15 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 11 | 49 |
Number of Firms affected. | |||||||||
Totals | 23 | 3 | 18 | .. | .. | 17 | 5 | 13 | 79 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
Direct strike | 1,592 | 164 | 340 | .. | .. | 3,791 | 115 | 657 | 6,659 |
Sympathetic strike | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 207 | .. | .. | 207 |
Partial strike | .. | .. | 296 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 296 |
Lockout | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 1,592 | 164 | 636 | .. | .. | 3,998 | 115 | 657 | 7,162 |
Number of Working-days lost. | |||||||||
Direct strike | 41,985 | 164 | 354 | .. | .. | 137,857 | 7,705 | 9,340 | 197,405 |
Sympathetic strike | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 207 | .. | .. | 207 |
Partial strike | .. | .. | 4,200 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4,200 |
Lockout | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 41,985 | 164 | 4,554 | .. | .. | 138,064 | 7,705 | 9,340 | 201,812 |
The greatest number of disputes in any one district occurred in the Northern District, where 15 disputes took place during the year. Eight of these disputes occurred in the shipping industry, but in only one case was the strike really serious.
Several disputes occurred in the coal-mines in the Westland District, and in one case the dispute was of considerable magnitude, as is evidenced by the number of working-days lost.
The following table shows the duration of the disputes which occurred during the years 1906–23. Several disputes have been classified as of indefinite duration owing to the lack of information as to their duration. In other cases it has been found possible to assign disputes to a class although their exact duration cannot be ascertained.
DURATION AND MAGNITUDE OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1906–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Duration. | 1906–18. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | Totals, 1906–23. |
a Figures not available. b In one case figures not available. c In two cases figures not available. d In three cases figures not available. e In four cases figures not available. | |||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||
1 day and less | 50 | 11 | 33 | 20 | 23 | 26 | 163 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 15 | 7 | 10 | 4 | 8 | 4 | 48 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 15 | 5 | 3 | 8 | 2 | 6 | 39 |
Over 3 days to 1 week | 12 | 5 | 8 | 10 | 1 | 1 | 37 |
1 week to 2 weeks | 26 | 4 | 6 | 9 | 5 | 3 | 53 |
2 weeks to 4 weeks | 51 | 5 | 7 | 19 | 2 | 1 | 85 |
4 weeks to 6 weeks | 13 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 1 | 26 |
6 weeks to 8 weeks | 16 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | 21 |
8 weeks and over | 30 | 3 | .. | 3 | 7 | 7 | 50 |
Indefinite | 44 | 4 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 54 |
Totals | 272 | 45 | 75 | 77 | 58 | 49 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||
1 day and less | 2,122 | 766e | 3,373b | 1,436 | 2,244 | 2,098 | 12,039 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 212 | 934b | 1,104 | 79 | 526 | 593 | 3,448 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 1,155 | 114c | 387 | 527 | 287 | 1,203 | 3,673 |
Over 3 days to 1 week | 1,159 | 662c | 714 | 1,590 | 75 | 35 | 4,235 |
1 week to 2 weeks | 3,981 | 792 | 1,051b | 799 | 1,161 | 349 | 8,133 |
2 weeks to 4 weeks | 9,030 | 400 | 1,910 | 5,614 | 299 | 111 | 17,364 |
4 weeks to 6 weeks | 1,939 | a | 213 | 292 | 301 | 257 | 3,002 |
6 weeks to 8 weeks | 3,778 | .. | .. | .. | 887 | .. | 4,665 |
8 weeks and over | 8,815 | 322d | .. | 96 | 634 | 2,516 | 12,383 |
Indefinite | 1,367 | 40 | 860 | .. | .. | .. | 2,267 |
Totals | 33,558 | 4,030 | 9,612 | 10,433 | 6,414 | 7,162 | 71,209 |
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO DURATION, 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Duration. | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
1 day and less | 6 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | 6 | .. | 8 | 26 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 4 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | .. | 1 | 6 |
Over 3 days and less than 1 week | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
1 week and less than 2 weeks | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 3 |
2 weeks and less than 4 weeks | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
4 weeks and less than 6 weeks | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
8 weeks and over | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 7 |
Totals | 15 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 11 | 49 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
1 day and less | 543 | 164 | 326 | .. | .. | 724 | .. | 341 | 2,098 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 13 | .. | 14 | .. | .. | 566 | .. | .. | 593 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 79 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 924 | .. | 200 | 1,203 |
Over 3 days and less than 1 week | 35 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 35 |
1 week and less than 2 weeks | 68 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 263 | .. | 18 | 349 |
2 weeks and less than 4 weeks | 111 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 111 |
4 weeks and less than 6 weeks | 257 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 257 |
8 weeks and over | 486 | .. | 296 | .. | .. | 1,521 | 115 | 98 | 2,516 |
Totals | 1,592 | 164 | 636 | .. | .. | 3,998 | 115 | 657 | 7,162 |
Number of Working-days lost. | |||||||||
1 day and less | 543 | 164 | 326 | .. | .. | 724 | .. | 310 | 2,067 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 26 | .. | 28 | .. | .. | 1,132 | .. | .. | 1,186 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 213 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,772 | .. | 600 | 3,585 |
Over 3 days and less than 1 week | 140 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 140 |
1 week and less than 2 weeks | 476 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,630 | .. | 198 | 3,304 |
2 weeks and less than 4 weeks | 1,332 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,332 |
4 weeks and less than 6 weeks | 6,682 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6,682 |
8 weeks and over | 32,573 | .. | 4,200 | .. | .. | 130,806 | 7,705 | 8,232 | 183,516 |
Totals | 41,985 | 164 | 4,554 | .. | .. | 138,064 | 7,705 | 9,340 | 201,812 |
Estimated Loss in Wages. | |||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1 day and less | 492 | 108 | 286 | .. | .. | 590 | .. | 36 | 1,512 |
2 days and more than 1 day | 7 | .. | 30 | .. | .. | 1,219 | .. | .. | 1,256 |
3 days and more than 2 days | 102 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,250 | .. | 240 | 2,592 |
Over 3 days and less than 1 week | 30 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 30 |
1 week and less than 2 weeks | 350 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3,000 | .. | 125 | 3,475 |
2 weeks and less than 4 weeks | 1,565 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,565 |
4 weeks and less than 6 weeks | 2,130 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,130 |
8 weeks and over | 16,600 | .. | 3,469 | .. | .. | 74,465 | 5,780 | 1,200 | 101,514 |
Totals | 21,276 | 108 | 3,785 | .. | .. | 81,524 | 5,780 | 1,601 | 114,074 |
From the foregoing tables it will be seen that during the period 1906–23 163 disputes, out of a total of 576, lasted for only one day or less than one day. In 1923, 26 disputes, out of a total of 49, lasted for only one day or less; 4 disputes had a duration of between one and two days; but 7 of the 49 disputes recorded for the year attained really serious proportions, their duration being eight weeks or over. Details for individual years prior to 1919 were given in the 1923 Year-book.
The following table shows the number of disputes in each industrial district for the years 1906–23, and also the number of workers involved:—
NUMBER AND MAGNITUDE OF DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, 1906–23. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
a Figures not available. b In one case figures not available. c In two cases figures not available. d In three cases figures not available. e In four cases figures not available. f In five cases figures not available. g In six cases figures not available. h In seven cases figures not available. i In nine cases figures not available. | |||||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
1906 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
1907 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 6 |
1908 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 |
1909 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 |
1910 | 4 | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | 6 | 2 | 15 |
1911 | 7 | .. | 8 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 2 | 22 |
1912 | 9 | 1 | 5 | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | 3 | 24 |
1913 | 21 | 3 | 22 | 3 | 2 | 6 | 7 | 9 | 73 |
1914 | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 3 | 12 | .. | 1 | 20 |
1915 | 1 | .. | 5 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | 8 |
1916 | 1 | .. | 4 | 1 | 1 | 5 | .. | 3 | 15 |
1917 | 8 | .. | 14 | 1 | 2 | 15 | 2 | 3 | 45 |
1918 | 9 | .. | 6 | .. | 1 | 19 | 1 | 4 | 40 |
1919 | 10 | 1 | 8 | .. | 3 | 15 | 3 | 5 | 45 |
1920 | 22 | .. | 12 | .. | 1 | 25 | 9 | 6 | 75 |
1921 | 21 | 1 | 15 | .. | 2 | 15 | 4 | 19 | 77 |
1922 | 10 | 1 | 11 | .. | 1 | 16 | 10 | 9 | 58 |
1923 | 15 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 11 | 49 |
totals | 142 | 10 | 124 | 5 | 16 | 145 | 57 | 77 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
1906 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 88 | .. | .. | 88 |
1907 | 46b | .. | 121 | .. | .. | 350 | 41 | .. | 558 |
1908 | .. | .. | 63 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 63 |
1909 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | a | .. | .. | a |
1910 | 179b | .. | 60 | .. | .. | .. | 9e | 7b | 255 |
1911 | 404c | .. | 663b | .. | .. | .. | 218c | 90 | 1,375 |
1912 | 3,262b | 6 | 1,574 | .. | .. | 543 | 128b | 233 | 5,746 |
1913 | 7,576 | 101 | 1,281b | 194 | 146 | 1,526 | 610b | 1,966b | 13,400 |
1914 | 510 | .. | 455 | .. | 144 | 2,874b | .. | 106 | 4,089 |
1915 | 200 | .. | 68b | .. | .. | .. | 27b | .. | 295 |
1916 | 10 | .. | 412 | a | a | 434c | .. | 43c | 899 |
1917 | 504c | .. | 269i | 35 | 58 | 1,704h | 150b | 14b | 2,734 |
1918 | 422b | .. | 75b | .. | a | 3,499g | a | 60b | 4,056 |
1919 | 394e | a | 118d | .. | 111 | 2,306f | 880 | 221 | 4,030 |
1920 | 2,991 | .. | 1,081c | .. | 10 | 5,106 | 260 | 164 | 9,612 |
1921 | 3,829 | 44 | 2,373 | .. | 63 | 2,319 | 312 | 1,493 | 10,433 |
1922 | 703 | 53 | 940 | .. | 49 | 2,771 | 1,010 | 888 | 6,414 |
1923 | 1,592 | 164 | 636 | .. | .. | 3,998 | 115 | 657 | 7,162 |
totals | 22,622 | 368 | 10,189 | 229 | 581 | 27,518 | 3,760 | 5,942 | 71,209 |
In the following table industrial disputes are classified according to the industries in which disputes took place. In the tables for the period 1906–23 the totals for the Dominion only are given; but a more detailed table is also added giving fuller particulars for the disputes occurring during the year 1923. The classification into industrial groups is the same as that used in the compilation of wage statistics. "Wood-manufacture" includes both sawmilling and the secondary stages of manufacture (cabinetmaking, &c.). "Domestic service" includes employees in hotels, restaurants, &c. "Metal-working" includes all the engineering trades, brassmoulding, fitting, &c. The designations given to the other groups are self-explanatory.
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO INDUSTRIAL GROUPS, 1906–23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial Group. | 1906–18. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | Totals, 1906–23. |
a Figures not available. b In one case figures not available. c In two cases figures not available. d In five cases figures not available. | |||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 50 | 4 | 11 | 6 | 22 | 4 | 97 |
II. Clothing | 4 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 6 |
III. Textile-weaving | 7 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 10 |
IV. Building and construction | 12 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | 16 |
V. Wood-manufacture | 5 | 1 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 16 |
VI. Paper-manufacture and printing | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
VII. Metal-working | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 5 |
VIII. Other manufactures | 7 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | 11 |
IX. Mining | 84 | 21 | 30 | 37 | 19 | 16 | 207 |
X. Agricultural and pastoral | 8 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 9 |
XI. Land transport | 13 | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 18 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 60 | 5 | 21 | 23 | 15 | 26 | 150 |
XIII. Domestic service | 3 | .. | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | 6 |
XIV. Miscellaneous | 17 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 24 |
Totals | 272 | 45 | 75 | 77 | 58 | 49 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 3,678 | 95b | 484 | 586 | 2,453 | 163 | 7,459 |
II. Clothing | 52 | 29 | 30 | .. | .. | .. | 111 |
III. Textile-weaving | 1,009 | 45b | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,054 |
IV. Building and construction | 1,937 | 70b | 5 | .. | .. | 25 | 2,037 |
V. Wood-manufacture | 620 | 17 | 51 | 87 | 12 | 68 | 855 |
VI. Paper-manufacture and printing | 23 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 23 |
VII. Metal-working | 7 | 880b | 12 | 22 | .. | .. | 921 |
VIII. Other manufactures | 360 | 6 | 19 | 37 | .. | .. | 422 |
IX. Mining | 16,034 | 2,771d | 7,221 | 4,972 | 3,104 | 4,599 | 38,701 |
X. Agricultural and pastoral | 27 | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 29 |
XI. Land transport | 1,448 | a | 360 | .. | .. | .. | 1,808 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 5,365 | 70 | 1,327c | 4,704 | 839 | 2,293 | 14,598 |
XIII. Domestic service | 868 | .. | 15 | 6 | .. | .. | 889 |
XIV. Miscellaneous | 2,130 | 47 | 88 | 17 | 6 | 14 | 2,302 |
Totals | 33,558 | 4,030 | 9,612 | 10,433 | 6,414 | 7,162 | 71,209 |
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO INDUSTRIAL GROUPS, 1923. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial District and Group. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Firms affected. | Number of Workers Involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | Estimated Loss in Wages. | ||
Directly. | Indirectly. | Total. | |||||
Northern Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 1 | 1 | 35 | .. | 35 | 140 | 30 |
IV. Building and construction | 1 | 5 | 25 | .. | 25 | 1,225 | 600 |
V. Wood-manufacture | 1 | 1 | 68 | .. | 68 | 476 | 350 |
IX. Mining | 4 | 6 | 821 | .. | 821 | 8,467 | 4,097 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 8 | 10 | 643 | .. | 643 | 31,677 | 16,199 |
Totals | 15 | 23 | 1,592 | .. | 1,592 | 41,985 | 21,276 |
Taranaki Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 3 | 3 | 108 | 56 | 164 | 164 | 108 |
Wellington Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 1 | 1 | 12 | .. | 12 | 12 | 10 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 4 | 16 | 610 | .. | 610 | 4,514 | 3,745 |
XIV. Miscellaneous | 1 | 1 | 14 | .. | 14 | 28 | 30 |
Totals | 6 | 18 | 636 | .. | 636 | 4,554 | 3,785 |
Westland Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
IX. Mining | 12 | 16 | 2,687 | 1,091 | 3,778 | 137,844 | 81,444 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 1 | 1 | 220 | .. | 220 | 220 | 80 |
Totals | 13 | 17 | 2,907 | 1,091 | 3,998 | 138,064 | 81,524 |
Canterbury Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 1 | 5 | 115 | .. | 115 | 7,705 | 5,780 |
Otago and Southland Industrial District. | £ | ||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 2 | 2 | 116 | .. | 116 | 8,430 | 1,325 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 9 | 11 | 541 | .. | 541 | 910 | 276 |
Totals | 11 | 13 | 657 | .. | 657 | 9,340 | 1,601 |
All Districts. | £ | ||||||
I. Food, drink, &c. | 4 | 4 | 163 | .. | 163 | 8,582 | 1,365 |
IV. Building and construction | 1 | 5 | 25 | .. | 25 | 1,225 | 600 |
V. Wood-manufacture | 1 | 1 | 68 | .. | 68 | 476 | 350 |
IX. Mining | 16 | 22 | 3,508 | 1,091 | 4,599 | 146,311 | 85,541 |
XII. Shipping and cargo-working | 26 | 46 | 2,237 | 56 | 2,293 | 45,190 | 26,188 |
XIV. Miscellaneous | 1 | 1 | 14 | .. | 14 | 28 | 30 |
Totals | 49 | 79 | 6,015 | 1,147 | 7,162 | 201,812 | 114,074 |
From the foregoing tables it will be seen that the greatest number of disputes in any one industry during the period 1906-23 occurred in the mining industry. In the year 1923, however, the greatest number of disputes occurred in the group "Shipping and cargo-working."
In the group "Mining" 16 disputes occurred during the year 1923, only one of which, however, attained serious proportions.
In the following tables the causes of disputes occurring during the years 1906-23 are shown. Under the heading "Wages" are included disputes concerning a reduction or increase in the rates of wages in industries where time rates are paid, or concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for piecework in industries where piece rates are paid. Disputes concerning an increase or decrease in the rates for overtime are also included in this class.
Disputes concerning the number of hours of work are classified under the heading "Hours."
Disputes concerning the employment or non-employment of certain classes of persons are included under the heading "Employment." This question usually arises in connection with trade-union affairs—the employment of non-unionists, or the dismissal of men when, in the opinion of the other workers, their dismissal is due merely or mainly to the fact that they are prominent in union activities.
The heading "Other working - conditions" includes all causes of disputes relating to conditions of work, &c.
Under the heading "Sympathy" are included all disputes caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance with their own particular employer, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.
"Other causes" refers to all causes of disputes not included in the above classes.
CAUSES OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1906-23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cause. | 1906-18. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | Totals. |
a Figures not available. b In one case figures not available. c In eight cases figures not available. | |||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||
Wages | 100 | 22 | 29 | 21 | 26 | 13 | 211 |
Hours | 14 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 4 | 30 |
Employment | 46 | 9 | 15 | 8 | 8 | 9 | 95 |
Other working-conditions | 31 | 11 | 24 | 20 | 18 | 20 | 124 |
Sympathy | 65 | 1 | 4 | 12 | 4 | 2 | 88 |
Other causes | 12 | .. | .. | 11 | .. | 1 | 24 |
Not stated | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Totals | 272 | 45 | 75 | 77 | 58 | 49 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||
Wages | 7,697 | 1,970c | 3,618b | 2,643 | 2,722 | 2,824 | 21,474 |
Hours | 676 | a | 49 | 2,229 | 351 | 193 | 3,498 |
Employment | 6,773 | 605b | 1,179 | 994 | 1,244 | 1,558 | 12,353 |
Other working-conditions | 2,063 | 1,455b | 3,992 | 1,240 | 1,721 | 2,130 | 12,601 |
Sympathy | 14,505 | a | 774b | 2,080 | 376 | 207 | 17,942 |
Other causes | 1,844 | .. | .. | 1,247 | .. | 250 | 3,341 |
Not stated | a | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | a |
Totals | 33,558 | 4,030 | 9,612 | 10,433 | 6,414 | 7,162 | 71,209 |
It will be noticed that almost twice as many disputes arose out of questions concerning wages than from any other cause. The relatively large number of sympathy strikes occurring during the period is caused by the fact that in 1913 a large number of strikes occurred throughout the Dominion from that cause. Fuller particulars for the year 1913 as well as for other years prior to 1919 were given in the 1923 Year-book.
The following table shows in more detail the causes of disputes occurring during the year 1923:—
CAUSES OF DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT DURING THE YEAR 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cause. | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
Wages | 6 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 3 | 13 |
Hours | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 4 |
Employment | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | .. | 1 | 9 |
Other working - conditions | 4 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | 7 | .. | 5 | 20 |
Sympathy | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | 2 |
Other causes | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 |
Totals | 15 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 11 | 49 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
Wages | 713 | .. | 160 | .. | .. | 1,521 | 115 | 315 | 2,824 |
Hours | .. | .. | 162 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 31 | 193 |
Employment | 385 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,075 | .. | 98 | 1,558 |
Other working - conditions | 494 | 164 | 64 | .. | .. | 1,195 | .. | 213 | 2,130 |
Sympathy | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 207 | .. | .. | 207 |
Other causes | .. | .. | 250 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 250 |
Totals | 1,592 | 164 | 636 | .. | .. | 3,998 | 115 | 657 | 7,162 |
Number of Working-days lost. | |||||||||
Wages | 34,534 | .. | 4,028 | .. | .. | 130,806 | 7,705 | 684 | 177,757 |
Hours | .. | .. | 212 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 31 | 243 |
Employment | 519 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,659 | .. | 8,232 | 11,410 |
Other working - conditions | 6,932 | 164 | 64 | .. | .. | 4,392 | .. | 393 | 11,945 |
Sympathy | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 207 | .. | .. | 207 |
Other causes | .. | .. | 250 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 250 |
Totals | 41,985 | 164 | 4,554 | .. | .. | 138,064 | 7,705 | 9,340 | 201,812 |
Estimated Loss in Wages. | |||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Wages | 18,565 | .. | 3,349 | .. | .. | 74,465 | 5,780 | 245 | 102,40 |
Hours | .. | .. | 160 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 14 | 174 |
Employment | 354 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,719 | .. | 1,200 | 4,273 |
Other working - conditions | 2,357 | 108 | 26 | .. | .. | 4,130 | .. | 142 | 6,763 |
Sympathy | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 210 | .. | .. | 210 |
Other causes | .. | .. | 250 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 250 |
Totals | 21,276 | 108 | 3,785 | .. | .. | 81,524 | 5,780 | 1,601 | 114,074 |
The methods of settlement of industrial disputes may be classified as follows:—
(a.) By negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act:
(b.) By negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act:
(c.) By private negotiations between the employers and workers resulting in the framing of a compromise:
(d.) By the substitution of other workers for strikers:
(e.) By other methods. Under this head are included cases in which the men return to work without definitely settling the points at issue; or where the employers and workers give way without placing the matter before a Labour Disputes Committee or a Conciliation Council; or any other method by which a strike may be settled which does not come under the four preceding heads.
Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes for the years 1906-23:—
METHODS OF SETTLEMENT OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1906-23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Method of Settlement. | 1906-18. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | Totals, 1906-23. |
aIn one case figures not available. bIn two cases figures not available. cIn three cases figures not available. dIn four cases figures not available. | |||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 23 | 4 | 1 | 12 | .. | 3 | 43 |
Negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act | 1 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 4 |
Compromise between parties to the disputes | 31 | 14 | 30 | 6 | 5 | 9 | 95 |
Substitution | 47 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 12 | 1 | 80 |
Otherwise | 137 | 15 | 28 | 51 | 41 | 36 | 308 |
Not stated | 33 | 7 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 46 |
Totals | 272 | 45 | 75 | 77 | 58 | 49 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||
Negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 3,612 | 250a | 207 | 674 | .. | 260 | 5,003 |
Negotiations under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act | 296 | 93a | 26 | .. | .. | .. | 415 |
Compromise between parties to the dispute | 3,055 | 1,344d | 2,617 | 524 | 504 | 2,887 | 10,931 |
Substitution | 4,821 | 69 | 94 | 203 | 1,312 | 98 | 6,597 |
Otherwise | 19,114 | 1,436c | 4,515b | 9,032 | 4,598 | 3,917 | 42,612 |
Not stated | 2,660 | 838d | 2,153 | .. | .. | .. | 5,651 |
Totals | 33,558 | 4,030 | 9,612 | 10,433 | 6,414 | 7,162 | 71,209 |
The following table shows the methods of settlement of disputes in each industrial district for the year 1923:—
METHODS OF SETTLEMENT OF DISPUTES, 1923. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Method of Settlement. | Northern. | Taranaki. | Wellington. | Marlborough. | Nelson. | Westland. | Canterbury. | Otago and Southland. | Totals. |
Number of Disputes. | |||||||||
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 3 |
Negotiations under Labour Disputes Investigation Act | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Compromise | 4 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 9 |
Substitution | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
Otherwise | 10 | 3 | 5 | .. | .. | 7 | 1 | 10 | 36 |
Totals | 15 | 3 | 6 | .. | .. | 13 | 1 | 11 | 49 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||||
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 111 | .. | 64 | .. | .. | 85 | .. | .. | 260 |
Negotiations under Labour Disputes Investigation Act | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Compromise | 390 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2,497 | .. | .. | 2,887 |
Substitution | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 98 | 98 |
Otherwise | 1,091 | 164 | 572 | .. | .. | 1,416 | 115 | 559 | 3,917 |
Totals | 1,592 | 164 | 636 | .. | .. | 3,998 | 115 | 657 | 7,162 |
Number of Working-days lost. | |||||||||
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 1,332 | .. | 64 | .. | .. | 255 | .. | .. | 1,651 |
Negotiations under Labour Disputes Investigation Act | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Compromise | 6,992 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 135,283 | .. | .. | 142,275 |
Substitution | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8,232 | 8,232 |
Otherwise | 33,661 | 164 | 4,490 | .. | .. | 2,526 | 7,705 | 1,108 | 49,654 |
Totals | 41,985 | 164 | 4,554 | .. | .. | 138,064 | 7,705 | 9,340 | 201,812 |
Estimated Loss in Wages. | |||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Negotiations under Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act | 1,565 | .. | 26 | .. | .. | 200 | .. | .. | 1,791 |
Negotiations under Labour Disputes Investigation Act | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Compromise | 2,245 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 79,284 | .. | .. | 81,529 |
Substitution | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1,200 | 1,200 |
Otherwise | 17,466 | 108 | 3,759 | .. | .. | 2,040 | 5,780 | 401 | 29,554 |
Totals | 21,276 | 108 | 3,785 | .. | .. | 81,524 | 5,780 | 1,601 | 114,074 |
In the following table the results of disputes in each industrial district for the year 1923 are shown:—
INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES IN EACH INDUSTRIAL DISTRICT, 1923, CLASSIFIED ACCORDING TO RESULTS. | |||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
District. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | ||||||||||||
In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | Total. | In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | Total. | In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | Total. | |
Northern | .. | 5 | 5 | 5 | 15 | .. | 606 | 501 | 485 | 1,592 | .. | 33,163 | 8,324 | 498 | 41,985 |
Taranaki | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 3 | 36 | 85 | .. | 43 | 164 | 36 | 85 | .. | 43 | 164 |
Wellington | .. | 4 | .. | 2 | 6 | .. | 372 | .. | 264 | 636 | .. | 4,276 | .. | 278 | 4,554 |
Marlborough | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Nelson | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Westland | .. | 1 | 5 | 7 | 13 | .. | 85 | 2,497 | 1,416 | 3,998 | .. | 255 | 135,283 | 2,526 | 138,064 |
Canterbury | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 115 | .. | .. | 115 | .. | 7,705 | .. | .. | 7,705 |
Otago and Southland | 1 | 4 | .. | 6 | 11 | 82 | 349 | .. | 226 | 657 | 82 | 9,032 | .. | 226 | 9,340 |
Totals | 2 | 16 | 10 | 21 | 49 | 118 | 1,612 | 2,998 | 2,434 | 7,162 | 118 | 54,516 | 143,607 | 3,571 | 201,812 |
It will be noticed that fewer disputes resulted in favour of the workers than in previous years, while a larger proportion than usual ended in a compromise on the points at issue.
In the following table the causes and results of disputes occurring during 1923 are shown in conjunction:—
Cause. | Number of Disputes. | Number of Workers involved. | Number of Working-days lost. | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | In Favour of Workers. | In Favour of Employers. | Compromise. | Indeterminate. | |
Wages | 1 | 7 | 3 | 2 | 82 | 1,048 | 1,667 | 27 | 82 | 45,356 | 132,278 | 41 |
Hours | .. | 2 | .. | 2 | .. | 162 | .. | 31 | .. | 212 | .. | 31 |
Employment | .. | 3 | 4 | 2 | .. | 150 | 723 | 685 | .. | 8,346 | 1,929 | 1,135 |
Other working-conditions | 1 | 4 | 3 | 12 | 36 | 252 | 608 | 1,234 | 36 | 602 | 9,400 | 1,907 |
Sympathy | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 207 | .. | .. | .. | 207 |
Other causes | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 250 | .. | .. | .. | 250 |
Totals | 2 | 16 | 10 | 21 | 118 | 1,612 | 2,998 | 2,434 | 118 | 54,516 | 143,607 | 3,571 |
The results of all industrial disputes are classified under one of the four heads used in the foregoing table. The system of classification is more fully explained by the following notes:—
(a.) In favour of workers. All disputes where the demands of the workers are totally conceded come under this category.
(b.) In favour of employers. Disputes are classified under this head when the workers give way on the points at issue.
(c.) Compromise. Disputes where the demands of the workers are partially but not wholly conceded come under this head.
(d.) Disputes are classified as "indeterminate" when work is resumed without any definite settlement of the questions out of which the trouble arose.
RESULTS OF INDUSTRIAL DISPUTES, 1906-23. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Result. | 1906-18. | 1919. | 1920. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. | Totals, 1906-23. |
a In one case figures not available. b In four cases figures not available. c In seven cases figures not available. | |||||||
Number of Disputes. | |||||||
In favour of workers | 36 | 12 | 31 | 15 | 7 | 2 | 103 |
In favour of employers | 99 | 5 | 14 | 16 | 24 | 16 | 174 |
Compromise | 32 | 9 | 2 | 14 | 9 | 10 | 76 |
Indeterminate | 105 | 19 | 28 | 32 | 18 | 21 | 223 |
Totals | 272 | 45 | 75 | 77 | 58 | 49 | 576 |
Number of Workers involved. | |||||||
In favour of workers | 2,985 | 810b | 3,868a | 514 | 648 | 118 | 8,943 |
In favour of employers | 19,342 | 629a | 1,627 | 1,043 | 3,187 | 1,612 | 27,440 |
Compromise | 3,324 | 397b | 33 | 1,600 | 784 | 2,998 | 9,136 |
Indeterminate | 7,907 | 2,194c | 4,084a | 7,276 | 1,795 | 2,434 | 25,690 |
Totals | 33,558 | 4,030 | 9,612 | 10,433 | 6,414 | 7,162 | 71,209 |
Table of Contents
THE Public Trust Office is designed mainly to afford, at low rates of commission, a secure and convenient recourse in every case where a person residing either in New Zealand or abroad, and desiring to draw a will, form a trust, or appoint an agent or attorney in the Dominion, may be in doubt or difficulty as to the choice of a trustee, executor, agent, or attorney. The Office aims also to relieve those who for various reasons may be unable or unwilling to commence or continue the administration of trust property to which they may have been appointed.
Operations were commenced in 1873, at the end of which year 257 estates, of a total value of £17,500, were administered by the Office. By the 31st March, 1920, the number of estates had risen to 14,679, and the value of estates and funds to £20,860,686. The transfer of Native accounts to the Native Trust Office and the completion of the administration of deceased soldiers' estates led to a fall (to 10,175) in the number of estates at the 31st March, 1921, but in spite of this the value of estates and funds had increased to £22,364,319 at that date. Since then there has been a progressive increase in both the number and value of estates administered, the records at 31st March, 1924, showing 10,537 estates of a value of £32,404,724.
The following table shows the growth of the Public Trust Office during the last ten years:—
Year ended 31st March. | Total Value of Estates in Office, including Unrealized Assets. | Funds at Credit of Estates and Accounts. | Interest credited to Estates. | Bonus granted to Estates. | Gross Income. | Office Reserves. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 13,580,936 | 7,096,420 | 256,806 | .. | 88,296 | 250,213 |
1916 | 13,598,744 | 7,082,288 | 281,700 | 25,000 | 103,763 | 302,369 |
1917 | 15,065,583 | 8,058,886 | 287,818 | 27,000 | 129,008 | 295,234 |
1918 | 17,153,031 | 9,004,057 | 317,633 | 30,000 | 162,614 | 345,871 |
1919 | 19,242,347 | 10,065,027 | 352,783 | 33,100 | 194,452 | 393,377 |
1920 | 20,860,686 | 11,911,290 | 420,526 | 38,000 | 240,469 | 418,640 |
1921 | 22,364,319 | 13,918,906 | 537,890 | .. | 244,090 | 437,414 |
1922 | 25,497,779 | 15,329,125 | 556,587 | .. | 220,794 | 451,585 |
1923 | 28,904,798 | 17,466,787 | 642,447 | .. | 246,692 | 491,775 |
1924 | 32,404,724 | 19,215,388 | 691,768 | .. | 257,623 | 541,473 |
The capital funds of the Public Trust Office invested on the 31st March, 1924, amounted to £19,895,285, made up as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
Government securities | 1,364,543 |
Local bodies' debentures | 5,079,135 |
Mortgages | 12,997,242 |
Properties acquired by foreclosure | 71,459 |
Advances against the vested share of beneficiaries in estates | 315,203 |
Land Settlement Finance Act debentures | 55,698 |
Fixed deposits | 7,062 |
Debentures and shares | 4,943 |
Totals | £19,895,285 |
The total interest from investments during the financial year 1923-24 was £859,374. The net profits of the Office during each of the last ten years are shown below:—
Year ended 31st March. | Net Profits. £ |
---|---|
1915 | 32,508 |
1916 | 46,108 |
1917 | 58,862 |
1918 | 68,602 |
1919 | 70,156 |
1920 | 78,246 |
1921 | 10,691 |
1922 | 11,053 |
1923 | 58,700 |
1924 | 65,542 |
It is evident that the revenue of the Office has grown considerably during the decennium. A variety of causes contributed to the phenomenal fall in 1920-21 and 1921-22, the main factors being the granting of increased benefits to beneficiaries and the necessary provision for the cost-of-living bonus to members of the staff.
The Office reserves, which have been built up out of the profits made by the Office in successive years, amounted on the 31st March, 1924, to the considerable sum of £541,473. They consist of—
£ | |
---|---|
Assurance and Reserve Fund | 403,637 |
Investment fluctuation | 95,143 |
Reserve for loss on securities acquired | 20,790 |
Special reserve for securities | 15,000 |
General Legal Expenses Account | 6,903 |
Totals | £541,473 |
An outstanding feature of the work of the Office at the present time is the rapid increase in the number of wills deposited, which affords convincing evidence of the growing confidence on the part of testators in the appointment of the Public Trustee as executor and trustee of their estates. The number of wills on deposit at the 31st March, 1914, was 6,427; in 1920 it had increased to 25,792; while at 31st March, 1924, it had risen to 39,682.
In order better to provide for the administration of Native funds and Native reserves formerly conducted by the Public Trustee, legislation was passed transferring the administration of these from the Public Trustee to the Native Trustee as from the 1st April, 1921. The Native Trustee Act, 1920, which together with the 1921 amendment thereof embodies the legislation relating to the creation of the Native Trust Office, provides for the appointment of a Native Trustee and of a Native Trust Office Board, consisting of the Native Minister, one other member of the Executive Council being either a Native or a half-caste, the Native Trustee, the Under-Secretaries of Native Affairs and of Lands, and one other person appointed by the Governor-General. The Office is subject to the control of the Minister of Native Affairs.
The funds of the Native Trust Office at the 31st March, 1924, amounted to £855,569, made up as follows:—
Amounts held under— | £ |
---|---|
West Coast Settlement Reserves Act, 1892 | 92,306 |
Native Reserves Act, 1882 | 46,859 |
Native Land Act, 1909 (Part X) | 187,341 |
Miscellaneous funds (including Maori Land Board accounts) | 491,137 |
Sundry creditors | 61 |
Reserve and Assurance Fund | 34,150 |
Investment Fluctuation Fund | 3,715 |
Totals | £855,569 |
Of the total funds £485,700 was invested in the form of mortgages, £115,000 in Government securities, and £195,290 in local bodies' securities.
The interest on investments for the year 1923-24 totalled £11,428, and commissions, fees, and charges brought in a further £4,996. The net profit for the year was £9,276, of which £8,349 was placed to the Reserve and Assurance Fund and £927 to the Investment Fluctuation Fund.
During the year ended the 31st December, 1923, 502 joint-stock companies were registered, with a total nominal capital of £13,006,085, including 405 private companies, with a nominal capital of £2,663,585. In addition to the total of 502 there were 4 public companies limited by guarantee.
The following table gives the total number of companies and the aggregate nominal capital registered during each of the five years 1919-23:—
JOINT-STOCK COMPANIES REGISTERED, 1919-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year. | Private Companies. | Public Companies. | Total. | |||
Number registered. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number registered. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number registered. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1919 | 248 | 2,025,755 | 80 | 3,916,850 | 328 | 5,942,605 |
1920 | 356 | 3,573,733 | 145 | 5,990,200 | 501 | 9,563,933 |
1921 | 262 | 2,069,858 | 75 | 1,428,350 | 337 | 3,498,208 |
1922 | 311 | 1,851,759 | 106 | 11,273,735 | 417 | 13,125,494 |
1923 | 405 | 2,663,585 | 97 | 10,342,500 | 502 | 13,006,085 |
A substantial increase during the last two years is evident in the total nominal capital registered, particularly in the case of public companies. The capital of private companies registered during 1923 shows an increase of £811,826 over 1922, while in the case of public companies there is a decrease of £931,235.
In the next table companies registered in 1923 are classified according to the amount of their nominal capital. Companies with nominal capitals of £20,000 or over numbered only 74 out of the total of 502, but represented 84 per cent. of the aggregate nominal capital. There were registered during the year four companies with a nominal capital of £1,000,000 or over, fourteen with a capital between £100,000 and £1,000,000, and nine with a capital between £50,000 and £100,000.
CLASSIFICATION OF COMPANIES ACCORDING TO AMOUNT OF NOMINAL CAPITAL, 1923. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount. | Private Companies. | Public Companies. | Total. | |||
Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | Number. | Aggregate Nominal Capital. | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Under £1,000 | 40 | 15,299 | .. | .. | 40 | 15,299 |
£1,000 and under £2,000 | 67 | 81,715 | 1 | 1,000 | 68 | 82,715 |
£2,000 and under £3,000 | 64 | 138,250 | 7 | 14,500 | 71 | 152,750 |
£3,000 and under £4,000 | 39 | 121,875 | 5 | 15,000 | 44 | 136,875 |
£4,000 and under £5,000 | 29 | 121,611 | 2 | 8,000 | 31 | 129,611 |
£5,000 and under £6,000 | 38 | 190,904 | 7 | 35,000 | 45 | 225,904 |
£6,000 and under £7,000 | 19 | 116,281 | 4 | 24,000 | 23 | 140,281 |
£7,000 and under £8,000 | 13 | 94,250 | 1 | 7,500 | 14 | 101,750 |
£8,000 and under £9,000 | 4 | 32,000 | .. | .. | 4 | 32,000 |
£9,000 and under £10,000 | 9 | 82,250 | .. | .. | 9 | 82,250 |
£10,000 and under £15,000 | 49 | 517,150 | 16 | 169,500 | 65 | 686,650 |
£15,000 and under £20,000 | 7 | 109,500 | 7 | 109,000 | 14 | 218,500 |
£20,000 and under £50,000 | 21 | 516,500 | 26 | 693,000 | 47 | 1,209,500 |
£50,000 and over | 6 | 526,000 | 21 | 9,266,000 | 27 | 9,792,000 |
Totals | 405 | 2,663,585 | 97 | 10,342,500 | 502 | 13,006,085 |
There were 2,075 applications for letters patent during 1923; 1,169 were filed with provisional specifications, and 906 with complete specifications; while 318 complete specifications were lodged in respect of applications with which provisional specifications had been previously filed.
The total number of applications received up to the 31st December, 1923, was 51,486, and the patents in force in New Zealand at that date numbered 6,662. The number of patent agents on the register was 20.
In the following table are shown the countries of residence of persons who applied for patents in New Zealand during the last three years. Owing to applications being received from joint applicants resident in different countries, also from applicants giving two addresses, the figures total more than the actual number of applications received.
APPLICATIONS FOR PATENTS IN NEW ZEALAND, 1921-23. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Country. | 1921. | 1922. | 1923. |
New Zealand | 1,291 | 1,389 | 1,262 |
Australia | 285 | 276 | 305 |
United Kingdom | 220 | 256 | 287 |
United States | 210 | 169 | 129 |
Canada | 25 | 14 | 19 |
France | 12 | 14 | 15 |
Sweden | 4 | 4 | 13 |
Italy | 7 | 7 | 7 |
Denmark | 3 | 8 | 6 |
Belgium | 7 | 1 | 6 |
Holland | 9 | 10 | 5 |
British South Africa | 9 | 8 | 5 |
Germany | 30 | 7 | 3 |
Argentine | 4 | 1 | 3 |
Switzerland | 3 | 8 | 2 |
Norway | 1 | 4 | 2 |
Czecho-Slovakia | .. | 3 | 2 |
India | .. | 1 | 1 |
Japan | 1 | .. | 1 |
Finland | .. | .. | 1 |
Russia | .. | .. | 1 |
Austria | .. | 3 | .. |
Friendly Islands | .. | 1 | .. |
Spain | .. | 1 | .. |
Egypt | 1 | .. | .. |
Hawaii | 1 | .. | .. |
Mexico | 1 | .. | .. |
Cuba | 1 | .. | .. |
Hungary | 1 | .. | .. |
The total number of applications during 1923 in respect of trade-marks was 1,163, and the fees received totalled £3,494.
Of the 1,163 applications, 442 were made by residents of New Zealand, 331 came from Great Britain, 190 from the United States, and 114 from Australia.
The number of applications for registration of designs totalled 183, as compared with 214 in 1922. Registration was effected in 171 cases. Twenty applications came from Australia, 32 from the United Kingdom, 7 from Canada, 3 from the United States, and the balance from New Zealand.
The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade-marks and designs in 1890, 1900, 1910, and each of the last ten years:—
Year. | Patents. | Trade-marks. | Designs. |
---|---|---|---|
1890 | 616 | 160 | 5 |
1900 | 1,009 | 348 | 15 |
1910 | 1,831 | 818 | 46 |
1914 | 1,574 | 687 | 55 |
1915 | 1,299 | 565 | 89 |
1916 | 1,261 | 666 | 113 |
1917 | 1,329 | 619 | 83 |
1918 | 1,386 | 695 | 53 |
1919 | 1,880 | 1,272 | 74 |
1920 | 2,193 | 1,391 | 109 |
1921 | 2,115 | 995 | 141 |
1922 | 2,183 | 1,103 | 214 |
1923 | 2,075 | 1,163 | 183 |
The Inspection of Machinery Act makes provision for the inspection of all steam boilers and digesters, of hydraulic, electric, and other lifts, and of any prime mover such as gas, oil, and air engines used to drive machinery on land, also of machinery used on vessels afloat that are not self-propelled.
It also provides for the issue of certificates to those who pass the prescribed examinations for land engineers and engine-drivers in charge of boilers and machinery, for winding-engine drivers for mining purposes, for drivers employed on locomotives working on railway-lines not under the control of the Government Working Railways Department, and for the drivers of traction-engines on roads. Certificates are also issued to electric-tram drivers as provided by the Tramways Amendment Act, 1910. The issue of these certificates is controlled by a Board of Examiners set up by the Act, the Chairman being the Chief Inspector of Machinery.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, inspections of machinery to the number of 25,111 were carried out, as compared with 24,963 during the preceding twelve months. The class of machinery examined is shown by the following statement:—
Class. | Number. |
---|---|
Hydraulic lifts | 249 |
Electric lifts | 774 |
Gas-lifts | 6 |
Oil-lifts | 4 |
Steam-lifts | 11 |
Gas, hydraulic, and electric-motor hoists | 959 |
Water-engines, peltons, turbines, and water-wheels | 487 |
Oil-engines | 12,008 |
Gas-engines | 1,275 |
Electric motors | 9,306 |
Miscellaneous | 32 |
Totals | 25,111 |
Annual inspections of boilers during the year numbered 7,780, as follows:—
Class. | Not exceeding 5 Horse-power. | Exceeding 5 but not exceeding 10 Horse-power. | Exceeding 10 Horse-power. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|---|
Stationery | 2,970 | 752 | 2,272 | 5,994 |
Portable | 189 | 1,104 | 493 | 1,786 |
Totals | 3,159 | 1,856 | 2,765 | 7,780 |
In addition to the annual inspections of boilers, new boilers to the number of 275, and representing an aggregate of 5,035 horse-power, were inspected and tested before being used. Of these, 157, of a horse-power of 1,971, had been made in New Zealand, the others being imported.
During the year ended 31st March, 1924, 558 certificates were issued to land-engineers, engine-drivers, and electric-tram drivers, on their passing the necessary examinations. The certificates were classified as follows:—
Service— | |
First-class engine-driver | 2 |
Locomotive-and traction-engine driver | 1 |
Competency— | |
Extra first-class engineer | 2 |
First-class engine-driver | 41 |
Second-class engine-driver | 252 |
Steam-winding-engine driver | 5 |
Electric-winding-engine driver | 1 |
Locomotive-and traction-engine driver | 88 |
Locomotive-engine driver | 10 |
Traction-engine driver | 68 |
Electric-tram driver | 88 |
Total | 558 |
The number of labourers and artisans employed on public works during each month of the year ended the 31st March, 1924, was as follows:—
PUBLIC WORKS. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month. | Railways. | Roads. | Hydro-electric Works. | Public Buildings. | Other Works. | Total. |
1923—April | 2,180 | 964 | 494 | 452 | 1,564 | 5,654 |
May | 2,419 | 1,007 | 514 | 323 | 1,528 | 5,791 |
June | 2,439 | 1,012 | 518 | 354 | 1,530 | 5,853 |
July | 2,482 | 1,076 | 496 | 388 | 1,656 | 6,098 |
August | 2,424 | 1,015 | 641 | 369 | 1,575 | 6,024 |
September | 2,661 | 1,135 | 498 | 343 | 1,385 | 6,122 |
October | 2,669 | 1,230 | 534 | 345 | 1,122 | 5,900 |
November | 2,745 | 1,236 | 679 | 356 | 1,006 | 6,022 |
December | 2,702 | 1,254 | 560 | 268 | 1,037 | 5,821 |
1924—January | 2,746 | 1,368 | 706 | 359 | 1,106 | 6,285 |
February | 2,868 | 1,590 | 753 | 351 | 1,123 | 6,685 |
March | 2,804 | 1,637 | 851 | 340 | 1,148 | 6,780 |
Averages | 2,595 | 1,210 | 604 | 362 | 1,315 | 6,086 |
The (monthly) average number of men employed in 1895, 1900, 1905, 1910, 1915, and each of the last five years was as follows:—
Year ended 31st March. | Roads. | Railways, Buildings, &c. | Total. |
---|---|---|---|
1895 | 1,103 | 962 | 2,065 |
1900 | 1,825 | 1,243 | 3,068 |
1905 | 1,407 | 2,119 | 3,526 |
1910 | 1,762 | 3,929 | 5,691 |
1915 | 2,494 | 2,234 | 4,728 |
1920 | 1,495 | 2,498 | 2,883 |
1921 | 1,650 | 3,235 | 3,993 |
1922 | 1,062 | 4,016 | 4,885 |
1923 | 1,009 | 5,188 | 6,197 |
1924 | 1,210 | 4,876 | 6,086 |
The co-operative contract system adopted in connection with the construction of public works in New Zealand is somewhat as follows: When a length of railway or road is to be constructed on the co-operative principle the formation work is divided into sections the size of which depends upon the difficulty of the work. Plans and a simple specification of the work are prepared, also an estimate of the cost based on the rate of wages ruling in the district for similar work. The work, at a price reckoned at so-much per unit of quantity or measurement, is offered to a party of men, who, if they accept, become the contractors. The work done by the men is measured periodically, and full payment made to the party, who divide the money amongst themselves according to the time worked by each workman. The engineer in charge of the work has a certain amount of discretion and control in respect of the character of the men employed, the progress of the work, hours of labour, &c.
The constitution of the party is left very much to the men themselves, and they have power, subject to the approval of the engineer, to ballot out any member who proves himself undesirable or inefficient. The Department supplies the men with materials, explosives, &c., at cost price.
When the work is let by direct contract tenders are publicly invited, but the sections of work included in each contract are more extensive than under the co-operative system, yet not too large to enable parties of working contractors to tender.
The total number of men for whom employment has been found by the Department of Labour up to the end of March, 1924, is as given in the following statement, which also shows the number of persons dependent upon the men assisted:—
Year ended 31st March. | Men. | Dependants. |
---|---|---|
1895 | 3,030 | 8,883 |
1900 | 2,147 | 4,471 |
1905 | 3,130 | 3,425 |
1910 | 8,506 | 10,164 |
1915 | 7,515 | 8,342 |
1920 | 4,205 | 2,709 |
1921 | 3,364 | 1,806 |
1922 | 4,989 | 4,719 |
1923 | 3,987 | 4,327 |
1924 | 3,877 | 3,814 |
Totals to 31st March,1924 | 145,041 | 177,016 |
Of the 145,041 men assisted to the 31st March, 1924, private employment was found for 67,729, while the remaining 77,312 went to works of various kinds for the General Government.
Notwithstanding many statistical pitfalls, figures showing the total value of production are of interest and of great value if assessed on a uniform system throughout. In the compilation of statistics of value of production for New Zealand, the results of which are given below, wholesale prices have been used in all cases as being the nearest values at present obtainable to the value at the source of production. An allowance has been made for such items as grass-seed, of which practically all the unexported production is returned to the soil. Deductions have also been made from Group I for items the inclusion of which would lead to duplication in the aggregate. Items of this nature are chaff, hay, fodder, and root crops, &c. These are produced for the purpose of adding value to live-stock, &c., the accretions in value of which are accounted for in Groups II and III. The output of factories has been taken as the total value of output at the factory, less the cost of materials used or operated on. The gross output of freezing-works has been included in Group II, whilst Group III includes the gross output of butter, cheese, and preserved-milk factories. An attempt has been made to estimate the approximate value of production by builders, labourers, road and railway workers, industrial workers not in Group V, dressmakers, &c. In and subsequent to 1922-23, figures of building permits are available, and from then on these have been used for estimating the production of the building trade.
It should be noted that every effort has been made to avoid duplication, but this is not entirely possible on the data available. It is considered, however, that in the aggregate the figures are conservative. No allowance is made for the production on small holdings of under 1 acre, kitchen-gardens, &c., nor of home products of which dressmaking, jam-making, &c., would alone comprise something very considerable in the aggregate.
The following table is submitted subject to these remarks:—
TOTAL VALUE OF PRODUCTION, BY CLASSES, IN THE DOMINION FOR THE SEASONS 1900-01, 1905-06, 1910-11, AND 1915-16 TO 1922-23 (INCLUSIVE.) | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Group I: Agricultural Products. | Group II: Pastoral Products. | Group III: Dairying, Poultry, and Bees. | Group IV: Mining Products. | Group V: Manufactories and Works. | Group VI: Fisheries. | Group VII Forest Products. | Group VIII: Production of Builders, Labourers, and Industrial Workers, &c. | Total. |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1900-01 | 4,088,108 | 11,000,972 | 2,783,666 | 2,703,147 | 5,307,531 | 86,530 | 2,101,665 | 3,907,210 | 31,979,210 |
1905-06 | 4,318,664 | 12,474,853 | 3,942,516 | 3,871,991 | 6,403,274 | 92,068 | 3,220,2 | 5,076,180 | 39,399,767 |
1910-11 | 4,026,526 | 20,169,907 | 6,352,245 | 3,774,898 | 8,143,334 | 219,403 | 3,465,778 | 5,752,351 | 51,904,351 |
1915-16 | 7,56,704 | 32,390,322 | 12,081,850 | 3,374,477 | 9,739,070 | 342,363 | 2,658,122 | 5,986,060 | 74,138,968 |
1916-17 | 6,338,897 | 35,417,330 | 12,959,649 | 2,978,918 | 10,603,853 | 208,062 | 2,902,109 | 7,109,800 | 78,518,618 |
1917-18 | 7,491,846 | 38,821,732 | 13,991,403 | 2,523,630 | 11,468,636 | 227,103 | 3,102,605 | 7,928,630 | 85,555,585 |
1918-19 | 8,153,668 | 37,008,709 | 15,519,973 | 3,593,916 | 12,333,419 | 306,152 | 3,174,001 | 9,096,600 | 88,186,438 |
1919-20 | 8,967,933 | 38,595,940 | 19,270,181 | 3,778,82 | 15,557,618 | 386,059 | 3,912,964 | 9,151,600 | 99,620,977 |
1920-21 | 8,951,714 | 27,543,108 | 25,659,266 | 3,431,391 | 19,125,946 | 435,671 | 5,621,258 | 9,201,258 | 99,969,954 |
1921-22 | 9,796,425 | 22,678,171 | 22,614,244 | 2,727,205 | 17,590,926 | 465,470 | 5,412,638 | 9,574,500 | 89,859,579 |
1922-23 | 8,365,530 | 28,398,110 | 25,584,391 | 2,761,078 | 18,419,600 | 363,140 | 5,432,883 | 9,771,390 | 99,096,122 |
From the table it is seen that production was valued at its greatest in 1920-21, there being a drop of over £10,000,000 in the following season. This decrease was practically all recovered by 1922-23, although wholesale prices for the latter period were at their lowest since 1916-17. As shown in the table, the largest group is that of pastoral products, followed closely (in recent years) by the group which includes dairying, poultry, and bees. If agriculture is credited with the production of all crops (including pasture grasses) this group emerges as the greatest, as the following table shows:—
VALUE OF AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS. | ||
---|---|---|
Gross Value (including Pasture Grasses, Fodder Crops, &c. | Net Value. | |
£ | £ | |
1900-01 | 11,636,593 | 4,088,108 |
1905-06 | 12,809,594 | 4,318,664 |
1910-11 | 14,381,332 | 4,026,526 |
1915-16 | 29,573,500 | 7,566,704 |
1916-17 | 28,035,034 | 6,338,897 |
1917-18 | 29,866,104 | 7,491,846 |
1918-19 | 31,074,966 | 8,153,668 |
1919-20 | 32,994,037 | 8,967,933 |
1920-21 | 33,115,205 | 8,951,714 |
1921-22 | 33,736,484 | 9,796,425 |
1922-23 | 32,036,732 | 8,365,530 |
It has been shown in the External Trade Section of this book that the increases in the total value of exports during recent years is attributable more to increased prices than to the greater volume of commodities shipped. What is true of exports—the country's surplus production—is also found to apply in the case of production as a whole, the trebling of the annual value between 1900-01 and 1922-23 being due partly to the increased volume of production, but more to the great advance in prices in the latter year as compared with the earlier. It should be added that the increase in the volume of production is proportionately slightly less than the increase in population.
From the figures of total value of production it is possible, by taking into account the increase of population and the movement in wholesale prices, to compile a series of index numbers of relative productive activity, which afford the only satisfactory basis of discussion of the vexed question of the falling-off in production. The index numbers are given in the following table:—
INDEX NUMBERS OF RELATIVE PRODUCTIVE ACTIVITY, 1900-01 TO 1922-23. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
— | Mean Population for Twelve Months ending 30th June (including Maoris). | Value of Production. | Relative Value of Production per Head (1910-11 = 1000). | Wholesale Price Index Number (1910-11 = 1000). | Relative Productive Activity (1910-11 = 1000). | |
Total. | Per Head of Mean Population. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1900-01 | 811,028 | 31,979,210 | 39.43 | 796 | 937 | 850 |
1905-06 | 922,074 | 39,399,767 | 42.73 | 863 | 1,012 | 853 |
1910-11 | 1,047,670 | 51,904,351 | 49.54 | 1,000 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
1915-16 | 1,150,372 | 74,138,968 | 64.45 | 1,301 | 1,388 | 937 |
1916-17 | 1,148,578 | 78,518,618 | 68.36 | 1,380 | 1,564 | 882 |
1917-18 | 1,151,235 | 85,555,585 | 74.32 | 1,500 | 1,820 | 824 |
1918-19 | 1,174,628 | 88,186,438 | 75.08 | 1,516 | 1,845 | 822 |
1919-20 | 1,217,150 | 99,620,977 | 81.85 | 1,652 | 2,198 | 752 |
1920-21 | 1,259,869 | 99,969,954 | 79.35 | 1,602 | 2,084 | 769 |
1921-22 | 1,291,413 | 89,859,579 | 69.58 | 1,405 | 1,843 | 762 |
1922-23 | 1,317,154 | 99,096,122 | 75.24 | 1,519 | 1,814 | 837 |
As indicated above, two main factors have been considered—namely, population and price. Obviously, if population increases, one would expect production to increase in the aggregate unless some other factor were introduced to counteract this increase in population. Similarly, price plays an important part in the question. To produce (say) £1,000,000 in goods requires less when prices are high than when low prices rule. The method of allowing for the various factors is not necessarily absolute, and is subject to certain shortcomings. For instance, a temporary falling-off in the production per head of population is not necessarily a serious matter, particularly in a year when the population has increased rapidly by natural increase or even by migration. Numerous workers may arrive in the country, but it requires some time for these to be absorbed in industry. A truer index would be the production per head of persons in actual employment rather than per head of population. The use of wholesale prices as a determining factor is subject to a certain amount of criticism, particularly in secondary industries. It has been found in some countries that wages (a determining factor in industry) have actually increased, whilst wholesale prices have decreased. These divergences will tend to become smoothed out in the long-run, but must, of course, affect the results for individual years, and even for several successive years.
Taking the figures on their face value, it is seen that relative production (1910-11 = 1000) fell off considerably from the base period until 1920-21, when a slight recovery was attained compared with the previous period. The season 1921-22 was practically on a par with 1920-21, but 1922-23 recorded a promising increase. It is idle to speculate on the causes of this considerable increase in the rate of production. Economists claim that rising prices stimulate production, but here it is noted that wholesale prices are at their lowest since 1916-17, and that a falling (relative) production has consistently followed rising prices almost throughout the period reviewed.
By taking the total production figures and adding or subtracting the net imports or exports a result is obtained which gives approximately the total quantity available for home consumption. In the following table an attempt has been made to gauge the extent to which the undermentioned commodities are consumed in New Zealand. In order to eliminate the fluctuation which would naturally occur if a single year were taken—this is especially noticeable in the case of exports and imports—the figures relate to an average of the last three years. It should be mentioned here that in the case of potatoes and onions no attempt has been made to estimate the total quantity raised in home gardens for local consumption.
CONSUMPTION OF CERTAIN ARTICLES OF FOODSTUFFS. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article. | Production. | Imports. | Exports. | Excess of Imports over Exports. | Amount available for Home Consumption. | |
Quantity. | Per Head. | |||||
*Excess of exports over imports. | ||||||
lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | lb. | |
Butter | 161,505,904 | .. | 127,407,728 | -127,407,728* | 34,098,176 | 25.89 |
Cheese | 144,616,976 | .. | 139,076,896 | -139,070,896 | 5,540,080 | 4.20 |
Condensed milk | 5,458,817 | 30,865 | 2,039,704 | -2,088,839* | 3,449,978 | 2.65 |
Ham and bacon | 11,663,008 | 39,597 | 218,219 | -178,622* | 11,484,386 | 8.81 |
Preserved meat | 10,679,163 | 36,325 | 5,428,267 | -5,391,942* | 5,287,221 | 4.06 |
Fresh meat—- | ||||||
Beef | 282,879,133 | 1,269 | 82,058,069 | -82,056,800* | 200,822,333 | 154.08 |
Mutton | 236,804,200 | .. | 159,796,112 | -159,796,112* | 77,008,088 | 59.09 |
Lamb | 180,293,028 | .. | 159,266,763 | .159,266,763* | 21,026,265 | 16.13 |
Pork | 22,672,173 | .. | 2,131,435 | -2,131,435* | 20,540,738 | 15.76 |
Flour | 293,538,560 | 88,767 | 108,633 | - 19,866* | 293,518,694 | 225.21 |
Maizena and cornflour | .. | 1,701,993 | 2,129 | 1,699,864 | 1,699,864 | 1.30 |
Oatmeal, rolled oats, &c. | 12,729,920 | 54,186 | 59,833 | -5,647* | 12,724,273 | 9.76 |
Potatoes | 247,496,107 | 362,133 | 2,083,947 | -1,721,814* | 245,774,293 | 188.57 |
Onions | 8,902,507 | 7,471,147 | 1,199,147 | 6,272,000 | 15,174,507 | 11.64 |
Arrowroot | .. | 187,511 | 387 | 187,124 | 187,124 | 0.14 |
Desiccated coconut | .. | 618,106 | 223 | 617,883 | 617,883 | 0.47 |
Dried apples and apricots | .. | 31,627 | 3,731 | 315,896 | 315,890 | 0.24 |
Currants | .. | 1,179,244 | 24,543 | 1,154,701 | 1,154,701 | 0.89 |
Dates | .. | 2,342,432 | 24,595 | 2,317,837 | 2,317,837 | 1.78 |
Figs | .. | 455,227 | 120 | 455,107 | 455,107 | 0.35 |
Prunes | .. | 1,201,968 | 3,404 | 1,198,564 | 1,198,564 | 0.92 |
Raisins | .. | 5,813,963 | 16,527 | 5,797,436 | 5,797,436 | 4.45 |
Other dried fruits | .. | 96,686 | 6,499 | 90,187 | 90,187 | 0.07 |
Oranges and bananas | 196,000 | 19,557,010 | .. | 19,753,010 | 10,753,010 | 15.16 |
Rice | .. | 6,984,395 | 76,459 | 6,907,936 | 6,907,936 | 5.30 |
Macaroni and vermicelli | .. | 335,549 | 389 | 335,160 | 335,160 | 0.26 |
Mustard | .. | 196,349 | 852 | 195,497 | 195,497 | 0.15 |
Peel | 29,008 | 525,645 | 1,489 | 524,156 | 553,164 | 0.42 |
Sago and tapioca | .. | 2,679,525 | 7,131 | 2,672,394 | 2,672,394 | 2.05 |
Spices | .. | 646,681 | 1,003 | 645,678 | 645,678 | 0.50 |
Sugar | .. | 145,100,741 | 1,049,141 | 144,051,600 | 144,051,600 | 110.58 |
Tea | .. | 8,290,027 | 122,857 | 8,167,170 | 8,167,170 | 6.27 |
Ale and beer | 14,532,630 | 30,123 | 13,825 | 16,298 | 14,548,928 | 11.16 |
Spirits | .. | 686,908 | 18,191 | 668,717 | 668,717 | 0.51 |
Wine | .. | 136,921 | 3,03 | 133,886 | 133,886 | 0.10 |
Tobacco | .. | 3,518,065 | 35,374 | 3,482,691 | 3,482,691 | 2.67 |
A census covering the main sports in the Dominion was undertaken by the Census and Statistics Office early in 1924. It was at the outset realized that it would be hopeless to endeavour to include in the inquiry many sports where the lack of organization would render it impossible to obtain information, and the inquiry was therefore confined to those sports whose organization would permit of the necessary information being readily obtained. The collection was conducted on a voluntary basis, and the questionnaire contained the following:—
(a.) Number of district or local governing bodies affiliated.
(b.) Number of clubs affiliated.
(c.) Number of active club members (males, females, total).
(d.) Number of members included above who belong to school clubs or teams—if available (males, females, total).
The following table summarizes the information obtained. For some branches of sport the figures given are approximate only, and in a few other cases are incomplete.
TABLE SHOWING, IN RESPECT OF THE MAIN SPORTS IN THE DOMINION, PARTICULARS REGARDING THEIR ORGANIZATION AND MEMBERSHIP. | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sport. | Number of District or Local Governing Bodies. | Number of Clubs affiliated. | Membership. | |||||
Total. | School Members included in Total. | |||||||
Male. | Female. | Total. | Male. | Female. | Total. | |||
*Approximate. †Not supplied. | ||||||||
Rugby football | 25 | 670 | 40,000* | .. | 40,000* | 12,000* | .. | 12,000* |
Horse-racing— | ||||||||
Galloping | † | 154 | 16,959 | 73 | 17,032 | .. | .. | .. |
Trotting | † | 39 | 6,319 | 30 | 6,349 | .. | .. | .. |
Tennis | 12 | 302 | 11,673 | 8,294 | 19,967 | 828 | 1,094 | 1,922 |
Bowling | 18 | 269 | 13,943 | .. | 13,943 | .. | .. | .. |
Golf | † | 96 | 5,335 | 3,780 | 9,115 | .. | .. | .. |
Athletics— | ||||||||
Professional | 14 | 214 | 6,539 | 234 | 6,773 | .. | .. | .. |
Amateur | 5 | 72 | 1,820 | 128 | 1,948 | .. | .. | .. |
Cricket | 18 | 231 | 8,566 | .. | 8,566 | 2,253 | .. | 2,253 |
Hockey | 34 | 399 | 3,096 | 3,383 | 6,479 | .. | 619 | 619 |
Swimming | 12 | 89 | .. | .. | 6,443 | .. | .. | .. |
Football— | ||||||||
Association | 17 | 460 | 6,000* | .. | 6,000* | 1,170 | .. | 1,170 |
League | † | † | 3,818 | .. | 3,818 | .. | .. | .. |
Boxing | † | 37 | 2,570 | .. | 2,570 | .. | .. | .. |
Croquet | 6 | 92 | 37 | 2,484 | 2,521 | .. | .. | .. |
Rowing | 9 | 50 | 2,400* | .. | 2,400* | .. | .. | .. |
Hunting | 1 | 15 | 1,638 | 132 | 1,770 | .. | .. | .. |
Shooting (gun clubs) | 2 | 65 | 1,614 | .. | 1,614 | .. | .. | .. |
Tramping | .. | 12 | 582 | 311 | 893 | .. | .. | .. |
Polo | .. | 16 | 128 | .. | 128 | .. | .. | .. |
In the above table no attempt has been made to separate persons engaged in more than one sport or belonging to more than one club in the same branch of sport, with the result that many persons returned under one sport may also be included under others as well, or may be duplicated in the totals for that sport. The figures cannot therefore be made use of without due attention being paid to this limitation.
Rugby football occupies the premier position as regards numbers, approximately 40,000 persons being returned as members of Rugby clubs. Of these some 12,000 are members of school teams. Actual figures in respect of this sport were not available, but the figures given may be regarded as fairly accurate estimates.
Horse-racing occupies the second position as regards numerical strength, 23,381 persons (23,278 males and 103 females) being shown as claiming membership in the various racing and trotting clubs. The greater popularity enjoyed by gallops as compared with trotting races is indicated by the difference in the memberships of the two kinds of clubs, those catering for the former sport accounting for approximately two-thirds of the total of 23,381. It should be explained that those hunt clubs which are registered with the New Zealand Racing Conference are included twice in the above table—viz., under the headings of horse-racing (galloping) and hunting.
The figures given for racing clubs represent merely the memberships of the various clubs and do not include (except in so far as they may also be members) active participants such as owners, jockeys, riders, and trainers. The following table, however, shows the number of such participants engaged in gallops and trotting, as well as the number of horses registered:—
— | Owners. | Trainers. | Jockeys and Riders. | Total. | Number of Horses registered. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Not available. | |||||
Galloping | 3,792 | 430 | 570 | 4,792 | 2,250 |
Trotting | 2,400 | 1,214 | 1,426 | 5,040 | * |
Totals | 6,192 | 1,644 | 1,996 | 9,832 | .. |
Tennis comes next in order of numerical strength, with a total of 19,967, of whom 11,673 are males and 8,294 females, males thus predominating over females in the proportion of 3 to 2. It should be borne in mind that the total of 19,967 represents the memberships of clubs affiliated to the New Zealand Lawn Tennis Association, and does not include those persons who play but are not members of affiliated clubs.
One of the best-organized sports bodies in the Dominion is that controlling the sport of bowling. This sport is usually understood as being played mainly by men more or less advanced in years, and as such has little in the way of competition, because, outside of golf and tennis, the sports indulged in do not, for obvious reasons, attract such persons. This accounts, to a large extent, for the numerical strength of bowling, which has been set down as 13,943.
Next in order of numerical strength is golf, which is played by 9,115 persons, of whom 5,335 are males and 3,780 females.
Athletic clubs have a total membership of 8,721, of whom 6,773, or nearly four-fifths of the total, are members of professional clubs. The figures are no doubt overstated somewhat, as are those for golf and some other sports, by the double inclusion of persons belonging to more than one club in the same branch of sport.
Cricket closely follows golf and athletics, with 8,566 players. This sport requires special facilities for playing, and, moreover, requires special aptitude and much practice on the part of players, hence the number of players is considerably less than those playing tennis, for instance. Cricket is played in most schools, and it is not surprising to find that over 25 per cent. of the cricketers in the Dominion are school-boys. Cricket furnishes another example of a sport the figures for which are considerably understated through many clubs not being affiliated with local associations under the control of the New Zealand Cricket Council.
Hockey, swimming, and association football are approximately equal as regards numerical strength, with a margin slightly in favour of the former. The excess of the females over males playing hockey is accounted for by the fact that schoolgirls are included in the totals for ladies' hockey, while the figures for men's hockey are exclusive of schoolboys.
The number of persons playing League football is 3,818, which is slightly more than half of those playing Association football.
The comparatively small number engaged in rowing can be attributed mainly to the fact that this sport requires special and more or less expensive facilities. The same remarks apply to hunting and polo, and no doubt account for the limited number participating in these sports.
Croquet, which is mainly played by women, has many of the characteristics, in so far as the players are concerned, of bowling. This sport is very well organized, and has a membership roll of 2,521, of whom only 37 are men.
A general election of parliamentary representatives was held in December, 1922—for Maori electorates on the 6th, and for European electorates on the 7th. Dealing with the latter only, it is found that out of a total roll number of 700,111 some 620,650 (88.65 per cent.) exercised their votes. A summary for the last three general elections is as follows:—
1914. | 1919. | 1922. | |
---|---|---|---|
Number of votes recorded for candidates elected | 286,433 | 279,373 | 313,699 |
Number of votes recorded for candidates defeated | 229,474 | 263,367 | 300,371 |
Number of informal votes | 5,618 | 7,587 | 6,580 |
Total number of electors who voted at the election | 521,525 | 550,327 | 620,650 |
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total valid votes recorded | 55.52 | 51.47 | 51.09 |
Total number of electors on roll | 616,043 | 683,420 | 700,111 |
Percentage of electors on roll who voted | 84.66 | 80.53 | 88.65 |
Percentage of votes recorded for candidates elected to total number of electors on roll | 46.50 | 40.88 | 44.81 |
Total population of Dominion at last census (excluding Maoris) | 1,008,206 | 1,142,081 | 1,218,913 |
The population figures for 1919 are inclusive of 42,632 soldiers in camp and abroad who were allocated over the various districts in accordance with section 3 of the Parliamentary Elections Postponement Act, 1916. Both in 1919 and in 1914 the population of the Chatham Islands, which prior to 1922 were in no electoral district, was excluded.
The relative interest in the poll evinced by men and women may be measured by the percentage of votes recorded to the number on the roll—viz., men 89.40 per cent., women 87.85 per cent. (in 1922). Both percentages, as well as that of total voters to total roll numbers, are somewhat reduced by the fact of there having been no poll in the Bay of Plenty Electorate.
A statement of the voting in individual electorates in 1922 is given.
RESULT OF THE GENERAL ELECTION, 1922. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Electoral District and Names of Candidates. | Number of Votes recorded. | Number of Electors on Roll. | Population at Census, 1921. |
*Elected unopposed. **Including Chatham Islands. | |||
Bay of Islands— | |||
Bell, A. | 3,585 | ||
Reed, V. H. | 3,397 | ||
Informal | 114 | ||
7,096 | 8,230 | 14,748 | |
Marsden— | |||
Murdoch, A. J. | 3,752 | ||
Jones, W. | 3,616 | ||
Informal | 95 | ||
7,463 | 8,572 | 15,163 | |
Kaipara— | |||
Coates, J. G. | 5,001 | ||
Hornblow, R. E. | 2,537 | ||
Informal | 102 | ||
7,640 | 8,595 | 15,457 | |
Waitemata— | |||
Harris, A. | 4,586 | ||
Burbush, F. H. | 3,315 | ||
Way, R. F. | 2,047 | ||
Informal | 81 | ||
10,029 | 11,184 | 18,212 | |
Eden— | |||
Parr, C. J. | 3,901 | ||
Mason, H. G. R. | 3,226 | ||
Morton, F. S. | 1,392 | ||
Informal | 95 | ||
8,614 | 9,359 | 16,385 | |
Auckland East— | |||
Lee, J. A. | 5,226 | ||
Mackenzie, C. N. | 4,511 | ||
Informal | 150 | ||
9,887 | 11,409 | 18,261 | |
Auckland Central— | |||
Parry, W. E. | 4,786 | ||
Glover, A. E. | 3,783 | ||
Informal | 136 | ||
8,705 | 10,343 | 18,366 | |
Auckland West— | |||
Savage, M. J. | 5,694 | ||
Farrell, J. | 4,345 | ||
Informal | 153 | ||
10,192 | 11,068 | 18,304 | |
Grey Lynn— | |||
Bartram, F. N. | 5,648 | ||
Holdsworth, W. J. | 4,241 | ||
Informal | 126 | ||
10,015 | 10,821 | 18,369 | |
Roskill— | |||
Potter, V. H. | 4,838 | ||
Skelton, A. H. | 2,831 | ||
Melville, Miss E. | 1,617 | ||
Purtell, J. | 1,481 | ||
Informal | 101 | ||
10,868 | 11,797 | 17,934 | |
Parnell— | |||
Dickson, J. S. | 4,789 | ||
Wren, S. M. | 2,465 | ||
McBrine, O. | 2,282 | ||
Noton, W. | 1,250 | ||
Informal | 72 | ||
10,858 | 12,146 | 18,145 | |
Manukau— | |||
Jordan, W. J. | 4,620 | ||
Lang, F. W. | 4,411 | ||
Adnams, W. D. | 301 | ||
Informal | 88 | ||
9,420 | 10,715 | 17,268 | |
Franklin— | |||
Massey, W. F. | 5,276 | ||
Rea, J. | 2,526 | ||
Informal | 108 | ||
7,910 | 8,914 | 15,735 | |
Raglan— | |||
Bollard, R. F. | 3,494 | ||
Lye, S. C. G. | 2,718 | ||
Piggott, E. | 99 | ||
Informal | 139 | ||
6,450 | 7,267 | 13,954 | |
Thames— | |||
Rhodes, T. W. | 3,936 | ||
Allan, W. A. | 3,146 | ||
Whiteside, A. J. | 72 | ||
Informal | 122 | ||
7,276 | 8,366 | 15,087 | |
Ohinemuri— | |||
Poland, H. | 3,858 | ||
Allen, S. S. | 2,919 | ||
Informal | 75 | ||
6,852 | 7,508 | 14,087 | |
Tauranga— | |||
Herries, W. H. | 4,488 | ||
Johnstone, L. | 3,048 | ||
Informal | 118 | ||
7,654 | 8,593 | 15,725 | |
Hamilton— | |||
Young, J. A. | 5,173 | ||
Richards, A. S. | 3,130 | ||
Lafferty, C. | 486 | ||
Informal | 128 | ||
8,917 | 10,151 | 17,023 | |
Waikato— | |||
Lye, F. | 2,454 | ||
Johnson, J. T. | 2,410 | ||
Dent, A. G. | 1,556 | ||
Informal | 68 | ||
6,488 | 7,506 | 14,327 | |
Rotorua— | |||
Hockly, F.F. | 3,407 | ||
Clinkard, C. H. | 3,003 | ||
Informal | 71 | ||
6,481 | 7,157 | 13,818 | |
Bay of Plenty— | |||
Williams, K. S. | * | 7,606 | 13,928 |
Waitomo— | |||
Rolleston, J. C. | 3,418 | ||
Jennings, W. T. | 3,393 | ||
Informal | 37 | ||
6,848 | 7,603 | 14,640 | |
Gisborne— | |||
Lysnar, W. D. | 3,465 | ||
Wildish, G. | 2,965 | ||
Brindle, T. | 2,521 | ||
Informal | 76 | ||
9,02 | 11,104 | 17,477 | |
Hawke's Bay— | |||
McKay, . | 3,98 | ||
Russell, A. H. | |||
Chapman, C. H. | |||
Informal | 10 | ||
8,709 | 10,177 | 16,992 | |
Napier— | |||
McIlvride, L. | 3,465 | ||
Mason, J. | 2,702 | ||
Jull, A. E. | 1,996 | ||
Brown, J. V. | 927 | ||
Informal | 89 | ||
9,179 | 10,129 | 17,693 | |
Waipawa— | |||
Hunter, G. | 3,870 | ||
Langridge, J. J. | 2,794 | ||
Informal | 79 | ||
6,743 | 7,808 | 13,841 | |
Pahiatua— | |||
Ransom, E. A. | 3,541 | ||
McNicol, A. | 3,482 | ||
Informal | 29 | ||
7,052 | 7,581 | 14,548 | |
Masterton— | |||
Sykes, G. R. | 3,247 | ||
Holms, A. C. | 2,691 | ||
Evans, F. C. | 1,635 | ||
Informal | 41 | ||
7,614 | 8,261 | 15,334 | |
Wairarapa— | |||
McLeod, A. D. | 3,754 | ||
Card, J. W. | 3,056 | ||
Informal | 92 | ||
6,902 | 7,790 | 13,252 | |
Stratford— | |||
Masters, R. | 3,605 | ||
Hine, J. B. | 3,242 | ||
Informal | 43 | ||
6,890 | 7,288 | 14,114 | |
Taranaki— | |||
Smith, S. G. | 4,400 | ||
Bellringer, C. E. | 4,266 | ||
Tweedie, G. | 34 | ||
Informal | 111 | ||
8,811 | 9,481 | 16,378 | |
Egmont— | |||
Hawken, O. J. | 3,597 | ||
Astbury, D.L.A. | 3,225 | ||
Informal | 40 | ||
6,802 | 7,452 | 14,143 | |
Patea— | |||
Corrigan, J. R. | 3,384 | ||
Dixon, E. | 3,233 | ||
Pearce, G. V. | 1,038 | ||
Informal | 65 | ||
7,720 | 8,389 | 14,956 | |
Wanganui— | |||
Veitch, W. A. | 4,648 | ||
Coull, J. | 3,576 | ||
Ross, J. | 752 | ||
Informal | 67 | ||
9,043 | 9,938 | 17,771 | |
Waimarino— | |||
Langstone, F. | 2,900 | ||
Smith, R. W. | 2,013 | ||
McLean, D. D. | 1,662 | ||
Goldfinch, G. J. | 507 | ||
Littlewood, H. W. B. | 10 | ||
Informal | 67 | ||
7,159 | 8,223 | 14,587 | |
Oroua— | |||
Guthrie, D. H. | 3,634 | ||
Cobbe, R. | 3,591 | ||
Informal | 51 | ||
7,276 | 8,146 | 15,024 | |
Rangitikei— | |||
Glenn, W. S. | 3,985 | ||
Brady, F. P. | 2,978 | ||
Montgomerie, H. S. | 796 | ||
Informal | 66 | ||
7,825 | 8,860 | 15,896 | |
Manawatu— | |||
Linklater, J. | 3,648 | ||
Whibley, F. D. | 2,143 | ||
Flyger, H. T. F. | 986 | ||
Informal | 97 | ||
6,874 | 7,443 | 14,148 | |
Palmerston— | |||
Nash, J. A. | 4,733 | ||
Hodgens, J. | 3,666 | ||
Christensen, V.A. | 558 | ||
Informal | 181 | ||
9,138 | 10,122 | 17,858 | |
Otaki— | |||
Field, W.H. | 2,810 | ||
McClure, G.H.M. | 2,752 | ||
Harkness, C. I. | 671 | ||
Informal | 72 | ||
6,305 | 7,307 | 14,601 | |
Hutt— | |||
Wilford, T. M. | 3,707 | ||
Pritchard, D. K. | 2,905 | ||
Bennett, H. D. | 2,317 | ||
Informal | 78 | ||
9,007 | 9,874 | 17,135 | |
Wellington North— | |||
Luke, J. P. | 4,624 | ||
Combs, H. | 4,249 | ||
Young, J. | 1,540 | ||
Informal | 118 | ||
10,531 | 11,749 | 17,915 | |
Wellington C'tral— | |||
Fraser, P. | 5,827 | ||
Bennett, W. H. | 1,625 | ||
Sievwright, A.B. | 1,550 | ||
Informal | 78 | ||
9,080 | 10,553 | 18,198 | |
Wellington East— | |||
Monteith, A. L. | 4,274 | ||
Forsyth, T. | 3,801 | ||
McDonald, T. W. | 1,860 | ||
McVicar, Mrs. A. | 414 | ||
Informal | 102 | ||
10,451 | 11,500 | 18,173 | |
Wellington South— | |||
McKeen, R. | 5,017 | ||
Mitchell, G. | 4,595 | ||
Informal | 101 | ||
9,713 | 10,773 | 18,230 | |
Wellington Suburbs— | |||
Wright, R. A. | 4,992 | .. | |
Croskery, A. W. | 4,701 | .. | |
Informal | 126 | .. | |
9,819 | 10,792 | 18,055 | |
Nelson— | |||
Atmore, H. | 5,174 | ||
Gilbert, A. | 3,010 | ||
Informal | 85 | ||
8,269 | 8,909 | 16,011 | |
Motueka— | |||
Hudson, R. P. | 3,444 | ||
Patterson, R. | 2,906 | ||
Informal | 50 | ||
6,400 | 7,029 | 13,532 | |
Buller— | |||
Holland, H. E. | 4,413 | ||
Menzies, J. | 2,872 | ||
Informal | 94 | ||
7,379 | 8,038 | 14,240 | |
Westland— | |||
O'Brien, J. | 2,926 | ||
Seddon, T. E. Y. | 2,439 | ||
Steer, J. | 1,952 | ||
Lynch, J. D. | 556 | ||
Informal | 52 | ||
7,925 | 8,545 | 5,171 | |
Wairau— | |||
Girling, W. J. | 3,991 | ||
McCallum, R. | 3,805 | ||
Informal | 72 | ||
7,868 | 8,664 | 15,150 | |
Hurunui— | |||
Forbes, G. W. | 3,963 | ||
Andrew, S. | 2,765 | ||
Informal | 94 | ||
6,822 | 7,986 | 13,540 | |
Kaiapoi— | |||
Buddo, D. | 3,328 | ||
Jones, D. | 3,263 | ||
Martin, R. D. | 756 | ||
Informal | 46 | ||
7,393 | 8,261 | 14,525 | |
Christch'ch North— | |||
Isitt, L. M. | 5,244 | ||
Archer, J. K. | 3,294 | ||
Andrews, E. H. | 2,144 | ||
Informal | 127 | ||
10,809 | 11,975 | 18,365 | |
Christchurch East— | |||
Armstrong, H. T. | 4,645 | ||
Thacker, H. T. J. | 3,551 | ||
Devereux, W. R. | 1,748 | ||
Informal | 95 | ||
10,039 | 11,336 | 18,304 | |
Christch'ch South— | |||
Howard, E. J. | 5,323 | ||
Lane, H. C. | 2,183 | ||
Ell, H. G. | 1,628 | ||
Thomson, R. M. | 77 | ||
Informal | 166 | ||
9,377 | 10,557 | 17,995 | |
Riccarton— | |||
Witty, G. | 3,240 | ||
Kyle, H. S. S. | 3,005 | ||
McCullough, J.A. | 2,341 | ||
Informal | 71 | ||
8,657 | 9,627 | 17,355 | |
Avon— | |||
Sullivan, D. G. | 4,462 | ||
Russell, G. W. | 2,426 | ||
Loach, A. E. | 1,731 | ||
Herbert, Mrs. A. E. | 1,407 | ||
Informal | 122 | ||
10,148 | 11,059 | 18,381 | |
Lyttelton— | |||
McCombs, J. | 4,758 | ||
Macartney, R. | 4,144 | ||
Informal | 114 | ||
9,016 | 9,974 | 18,064** | |
Ellesmere— | |||
Rhodes, R. H. | 3,814 | ||
Free, J. C. | 3,082 | ||
Informal | 85 | ||
6,981 | 7,979 | 13,730 | |
Ashburton— | |||
Nosworthy, W. | 3,700 | ||
Jones, H. M. | 2,218 | ||
Cooke, F. R. | 1,184 | ||
Informal | 68 | ||
7,170 | 7,920 | 14,268 | |
Timaru— | |||
Rolleston, F. J. | 4,709 | ||
Vinnell, P.C. | 4,421 | ||
Informal | 93 | ||
9,223 | 10,067 | 17,859 | |
Temuka— | |||
Burnett, T. D. | 3,705 | ||
Langford, T.H. | 3,298 | ||
Needham, P. R. | 28 | ||
Informal | 33 | ||
7,064 | 7,813 | 13,213 | |
Waitaki— | |||
Bitchener, J. | 4,062 | ||
Paul, W. G. | 3,566 | ||
Informal | 104 | ||
7,732 | 8,725 | 15,197 | |
Oamaru— | |||
Macpherson, J.A. | 4,067 | ||
Lee, E. P. | 4,053 | ||
Informal | 61 | ||
8,181 | 8,842 | 15,626 | |
Dunedin North— | |||
Munro, J. W. | 5,020 | ||
Clark, J. J. | 4,965 | ||
Informal | 68 | ||
10,053 | 10,922 | 17,840 | |
Dunedin West— | |||
Stewart, W. D. | 5,437 | ||
Moss, CM. | 4,156 | ||
Informal | 134 | ||
9,727 | 10,830 | 17,997 | |
Dunedin Central— | |||
Statham, C. E. | 5,092 | ||
Gilchrist, J. | 4,369 | ||
Maslin, W. S. | 372 | ||
Informal | 95 | ||
9,928 | 11,124 | 17,965 | |
Dunedin South— | |||
Sidey, T. K. | 5,485 | ||
MacManus, J. E. | 3,758 | ||
Informal | 93 | ||
9,336 | 10,420 | 17,192 | |
Chalmers— | |||
Dickson, J. McC. | 3,644 | ||
Stephens, J. | 2,965 | ||
Informal | 83 | ||
6,692 | 7,630 | 15,024 | |
Clutha— | |||
Edie, J. | 3,798 | ||
Malcolm, A. S. | 3,678 | ||
Informal | 58 | ||
7,534 | 8,432 | 15,038 | |
Wakatipu— | |||
Horn, J. | 4,129 | ||
Ritchie, J. | 2,492 | ||
Informal | 29 | ||
6,650 | 7,278 | 13,610 | |
Mataura— | |||
Anderson, G. J. | 4,092 | ||
McDougall, D. | 3,051 | ||
Informal | 48 | ||
7,191 | 8,096 | 15,043 | |
Wallace— | |||
Thomson, J. C. | 3,646 | ||
Hamilton, A. | 3,441 | ||
Informal | 43 | ||
7,130 | 8,093 | 14,925 | |
Invercargill— | |||
Hanan, J. A. | 3,818 | ||
Armstead, J. | 2,825 | ||
Farrant, H. J. | 2,618 | ||
Informal | 80 | ||
9,341 | 10,346 | 17,434 | |
Awarua— | |||
de la Perrelle, P. A. | 3,531 | ||
Hamilton, J. R. | 3,480 | ||
McIntyre, N. | 147 | ||
Informal | 64 | ||
7,222 | 7,984 | 15,064 |
The Maori population at the census of April, 1921, amounted to 52,751 persons. With four representatives in Parliament, their ratio of representation is one to every 13,188 persons, compared with one to every 16,038 persons for European electorates at the same date. Polling in each district was as under:—
Electoral District and Names of Candidates. | Number of Votes recorded. |
---|---|
Northern Maori— | |
Tau Henare | 2,432 |
Nau Paraone Kawiti | 991 |
Hone Heke | 379 |
Anaru Ngawaka | 332 |
Ihaka te Tai | 303 |
Total | 4,437 |
Eastern Maori— | |
Apirana Turupa Ngata | 4,559 |
Taranaki Kanara te Uamairangi | 3,058 |
Total | 7,617 |
Western Maori— | |
Maui Ngatata Pomare | 3,835 |
Tokouru Ratana | 3,037 |
Rangi Mawhete | 827 |
Tuwhakaririka Patena | 113 |
Total | 7,812 |
Southern Maori— | |
Henare Whakatau Uru | 287 |
Peter Hohua MacDonald | 200 |
Teone Matapura Erihana | 153 |
William Daniel Barrett | 136 |
Robert Agrippa Waitiri | 16 |
Total | 792 |
Since the general election of 1922 by-elections have been held in two electorates—viz., Tauranga and Oamaru—the former on the 28th March, 1923, and the latter on the 1st May, 1923. The Tauranga by-election was necessitated by the death of the sitting member, the Hon. Sir W. H. Herries, K.C.M.G., and the Oamaru by-election by the invalidation of the previous election owing to irregularities. The results were—
Tauranga. | Votes. |
---|---|
Macmillan, C. E. de la B. | 4,360 |
Ward, Right Hon. Sir J. G., Bart., P.C. | 3,235 |
Informal | 35 |
Total | 7,630 |
Oamaru. | Votes. |
---|---|
Macpherson, J. A. | 4,492 |
Lee, Hon. E. P. | 4,147 |
Informal | 21 |
Total | 8,660 |
During the year ended the 31st March, 1923, 1,823 Lenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors were granted. Of these, 1,125 were publicans' and accommodation licenses, 57 New Zealand wine, 36 packet, 142 wholesale, 405 conditional licenses, and 58 club charters. The fees paid amounted to £40,975, and formed part of the revenue of the local governing bodies of the districts in which the licenses were issued. Particulars are given in the following table:—
NUMBER OF LICENSES GRANTED DURING THE YEAR 1922–23, AND THE AMOUNT OF FEES PAID TO LOCAL BODIES THEREFOR. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Licenses. | In Counties. | In Boroughs. | In Town Districts. | Total. |
Publicans' licenses | 315 | 599 | 35 | 949 |
Accommodation licenses | 159 | 12 | 5 | 176 |
Total licensed houses | 474 | 611 | 40 | 1,125 |
New Zealand wine licenses | 44 | 13 | .. | 57 |
Packet licenses | 9 | 27 | .. | 36 |
Wholesale licenses | 1 | 139 | 2 | 142 |
Conditional licenses | 246 | 159 | .. | 405 |
Club charters | 10 | 48 | .. | 58 |
Total licenses granted | 784 | 997 | 42 | 1,823 |
Amount of license fees paid to local bodies | £11,000 | £28,380 | £1,595 | £40,975 |
The number of publicans' and accommodation licenses granted in counties, boroughs, and independent town districts during each of the last ten years is here given, together with the total amount of fees paid for all licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquor:—
Year ended 31st March. | Counties. | Boroughs. | Town Districts. | Total. | Total Fees, All Licenses. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | |||||
1914 | 578 | 598 | 42 | 1,218 | 42,283 |
1915 | 564 | 596 | 47 | 1,207 | 41,769 |
1916 | 557 | 598 | 44 | 1,199 | 42,978 |
1917 | 536 | 598 | 49 | 1,183 | 46,164 |
1918 | 540 | 598 | 46 | 1,184 | 41,208 |
1919 | 507 | 606 | 43 | 1,156 | 39,817 |
1920 | 496 | 611 | 49 | 1,156 | 40,337 |
1921 | 481 | 613 | 47 | 1,141 | 40,538 |
1922 | 480 | 615 | 40 | 1,135 | 40,593 |
1923 | 474 | 611 | 40 | 1,125 | 40,975 |
The average number of persons (excluding Maoris) to each licensed house in counties, boroughs, and independent town districts respectively for 1922–23 is next shown:—
— | Number of Licensed Houses.* | Population, 31st March, 1923. | Number of Persons to each Licensed House. |
---|---|---|---|
*I.e., houses holding publicans' or accommodation licenses. | |||
Counties | 474 | 500,831 | 1,056 |
Boroughs | 611 | 726,610 | 1,189 |
Town districts | 40 | 38,150 | 953 |
Totals | 1,125 | 1,265,591 | 1,125 |
That the proportion of licensed houses to population has declined steadily in the last decade is evidenced by the following figures:—
Year ended 31st March. | Average Persons to a Licensed House. |
---|---|
1914 | 895 |
1915 | 911 |
1916 | 920 |
1917 | 918 |
1918 | 946 |
1919 | 964 |
1920 | 1,004 |
1921 | 1,062 |
1922 | 1,069 |
1923 | 1,125 |
The annual fees payable for licenses are,—
(1.) For a publican's license— | £ |
(a.) Within the limits of a borough or town district | 40 |
(b.) Outside the aforesaid limits | 25 |
(2.) For a New Zealand wine license | 1 |
(3.) For an accommodation license, a sum to be determined by the Licensing Committee, not exceeding | 20 |
(4.) For a packet license— | |
(a.) For a vessel exceeding 50 tons register | 10 |
(b.) For a vessel not exceeding 50 tons register | 5 |
(5.) For a wholesale license | 20 |
(6.) For a conditional license, according to duration of license, a sum not exceeding | 30 |
The approximate capital value of the licensed houses in the counties for the year ended 31st March, 1923, was stated at £715,032, in the boroughs at £3,248,590, and in the town districts at £114,778. There was, besides, an annual value of £98,296 for licensed houses in other boroughs, which, capitalized at 6 per cent., would represent £1,638,267. The capital value of all licensed houses may therefore be put down at approximately £5,700,000. Caution should be exercised in this connection, as some of the valuations on which the above total is based are by no means recent.
The licensing poll of the 7th December, 1922, held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the second at which the three issues—national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation)—were submitted to the electors. The results of the voting are as follow, the 1919 figures being given also for purposes of comparison:—
1919. | 1922. | |
---|---|---|
For national continuance | 241,251 | 282,669 |
For State purchase and control | 32,261 | 35,727 |
For national prohibition | 270,250 | 300,791 |
As in 1919, none of the three issues secured in 1922 the requisite minimum of half the total votes cast, and national continuance is deemed to have been carried. Voting in each licensing district was as under:—
District. | For National Continuance. | For State Purchase and Control. | For National Prohibition. |
---|---|---|---|
Bay of Islands | 3,145 | 413 | 3,460 |
Marsden | 2,834 | 430 | 4,102 |
Kaipara | 3,270 | 375 | 3,898 |
Waitemata | 3,793 | 767 | 5,369 |
Eden | 3,142 | 525 | 4,817 |
Auckland | 14,141 | 1,400 | 12,858 |
Grey Lynn | 3,870 | 487 | 5,491 |
Roskill | 3,125 | 627 | 7,026 |
Parnell | 4,143 | 891 | 5,767 |
Manukau | 3,522 | 690 | 5,119 |
Franklin | 2,910 | 462 | 4,419 |
Raglan | 2,660 | 396 | 3,311 |
Thames | 3,245 | 303 | 3,608 |
Ohinemuri | 2,974 | 466 | 3,254 |
Tauranga | 2,988 | 459 | 4,108 |
Hamilton | 3,029 | 657 | 5,107 |
Waikato | 2,672 | 485 | 3,272 |
Rotorua | 2,680 | 360 | 3,353 |
Bay of Plenty | 3,379 | 248 | 2,454 |
Waitomo | 3,630 | 439 | 2,792 |
Gisborne | 4,358 | 319 | 4,261 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,558 | 263 | 3,796 |
Napier | 4,654 | 308 | 4,129 |
Waipawa | 3,412 | 223 | 2,991 |
Pahiatua | 3,460 | 171 | 3,344 |
Masterton | 3,617 | 283 | 3,579 |
Wairarapa | 3,532 | 234 | 3,054 |
Stratford | 3,063 | 145 | 3,609 |
Taranaki | 3,811 | 316 | 4,574 |
Egmont | 3,552 | 111 | 3,108 |
Patea | 3,766 | 172 | 3,703 |
Wanganui | 4,216 | 298 | 4,448 |
Waimarino | 4,293 | 439 | 2,350 |
Oroua | 3,569 | 200 | 3,435 |
Rangitikei | 3,795 | 280 | 3,674 |
Manawatu | 3,438 | 189 | 3,169 |
Palmerston | 3,997 | 263 | 4,796 |
Otaki | 3,125 | 452 | 2,660 |
Hutt | 3,898 | 765 | 4,263 |
Wellington | 14,450 | 2,872 | 12,502 |
Wellington S'th | 4,004 | 833 | 4,746 |
Wellington Suburbs | 3,694 | 958 | 5,031 |
Nelson | 3,749 | 596 | 3,820 |
Motueka | 3,833 | 299 | 2,224 |
Buller | 3,668 | 236 | 3,349 |
Westland | 4,758 | 329 | 2,731 |
Wairau | 3,794 | 461 | 3,531 |
Hurunui | 3,692 | 460 | 2,591 |
Kaiapoi | 3,274 | 477 | 3,511 |
Christchurch | 12,682 | 3,099 | 14,160 |
Riccarton | 3,780 | 842 | 3,919 |
Avon | 3,986 | 877 | 5,166 |
Lyttelton | 3,861 | 792 | 4,261 |
Ellesmere | 3,579 | 436 | 2,843 |
Ashburton | 3,540 | 436 | 3,025 |
Timaru | 4,237 | 296 | 4,583 |
Temuka | 3,631 | 279 | 3,084 |
Waitaki | 3,696 | 205 | 3,735 |
Oamaru | 3,530 | 342 | 4,129 |
Dunedin | 12,224 | 1,733 | 15,427 |
Dunedin South | 3,801 | 534 | 4,901 |
Chalmers | 2,907 | 313 | 3,377 |
Clutha | 3,356 | 270 | 3,748 |
Wakatipu | 3,684 | 204 | 2,701 |
Mataura | 3,222 | 229 | 3,576 |
Wallace | 3,621 | 173 | 3,247 |
Invercargill | 3,745 | 580 | 4,860 |
Awarua | 3,393 | 255 | 3,485 |
Totals | 82,669 | 35,727 | 300,791 |
In the twelve no-license districts an additional issue was submitted—viz., local restoration. In ten cases non-restoration received a majority of the votes cast, and the votes in favour of restoration in the other two cases being less than the requisite three-fifths, no-license remains in force in each of the twelve districts. The voting figures for each district were—
District. | License to be restored. | License be not restored. |
---|---|---|
Eden | 3,056 | 5,118 |
Grey Lynn | 3,815 | 5,795 |
Roskill | 2,949 | 7,396 |
Ohinemuri | 3,610 | 3,044 |
Masterton | 3,564 | 3,894 |
Wellington South | 4,227 | 5,078 |
Wellington Suburbs | 3,796 | 5,572 |
Ashburton | 3,857 | 3,121 |
Oamaru | 3,553 | 4,346 |
Clutha | 3,213 | 4,060 |
Mataura | 3,264 | 3,600 |
Invercargill | 4,057 | 5,030 |
Totals | 42,961 | 56,054 |
The advent of motor-driven traffic and the consequent difficulty experienced in constructing and maintaining the surfacing of the roads to a strength sufficient to withstand the increased wear-and-tear due to such traffic led to the drafting of a Highways Bill in 1921. It was not, however, till 1922 that the Main Highways Act was finally passed.
In other parts of the world similar action had previously been taken, and for similar reasons. Practically all the Australian States have now Departments dealing entirely with the main thoroughfares. There are naturally differences in the various systems as necessitated by the varying conditions, but all systems have for their primary object the improvement and maintenance of the main traffic roads in their respective countries.
There are in the Dominion approximately 64,500 miles of road, of which 27,815 miles are metalled, 17,791 miles are unmetalled, the remainder being tracks or unformed. For the present it is not intended that more than eight or nine thousand miles at the most shall be declared main highways.
The personnel of the Main Highways Board is as follows:—
Messrs. F. W. Furkert, Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department (Chairman); G. T. Murray, Inspecting Engineer, Public Works Department; P. S. Waldie, Chief Clerk, Public Works Department; A. E. Jull and J. D. Bruce, county representatives; and M. H. Wynyard, representative of owners of motor-vehicles.
These members are appointed by the Governor-General, and hold office during his pleasure.
For the purposes of the Board the Dominion of New Zealand has been divided into eighteen highway districts. These highway districts are composed of groups of counties, suitable, by geographical situation and community of interest, for so being grouped. In the majority of cases the constituent counties acquiesced in the grouping. In the few cases where they did not do so the Board had to exercise the authority conferred by the Act. The list of highway districts, with the counties included in each, is as follows:—
District Number. | District Name. | Counties included. |
---|---|---|
1 | Auckland North | Mongonui, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangaroa, Hobson, Whangarei, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata. |
2 | Auckland South | Eden, Manukau, Franklin, Waikato, Raglan, Waipa, Coromandel, Thames, Hauraki Plains, Ohinemuri, Piako, Matamata. |
3 | Tauranga | Tauranga, Rotorua, Whakatane, Opotiki, Taupo. |
4 | Gisborne | Matakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Cook, Waikohu. |
5 | Napier | Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata, Dannevirke, Weber, Woodville. |
6 | King-country | Waitomo, Taumarunui, Ohura, Kaitieke, Kawhia, Otorohanga. |
7 | Taranaki | Clifton, Whangamomona, Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont Stratford, Waimate West, Eltham, Hawera. |
8 | Wanganui | Patea, Waitotara, Waimarino, Wanganui, Rangitikei. |
9 | Wellington West | Kiwitea, Pohangina, Oroua, Kairanga, Manawatu, Horowhenua, Hutt, Makara. |
10 | Wellington East | Pahiatua, Akitio, Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Castlepoint, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Featherston. |
11 | Nelson | Collingwood, Takaka, Waimea, Sounds, Marlborough, Murchison. |
12 | West Coast | Buller, Inangahua, Grey, Westland. |
13 | Canterbury North | Awatere, Kaikoura, Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara. |
14 | Canterbury Central | Tawera, Oxford, Ashley, Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Waimairi, Heathcote, Paparua, Halswell, Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa, Springs, Ellesmere, Malvern, Selwyn. |
15 | Canterbury South | Ashburton, Geraldine, Mackenzie, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki. |
16 | Otago Central | Maniototo, Vincent, Lake, Waihemo, Waikouaiti. |
17 | Otago South | Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka, Bruce, Clutha. |
18 | Southland | Southland, Wallace, Fiord. |
The following table shows the area, population, and capital value of each highway district, with figures of revenue from rates of the counties included, and the mileage of roads in the district:—
District Number. | Area: Square Miles. | Population | Capital Value. (£1,000.) | General and Special Rates collected. | Metalled Roads. | Unmetalled Roads. | Tracks and Unformed Roads. | Total Roads. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
.. | .. | .. | £ | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | Miles. | |
1 | 5,939 | 41,961 | 18,514 | 145,033 | 906 | 2,602 | 1,708 | 5,216 |
2 | 5,724 | 71,251 | 39,425 | 195,668 | 1,415 | 2,619 | 1,620 | 5,654 |
3 | 7,005 | 12,856 | 8,143 | 30.544 | 204 | 1,320 | 1,551 | 3,075 |
4 | 3,082 | 12,928 | 18,130 | 132,919 | 319 | 779 | 439 | 1,537 |
5 | 4,951 | 27,307 | 29,359 | 150,675 | 1,995 | 640 | 889 | 3,524 |
6 | 3,993 | 15,983 | 10,954 | 31,350 | 564 | 1,244 | 587 | 2,395 |
7 | 2,427 | 31,537 | 18,943 | 136,847 | 1,213 | 672 | 663 | 2,548 |
8 | 4,126 | 20,199 | 22,617 | 97,266 | 1,074 | 880 | 711 | 2,665 |
9 | 2,397 | 32,133 | 25,670 | 95,846 | 1,847 | 140 | 238 | 2,225 |
10 | 3,260 | 19,401 | 18,996 | 105,442 | 1,296 | 564 | 307 | 2,167 |
Totals, North Island | 42,904 | 285,556 | 210,751 | 1,127,590 | 10,833 11,460 | .. | 8,713 | 31,006 |
11 | 6,710 | 23,250 | 10,965 | 37,518 | 1,103 | 317 | 1,317 | 2,737 |
12 | 8,600 | 18,218 | 4,315 | 27,026 | 791 | 35 | 1,933 | 2,759 |
13 | 5,555 | 9,576 | 12,671 | 44,734 | 819 | 313 | 1,189 | 2,321 |
14 | 4,150 | 48,915 | 30,031 | 90,860 | 2,710 | 529 | 1,148 | 4,387 |
15 | 9,977 | 44,181 | 34,093 | 94,880 | 3,270 | 1,375 | 1,422 | 6,067 |
16 | 8,289 | 13,629 | 5,725 | 21,636 | 1,015 | 1,071 | 1,017 | 3,103 |
17 | 3,808 | 24,554 | 10,236 | 67,045 | 794 | 1,352 | 1,359 | 3,505 |
18 | 11,176 | 34,772 | 18,698 | 81,810 | 2,103 | 665 | 760 | 3,528 |
Totals, South Island | 58,205 | 217,095 | 126,734 | 465,509 | 12,605 | 5,657 | 10,145 | 28,407 |
Totals, Dominion | 101,169 | 502,651 | 337,485 | 1,593,099 | 23,438 | 17,117 | 18,858 | 59,413 |
Average | 5,620 | 27,925 | 18,749 | 88,505 | 1,302 | 951 | 1,047 | 3,300 |
Each constituent county of a highway district appoints one representative to the District Council, of which the Public Works Department's Engineer of the District is also a member. The District Council then appoints an executive with power to act on behalf of the District Council and to deal with the Main Highways Board.
The District Council has to make recommendations to the Board as to what roads shall be declared main highways, what is to be the nature of the construction, reconstruction, or maintenance undertaken on such roads, and how the funds for such work are to be provided, and by whom to be contributed.
In terms of the Customs Amendment Act, 1921, all moneys received as Customs duties on tires, &c., are to be paid to a separate fund as from the 1st January, 1922. The amount collected during the year ended the 31st March, 1924, is £123,568, and the total collected under this tax since its inception amounts to £304,304.
On the security of the amounts derivable from the tire-tax the Board has authority to borrow up to an aggregate sum of £3,000,000. It is suggested that the expenditure of this loan should be spread over a period of ten years, so that the amount available for expenditure in any one year would average £300,000.
Another source of revenue which was contemplated at the time of the passing of the Main Highways Act was the fees to be imposed for the annual registration of motor-vehicles. The Motor-vehicles Act was not, however, passed until 1924, and no revenue has yet accrued under this head.
There are also to be allocations by Parliament of sums of not less than £35,000 per annum from the Consolidated Fund for maintenance purposes, and not less than £200,000 from the Public Works Fund for construction purposes.
The Main Highways Account is to consist of two separate accounts, known respectively as the Revenue Fund and the Construction Fund. The Revenue Fund will include the above-mentioned proceeds of tire-tax and the £35,000 from the Consolidated Fund, together with other moneys that will in time be received from the licensing of motor-vehicles, and moneys that will be paid to the Board by the local authorities. The Construction Fund will consist of money's borrowed on the security of the tire-tax, moneys transferred as above stated from the Public Works Fund, moneys paid by any local authority to the Board for construction purposes, and moneys transferred from the Revenue Fund if not required for such fund.
From the Revenue Fund the Board can procure and, if necessary, hire to any local authority any roadmaking machinery, plant, equipment, or appliances, in order to assist the carrying-out of any work.
Towards the repair and maintenance of main highways the contributions are to be one-third from the Revenue Fund of the Main Highways Account, and two-thirds from the local authorities under such contributions as may be fixed by the Board. For the construction and reconstruction of main highways the contributions will be one-half from the Construction Fund of the Main Highways Account, and one-half by contributions from the several local authorities within the highway district. All work of whatever nature carried out by the local authorities on the main highways shall be subject to the supervision and approval of the Main Highways Board.
In regard to the proceeds derivable from the Customs duties on tires and from registration fees under the Motor-vehicles Act, all such funds are to be apportioned between the North and South Islands at the discretion of the Board, but generally by reference to the number of motor-vehicles in use in each Island.
There is power under the Act for the Board to carry out works of construction, reconstruction, or maintenance without any contribution from local authorities, but in order to do so the roads on which such expenditure is to be incurred would have to be declared Government roads under the Public Works Act, 1908. It is quite evident that this power can only be used in extreme cases.
There is also power under the Act for the Board to pay contributions towards any operation of the main highways which lie within a borough, but at a rate not exceeding that permissible for similar work on the adjoining main highways.
The financial year of the Board ends at the 31st March of each year, and immediately thereafter the Board has to submit to the Minister of Public Works a report setting forth the works carried out, the revenue received, and the expenditure incurred during the year.
The benefits that are expected from the Main Highways Act are, briefly, that finance will be assured; that such finance will be available at any time after the 1st April of each year; that the funds available for expenditure upon roads will be considerably greater than previously; that, although some local authorities may feel embarrassed owing to the claims made upon them, the standard of work should be higher on account of there being at least one-third additional funds available for maintenance; while for construction purposes the additional moneys provided under the loans proposed on the security of the tire-tax will amount to at least £300,000 a year, and this in itself should result in great improvements in both the quantity and the quality of the main highways.
It was intended that the activities of the Board would begin as from the 1st April, 1924, but as a matter of fact, owing to certain unavoidable delays, it was not till the 12th June, 1924, that the first and principal schedule of main highways was gazetted, the date of His Excellency's signature—viz., the 9th June, 1924—being the legal date when the Board assumed control of the main highways as scheduled.
The table hereunder shows the lengths of main highways in the various highway districts, and the mileages of those that have been declared Government roads in terms of section 22 of the Main Highways Act:—
LENGTHS OF MAIN HIGHWAYS. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
District Number. | District Name. | Main Highways. | Government Roads. | ||
Miles | chains. | Miles | chains. | ||
1 | Auckland North | 548 | 0 | 83 | 20 |
2 | Auckland South | 404 | 26 | 32 | 0 |
3 | Tauranga | 397 | 40 | 242 | 0 |
4 | Gisborne | 247 | 0 | 126 | 0 |
5 | Napier | 430 | 40 | 35 | 0 |
6 | King-country | 233 | 60 | 123 | 0 |
7 | Taranaki | 210 | 30 | 35 | 0 |
8 | Wanganui | 311 | 60 | 40 | 0 |
9 | Wellington West | 293 | 30 | 17 | 8 |
10 | Wellington East | 317 | 70 | 4 | 40 |
Totals, North Island | 3,394 | 36 | 737 | 68 | |
11 | Nelson | 283 | 60 | 114 | 56 |
12 | West Coast | 331 | 5 | 338 | 0 |
13 | Canterbury North | 303 | 20 | 35 | 60 |
14 | Canterbury Central | 342 | 0 | 46 | 0 |
15 | Canterbury South | 430 | 40 | .. | |
16 | Otago Central | 240 | 40 | .. | |
17 | Otago South | 196 | 20 | .. | |
18 | Southland | 409 | 61 | .. | |
Totals, South Island | 2,537 | 6 | 534 | 36 | |
Totals, Dominion | 5,931 | 42 | 1,272 | 24 |
Since the 9th June, 1924, the Board is responsible for the maintenance of the full lengths shown. As regards construction, numerous applications for large sums in the North Island, and several applications for smaller sums in the South Island, have been received and considered, and in the majority of cases approved by the Board.
These applications include formation, metalling, culverting, bridging, &c. As regards metalling, the proposals cover surfacing of many descriptions, such as gravel, macadam, sealing, penetration, bitumen, concrete, and cement-concrete.
The Board has laid down standards for the various descriptions of work, and is now issuing skeleton specifications covering the principal varieties of work.
The aim of the Board is to make proposals suit the present or early prospective requirements of traffic, but not to build too much ahead of present requirements, though, in the case of culverts and bridges, every effort is being made to secure permanency through the use of concrete or of concrete-and-steel structures.
The Board has also prepared maps indicating the main highways, with their numbers and mileages, and showing the principal cities, towns, and road-junctions throughout the Dominion.
There has also been instituted a Bureau of Information in regard to highway matters, and testing-apparatus for all road materials is being obtained. A petrological survey for the Dominion is in hand. When completed it is anticipated that much information will be available for the supply of suitable materials for construction and maintenance purposes.
Although the proposals originate with the local authorities, it has been arranged that the departmental Engineers supervise and generally direct all operations, whether construction or maintenance. In this manner the Main Highways Board will not require to have any separate organization, and up to the present this system has been found to work satisfactorily.
The City of Wellington, situated at the southern extremity of the North Island, is almost entirely surrounded by high hills, and little of the surrounding country is suitable for dairy-farming. With the growth of the city the question of an adequate milk-supply assumed considerable importance, and as early as 1910 the Wellington City Milk-supply Act was passed, authorizing the City Council to take control of the distribution of milk within the city.
For some years advantage was not taken of the legislative authority provided, but by 1917 the position had become acute, and complaints against milk-vendors by both consumers and dairy-farmers led in 1917 to a decision on the part of the City Council to provide a clearing-house adjacent to the Thorndon Railway-station. The buildings were duly erected, and the clearing-house was brought into operation on the 9th January, 1918, but for various reasons was unable to carry out its functions, and was closed down on the following day.
On the failure of the clearing-house scheme a special committee was set up by the City Council to inquire exhaustively into the whole question of the milk-supply and to make recommendations as to the future course of action. While admitting serious deficiencies in the arrangements provided, and pointing out other contributory causes, the committee made it clear that want of co-operation on the part of the milk-vendors and their general attitude and conduct were sufficient to wreck the scheme, even were other conditions rectified. The committee recommended for the coonsideration of the City Council three alternate schemes, as follows:—
(a.) That the Corporation facilitate the promotion of a joint-stock company, or perhaps two companies, to take over and control the delivery of the whole milk-supply to the city, with security of tenure under the control of the Council so far as prices and sanitary conditions are concerned.
(b.) That the Corporation take over the whole supply of milk to the city, and operate same under the control of a separate Board appointed by the Council, and to hold office during the pleasure of the Council.
(c.) That the Corporation take over the whole milk-distribution, and control same as a municipal trading department.
As a result of the committee's report it was decided to establish a municipal milk department as a trading concern, and in July, 1918, centrally situated premises were secured for use as a Corporation city milk-station. Some months later the Rahui Dairy Factory (at Otaki) was leased, with a view to enabling the Council to have a suitable reserve supply of milk and to dispose of any surplus by the manufacture of butter and cheese. The Rahui Factory has now been purchased by the Corporation.
In January, 1919, the City Council commenced to purchase milk from farmers and to sell it to the vendors then in business, pending the result of negotiations with the milk-vendors. Terms were come to with the vendors in July, 1919, twelve months after the initiation of negotiations. The members of the vendors' association formed themselves into four separate companies, each of which entered into a contract with the Corporation for vending milk in the city and certain of the suburbs, under a blocking system. The contracts with the various companies were for a period of two years, subsequently extended to three years, from the 8th July, 1919.
Legislative authority for the steps taken up to 1919 had been contained partly in the original Act of 1910 and partly in War Regulations. In 1919, however, the Wellington City Milk-supply Act was passed, giving the Council a monopoly of the sale and distribution of milk in the city, with the power to grant licenses to persons to sell milk. About the beginning of 1922 it was decided to adopt the bottle system of distribution, and tenders were called from the existing vending companies and others for distributing the milk in bottles; but, no tenders being received, the Council took over the distribution on completion of the three-years period covered by the contracts with the vending companies.
The introduction of the bottle system, and the taking-over of the distribution by the City Council, have given eminently satisfactory results. Approximately 4,000 gallons of milk are daily supplied to the Wellington depot, and 2,000 gallons to the Rahui station. The former is used for distribution as whole milk, while the latter is available for sweet cream and the surplus made into butter or cheese.
The general practice in the department is to receive milk from the farms only once daily, except in certain summer months, when milk is received twice daily.
When milk is received once daily the practice is for the evening's milk to remain at the farm dairy over night, and such milk is transported to the milk-station the next morning along with the morning's milk. All the milk is usually in the depot by noon of each day.
As the milk is received it is progressively sampled for testing, weighed, pasteurized, cooled, and canned or bottled, and is usually in cool store by 2 p.m., where it remains until midnight, after which it is loaded up, and deliveries are immediately commenced with a view to being completed in time for breakfast. Therefore, before consumption, the evening milk is approximately thirty-six hours old and the morning's milk twenty-four hours old; but it is to be remembered that of the period lapsing between the time of milking and delivery the milk is in cool store for approximately twelve hours.
During the period of double daily receivals the treatment of the evening's milk is accelerated, and it is therefore available for almost immediate delivery.
Except the supply to the Wellington Hospital, which is fresh milk from a specially selected farm, all milk is pasteurized by the holding system. The range of the holding temperature varies from 142° F. to 145° F., according to the season. Milk is held at this temperature for thirty minutes, and is then immediately cooled down to 40° F. before being canned or bottled.
All milk for distribution to householders is bottled in 1-pint, 1 1/2-pint, and 1-quart clear-glass bottles, while hotels, shipping, milk-shops, and other bulk customers are supplied in 5-gallon cans.
One pint of milk is the smallest delivery made by the Department's roundsmen, but any person requiring a smaller quantity is able to purchase from any of the milk-shops licensed by the Corporation to sell milk. Cream for retail distribution is also bottled and put up in amber-tinted glass bottles of 1/4-pint, 1/2-pint, and 1-pint capacity, while the wholesale supply is put up in cans.
The bottling-machine at present in use is a Davis-Watkins two-unit rotary filler and capper with automatic conveyer, and with both units working simultaneously the machine is capable of filling and capping up to 8,000 bottles per hour. A smaller machine is used for bottling cream, and is capable of dealing with 1,400 bottles per hour.
The bottle-washer in use is also a Davis-Watkins machine, with a capacity of 12,000 bottles per hour, being capable of thoroughly washing and sterilizing the bottles and bottle-crates.
Milk-cans (of 5 and 10 gallons capacity) are washed in a special can-washing machine by the application of hot water, soda-solution, and steam.
Approximately 3,000 gallons of milk are bottled daily. The cost of bottling, including the washing of bottles, is estimated at 1 1/2d. per gallon, such cost covering interest, maintenance, and depreciation on bottling-machine, bottle-crates, bottle-washing machine, conveyers, interest on working stock of bottles, bottle-breakages at factory, cost of labour, power, water, steam, soda and soap, bottle-caps, and interest and depreciation on proportion of factory used.
The loss to the Department for breakages of milk-bottles (apart from house-holders' breakages, for which the Department does not accept liability) averages out at 1-5 per cent. of broken to filled bottles daily, the details being as follows:—
Per Cent. | |
---|---|
By bottle-room feeders | 16.01 |
By bottle-machine feeders | 13.60 |
On bottling-machines | 5.55 |
During packing of bottles | 10.04 |
In chilling-room | 7.30 |
On loading of carts | 14.00 |
On rounds | 19.90 |
On washing-machines | 4.60 |
During stacking after washing | 9.00 |
Total | 100.00 |
For the retail distribution the Department has in use a number of flat-topped horse-drawn four-wheeled vehicles, and for its wholesale delivery it uses motor-lorries, 1-ton trucks, and expresses. The retail loads vary in accordance with the districts to be served, but average about 70 gallons per vehicle for one man. In some cases two men are employed on one vehicle, in which case the loads are either greater to commence with or are replenished during the course of the round.
At the commencement of the bottle system of delivery householders were supplied with a bottle or bottles equivalent to their regular daily requirements free of cost, but now all bottles are charged for at the following rates per bottle:—
Milk-bottles.—1 pint, 4d.; 1 1/2 pints, 6d.; 1 quart, 8d.
Cream-bottles.—1/4 pint, 3d.; 1/2 pint. 4d.; 1 pint, 5d.
The method of obtaining payment is as follows: A retail quantity of milk is any quantity less than 5 gallons, and such milk is supplied to householders only in exchange for the relative token or tokens, no cash being taken for any retail supplies except in the case of hotels, institutions, &c., when approved weekly or monthly accounts are arranged.
Milk tokens are in three denominations—viz., 1 pint, 1 1/2 pints, and 1 quart. These tokens are circular in shape, and approximate to the sizes of a threepenny-sixpenny-, and shilling-piece respectively.
A retail quantity of cream is any quantity less than 1 gallon, and is procurable either for the relative cardboard coupon or by cash. It was considered that if the use of coupons only was enforced a certain amount of trade would be lost on account of the spasmodic nature of the demand.
The filled bottles are exchanged for the empty bottles and relative tokens daily. If the empty bottle and token are not put out by the householder no delivery is made by the roundsman. Should a householder's bottle be broken, payment for the new bottle required must be made in cash.
The department has both summer and winter issues of tokens and coupons, so as to provide for the relative summer and winter prices of both milk and cream. The summer tokens are made of German silver, and the winter tokens are of copper-bronze.
The respective cream coupons are provided by the use of different colours of cardboard.
The department has established a network of agencies in the city at which tokens and coupons may be purchased by householders, and agents receive a commission of 2 per cent. on sales. The department maintains a motor service to keep the agencies fully supplied.
Milk-shops are supplied on weekly credits.
Sorting, counting, and wrapping machines are in use in handling the tokens, thereby minimizing labour charges.
The department's sales of milk vary daily from approximately 3,800 gallons in the summer season to 4,200 gallons in the winter, the reason for the winter increase being a lessened production by the near-by farmers who are licensed to sell direct to consumers, thereby throwing extra demand on the Department's supply.
The cream-sales vary enormously, fluctuating between approximately 400 gallons to 2,000 gallons per week, the latter figure being for Christmas week. Apart from Christmas week, the cream-sales during the summer season range up to approximately 800 gallons per week, the fruit and berry season having a good deal to do with the demand.
The Sunday sales of cream usually amount to more than all the other days of the week combined, the reason being that most customers take cream only once a week.
The relative percentages sold in each size of bottle to total sales are as follow:—
Milk-sales. | ||
1-quart bottles | 46.39 | 69.79 |
1 ½-pint bottles | 7.58 | |
1-pint bottles | 15.82 | |
Cans | 30.21 | |
100.00 | ||
Cream-sales. | ||
1-pint bottles | 4.33 | 34-82 |
1/2-pint bottles | 22.72 | |
1/4-pint bottles | 7.77 | |
Bulk | 65.18 | |
100.00 |
The cost of distributing milk averages 5-48d. per gallon, including salaries and wages of distribution staff, interest, maintenance, and depreciation on plant, &c.
The cost of collection for retail sales by the token system is estimated at 0-88d. per gallon, or equal to 4 per cent. of the value of the sales of milk and cream, such cost covering interest, depreciation on token machinery and tokens, rent of office, wages of token staff and part wages of cashier and assistant, commission on sale of tokens (2 per cent.), and interest and depreciation on motor-car, and running-expenses thereof.
The capital expenditure on the business to 31st March, 1924, is £107,365, made up as follows:—
£ | |
---|---|
Land, buildings, and plant (Wellington and Rahui) | 79,719 |
Tokens and machinery | 2,866 |
Motors and carts | 10,804 |
Cans | 6,858 |
Bottles, crates | 3,663 |
Horses | 1,120 |
Harness | 790 |
Men's equipment | 660 |
Office furniture | 885 |
£107,365 |
In the report of the late Hon. Sir John Salmond, delegate for the Dominion of New Zealand to the Conference on the Limitation of Armaments, which was held at Washington from the 12th November, 1921, to the 6th February, 1922, is a passage setting forth clearly the relationship between Great Britain and her self-governing Dominions; and the status of the latter, in international matters. The passage has already appeared in two previous issues of the Year-book, but is again reproduced as an example of the work of a New-Zealander who had world-wide recognition as an authority on international law.
Questions of interest and importance arise as to the constitutional and international significance of the representation of the oversea Dominions at the Washington Conference. Suggestions have been made in certain quarters that by permitting the presence of the self-governing dependencies of the Crown at international conventions such as those of Versailles and Washington those Dominions have in some manner acquired a new international status—that they are now recognized for international purposes as independent States, although in their constitutional relations they remain portions of the British Empire. It is not easy to attach any definite meaning to this suggestion; but, whatever its precise significance may be, there seems no foundation for it in the facts as to the Washington Conference. The true significance of the presence of representatives of the Dominions at that Conference is not that those Dominions have acquired for either international or constitutional purposes any form of independent status, but that they have now been given a voice in the management of the international relations of the British Empire as a single, undivided unity—relations which were formerly within the exclusive control of the Government of Great Britain.
It is to be noticed that the invitation of the American Government to attend a Conference at Washington on the limitation of armaments and on Pacific questions was an invitation to the Government of Great Britain and to the other seven Powers—namely, France, Italy, Japan, China, Belgium, Holland, and Portugal. There was no invitation to Canada, Australia, New Zealand, or any other Dominion of the Crown. The Government of every State so invited to Washington was left at liberty to send such and so many plenipotentiary delegates as it thought fit. The British Government thought fit to send seven, and to appoint four of these on the recommendation of the Governments, of the overseas Dominions. These seven constituted jointly the British Delegation representing the British Empire, just as four plenipotentiaries represented France and three represented Italy.
The appointment of Dominion delegates, though made on the nomination of the Dominion Governments, was made by the King himself, just as in the case of the delegates from Great Britain. The oversea possessions thus represented at Washington were Canada, Australia, New Zealand, India, and South Africa. The last-named Dominion, however, was represented by Mr. Balfour, and not by a representative specially sent from South Africa. It will be noticed that each Washington Treaty is signed twice by Mr. Balfour—once in his general capacity as representing Great Britain or the Empire at large, and again in his special capacity as representing South Africa. It is to be observed that the list of oversea possessions so represented at Washington is not identical with the list of self-governing Dominions. Newfoundland is a self-governing Dominion, but was unrepresented. India, though represented, is not a self-governing Dominion. It would appear difficult, therefore, to base on such a system of representation any conclusion as to the acquisition of a new international status by the self-governing Dominions.
The procedure of the Washington Conference was in itself a clear indication that the Dominions were there not in their own right as quasi-independent States, but merely as constituent portions of an undivided Empire. When any question came to be voted upon for the purpose of ascertaining whether there existed that unanimous consent which was necessary for a treaty, the question was put to the British Delegation as a whole, and was answered "Yes" or "No" by Mr. Balfour as the head and spokesman of that Delegation, and on behalf of the British Empire as a whole. Although in the process of discussion and negotiation the representatives of the Dominions had and exercised the same right of audience as any other delegates, they never voted separately on behalf of their own Dominion on any question. The final decision in every case was that of the British Empire as an indivisible unity.
The position of the Dominions at Washington was essentially different from the position which they occupy at an assembly of the League of Nations. By the special and peculiar organization of that body, self-governing colonies are admitted as members in their own right as if they were independent States. Although by constitutional and international law such colonies are merely constituent portions of the Empire to which they belong, they are entitled by express agreement to be treated, so far as practicable, as if they were independent. But no such principle was recognized at Washington, or exists except for the special purposes of the League of Nations.
Although in its international aspect the British Delegation constituted a single body representing the Empire as an undivided State, it does not follow that in respect of the constitution of that Delegation and the relations of its members towards each other all of those members possessed an equal status or held co-ordinate authority. This, indeed, was not the case. An examination of the Letters Patent will show that a Dominion delegate is appointed to act only in respect of his own Dominion and not in respect of the Empire as a whole. The authority committed to the delegates from Great Britain is not subject to any corresponding limitation. Mr. Balfour, Lord Lee, and Sir Auckland Geddes were appointed simpliciter as the King's plenipotentiaries for all the purposes of the Conference. Their authority was general with respect to the whole Empire, and was not limited to Great Britain or to such portions of the Empire as were not separately represented. The British Delegation, therefore, did not consist of seven plenipotentiaries possessed jointly of co-ordinate and general authority. It consisted of three such plenipotentiaries, with whom were associated the four Dominion representatives, each of whom had authority in respect of his own Dominion only. The legal significance of this distinction is, as I understand the matter, that the Dominion delegates were present at Washington for the purpose of being heard and consulted as to all matters there in issue concerning the Empire, and of approving and confirming on behalf of their own Dominions the decisions of the King's general plenipotentiaries, and of testifying such approval and confirmation by signing on behalf of their own Dominions the treaties there negotiated.
The fullest opportunity was afforded to the Dominion delegates for the exercise of this right of audience and consultation, not merely by their presence at the plenary and public sessions of the Conference itself, and by their presence as members of the several committees in which the detailed negotiations proceeded, but also by the practice of holding repeated meetings of all the members of the British Delegation itself. At these meetings, of which there were no less than twenty-five during the period of the Conference, the Delegation associated with itself the chief technical advisers of the British Government. Full and free discussion took place as to all questions which had come or were likely to come before the Conference, and decisions were arrived at as to the policy to be adopted on behalf of the Empire at meetings of the Conference and of its committees.
These internal negotiations and discussions of the British Delegation proceeded throughout with the utmost harmony, and with the most ungrudging and courteous recognition on the part of the delegates from Great Britain of the right of the Dominion representatives to participate in the international policy of the Empire. No question ever arose on which it was found impossible to secure ultimate unanimity of decision within the British Delegation. If unfortunately it had been otherwise, and if any Dominion delegate, either of his own motion or under the instructions of his Government, had found himself unable to agree to some proposal which commended itself to the Delegation, it would then have been necessary for His Majesty's general plenipotentiaries from Great Britain to determine in their own discretion the action to be taken. If they were of opinion that the matter in dispute was of such minor importance, or related so exclusively to the Dominion itself, that the views of that Dominion ought to be acceded to for the sake of unanimity, this result could have been attained either by a modification of the terms of the proposed treaty or by excluding the dissentient Dominion from its operation unless and until it chose through its Government or Parliament to give its subsequent adherence. If, on the other hand, it was considered that the matter was of such general importance that dissent on the part of a Dominion should be disregarded in the interests of the whole Empire, it would have been within the authority of the plenipotentiaries of Great Britain to assent to the treaty on behalf of the Empire as a whole, without regard to such dissent. The fact that the delegate of one of the British Dominions had failed to sign the treaty on behalf of that Dominion would have had no effect on the international operation and obligation of the treaty. Any difficulty so unfortunately resulting would have been a matter for negotiation and settlement within the borders of the Empire itself, but would have in no way affected the external relations between the Empire and the other contracting Powers.
No legislation is required in New Zealand for the purpose of giving effect to the Washington Treaties or Resolutions. The only legislative action required is that of the Imperial Parliament, which will presumably find it expedient to legislate as to the building of ships-of-war for foreign Powers, and as to the criminal liability of persons guilty of violating the rules laid down at Washington for submarine warfare. Legislation as to the first of these matters is needless in New Zealand, and legislation on the second would be beyond the competency of a colonial Legislature as being extraterritorial in its operation.
The Washington Treaties, like all others which are negotiated by plenipotentiaries, come into force only on ratification. The ratification required by the constitutional law of the British Empire is that of His Majesty. No action in New Zealand is legally required. In view, however, of the direct participation of New Zealand in the negotiation and execution of those treaties, it may well be thought expedient that the treaties should be submitted to both Houses of the New Zealand Legislature in order that resolutions may be passed approving of their ratification by His Majesty.
The law relating to the use of the totalizator in New Zealand is contained in the Gaming Act, 1908 (a consolidation of the existing legislation), and its amendments of 1910, 1914, 1915, 1920 (two), and 1924.
The Gaming and Lotteries Act, 1881, "an Act for the suppression of gaming and betting houses, and for the more effectual abolition of lotteries," marks the first legislative step towards controlling gambling. This Act made gaming and betting houses illegal, and prohibited the use of the totalizator except in conformity with sections 46 and 47 of the Act, which read as follows:—
46. Notwithstanding anything in this Act hereinbefore contained, it shall be lawful for the Colonial Secretary, on the application of any racing club, to grant to such club a license or authority to use the totalizator at horse-racing meetings held under the control or management of such club, subject to the following conditions, namely:—
(1.) Before the application of the racing club is disposed of by the Colonial Secretary it shall be referred to the senior Resident Magistrate of the principal town of the provincial district in which the racing club is established for his report and recommendation thereon:
(2.) The authority or license shall be in writing, and shall be revocable at any time the Colonial Secretary thinks fit to determine the same, either by written notice to the club or by notice published in the Gazette:
(3.) No more than three totalizators shall be used by the club at one time, and none outside the race-grounds within the control or management of the club:
(4.) Every totalizator shall be under the care and management of some competent person appointed by the club, and under the direct supervision of the stewards.
(a.) "Totalizator" means the instrument for wagering or betting known by that name, and any other instrument or machine of a like nature and conducted upon the same principles
(b.) "Racing club" includes any club or association formed for the purpose of promoting horse-racing, or for the management of horse-racing meetings.
47. If the conditions above mentioned are duly complied with, no person shall be liable to any penalty or forfeiture under this Act, or any other law for the time being in force relating to gaming and lotteries, for the use of the totalizator in manner hereinbefore provided.
An amendment to the Gaming and Lotteries Act was passed in 1885, but did not make any direct reference to the totalizator. Its principal object was to further suppress betting, penalties being prescribed for exhibiting placards or otherwise advertising betting-houses, sweepstakes, or lotteries, with certain specified exceptions in regard to the two last mentioned.
The Gaming Act of 1894 was noteworthy for its prohibition of betting with an infant, and for its limitation of totalizator licenses. After the racing-year 1894–95 the number of totalizator licenses was to be not more than two-thirds of the number issued during the twelve months ended the 31st July, 1893. Laying totalizator odds or dealing in totalizator tickets was made an offence, and money paid or promised to be paid in connection with gaming transactions was declared not to be recoverable at law.
The Gaming and Lotteries Amendment Act of 1907 made several distinct changes, being designed to still further control gambling by confining all betting to racecourses. In addition to making much more stringent provisions in regard to gaming-houses, it provided for the closing of "tote" shops, decreed street betting to be punishable by a heavy fine, or, for a second offence, by imprisonment, and also made betting in factories and on sports-grounds illegal. It further prohibited the use of the "double" totalizator and the publication of dividends and racing tips, forbade racing clubs to accept any totalizator investments by telegram or telephone, and laid down that the totalizator must be closed not later than the time advertised for the starting of the race concerned. Racing clubs authorized to use the totalizator were empowered to license bookmakers, who, when so licensed, could carry out their business on the racecourse, but not legally elsewhere.
The 1907 Act also directed that, after deduction of 10 per cent. commission, all money received from investments on the totalizator must be paid out (to the last complete sixpence) by way of dividend.
The Gaming Act of 1908 merely consolidated all existing legislation on the subject and involved no change. Two years later, however, the Gaming Amendment Act, 1910, was passed with a view to abolishing the bookmaker altogether, and to further restricting the use of the totalizator. The provisions of the 1907 and 1908 Acts for allowing the bookmaker to operate on the course were cancelled, and further attempts to prevent street betting were made. In future every license issued for the use of the totalizator was to be in respect of a single race meeting, and to specify the number of days on which the totalizator was to be used at such meeting. The aggregate number of days on which the totalizator was to be used throughout New Zealand during any racing-year after 1910–11 was not to exceed 250, the number of days on which the totalizator could be used at any one race meeting was not to exceed four, and not more than eight races were to be run on any one day at any race meeting.
The original provision that applications for licenses to use the totalizator were to be referred to a Magistrate was deleted, and for the purpose of determining the racing clubs to which licenses were to be issued a Commission was appointed, with instructions to give consideration to the claims of those clubs which were using the totalizator at only one meeting during the year. The Commission duly allocated licenses to the number of 138, covering the 250 days' racing provided for. Racing clubs received 109 licenses covering 199 days, and trotting clubs twenty-nine licenses for fifty-one days. Racing clubs lost forty-three days, and trotting clubs eleven days, as compared with the preceding year.
In 1914 the maximum number of days on which the totalizator might be used was increased to 281 by the Gaming Amendment Act, 1914, which authorized the granting of single-day licenses to not more than thirty-one clubs not then holding licenses. Of these, not more than fifteen were to be racing clubs, not more than eight trotting clubs, and not more than eight hunt clubs. Hunt clubs, which had not been provided for in the 1910 Act, were thus catered for.
The Gaming Amendment Act, 1915, permitted clubs to make up in subsequent years any days' racing lost through their lands or buildings being used for military purposes.
In 1917 a reduction of ninety-four days per racing-year was imposed as a war measure, which continued in operation until the end of January, 1919. Racing clubs temporarily lost seventy-four days, and trotting clubs twenty.
In 1918 an Inspector of Totalizators was appointed by the Government, and either he or one of his deputies now attends every race meeting where the totalizator is used. The principal duties of the Inspector and Deputy Inspectors are to see that the totalizator-house is large enough to meet the public requirements, that no commissions received in the totalizator-house are held back to the last moment, that the total investments received on each race are correctly balanced, that the correct figures are shown on the dial of the totalizator before the release signal is given to the starter, that the dividends are computed and paid out on such figures, and that ample provision is made for the paying-out of dividends.
Two amendments of the Gaming Act were passed in 1920. The first of these declared the business or occupation of a bookmaker to be unlawful, and forbade persons to bet with a bookmaker on pain of a heavy fine or a term of imprisonment. Formerly the bookmaker alone was punishable.
The second amendment of 1920 authorized the granting of eight additional single-day licenses—all to hunt clubs—and validated the issue of licenses for certain special race meetings held on the occasion of the visit of His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales to New Zealand. This amendment also referred the vexed question of the redistribution of permits to a Commission, upon receipt of whose report the Governor-General was empowered to issue an Order in Council authorizing the granting, for the racing-year 1921–22, of a number of licenses not exceeding the number recommended by the Commission, such Order in Council, however, to cease if not assented to by both Houses of Parliament.
In its report, which was duly presented after a thorough investigation, the Commission embodied the following unanimous conclusions:—
(a.) That it is highly undesirable, either by redistribution of the licenses hitherto granted, or by the issue of additional licenses, or otherwise, to materially increase the volume of totalizator betting in the Dominion
(b.) That, considering the configuration of the Dominion and the scattered nature of its population, the number of race-days per year now permitted is not excessive:
(c.) That there are anomalies and injustices in the present distribution of licenses which clamour for removal and rectification:
(d.) That the population basis for the purpose of distribution is a fallacious one, but that population is an important factor and should have due consideration in every case:
(e.) That outlying districts, and especially districts suffering under the disabilities of isolation, should receive special consideration:
(f.) That to achieve any approach to accurate justice a certain measure of redistribution is imperative, and the issue of a certain number of additional licenses is unavoidable:
(g.) That to effect this redistribution, provide these additional licenses, and remove the anomalies and remedy the injustices now present, without materially increasing the volume of totalizator betting, it is inevitable that certain clubs enjoying privileges beyond their just deserts, or beyond the reasonable recreation requirements of their respective districts, should suffer curtailment, and that others who have outlived their usefulness, or who are not really necessary to the district they purport to serve, should disappear from the racing-map altogether:
(h.) That, with regard to what are called the metropolitan clubs, it should be recognized that the larger of these clubs are, in a sense, national institutions, catering according to high standards not only for the population in their immediate vicinity, but for the racing community at large, and should not be interfered with unless for grave reasons; but that the suburban clubs are in quite a different position, and are entitled to much less respect and consideration:
(i.) That country clubs, as a class, are entitled to more sympathetic consideration than they have hitherto received, it being, in our judgment, not only strictly just, but in the public interest, that a sufficiency of recreation should be available for those living at a distance from the larger centres; but that in certain areas a quite unnecessary congestion of country clubs was apparent, and should, to some extent, be relieved.
The Commission recommended that 184 licenses be issued to 120 clubs, covering a total of 316 days, allocated over the three classes of clubs as follows:—
— | Number of Clubs. | Number of Licenses. | Number of Days. |
---|---|---|---|
Racing clubs | 72 | 123 | 223 |
Trotting clubs | 33 | 46 | 78 |
Hunt clubs | 15 | 15 | 15 |
Totals | 120 | 184 | 316 |
The recommendations involved a net increase of twenty-seven days' racing, mostly in smaller centres. An analysis of the schedule of recommendations shows that this net increase was to be arrived at by granting licenses for twenty-four days to nineteen clubs not now licensed, by granting licenses covering forty-four additional days to thirty-six clubs with existing licenses, and by not renewing the licenses of twenty-one clubs with an aggregate of forty days.
An Order in Council in terms of the Act was issued, but the authority therein given was not acted on pending parliamentary discussion. A Bill to give effect to the recommendations was introduced into the Lower House, but was negatived on account of opposition to the suggested redistribution of existing licenses. Matters accordingly remained as they were until 1924, when an amending Act was passed authorizing the Minister of Internal Affairs to grant 31 additional single-day licenses, 12 to racing clubs and 19 to trotting clubs. The number of days now permitted by statute is 320, but as only seven hunt clubs were eligible to apply for the eight additional permits provided for by the Act of 1920, totalizator permits issuable will cover 319 days annually.
Statistics of totalizator investments, taxation, &c., are given in Section XXIIB of this book.
Two sessions of Parliament were held in 1923—viz., from the 8th to the 19th February and from the 14th June to 30th August. Only one Act, the Stamp Duties Act Postponement Act, which postponed for nine months the date of coming into operation of the Stamp Duties Act, 1922, was passed during the earlier session. Brief summaries of the more important enactments of the second session are here given:—
The Insurance Companies' Deposits Amendment Act (1923, No. 3) provides for the separate assessment for income-tax of the income derived from deposits made under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act, 1921–22.
The Rent Restriction Continuance Act (1923, No. 4) continues until the 31st July, 1924, the operation of Part I of the War Legislation Amendment Act, 1916, and its amendments, relating to the restriction of rent.
The State Advances Amendment Act (1923, No. 5), which amends in various particulars the State Advances Act, 1913, was passed to widen the scope of the benefits of that Act. Section 2 increases from £2,000 to £3,000 the maximum amount of any loan to settlers. Section 3 allows advances to settlers to be made up to three-fourths of the value of the freehold security, and up to three-fourths of the value of a lessee's interest in a lease. Section 4 fixes the terms of loans to settlers or workers at twenty, thirty, and thirty-six and a half years. Section 5 extends to persons receiving annual incomes not exceeding £300 (increased by £25 in respect of each child or other dependant) the benefits of Part III of the principal Act, relating to advances to workers. Section 6 extends the limit of advances to workers by providing that an advance may be made of an amount not exceeding (where the loan is for the purchase of an existing dwellinghouse) 95 per cent. of the value of the security, or (where the loan is to provide for the erection of a dwellinghouse) 95 per cent. of the cost of the dwellinghouse, exclusive of the cost of the land and improvements. Section 7 provides for bringing under Part III of the principal Act agreements under Part I of the Housing Act, 1919. Section 8 gives to the Superintendent, in respect of matters in the Miscellaneous Business Branch, the same powers and authorities, and makes him subject to the same obligations and liabilities, as he has or is subject to in respect of any other business of the Office. Section 9 provides for repayment from the Advances Account to the Consolidated Fund of amounts paid out of the fund in respect of loans raised for the purposes of the Miscellaneous Business Branch.
The Registration of Aliens Suspension Act (1923, No. 7) suspends the operation of the Registration of Aliens Act, 1917, until the same is revived by the Governor-General by a Proclamation approved in Executive Council.
The Auckland University College Amendment Act (1923, No. 8) amends the Auckland University College Act, 1882. Section 2 constitutes the office of President of the College, and abolishes that of Chairman of the College Council. Section 3 provides for the appointment of a Principal of the College, and defines his functions.
The Cook Islands Amendment Act (1923, No. 9) amends the Cook Islands Act, 1915. Section 2 provides that prisoners transferred to New Zealand pursuant to section 275 of the principal Act may be further transferred from New Zealand to Western Samoa. Section 3 authorizes the transfer of prisoners direct from Niue Island to Western Samoa. Section 4 confers on the Native Land Court jurisdiction to define whether any Native chief is lawfully holding office. Section 5 makes further provision as to medical certificates in respect of persons of unsound mind.
The Fisheries Amendment Act (1923, No. 10) amends the Fisheries Act, 1908. Most of the provisions are in the nature of machinery amendments of the principal Act. Section 8 amends the provisions of the Fisheries Amendment Act, 1912, with respect to the licensing of whaling-vessels. The issue of licenses is now a function of the Minister of Marine, who is given power to grant or refuse a license in his discretion. Section 10 makes special provision with respect to oyster-fisheries for Maoris.
The Immigration Restriction Amendment Act (1923, No. 11) provides in section 2 that, notwithstanding anything in Part II of the Immigration Restriction Amendment Act, 1920, British subjects may enter New Zealand without taking the oath of allegiance. Section 3, which is in substitution for section 3 of the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act, 1919, provides for the making of a declaration by persons arriving in New Zealand. Exemptions are made in favour of children under fifteen years of age, and persons arriving as masters or crews of vessels.
The War Pensions Amendment Act (1923, No. 13) amends the War Pensions Act, 1915, its object being to make further provision for disabled soldiers and their dependants. Section 2 defines the term "economic pension" as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds, and being in addition to any pension payable as of right in respect of death or disablement. In considering applications for economic pensions the War Pensions Board is empowered to take into consideration various factors, including the ability of the applicant to obtain and retain suitable employment. Section 3 fixes the maximum amount of any economic pension at £1 10s. a week. Section 4 provides that on the grant of an economic pension the Board may also grant to the wife and children a pension as for the total disablement of the pensioner. Section 5 authorizes the granting of economic pensions to widows and children of deceased members of the Forces, and section 6 the granting of such pensions to widowed mothers. Section 7 provides that, except as the Board may otherwise decide, in certain cases, pensions to children shall cease at the age of sixteen in the case of males and seventeen in the case of females. Section 8 authorizes the granting of additional allowances to members of the Forces who have suffered amputation of a leg. Section 9 increases the pension to members requiring the services of attendants. Section 10 constitutes a War Pensions Appeal Board. The Board is to consist of three members, of whom two must be registered medical practitioners; the third is to be appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Returned Soldiers' Association. Appeal may be made against the rejection on certain grounds of any claim for a pension, or the assessment of any pension in so far as the assessment is based on medical grounds. Section 11 provides that if reasonable evidence is produced that the physical or mental condition which has resulted in death or disablement has probably been caused or aggravated by employment as a member of the Forces, there shall thereby be established a presumption that such condition was in fact so caused or aggravated. Section 12 confers a right of appeal against the withdrawal of a pension. Section 13 extends the right of a widow or child to receive a pension in respect of the death of a member of the Forces by removing the limitation imposed by the principal Act to cases of death occurring within seven years after the receipt of the wound or injury or the commencement of the disease. Section 15 amends section 15 of the Amendment Act of 1917 as to the gratuity that may be given to the widow of a deceased member of the Forces (not being a dependant as defined by the principal Act). Section 16 amends the schedule to the Amendment Act of 1917 in the direction of making better provision for pensions in respect of amputations of limbs. Section 17 provides that all proceedings for offences against the principal Act shall be taken before a Magistrate alone, and must be so taken within six months from the time when the facts first came to the knowledge of the Board. Section 18 authorizes the payment of pensions in advance.
The Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act (1923, No. 14), which amends the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Act, 1915, is divided into Parts, as follows:—
Part I.—Special Provisions in Relief of Discharged Soldier Settlers.
Part II.—General.
Part I: Sections 2 to 5 provide for the setting-up of a Dominion Board and District Committees for the revaluation of soldiers' leases. Sections 6 to 8 deal with applications for revaluation of Crown and other lands held under lease or license by discharged soldiers. Section 9 makes provision for relief of mortgagors to the Crown. Section 10 limits the provisions as to relief in cases where a subsequent mortgage is registered in favour of a person other than His Majesty. Relief granted in those cases will in general be in the direction of purchasing for the Crown the interest of subsequent mortgagees. The mortgage to the Crown is not to be reduced until the subsequent mortgages are discharged. Section 11 makes provision for postponement or remission of arrears of rent or interest.
Part II: Section 18 enables the Crown to accept a surrender on transfer of mortgaged property instead of exercising the power of sale expressed or implied in the mortgage. Section 19 amends section 3 of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1921–22, to enable the merging of the interests of His Majesty in any land acquired as mortgagee in the manner referred to in section 2 of that Act. Section 20 makes special provisions as to disposal by way of lease or license of lands in respect of which such merging of interests has been effected. Section 21 makes special provision for sale on deferred payments of land comprised in a lease and acquired by the Crown as mortgagee. Section 22 provides that land acquired by the Crown as mortgagee shall not be deemed to be subject to Part XIII of the Land Act, 1908, unless it was so subject at the time of its acquisition by His Majesty. Sections 23 to 26 make miscellaneous amendments of provisions of the Discharged Soldiers Settlement Amendment Act, 1921–22. Section 27 confers on persons who have served in wars other than the war with Germany certain benefits of the principal Act.
The Customs Amendment Act (1923, No. 15) amends the Customs Act, 1913. Section 2 extends the provision of section 7 of the Customs Amendment Act, 1922, as to rates of special duty on goods from countries having depreciated currencies. Section 3 amends to the extent set out in the schedule, and subject to the savings with respect to treaties with Australia and South Africa contained in sections 5 and 6, the Customs tariff contained in the Customs Amendment Act, 1921.
The Amusements-tax Amendment Act (1923, No. 16) amends the Amusements-tax Act, 1922. Its principal object is to raise from 9d. to 1s. the price for admission to entertainments which is exempt from tax.
The Chattels Transfer Amendment Act (1923, No. 17) amends the Chattels Transfer Act, 1908. Section 4 of the Chattels Transfer Amendment Act, 1922, made special provision with regard to wool liens, but was in effect limited to mortgages of stock which contained express covenants to execute annual wool liens. Section 2 of this Act extends to all mortgagors the benefit intended to be so provided by the amendment of 1922. Section 3 of the Amendment Act of 1922 amended section 26 of the principal Act to provide that an instrument comprising stock shall be deemed to include the stock referred to in section 26 of the principal Act, whether or not such stock may be removed from the lands or premises mentioned in the instrument. Section 3 of this Act further amends section 26 as amended by section 3 of the 1922 Act, by giving to the grantee the same legal property and right in all stock which by the force of section 26 is deemed to be included in the instrument as he has in the stock described in the instrument or in the schedule thereto.
The Companies Amendment Act (1923, No. 18) extends to the 31st December, 1924, the duration of the Companies Amendment Act, 1922.
The Death Duties Amendment Act (1923, No. 19) amends the Death Duties Act, 1921. Section 2 enumerates a number of exemptions from gift duty under the principal Act. Section 3 exempts from gift duty gifts for education of relatives. Section 4 provides that the value of any gift which is exempt from duty shall not be taken into account in computing the aggregate value of the gifts made by the same donor in any period for the purpose of determining the rate of duty payable in respect of any other gift or gifts in accordance with the provisions of section 46 of the principal Act. The effect of section 5, which amends section 36 of the principal Act, is that administration shall not be issued before payment of administration fees.
The Land and Income Tax Act (1923, No. 21), which consolidates and amends the law relating to land-tax and income-tax, is divided into Parts, as follows:—
Part I.—Administration.
Part II.—Returns and Assessments.
Part III.—Objections to Assessments.
Part IV.—Valuation of Land.
Part V.—Land-tax.
Part VI.—Income-tax.
Part VII.—Agents.
Part VIII.—Payments and Recovery of Tax.
Part IX.—Penalties.
Part X.—General.
Most of the amendments are merely verbal, designed to disclose more clearly the true intention of the Legislature, without alteration of the substance of the law. The principal alteration of the law is the restoration of the former exemption from income-tax of income derived from the direct use and cultivation of land (section 78). Section 91 restores in its entirety the former law as to the mode of computing the taxable income of banking companies. Under recent legislation income derived by banking companies from debentures was separately assessed, and the debentures held by a bank were excluded (for purposes of income-tax) in the computation of its assets and liabilities. This alteration of the law had led to certain anomalies as between the several banks carrying on business in New Zealand, and it was accordingly considered advisable to restore the former law. Section 135 provides a uniform rate of penalty (5 per cent.) for late payment of tax. Section 28 of the Act of 1920 provided for rates of 5 per cent., 7 1/2 per cent., or 10 per cent., according to the length of time the tax was overdue. In practice it was found that the varying rate produced cases of hardship, and that the additional amount of revenue received did not compensate for the additional labour involved in its collection.
The Rangitaiki Land Drainage Amendment Act (1923, No. 22) amends the Rangitaiki Land Drainage Act, 1910. It provides an additional class into which lands may be classified for rating purposes under the principal Act, and makes provision for reclassification of lands from time to time.
The Savings-banks Amendment Act (1923, No. 23). amends in various particulars the Savings-banks Act, 1908. The only provisions of importance are section 6, which enables the trustees of any bank to establish superannuation or providents funds for persons in their service, and section 7, which widens the power of trustees to dispose of portion of their profits to certain institutions.
The Samoa Amendment Act (1923, No. 24) amends the Samoa Act, 1921. Section 2 makes provision for the appointment of a Deputy Administrator of Western Samoa, and section 3 for a Secretary to the Administration, who shall be the principal administrative officer of the Samoan Public Service. Section 5 gives statutory recognition to a Council of Native advisers to the Administration, to be known as the Fono of Faipules. The functions of the Council are to consider such matters relative to the welfare of the Samoan people as of their own initiative they think proper, or as may be submitted to them by the Administrator, and to express their opinions and make their recommendations to the Administrator. Section 6 amends section 48 of the principal Act to make provision for elective membership of the Legislative Council. Section 7 enables provision to be made by Ordinance for the establishment of municipal government in Apia. Section 11 amends section 265 of the principal Act, relating to Crown suits, by providing that in the case of a claim against His Majesty for a sum not exceeding £50 the consent of the Administrator to the prosecution of the claim in the High Court shall be deemed to be the consent of a Law Officer for the purposes of section 36 of the Crown Suits Act, 1908. Section 12 amends section 336 of the principal Act in the direction of increasing penalties for the unlawful manufacture, importation, or sale of intoxicating liquor in Samoa. Section 13 makes it an offence punishable by a fine of £200 or imprisonment for one year to conceal or have in possession intoxicating liquor manufactured in breach of the principal Act. Section 14 provides that in any prosecution under section 338 of the principal Act the burden of proving that liquor found in possession of the accused was not in fact offered for sale or in his possession for sale shall be on the accused.
The Land and Income Tax (Annual) Act (1923, No. 25) fixes the rates at which land-tax and income-tax shall be assessed, levied, and paid for the year commencing on the 1st April, 1923.
The Stamp Duties Act (1923, No. 26) is a re-enactment with amendments of the Stamp Duties Act, 1922, which was in itself a consolidation with amendments of the then law. The 1922 Act has never been in force. Originally its commencement was fixed at the 1st April, 1923. By the Stamp Duties Act Postponement Act, 1923, the date of commencement was altered to the 1st January, 1924. The Act of 1923 came into force on that date. Most of the amendments are of the nature of machinery provisions, or are drafting amendments to make clearer the meaning of certain sections. The principal substantive amendments of the 1922 Act are contained in Part V (Mortgage Duty). The 1922 Act imposed mortgage duty with respect to mortgages of property generally, with certain specified exemptions. This Act restores the original law as to mortgage duty, which applied only to mortgages of land.
The Finance Act (1923, No. 27) is divided into Parts, as follows:—
Part I.—Public Revenues and Loans.
Part II.—Local Authorities and Public Bodies.
Part III.—Miscellaneous.
Part I (Public Revenues and Loans): Section 2 empowers the Minister of Finance to borrow £4,000,000 for certain public works. Section 3 extends the power to borrow moneys for the purposes of the State Advances Act, 1913, authorizing the yearly borrowing of £3,000,000 for Advances to Settlers and £1,500,000 for Advances to Workers. Section 5 confers additional power to borrow for the purposes of the Rangitaiki Land Drainage Act, 1910. Section 6 fixes (subject to variation by the Annual Taxing Act in any year) the rates of income-tax on income derived from debentures. Section 7 provides that moneys in the Native Land Settlement Account may be used for redemption of debentures issued for the purposes of that account. Section 11 modifies section 5 of the Death Duties Act, 1921, by providing that gifts made for the purposes of a charitable trust shall not be included in the final balance of the estate of the donor, notwithstanding that he may die within three years after the date of the gift. Section 12 makes special provision as to subsidy payable on rates under section 9 of the Appropriation Act, 1916, in cases where two or more counties have united. Section 15 appropriates certain moneys for the purposes of the Main Highways Account. Section 17 authorizes the Minister of Railways to fix charges in respect of goods handled by him but not carried on the railway. Section 19 makes certain concessions to members of the General Assembly resident in the South Island with respect to steamer passages. Section 21 extends the right of election to contribute to superannuation funds as if the Public Expenditure Adjustment Act, 1921, had not been passed.
Part II (Local Authorities and Public Bodies): Section 28 authorizes local authorities to expend moneys on exhibits for the British Empire Exhibition. Section 35 extends the provisions contained in the Rabbit Nuisance Act, 1908, as to rating on an acreage basis. Section 36 empowers local authorities to amend resolutions made under section 2 of the Local Authorities Superannuation Amendment Act, 1912. Section 38 amends section 11 of the Finance Act, 1921, to allow the Governor-General, in modifying the conditions subject to which local authorities have been empowered to borrow money, to fix a period of less than ten years.
Part III (Miscellaneous): Section 39 makes provision (to expire with Part I of the War Legislation Amendment Act, 1916) to protect tenants in cases where landlords have agreed to reductions of rent, but without sufficient legal formalities. Section 40 repeals subsections (2) to (5) of section 6 of the Rural Credit Associations Act, 1922.
The Dairy-produce Export Control Act (1923, No. 28) makes provision for the appointment of a Dairy-produce Control Board, with power to control the export of dairy-produce. The scheme of the Act follows generally that of the Meat-export Control Act, 1921–22. The Act did not come into operation until a poll of producers had been taken on a proposal to bring it into operation.
The Public Works Amendment Act (1923, No. 29) amends in various particulars the Public Works Act, 1908. Section 2 provides for the taking for a public work of part of a public reserve or domain. Section 4 authorizes the Governor-General to proclaim the middle line of a road or a main highway, and thereafter to take land required for such road or main highway. Section 5 provides that before dedicating land to form part of an existing road or street an owner must give notice to the local authority concerned. Section 7 makes further provision as to the cost of maintaining drains passing through railway lands. Section 8 empowers the Governor-General in Council to cancel or vary licenses to utilize water-power and to erect electric lines. Section 9 enables the Minister of Public Works to grant permits for small water-power installations up to a maximum of 25 horse-power. Section 12 confers additional powers on the Minister of Public Works with respect to railways not open for traffic. Section 13 extends the power of the Governor-General to take private lands for Government irrigation works. Section 14 requires certain returns to be furnished by licensees in respect of electric lines. Section 15 makes special provision with respect to electric lines connecting portions of premises divided by streets, &c.
The Native Land Amendment and Native Land Claims Adjustment Act (1923, No. 32) amends in various particulars the law relating to Native land, and confers on the Native Land Court and the Native Appellate Court respectively jurisdiction to hear and determine certain claims and disputes in relation to Native lands.
The West Coast Settlement Reserves Amendment Act (1923, No. 33) amends the West Coast Settlement Reserves Amendment Act, 1913, principally in the direction of making provision for the granting of new leases in lieu of compensation on the termination of existing leases granted under the Act of 1913. Compensation is made payable on the expiration of the new lease.
The Board of Trade Amendment Act (1923, No. 34), which amends the Board of Trade Act, 1919, abolishes the Board of Trade, and vests its powers in the Minister of Industries and Commerce (section 2). By section 3 the Governor-General is authorized to appoint a Board to advise the Minister. Section 4 makes provision for the appointment of associate members of the Advisory Board (being persons of expert knowledge) for the purposes of any particular investigation or inquiry.
The Judicature Amendment Act (1923, No. 36) amends in various particulars the Judicature Act, 1908. Section 2 amends section 11 of the principal Act by making provision for the appointment by the Governor-General of temporary Judges to facilitate the business of the Supreme Court. The power conferred by this section can be exercised only on a certificate signed by the Chief Justice and three other permanent Judges. A temporary Judge so appointed holds office for such period not exceeding twelve months as may be limited in his commission. Section 3 reduces the quorum of the Court of Appeal in certain cases. Section 4 confers on the Court jurisdiction to award costs in all cases. Section 5 increases by one the number of permanent Judges.
The Electric-power Boards Amendment Act (1923, No. 37) amends in various particulars the Electric-power Boards Act, 1918. The only provision of outstanding importance is section 3, which extends the powers of Boards to borrow by way of bank overdraft to cover initial losses. The amount that may be so borrowed and owing ranges from 3 per cent. of the capital expenditure of a Board at the end of the first complete financial year after it has commenced the supply of electrical energy to 7 per cent. of its aggregate capital expenditure as at the end of the fourth such year. After that year the amount is reduced until at the end of the seventh year it may not be more than 2 per cent. of the aggregate capital expenditure as at the end of the year. In the eighth and every subsequent year the powers of the Board to borrow by way of bank overdraft are limited to the powers conferred by section 3 of the Local Bodies' Finance Act, 1921–22. Section 4 empowers a Board to make and levy within any defined portion or portions of its district a separate rate in addition to all other rates that it may make under the authority of the principal Act or this Act. No rate made and levied under this section in any year shall, in respect of one property, exceed £30 or be less than £1. Section 10 empowers Boards to plant trees for the supply of timber.
The Justices of the Peace Amendment Act (1923, No. 38) amends in various particulars the Justices of the Peace Act, 1908. Section 3 declares electricity to be a thing capable of being stolen within the meaning of the principal Act and of the Crimes Act, 1908, and any person who maliciously or fraudently abstracts, causes to be wasted or diverted, consumes, or uses any electricity shall be guilty of theft, and punishable accordingly Section 16 empowers the Governor-General to authorize any officer in the service of the Crown to receive statutory declarations under the principal Act. Section 18 extends from twelve months to two years the time within which a summary prosecution may be commenced under the principal Act. None of the other provisions of this Act is of outstanding importance.
The New Zealand University Amendment Act (1923, No. 39) amends the New Zealand University Act, 1908. Section 6 defines (for the purposes of section 33 of the Amendment Act of 1914) the term "bequest" as meaning and including any property, whether real or personal, derived from the estate of a deceased person, whether or not any discretionary powers as to the disposal of that property are vested in the personal representatives of the deceased. The other sections of this Act amend sections of the Amendment Act of 1914 dealing with scholarships.
The Harbours Act (1923, No. 40) consolidates and amends the Harbours Act, 1908, and the other enactments mentioned in the Sixth Schedule to the Act relating to harbours and Harbour Boards. While the general scheme of the Act of 1908 has been retained, the order of a number of sections has been rearranged. The powers of Harbour Boards have been considerably increased.
The Apprentices Act (1923, No. 41) amends the law relating to apprentices. With the exception of section 18 (which came into force on the 1st November, 1923), the Act came into force on the 1st April, 1924. Section 3 defines the application of the Act. Generally it applies only to those employers and to their apprentices who are at the commencement of the Act, or who may thereafter become, bound by an award or agreement making provision for apprentices. Certain exemptions are made. The Court of Arbitration is given power to make such adjustments or alterations as it thinks fit of any contract of apprenticeship to which this Act applies entered into prior to the application of the Act thereto. Section 4 makes provision for the appointment of Apprenticeship Committees for specified localities, whether by agreement between organizations of employers and of workers in any industry or group of industries or by the Court. Section 4 confers on the Court extensive powers to make orders governing apprenticeships. Section 5 empowers the Court to delegate to any Apprenticeship Committee certain of its powers under section 4. Section 7 provides for the appointment of a Registrar of Apprentices and District Registrars. Section 8 requires contracts of apprenticeship to be in writing and to be registered. Section 9 defines the duties of the Registrar and the District Registrars for the purpose of ensuring compliance with this Act. Section 10 makes provision for joint contracts of apprenticeship in certain cases by two or more employers with the same apprentice or apprentices. Section 11 authorizes special contracts of apprenticeship for persons already in possession of knowledge or skill in any industry. Section 12 provides that apprentices shall be bound by their contracts of apprenticeship under this Act; and for the cancellation of contracts. Section 13 gives relief to employers in certain cases, and section 14 provides for the transfer of apprentices. Section 15 authorizes the discharge of apprentices for misconduct or grave incapacity. Section 16 places on employers the obligation to give to discharged apprentices certificates of service. Section 17 prohibits the making of provision as to apprenticeship in awards or industrial agreements made after the coming into operation of this Act. Section 18 makes provision for the furnishing, at the request of the Registrar or a District Registrar, of reports by headmasters of schools on children leaving school. Sections 19 and 20 make further provision with respect to reports. Section 21 empowers the Court under certain circumstances to require the establishing of institutions for the training of apprentices.
The Land Drainage Amendment Act (1923, No. 42) amends the Land Drainage Act, 1908. Section 2 prohibits defaulting ratepayers from signing petitions under the principal Act. Section 3 prescribes a mode of computing the number of ratepayers signing a petition under the principal Act whereby the number of votes each ratepayer signing the petition is entitled to exercise in relation to the rateable property in respect whereof he signs the petition may be set after his name, and the number of signatures to the petition shall be deemed to be the total number of rights to vote.
The Municipal Corporations Amendment Act (1923, No. 43) amends the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920. Section 2 authorizes a Council to grant permission to the Mayor and Councillors to travel without charge on any tramway or other service for the conveyance of passengers conducted by the Council. Section 3 authorizes a Council to acquire or hire motor-cars or other means of conveyance for use in the performance by the Mayor and Councillors of their official duties. Section 4 authorizes a Council, with the approval of the Minister of Internal Affairs, to prepare and publish handbooks, &c., containing information and matters of interest relative to the history, administration, or affairs of the borough.
The Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Amendment Act (1923, No. 44) amends in various particulars the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909. Sections 2 to 20 deal with Hospital Boards, and sections 21 to 29 with private hospitals. Section 2 requires notice to be given by a Board to the Minister of its intention to make an appointment to any one of the positions of medical officer, matron, master, manager, engineer, or secretary, and to submit to him a list of applicants for the position. Section 3 amends section 38 of the principal Act (relating to subsidies to Boards), and substitutes for the Fourth Schedule thereto the schedule to this Act, which provides a new basis on which subsidies shall be payable to Boards in respect of maintenance expenditure. Sections 4 to 12 (which are in substitution for sections 41 and 42 of the principal Act and section 8 of the Amendment Act of 1913) deal with estimates of receipts and expenditure, the apportionment of net estimated expenditure among contributory local authorities, the recovery of contributions, the making of supplementary estimates of capital expenditure, and the apportionment of such expenditure and advances by the Minister to cover deficiency in estimate of maintenance expenditure. Section 15 provides for committees established under section 66 of the principal Act holding their own funds. Section 18 makes special provisions as to by-laws, authorizing the Minister to require any Board to make by-laws in respect of any institution under its control, prescribing scales of fees to be paid in respect of relief granted by the Board in such institution. If the Board refuses or fails to make such by-laws, or such by-laws are not approved by the Minister, or are disallowed by the Governor-General, the Governor-General may make regulations which shall have the force of by-laws duly made. Sections 21 to 29 make further provisions for the purpose of more effectively controlling private hospitals. Section 22 provides for an annual license fee not exceeding £5. Section 24 amends section 118 of the principal Act in the direction of requiring a registered nurse or midwife, as the case may be, to be at all times resident on the premises of a private hospital. Section 25 provides that the licensee of a private hospital must be qualified to be the manager of a licensed hospital in terms of section 118 of the principal Act. Section 26 makes further provision as to the records to be kept an private hospitals. Section 27 requires medical practitioners in attendance on patients in private hospitals to furnish to the licensee or managers certain particulars. Section 28 gives to the licensee or manager a right of appeal to the Board of Health in certain matters. Section 29 confers on the Governor-General additional powers to make regulations in respect of private hospitals.
The Appropriation Act (1923, No. 45) appropriates for the use of His Majesty the moneys required for the purposes of the current financial year. In addition, it contains certain miscellaneous provisions. Section 13 authorizes payment of a contribution not exceeding £100,000 towards the cost of a naval base at Singapore. Section 16 makes certain concessions to members of the General Assembly resident in the North Island with respect to steamer passages. Section 22 (which is in substitution for section 48 of the Public Reserves Act, 1910) provides for the appropriation to the credit of votes as credits in aid of moneys received from the sale of stores or material, or as payment for services, or as recoveries in respect of expenditure, or as fees, or in respect of interdepartmental charges and adjustments of amounts.
The British Nationality and Status of Aliens (in New Zealand) Act (1923, No. 46) repeals the Aliens Act, 1908, and consolidates and amends the law relating to British nationality and status of aliens in New Zealand and the naturalization of aliens in New Zealand. It comes into operation on a day to be notified by the Governor-General by Proclamation in the Gazette. Section 3 declares certain provisions (set out in the First Schedule to this Act) of the British Nationality and Status of Aliens Acts, 1914 to 1922 (Imperial), to be in force in New Zealand, save only as modified by this Act. The provisions so to be in force are section 1 of the 1914 Act as amended in 1918 and 1922, and sections 10, 11 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 25, and 27 of Part III of that Act. Part II is not adopted. Sections 4 to 12 of this Act deal with naturalization in New Zealand, and revocation of such naturalization. The granting of naturalization is now to be a function of the Minister of Internal Affairs and not of the Governor-General. Naturalization obtained by misrepresentation, fraud, or concealment of material circumstances may be revoked by the Minister, who is also empowered to revoke the naturalization of disaffected or disloyal subjects. Revocation on other grounds is reserved to the Governor-General. Revocation of naturalization does not affect that of a wife or minor children unless the Governor-General or the Minister so directs, but the wife herself may make a declaration of alienage with respect to herself and such children within six months after revocation of her husband's naturalization. The power of the Governor-General or of the Minister with respect to the wife is, if she was by birth a British subject, limited to the case where he is satisfied that if she had held a certificate of naturalization in her own right the certificate could properly have been revoked under this Act. Section 13 enacts certain additions to and modifications of section 17 of the Imperial Act in its application to New Zealand, with a view to defining the capacity of aliens as to property in New Zealand. Section 14 applies this Act to the Cook Islands and Western Samoa. Section 15 confers on the Governor-General in Council power to make regulations.
The Wanganui Harbour District and Empowering Amendment Act (1923, No. 1, Local) amends the Wanganui Harbour District and Empowering Act, 1913. The principal object of it is to authorize the borrowing of a further sum of £200,000 for the completion of harbour-works.
The Thames Harbour Board Loan and Empowering Amendment Act (1923, No. 3, Local), which amends the Thames Harbour Board Loan and Empowering Act, 1920, makes provision for the borrowing of £60,000 for certain works.
The Christchurch District Drainage Act (1923, No. 4, Local) amends in various particulars the Christchurch District Drainage Act, 1907. It confers on the Drainage Board additional powers with respect to the drainage of its district; enables the Board to make advances to owners of rateable land to enable them to do certain works; empowers the Board to borrow without the consent of the ratepayers, but subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, moneys for the purpose of making such advances; makes provision for charging the amount of any advance against the land affected; makes provision for unauthorized expenditure by the Board; and empowers it to establish an accident fund to meet claims for accidents arising in connection with any undertaking of the Board.
The Manawatu-Oroua River District Act (1923, No. 5, Local).—The object of this Act is to make provision for the improvement of the waterways of the Manawatu and Oroua Rivers, and for the protection of certain lands from damage by water. Section 3 constitutes the Manawatu-Oroua River District, and divides it into subdivisions. Section 4 constitutes the River Board, and confers on it the powers of a River Board under the River Boards Act, 1908. Section 6 defines the general powers of the Board, and section 7 a number of special powers. Section 10 requires local authorities and private owners to obtain the approval of the Board to drains and certain other works. Section 15 requires the Board to keep hydrological records. Sections 25 to 27 make provision for the settlement by the Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department of disputes between the Board and local authorities within the district. Section 30 prohibits the Board from constructing works on tidal lands or in tidal waters without the consent of the Governor-General in Council. Sections 32 to 37 deal with the rating-powers of the Board, which is given certain special rating-powers. Rates must be made and levied on an acreage basis in accordance with a classification of the lands affected. Section 39 confers on the Board wide powers of making by-laws. Section 40 provides that where works contemplated by the Board are likely to interfere with or affect railway-works the Board must obtain the consent and approval of the Minister of Railways before executing any part of such works.
The Dunedin District Drainage and Sewerage Amendment Act (1923, No. 9, Local) amends the Dunedin District Drainage and Sewerage Act, 1908. Section 2 increases the borrowing-powers of the Board. Section 5 makes further provision with respect to the general rates that may be made and levied by the Board. Section 6 empowers the Board to remove from watercourses in the district any obstruction likely, by impeding the free flow of water, to cause damage to property in the district.
The Masterton Trust Lands Trustees Empowering Act (1923, No. 12, Local) empowers the trustees to borrow £25,000 for the erection of buildings on trust properties.
The Wellington City Empowering and Special Rates Consolidation Act (1923, No. 13, Local) authorizes the Wellington City Corporation to make and levy one special rate over the whole of the city to provide for the annual charges in respect of all the special loans of the city. It extends the operation of certain local Acts, authorizes the extended application of the loan-moneys raised to meet compensation for street dedications, and amends the Wellington City Empowering and Amendment Act, 1922.
Table of Contents
ON page 1 of this book the islands comprising the Dominion of New Zealand are divided into three groups, viz.:—
Islands forming the Dominion proper, for statistical and general practical purposes.
Outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries of New Zealand as proclaimed in 1847.
Annexed islands.
Only the first of these groups has been covered by the preceding sections of this book. The present section deals briefly with the second and third groups, and also with the mandated territories of Western Samoa and Nauru, and the new British settlement called the Ross Dependency, which is administered by the Governor-General of New Zealand.
The outlying islands included within the geographical boundaries as proclaimed in 1847 are—
Three Kings Islands. | Antipodes Islands. |
Auckland Islands. | Bounty Islands. |
Campbell Island. | Snares Islands. |
The THREE KINGS ISLANDS (so named by Tasman on account of his having discovered them on the anniversary of the Feast of the Epiphany) are a group of uninhabited islets extending about seven miles in an east-north-east direction, and situated about thirty-eight miles west-north-west of Cape Maria van Diemen, at the northern extremity of the North Island. It was here that the s.s. "Elingamite" was wrecked on the 9th November, 1902, with heavy loss of life.
The AUCKLAND ISLANDS were discovered on the 18th August, 1806, by Captain Abraham Bristow, in the ship Ocean." The discoverer, who named the group after Lord Auckland, again visited the islands in 1807 and took formal possession of them. They lie about 290 miles south of Bluff Harbour, their accepted position being given as latitude 50° 32 south and longitude 166° 13 east. They have several good harbours. Port Ross, at the northern end of the principal island, was described by the eminent French commander D'Urville as one of the best harbours of refuge in the known world. At the southern end of the island there is a through passage extending from the east to the west coast. It has been variously named Adams Strait and Carnley Harbour, and forms a splendid sheet of water. The largest of the islands is about twenty-seven miles long by about fifteen miles broad, and is very mountainous, the highest part being about 2,000 ft. above the sea.
CAMPBELL ISLAND was discovered in 1810 by Frederick Hazelburgh, master of the brig "Perseverance," owned by Mr. Robert Campbell, of Sydney. It is mountainous, and of a circumference of about thirty miles. There are several good harbours.
The ANTIPODES ISLANDS are an isolated group, consisting of several detached rocky islands lying nearly north and south over a space of four to five miles: accepted position, 49° 41 15 south, and longitude 178° 43 east.
The BOUNTY ISLANDS, a little cluster of islets, thirteen in number, and without verdure, were discovered in 1788 by Captain Bligh, R.N., of H.M.S. "Bounty"; position verified by observation, 47° 43 south, longitude 179° east.
The SNARES ISLANDS are situated about fifty-six miles the south-west of Stewart Island, and comprise six islets of a total area of about 600 acres.
On each group of outlying islands the New Zealand Government maintains a depot of provisions and clothing for the use of castaways.
The KERMADEC ISLANDS, four in number, with some outlying islets, rank as "annexed islands," having been annexed to New Zealand by Proclamation dated the 21st July, 1887. The islands are situated between the parallels of 29° 10 and 31° 30 south latitude and between the meridians of 177° 45 and 179° west longitude. The principal island, Sunday, is 600 miles distant from Auckland, and lies a little more than half-way to Tonga, but 100 miles to the eastward of the direct steam route to that place. It is 300 miles eastward of the steam route to Fiji, and 150 miles westward of the steam route from Auckland to Rarotonga. Macaulay Island (named after the father of Lord Macaulay) and Curtis Islands were discovered in May, 1788, by Lieutenant Watts, in the "Penrhyn," a transport ship. The remainder of the group was discovered in 1793 by Rear-Admiral de Bruni, Chevalier d'Entrecasteaux, during the course of his search for the missing La Pérouse. The Admiral gave the name of "Kermadec" to the whole group of islands, after the captain of his consort ship "L'Espérance," and the name of the Admiral's ship, "La Recherche," was given to the largest island. The name so given was not continued, but that of "Raoul" took its place, which would appear to have been given after the sailing-master of the "La Recherche," whose name was Joseph Raoul. The name of "Sunday," by which it is now generally known, may have become attached to the island from the fact that it was discovered on a Sunday.
The islands are volcanic, and in two of them signs of activity are still to be seen. The rainfall is plentiful but not excessive. The climate is mild and equable, and slightly warmer than that of the north of New Zealand. The following are the areas of the islands and islets of the group: Sunday Island, 7,200 acres; Herald group of islets, 85 acres; Macaulay Island, 764 acres; Curtis Islands, 128 acres and 19 acres; L'Espérance, 12 acres: total, 8,208 acres. Sunday Island is twenty miles in circumference, roughly triangular in shape, and at the highest point 1,723 ft. above the sea-level. It is rugged and broken over a very large extent of its surface, and, except in a few places, covered with forest. The soil everywhere on the island is very rich, being formed by the decomposition of a dark-coloured pumiceous tuff and a black andesitic lava, with which is closely mixed a fine vegetable mould. The great luxuriance and richness of the vegetation bear witness to the excellence of the soil, which is everywhere—except where destroyed by eruptions and on the steep cliffs—the same rich loam. Want of water is one of the drawbacks. Three of the four lakes on the island are fresh, but so difficult of approach as to be practically useless. Various attempts at settlement have been made from time to time, t the islands are now uninhabited.
The COOK ISLANDS, with others included within the extended boundaries of the Dominion as from the 10th June, 1901, are as under:—
RAROTONGA: A magnificent island, rising to a height of 3,000 ft., clothed to the tops of the mountains with splendid vegetation. It has abundant streams, considerable tracts of sloping land, and rich alluvial valleys. The two harbours are poor.
MANGAIA. the south-easternmost of the Cook Group, is of volcanic origin and about thirty miles in circumference. The productions, which are numerous and cheap, are obtained by assiduous labour.
ATIU resembles Mangaia in appearance and extent. It is a mere bank of coral 10 ft. or 12 ft. high, steep and rugged, except where there are small sandy beaches and some cleft where the ascent is gradual.
AITUTAKI presents a most fruitful appearance, its shores being bordered by flat land on which are innumerable coconut and other trees, the higher ground being beautifully interspersed with lawns. It is eighteen miles in circuit.
MAUKE (or Parry Island) is a low-lying island. It is about two miles in diameter, well wooded, and inhabited.
MITIARO is a low-lying island, from three to four miles long and one mile wide.
HERVEY ISLANDS: This group consists of two islands, surrounded by a reef which is about 10 1/2 miles in circumference.
NIUE (or Savage Island), lying east of the Friendly Islands, is a coral island, thirty-six miles in circumference, rising to a height of 200 ft. It has the usual tropical productions.
PALMERSTON ISLAND, lying about 500 miles east of Niue and about 220 from the nearest island of the Cook Group (Aitutaki), is remarkable as the "San Pablo" of Magellan, the first island discovered in the South Sea. It has no harbour. The soil is fairly fertile, and there is some good hardwood timber.
MANIHIKI, lying about 400 miles eastward of Danger Island, is an atoll, about thirty miles in circumference, valuable from the extent of the coconut-groves. The interior lagoon contains a vast deposit of pearl-shell.
PENRHYN ISLAND (Tongareva) lies about 300 miles north-east of Manihiki. It is one of the most famous pearl-islands in the Pacific, and there is a lagoon with two entrances capable of being made into a harbour fit for a large number of vessels.
RAKAANGA is an atoll, three miles in length and of equal breadth.
DANGER ISLAND (Pukapuka): Next to the 10th parallel, but rather north of the latitude of the Navigators and east of them, are a number of small atolls. Of these, the nearest to the Samoan Group—about 500 miles—is Danger Island, bearing north-west of Suwarrow about 250 miles.
NASSAU ISLAND is a fine island of about 360 acres, and lies about 45 miles distant from Pukapuka or Danger Island. The acreage under cultivation (well-planted coconuts) is about 300 acres.
SUWARROW ISLAND lies about 500 miles east of Apia, the capital of Western Samoa. It is a coral atoll, of a triangular form, fifty miles in circumference, the reef having an average width of half a mile across, enclosing a land-locked lagoon eight miles by six, which is capable of being made into an excellent harbour. The entrance is half a mile wide, and the accommodation permits of ships riding in safety in all weathers, with depths of from 3 to 30 fathoms. It is out of the track of hurricanes, but is at present uninhabited, although visited periodically. As a depot for the collection of trade from the various islands it might in time be very valuable.
The Constitution and laws of the Cook Islands and Niue have been remodelled by the Cook Islands Act of 1915 as amended by the Cook Islands Amendment Act, 1921.
Island Councils were continued or established, consisting either wholly or partly of ex officio, elected, or nominated members. Generally, European officials and Arikis or Native chiefs are Councillors ex officio, and nominated members hold office during the pleasure of the Governor-General or for a fixed period not exceeding five years. Women are eligible both as members and as electors of Island Councils. The amending Act of 1921 provided for the election of a European member of the Island Council of Rarotonga as a representative of the European population.
Each Council is empowered to make laws for the good government of the island, with the proviso that such laws must not be repugnant to Acts of the New Zealand Parliament or regulations made thereunder. The maximum penalties imposed by the Ordinance of an Island Council must not exceed three months' imprisonment or a fine of £50. The Council has no power to deal with Customs duties, to borrow money, to establish Courts of Justice, or to appropriate expenditure of revenue other than that raised under authority of their Ordinance. No Ordinance has effect until it has received the assent of the Resident Commissioner or the Governor-General. The Governor-General may, by notice in the Gazette, disallow any Ordinance within one year after the Commissioner has given his assent.
Laws are enforced through the High Court, which has all jurisdiction, civil or criminal, necessary for the administration of justice. Judges and Commissioners of the High Court are appointed by the Governor-General; the Chief Judge to reside at Rarotonga, a second at Niue. A Commissioner may, with some exceptions, exercise the full powers and functions of a Judge, but rules of Court may allow appeal from his decision to that of a Judge.
A judgment obtained in a civil proceeding in the High Court may be enforced in the Supreme Court of New Zealand. From any decision in the former Court an appeal lies to the Supreme Court in the Dominion.
The manufacture or importation of intoxicating liquor is prohibited absolutely, except that the Resident Commissioner may import liquor to be sold for medicinal, sacramental, or industrial purposes, but for no other purpose. Attempts are made by the Natives to evade the law by illicitly manufacturing "bush-beer," an offence which the Administration is endeavouring to check.
At the census of the 17th April, 1921, the islands had a population of 13,209, made up as shown in the following statement. Uninhabited islands are not included.
Island. | Native Population. | Population other than Native. | Totals. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | Males. | Females.* | Both Sexes.* | Males. | Females. | Both Sexes. | |
*Includes 22 Native women married to and living as Europeans. | |||||||||
Aitutaki | 682 | 661 | 1,343 | 14 | 16 | 30 | 696 | 677 | 1,373 |
Atiu | 432 | 398 | 830 | 4 | 3 | 7 | 436 | 401 | 837 |
Mangaia | 625 | 584 | 1,209 | 10 | 11 | 21 | 635 | 595 | 1,230 |
Manihiki | 224 | 205 | 429 | 3 | .. | 3 | 227 | 205 | 432 |
Mauke | 296 | 265 | 561 | 12 | 5 | 17 | 308 | 270 | 578 |
Mitiaro | 106 | 101 | 207 | .. | .. | .. | 106 | 101 | 207 |
Palmerston | 41 | 42 | 83 | .. | .. | .. | 41 | 42 | 83 |
Penrhyn | 170 | 200 | 370 | 4 | 2 | 6 | 174 | 202 | 376 |
Pukapuka | 288 | 242 | 530 | .. | .. | .. | 288 | 242 | 530 |
Rakaanga | 171 | 138 | 309 | 1 | .. | 1 | 172 | 138 | 310 |
Rarotonga | 1,768 | 1,519 | 3,287 | 105 | 111 | 216 | 1,873 | 1,630 | 3,503 |
Totals, Cook and northern islands | 4,803 | 4,355 | 9,158 | 153 | 148 | 301 | 4,956 | 4,503 | 9,459 |
Niue | 1,703 | 1,988 | 3,691 | 33 | 26 | 59 | 1,736 | 2,014 | 3,750 |
Grand totals | 6,506 | 6,343 | 12,849 | 186 | 174 | 360 | 6,692 | 6,517 | 13,209 |
The population totals for each of the last five censuses are— | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Island. | 1902. | 1906. | 1911. | 1916. | 1921. |
*Includes 112 soldiers in camp in New Zealand. | |||||
Aitutaki | 1,170 | 1,162 | 1,237 | 1,302 | 1,373 |
Atiu | 918 | 918 | 812 | 759 | 837 |
Mangaia | 1,541 | 1,531 | 1,471 | 1,245 | 1,230 |
Manihiki | 484 | 521 | 444 | 493 | 432 |
Manuae (or Hervey) | 10 | .. | 29 | 23 | .. |
Mauke | 370 | 446 | 457 | 490 | 578 |
Mitiaro | 165 | 210 | 199 | 237 | 207 |
Niue | 4,079 | 3,822 | 3,943 | 3,880 | 3,750 |
Palmerston | 115 | 82 | 107 | 90 | 83 |
Penrhyn | 445 | 420 | 335 | 326 | 376 |
Pukapuka | 505 | 435 | 490 | 474 | 530 |
Rakaanga | 400 | 352 | 315 | 295 | 310 |
Rarotonga | 2,060 | 2,441 | 2,759 | 3,064 | 3,503 |
Suwarrow | 30 | .. | .. | 7 | .. |
Totals | 12,292 | 12,340 | 12,598 | 12,797* | 13,209 |
A system of compulsory registration of births, deaths, and marriages is now in force in the islands. The latest available figures are given in the "Vital Statistics" section of this book.
In 1916 education in the Cook Islands was placed under the control of the Minister for the Cook Islands, and Government schools in charge of certificated European teachers from New Zealand have since that date been established on all the principal islands of the Lower Cook Group.
In 1923 the Cook Islands Department arranged with the London Missionary Society, in consideration of an annual subsidy of £500, to open schools in the islands of the Northern Cook Group and to provide trained full-time Native teachers. This instruction will be given in the vernacular in accordance with the Government syllabus.
A technical school has been established at Avarua (Rarotonga), with classes in agriculture, drawing, and woodwork, and an advanced class in carpentry. In most of the schools classes for simple cookery and for mat and basket weaving are held.
In Niue two schools have been established. Special interest is shown in the technical branch, and additional technical classes are given after school hours. The leading pupils are being trained with a view to taking charge of village schools, which it is hoped may soon be established in other districts of Niue.
Scholarships for annual competition, tenable for two years at St. Stephen's College, Auckland, and the Maori College, Otaki, for boys, and Hukarere School, Napier, for girls, have been created by the Administration.
Wireless stations have now been established at the islands of Rarotonga, Aitutaki, Mangaia, and Niue.
The revenue and expenditure for each of the last ten years are as shown in the table following, separate figures being given for the Cook Islands Administration and the Island of Niue:—
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue. | Expenditure. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cook Islands. | Niue. | Total. | Cook Islands. | Niue. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1915 | 10,118 | 1,957 | 12,075 | 10,617 | 2,324 | 12,941 |
1916 | 7,673 | 1,914 | 9,587 | 9,081 | 2,094 | 11,175 |
1917 | 9,710 | 2,068 | 11,778 | 8,586 | 1,747 | 10,333 |
1918 | 11,068 | 2,787 | 13,855 | 12,615 | 2,987 | 15,602 |
1919 | 13,847 | 3,604 | 17,451 | 12,343 | 3,111 | 15,454 |
1920 | 22,881 | 6,563 | 29,444 | 17,061 | 3,662 | 20,723 |
1921 | 27,099 | 6,938 | 34,037 | 27,745 | 5,221 | 32,966 |
1922 | 17,719 | 4,293 | 22,012 | 23,528 | 8,893 | 32,421 |
1923 | 19,791 | 6,069 | 25,860 | 19,119 | 6,453 | 25,572 |
1924 | 19,138 | 4,642 | 23,780 | 18,431 | 4,403 | 22,834 |
The principal items contributing to the total receipts of £23,780 for the year ended 31st March, 1924, were: Customs duties, £12,844; copra export duty, £2,836; stamp-sales, £1,859; Court fees and fines, £1,470; and fruit-inspection fees, £1,261.
At the 31st March, 1924, the Cook Islands Administration had a credit balance of £3,509, and the Niue Administration £1,212.
The exports of the islands for the year 1923 aggregated £131,937, and imports £149,978, as against corresponding totals of £150,888 and £132,144 for 1922. The figures for each of the last ten years are—
Year. | Exports. | Imports. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cook Islands. | Niue. | Total. | Cook Islands. | Niue. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1914 | 77,512 | 9,503 | 87,015 | 91,132 | 11,200 | 102,332 |
1915 | 63,057 | 8,130 | 71,187 | 65,590 | 9,678 | 75,268 |
1916 | 68,146 | 3,379 | 71,525 | 58,478 | 9,512 | 67,990 |
1917 | 60,190 | 9,400 | 69,590 | 80,061 | 13,079 | 93,140 |
1918 | 82,708 | 16,537 | 99,245 | 99,632 | 17,258 | 116,890 |
1919 | 127,729 | 35,997 | 163,726 | 142,925 | 21,783 | 164,708 |
1920 | 94,697 | 13,140 | 107,837 | 177,911 | 20,524 | 198,435 |
1921 | 69,361 | 16,721 | 86,082 | 112,974 | 26,339 | 139,313 |
1922 | 135,766 | 15,122 | 150,888 | 116,726 | 15,418 | 132,144 |
1923 | 118,710 | 13,227 | 131,937 | 131,590 | 18,388 | 149,978 |
The principal exports from the Cook Islands and the northern islands are fruit and copra, and from Niue copra and the well-known Niue hats.
Exports of principal items during 1923 were—
Quantity. | Value. £ | |
---|---|---|
Copra | 2,720 tons | 37,184 |
Oranges | 138,857 cases | 43,464 |
Bananas | 70,206 cases | 32,719 |
Tomatoes | 24,578 cases | 10,033 |
Coconuts | 4,730 sacks | 1,401 |
Shell | 64 ½ tons | 2,251 |
Hats | 2,922 ¾ doz. | 1,881 |
Other items are pineapples, lemons, kumeras, mangoes, coffee, and arrowroot.
As might naturally be expected, most of the trade of the Group is with New Zealand. The United States has stepped into the second position in recent years. The figures for 1923 are—
Country. | Exports. | Imports. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
From Cook Islands. | From Niue. | Total. | Into Cook Islands. | Into Niue. | Total. | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
New Zealand | 92,388 | 12,960 | 105,348 | 93,756 | 14,737 | 108,493 |
United States | 14,876 | .. | 14,876 | 23,139 | 783 | 23,922 |
United Kingdom | 908 | .. | 908 | 8,906 | 1,067 | 9,973 |
Tahiti | 8,572 | .. | 8,572 | 1,579 | .. | 1,579 |
Australia | .. | .. | .. | 3,838 | 1,627 | 5,465 |
Western Samoa | 1,966 | 267 | 2,233 | 86 | 69 | 155 |
France | .. | .. | .. | 126 | .. | 126 |
Switzerland | .. | .. | .. | .. | 99 | 99 |
Canada | .. | .. | .. | 91 | 1 | 92 |
Germany | .. | .. | .. | 58 | .. | 58 |
Fiji | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | 5 |
South Africa | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | 5 |
American Samoa | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 3 |
Tonga | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 2 |
Italy | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Totals | 118,710 | 13,227 | 131,937 | 131,590 | 18,388 | 149,978 |
Four large and many smaller islands, the whole of volcanic origin, form the Group known by its Native name of Samoa. The Native race inhabiting the islands is of typical Polynesian character, with straight hair, brown colouring, good physique, and mild and hospitable disposition.
The first known visit of Europeans to the islands was that of a Dutch expedition, under Jacob Roggeveen, in its voyage around the world in 1721–22. In 1768 De Bougainville called at the islands, and in 1787 La Pérouse, who named them "Navigators Islands," a name by which they are still frequently called. The first British vessel to pay a visit was H.M.S. "Pandora," in 1790. Missionaries, who were to play an important part in the development of the country, made their advent in the person of two members of the London Missionary Society, arriving at Savai'i, in 1830.
The first formal recognition of "whites" took place some eight years later, when Captain Bethune, of the British Navy, concluded a commercial treaty with the Native chiefs, by which harbour dues were to be paid and security to European interests guaranteed in return. Next year (1839) Lieutenant Charles Wilkes, in command of a United States exploring expedition, completed a similar treaty.
Three great nations were to have control of the destinies of the Samoans. Great Britain appointed a Consular Agent in 1847, the United States a Commercial Agent in 1853, and Germany her first representative in 1861.
In 1869 one of the frequent internecine wars of the Natives broke out, a war that was to have far-reaching consequences, for the foreign authorities took for the first time direct measures to ensure peace. The trouble arose over rival claimants to the Native chieftainship, and continued, despite several patched-up truces, for several years.
Petitions were presented to Great Britain in 1877, and the United States in 1878, that the islands should be annexed, but the statesmen of those days did not consider it advisable. In 1878, however, the United States were given the privilege of forming a naval and coaling station at Pago Pago, in the island of Tutuila, much the best harbour of the Group. Next year similar privileges were granted the other two Powers—Germany at Saluafata, and Great Britain at a place to be settled later.
Finally, at a conference in Berlin in 1889, an Act was signed by the representatives of the three States, guaranteeing the neutrality and independence of the islands. This arrangement lasted until 1898, when, on the death of King Malietoa Laupepa, disturbances again arose over the succession. In accordance with the recommendation of a joint Commission the kingship was abolished. The Anglo-German agreement of the 14th November, 1899, accepted by the United States in January, 1900, gave to Germany all rights over Western Samoa, and to the United States, Tutuila and the other islands of Eastern Samoa.
On the outbreak of war in 1914 between the United Kingdom and Germany a New Zealand Expeditionary Force took possession of Western Samoa, landing at Apia on the 29th August, and remained in occupation until the establishment of Civil government under the ægis of the Dominion.
The islands are now administered by the New Zealand Government under mandate of the League of Nations, which is here quoted in full.
THE Council of the League of Nations:
Whereas by Article 119 of the Treaty of Peace with Germany, signed at Versailles on June 28th, 1919, Germany renounced in favour of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers all her rights over her overseas possessions, including therein German Samoa:
And whereas the principal Allied and Associated Powers agreed that, in accordance with Article 22, Part I (Covenant of the League of Nations), of the said treaty, a mandate should be conferred upon His Britannic Majesty, to be exercised on his behalf by the Government of the Dominion of New Zealand, to administer German Samoa, and have proposed that the mandate should be formulated in the following terms:
And whereas His Britannic Majesty, for and on behalf of the Government of the Dominion of New Zealand, has agreed to accept the mandate in respect of the said Territory, and has undertaken to exercise it on behalf of the League of Nations in accordance with the following provisions:
And whereas by the aforementioned Article 22, paragraph (8), it is provided that the degree of authority, control, or administration to be exercised by the Mandatory, not having been previously agreed upon by the members of the League, shall be explicitly defined by the Council of the League of Nations:
Confirming the said mandate, defines its terms as follows:—
The Territory over which a mandate is conferred upon His Britannic Majesty for and on behalf of the Government of the Dominion of New Zealand (hereinafter called the Mandatory) is the former German Colony of Samoa.
The Mandatory shall have full power of administration and legislation over the Territory, subject to the present mandate, as an integral portion of the Dominion of New Zealand, and may apply the laws of the Dominion of New Zealand to the Territory, subject to such local modifications as circumstances may require.
The Mandatory shall promote to the utmost the material and moral well-being and the social progress of the inhabitants of the Territory subject to the present mandate.
The Mandatory shall see that the slave trade is prohibited, and that no forced labour is permitted, except for essential public works and services, and then only for adequate remuneration.
The Mandatory shall also see that the traffic in arms and ammunition is controlled in accordance with principles analogous to those laid down in the Convention relating to the control of the arms traffic, signed on September 10th, 1919, or in any convention amending the same.
The supply of intoxicating spirits and beverages to the Natives shall be prohibited.
The military training of the Natives, otherwise than for purposes of internal police and the local defence of the Territory, shall be prohibited.
Furthermore, no military or naval bases shall be established or fortifications erected in the Territory.
Subject to the provisions of any local law for the maintenance of public order and public morals, the Mandatory shall ensure in the Territory freedom of conscience and the free exercise of all forms of worship, and shall allow all missionaries, nationals of any State member of the League of Nations, to enter into, travel, and reside in the Territory for the purpose of prosecuting their calling.
The Mandatory shall make to the Council of the League of Nations an annual report to the satisfaction of the Council, containing full information with regard to the Territory, and indicating the measures taken to carry out the obligations assumed under Articles 2, 3, 4, and 5.
The consent of the Council of the League of Nations is required for any modification of the terms of the present mandate.
The Mandatory agrees that if any dispute whatever should arise between the Mandatory and another member of the League of Nations relating to the interpretation or the application of the provisions of the mandate, such dispute, if it cannot be settled by negotiation, shall be submitted to the Permanent Court of International Justice provided for by Article 14 of the Covenant of the League of Nations.
The present declaration shall be deposited in the archives of the League of Nations. Certified copies shall be forwarded by the Secretary-General of the League of Nations to all Powers signatories of the Treaty of Peace with Germany.
Made at Geneva the 17th day of December, 1920.
JEAN MONNET, Deputy Secretary-General.
On the 1st May, 1920, by Orders passed by the Governor-General in Council, provision was made for the civil administration of the Territory; and by the Samoa Act, 1921, the constitution and legal system of the Territory were settled. Amendments have been made by the Samoa Amendment Act, 1923.
Western Samoa is administered by an Administrator appointed by the Governor-General of New Zealand, and responsible to the Minister of External Affairs. There is a Legislative Council, consisting of not less than six official members appointed by the Governor-General, and three unofficial members who are elected by the European residents. The Administrator, acting with the advice and consent of this Council, is empowered to make Ordinances for the peace, order, and good government of the Territory, subject to disallowance by the Governor-General. A High Court is established, and the Supreme Court of New Zealand is given jurisdiction over Western Samoa.
The Samoan Natives are to a large extent granted domestic self-government.
The Fono of Faipules (Native Parliament, leading chiefs representing every district), who are appointed by the Administrator, meets twice yearly to consider matters affecting the welfare of the Samoan people, and to submit recommendations thereon to the Administrator.
Western Samoa includes all islands lying between the 13th and 15th degrees of south latitude and the 171st and 173rd degrees of longitude west of Greenwich.
The principal islands are Savai'i and Upolu. Savai'i is the larger of the two, with a length of 48 miles, a breadth of 25 miles, and a total area of 660 square miles. The island is mountainous, rising to a height of over 4,000 ft. Upolu, which extends some 45 miles in length and 13 in breadth, measures nearly 600 square miles in area. Of the two, Upolu is the more fertile and populous, and contains the port and capital of Apia. Rainfall is plentiful throughout the Group.
At the census of the 17th April, 1921, the total population of Western Samoa was returned as 36,343, made up as follows:—
Males. | Females. | Total. | |
---|---|---|---|
European population | 1,128 | 938 | 2,066 |
Native Samoan population | 16,568 | 15,954 | 32,522 |
Chinese indentured labourers | 1,290 | .. | 1,290 |
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers | 456 | 9 | 465 |
Totals | 19,442 | 16,901 | 36,343 |
The following figures of the movement of the population relate to the twelve months ended 31st March, 1924:—
Births. | Deaths. | Marriages. | Immigration. | Emigration. | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
European population | 107 | 20 | 21 | 448 | 505 |
Native Samoans | 1,701 | 1,398 | 153 | 794 | 982 |
Chinese indentured labourers | .. | 6 | .. | .. | 434 |
Melanesian and Polynesian indentured labourers | .. | 8 | .. | .. | .. |
Totals | 1,808 | 1,432 | 174 | 1,242 | 1,921 |
An epidemic of dysentery was experienced during the year, and was largely responsible for an increase of 405 in the number of deaths as compared with the previous year.
By the Samoa Health Ordinance, 1921, which is on the lines of the New Zealand Health Act, 1920, but remodelled to suit local conditions, the control of the medical and sanitary services was placed in the hands of a Board of Health.
A Government hospital is maintained at Apia, and district hospitals have been established at Tuasivi (Savai'i) and Aleiapata (Upolu).
Of the more important tropical diseases only three are prevalent in Western Samoa—viz., uncinariasis (or hookworm disease), frambœsia, and filariasis. A preliminary survey carried out in 1920 by Dr. O'Connor, of the London School of Tropical Medicine, showed that hookworm infection amongst the Samoans was almost universal. The institution of free treatment at the beginning of 1923 made it possible to commence a systematic campaign against this disease. The methods of the International Health Board (Rockefeller Foundation) had been studied both in Queensland and in Fiji, and, with lanterns, slides, and films obtained from the Board, a commencement was made to educate the Natives to a recognition of the necessity for sanitation. In each village an illustrated lecture was given at night, and early next morning every one who desired treatment was given a dose of carbon tetrachloride and magnesium sulphate. This continued until October, when, owing to doubt as to the purity of the drug, the work was temporarily abandoned. By the time new supplies arrived other factors made it impossible to recommence the work for some time. During the period April–October over eighteen thousand Natives were treated—most of them in Savai'i. Attention is now being given to the provision of latrines in the villages of the various districts, and, as each district builds a sufficient number, systematic treatment will again be instituted.
Frambœsia (yaws) is so common that practically no Samoan reaches adult life without having suffered from the infection. Usually the primary stage appears during the first few years of life. With the introduction of free treatment the demand for treatment was so great that, with the staff available, it was found impracticable to carry on both hookworm and yaws campaigns at the same time. The treatment of yaws is one of the best ways of driving home to the Native the value of European methods of treatment of the sick as compared with theirs, and it was therefore reluctantly decided that the campaign against hookworm would have to be postponed until treatment has been given to all those suffering from yaws in the Territory. During 1923 over 32,000 injections of novarsenobillon were given—each sufferer, as far as possible, being given three injections at intervals of a week. Approximately half these treatments were given at the Apia Hospital, and the remainder in the outlying districts. With periodic inspections of the area and treatment of those found suffering from the disease, especially the young children with primary and secondary lesions, yaws should in a few years be well under control. One difficulty experienced in this campaign has been that the Natives are unwilling to produce for treatment those young children in whom the disease is still in the primary stage. According to popular belief, treatment at that time will only "drive the disease in," and so injure the child. But so satisfied are the Natives as to the value of the methods now being used that they are willing to have stringent regulations passed for the control of the disease, and such regulations have now been prepared.
Filariasis is not regarded as such a pressing problem as hookworm and yaws, though it is estimated that filarial embryos are present in the blood of 25 per cent. of the Native population. Researches were carried out in Western Samoa by Dr. O'Connor from 1920 to 1922, and a second expedition, under Dr. P. A. Buxton, arrived in January, 1924, to continue the work. The expedition expects to remain in Samoa for two years investigating this and other tropical conditions.
During the past three years the sanitation of Apia has been considerably improved. Until 1920 sanitation may be said to have been practically unknown. There were no men with a sufficient knowledge of plumbing and drainlaying, and the work carried out was in most cases crude and unsatisfactory. Sinks and bathrooms discharged their contents on the ground under the floor, or just outside the house. The average pit privy was most insanitary and unsightly. Some of the septic tanks installed prior to that date have worked satisfactorily, but many have required to be remodelled. With the introduction of Civil administration a commencement was made to improve, conditions; and regulations, consisting largely of detailed specifications of the standard of work required, were drafted. A Health Inspector with qualifications in plumbing and drainlaying was appointed, and a careful survey was made of the condition of every building in Apia and the immediate vicinity.
As a result of the activities of the Department the sanitation of Apia has been rapidly brought up to a reasonable standard. The Administration set an example by improving, as rapidly as finance and labour permitted, the conditions prevailing in the buildings under its control. The two largest drainage schemes installed in Apia are at the hospital and at the schools. Most of the work has been done by Native labour under white supervision, with the help of a few Chinese artisans.
For the information of the various workers in plumbing and drainage, none of whom were qualified plumbers or drainlayers, models illustrating the various methods of jointing used in plumbing and the proper arrangement of vents, junctions, &c., in drains, were prepared. These have greatly assisted in improving the standard of work done.
The reticulation of Apia with a high-pressure water-supply system has been completed. In several villages water has been piped into the villages from springs in the hills. In other villages where this is not possible large reinforced-concrete tanks are being erected to receive the rain-water from church buildings.
In former years education in Samoa was almost entirely in the hands of the missions, which have done splendid work in teaching practically every Native to read and write in the vernacular. As a consequence the Samoan is probably the best educated of the Polynesian races. Formerly higher education was not attempted except for the training of pastors, whose duty included that of teaching in the village schools connected with their respective churches. But latterly higher education in the English language has been carried out by the Administration schools at Ifi Ifi, Malifa, and Vaipouli, by the London Missionary Society at Papauta, by the Methodist Mission at Faleula, and by the Marist Brothers and Sisters at Apia. Arrangements have now been made by the Administration for these schools to be annually inspected by one of the Senior Inspectors of the New Zealand Education Department.
According to the latest returns supplied by the missions, nearly 12,000 scholars are in attendance at the various mission schools, which include village schools, district schools, high schools, and colleges. The Administration schools have an aggregate roll number of 580.
The revenue for the financial year ended 31st March, 1924, including a subsidy of £24,000 from the New Zealand Government, was £133,917, of which receipts under the head of Customs and Marine contributed £68,242, other principal items being—Fees and charges (Court, hospital, &c), £10,969; Native taxes, £9,899; and Post-office and wireless-telegraphy receipts, £8,418. The ordinary expenditure for the year totalled £143,010, and in addition there was an expenditure of £5,658 on public works out of loan account. The figures of revenue and expenditure for each of the last four years are—
Year ended 31st March. | Revenue. | Expenditure. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary. | Loan Account. | Total. | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1921 | 149,027 | 147,163 | 29,434 | 176,597 |
1922 | 135,569 | 137,181 | 49,229 | 186,410 |
1923 | 131,250 | 132,659 | 20,777 | 153,436 |
1924 | 133,917 | 143,010 | 5,658 | 148,668 |
The revenue is augmented by an annual subsidy from the New Zealand Government, the amount (£24,000 in 1923–24) being based on the additional cost of the Medical and Education Departments of Samoa since New Zealand accepted the mandate, and on the cost of the wireless station in excess of revenue.
The total expenditure on public works out of loan account to the 31st March, 1924, is £120,000. Some of the principal items are—
£ | |
---|---|
Hospital, extensions | 24,835 |
Roads and bridges (including reclamation for protection of roads) | 23,609 |
Apia waterworks | 22,136 |
Hotel purchase and equipment | 13,521 |
Steam-laundry | 6,170 |
Native water-supplies | 4,748 |
District schools | 4,421 |
The public-works expenditure is met out of a loan account fund of £125,000 provided by the New Zealand Government. Of this amount £25,000 was donated as a gift free of charge, the remaining £100,000 being on loan at 5 per cent., and repayable in thirty years. The sum of £5,000, not yet expended, will be utilized for Native water-supply purposes.
The exports and imports of Western Samoa (exclusive of specie and military stores) for each year since 1914 are—
Year. | Exports. | Imports. |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1914 | 220,519 | 236,239 |
1915 | 262,389 | 267,091 |
1916 | 235,415 | 180,340 |
1917 | 320,444 | 301,173 |
1918 | 306,640 | 309,396 |
1919 | 532,500 | 291,368 |
1920 | 386,587 | 561,153 |
1921 | 241,539 | 408,892 |
1922 | 365,610 | 282,939 |
1923 | 288,774 | 268,881 |
The principal item of export is copra, exports of which in 1923 totalled 13,484 tons, of a value of £269,995, or 93 per cent. of the total exports of the territory. Formerly the bulk of the copra went to the United States, but the States received only 1,268 tons in 1923, the balance going to Germany (8,377 tons), the United Kingdom (2,174 tons), the Netherlands (1,529 tons), Australia (116 tons), and New Zealand (20 tons). Cocoa-beans of a value of £12,787, representing 221 tons, constituted the only other item of any importance.
Of the exports in 1923, £283,842 was the produce of Western Samoa, the remaining £4,932 being re-exports. Exports to and imports from principal countries were—
Country. | Exports. | Imports. | Total Trade. |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Germany | 168,553 | 15 | 168,568 |
Australia | 8,444 | 98,301 | 106,745 |
United States | 29,147 | 62,717 | 91,864 |
New Zealand | 7,065 | 77,782 | 84,847 |
United Kingdom | 42,459 | 19,788 | 62,247 |
Netherlands | 30,569 | 130 | 30,699 |
Canada | 9 | 4,938 | 4,947 |
Fiji | 388 | 2,647 | 3,035 |
In addition to a scale of import duties, there are export duties on copra (£1 per ton) and cocoa (£2 per ton). The net import duty collected in 1923 was £44,189, export duties collected totalling £13,927.
Seventy-four steam-vessels, of an aggregate tonnage of 77,262, and three sailing-vessels (1,367 tons) were entered inwards at the Port of Apia during 1923. The tonnage of cargo brought by these vessels was 9,978 tons, while cargo entered outwards totalled 14,698 tons.
Barely one-third of a degree south of the Equator, and lying 166° 55′ east of Greenwich, is the little phosphate island known as Nauru, or Pleasant Island. Prior to the world-wide conflagration of 1914–19 this rich though little-known island was a German possession. It was surrendered to H.M.A.S. "Melbourne" on the 9th September, 1914, and was included with the rest of the German New Guinea possessions in the capitulation of Herbertshohe. The island was garrisoned with Australian troops on the 6th November, 1914, and a Civil administration was established on the 1st January, 1915. A mandate for the administration of the island was conferred by the Allied and Associated Powers upon the British Empire, to come into operation at the same date as the Treaty of Peace with Germany. The mandate is held jointly by the Imperial Government, the Government of Australia, and the New Zealand Government.
An agreement between the three parties to the mandate was drawn up and completed on the 2nd July, 1919. The administrative control of the island is vested in an Administrator, whose term of appointment is five years. The first Administrator was appointed by Australia.
Under the concession granted by the German Government to the Jaluit Gesellschaft, and transferred by that company to the Pacific Phosphate Company, the rights of which were purchased by the Governments of Great Britain, Australia, and New Zealand for £3,500,000 (including the company's interests in the near-by Ocean Island), and vested by these Governments in the British Phosphate Commission, the Commission holds the exclusive right to work the phosphate deposits on the island. Up to the 1st July, 1921, the owners of the land (Natives) were paid 1/2 d. per ton royalty for all phosphates shipped from their land. The Native owners complained that this was not adequate remuneration, and representations concerning this were submitted to the three Governments interested, with the result that the Native owners are now paid—(a) £20 per acre for all phosphate lands taken up by the Commission on lease subsequent to the 30th June, 1921; (b) a royalty of 2d. per ton on all phosphate shipped from their respective lands. In addition, a royalty of 1d. per ton is paid to the Administration, to be held in trust for the benefit of the Nauruans generally.
The yearly production of phosphates is allocated between the three Governments in the following proportions: United Kingdom, 42 per cent.; Australia, 42 per cent.; New Zealand, 16 per cent. This scale is subject to revision every five years. Any portion of its share not required by any Government may be disposed of either to the other Governments pro rata, or, if they do not require it, to other countries.
Nauru, which is encircled by a road ten miles long, has an area of only 5,000 to 6,000 acres. The island is surrounded by a wide reef. Near the coast is a belt of flat land, covered with coconut-trees, of an area of about 1,400 acres. Behind this rises higher land covering some 4,250 acres, and enclosing a lagoon of almost fresh water. This higher country consists of a mass of phosphate of great richness.
At the census of the 24th April, 1921, there were 1,084 Native inhabitants, who speak a language akin to that of the Gilbert-Islanders. In addition there were 597 Chinese, 236 Caroline-Islanders, and 30 Marshall-Islanders, who have been introduced for the working of the phosphate-deposits. Europeans numbered 119, the total population being thus 2,166.
The exports of phosphates during each of the last seven years have been—
Tons. | |
---|---|
1916 | 105,012 |
1917 | 101,267 |
1918 | 76,440 |
1919 | 69,336 |
1920 | 149,609 |
1921 | 236,435 |
1922 | 193,675 |
In addition a little copra is exported.
Forty-eight vessels, of a total tonnage of 153,113, were entered and cleared in 1920.
Nauru possesses a wireless station, which was erected by the German authorities as part of their chain of wireless stations throughout the Pacific.
The revenue of the Nauru Administration for the financial year 1922–23 was £12,372, and the expenditure £10,378. The figures for each of the eight years since the establishment of British administration are—
Year. | Revenue. | Expenditure. |
---|---|---|
*Year ended 30th June. | ||
£ | £ | |
1915 | 9,651 | 4,775 |
1916 | 8,403 | 5,872 |
1917 | 9,474 | 16,531 |
1918 | 8,556 | 5,042 |
1919 | 6,761 | 4,727 |
1920 | 10,611 | 4,818 |
1921 | 9,519 | 11,851 |
1922–23* | 12,372 | 10,378 |
By Imperial Order in Council of the 30th July, 1923, the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the adjacent islands and territories, were proclaimed a British settlement within the meaning of the British Settlements Act, 1887, under the name of the Ross Dependency. The new dependency has been placed under the jurisdiction of the Governor-General of New Zealand. The Order in Council referred to reads as follows:—
Whereas by the British Settlements Act, 1887, it is, amongst other things, enacted that it shall be lawful for His Majesty in Council from time to time to establish all such laws and institutions and constitute such Courts and officers as may appear to His Majesty in Council to be necessary for the peace, order, and good government of His Majesty's subjects and others within any British settlement:
And whereas the coasts of the Ross Sea, with the islands and territories adjacent thereto, between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude, which are situated south of the 60th degree of south latitude, are a British settlement within the meaning of the said Act:
And whereas it is expedient that provision should be made for the government thereof:
Now, therefore, His Majesty, by virtue and in exercise of the powers by the said Act, or otherwise, in His Majesty vested, is pleased, by and with the advice of His Privy Council, to order, and it is hereby ordered, as follows:—
I. From and after the publication of this Order in the Government Gazette of the Dominion of New Zealand that part of His Majesty's Dominions in the Antarctic seas which comprises all the islands and territories between the 160th degree of east longitude and the 150th degree of west longitude which are situated south of the 60th degree of south latitude shall be named the Ross Dependency.
II. From and after the publication as aforesaid the Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief of the Dominion of New Zealand for the time being (hereinafter called "the Governor") shall be the Governor of the Ross Dependency; and all the powers and authorities which by this Order are given and granted to the Governor for the time being of the Ross Dependency are hereby vested in him.
III. In the event of the death or incapacity of the said Governor-General and Commander-in-Chief of the Dominion of New Zealand, or in the event of his absence from the said Dominion, the officer for the time being administering the government of the Dominion shall be Governor for the time being of the Ross Dependency.
IV. The said Governor is further authorized and empowered to make all such rules and regulations as may lawfully be made by His Majesty's authority for the peace, order, and good government of the said dependency, subject, nevertheless to any instructions which he may from time to time receive from His Majesty or through a Secretary of State.
V. The Governor is authorized to make and execute, on His Majesty's behalf, grants and dispositions of any lands which may lawfully be granted or disposed of by His Majesty within the said dependency, in conformity with such rules and regulations as may from time to time be in force in the dependency.
Regulations respecting the Ross Dependency were made on the 14th November, 1923, and gazetted on the following day. They read as follows:—
Whereas by His Majesty's Order in Council under the British Settlements Act (Imperial), 1887, dated the thirtieth day of July, one thousand nine hundred and twenty-three, I, John Rushworth, Viscount Jellicoe, Governor-General of the Dominion of New Zealand, was appointed Governor of the Ross Dependency, and all the powers and authorities which by such order were given and granted to the Governor for the time being of such dependency were vested in me, and I was further authorized and empowered to make all such rules and regulations as may lawfully be made by His Majesty's authority for the peace, order, and good government of the said dependency:
Now, therefore, I, acting as Governor of the said dependency, in pursuance of the powers vested in me by the said Order in Council or otherwise, do make the following regulations:—
1. The laws and usages in force in the Dominion of New Zealand at this date shall be from this date in force in the Ross Dependency in all respects as if the same had been enacted or in force in such dependency by regulation or otherwise, except in so far as the same are inapplicable to the conditions of such dependency.
2. All laws hereafter enacted by the Legislature of the said Dominion shall, as far as applicable, have the same force and effect as if they had been duly enacted for such dependency, unless disallowed or modified by myself or the Governor for the time being of such dependency.
3. All persons appointed by myself or the Governor for the time being of such dependency shall have such power and authority as shall be granted them in due course of law, and may be empowered to do such things as are necessary or desirable to ensure that the said laws are duly observed and complied with in every respect, and to do all things necessary or expedient for the peace, order, and good government of such dependency, and to safeguard and preserve His Majesty's rights and sovereignty over and in respect of such dependency.
As witness my hand this 14th day of November, 1923.
JELLICOE, Governor.
On the same day as the regulations were gazetted the appointment of George Samuel Hooper, Esquire, as an officer of the Government of the Ross Dependency was also gazetted. The notification of his appointment reads as follows:—
. . . I, John Rushworth, Viscount Jellicoe, Governor of the Ross Dependency, do hereby appoint
George Samuel Hooper, Esquire,
as an officer of the Government of the said dependency, with authority to do all things and take all steps necessary or expedient to safeguard, preserve, and cause to be observed within such dependency His Majesty's rights and sovereignty and the laws and regulations in force in the same; and the better to enable him to carry out such duties do hereby confer on him in respect of such dependency all the powers and authorities which may be exercised in New Zealand by a Stipendiary Magistrate, and also all the powers and authorities which may be so exercised by a Justice of the Peace, but so, nevertheless, that such powers shall in no way derogate from or limit his general executive and administrative authority in so preserving His Majesty's rights and sovereignty and the laws and regulations in force in such dependency in the same manner and with the same powers and authorities as the various executive and administrative authorities have in the Dominion of New Zealand for carrying out and enforcing the laws of such Dominion, to hold such office and exercise the duties thereof during pleasure.
As witness my hand this 14th day of November, 1923.
JELLICOE, Governor.
The officer appointed visited the dependency at the end of the year 1923 with the whale-fishing fleet which had come out from Norway under an agreement entered into with the Imperial Government prior to the Ross Sea area coming under the jurisdiction of New Zealand. Under the agreement Messrs. Konow and Larsen, of Christiania, are licensed to catch whales in the waters of the dependency for a period of twenty-one years. The license is not an exclusive one, but the licensees were given to understand at the time of its granting that they would be given some opportunity to recoup the heavy initial expenditure arising out of a pioneer expedition. The benefits accruing to the Government under the license are an annual payment of £200 in respect of each floating establishment (factory-ship), and a royalty of 2s. 6d. per barrel of oil taken over and above 20,000 barrels. The expedition is limited to two floating establishments with five catchers to each establishment.
The expedition, which included one floating establishment—a vessel of 7,630 tons—and five catchers, with a personnel of 179, left Hobart on the 30th November, 1923, and proceeded to the Ross Sea, returning to New Zealand in April, 1924. Owing to severe conditions of weather and ice the venture was not so successful as was anticipated, only 17,791 barrels of oil being taken.
Table of Contents
Year. | Population (exclusive of Maoris and Annexed Pacific Islands) on 31st December. | Births. | Deaths. | Marriages. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Totals. | ||||
1855 | 20,781 | 16,411 | 37,192 | 1,460 | 470 | 406 |
1860 | 45,394 | 34,317 | 79,711 | 3,146 | 1,092 | 690 |
1865 | 117,376 | 73,231 | 190,607 | 7,490 | 2,757 | 1,908 |
1870 | 145,732 | 102,668 | 248,400 | 10,277 | 2,703 | 1,851 |
1875 | 213,294 | 162,562 | 375,856 | 14,438 | 5,712 | 3,209 |
1880 | 268,364 | 216,500 | 484,864 | 19,341 | 5,437 | 3,181 |
1885 | 312,125 | 263,101 | 575,226 | 19,693 | 6,081 | 3,813 |
1890 | 332,557 | 292,951 | 625,508 | 18,278 | 5,994 | 3,797 |
1895 | 369,725 | 328,981 | 698,706 | 18,546 | 6,863 | 4,110 |
1900 | 403,628 | 364,650 | 768,278 | 19,546 | 7,200 | 5,860 |
1905 | 467,366 | 415,096 | 882,462 | 23,682 | 8,061 | 7,200 |
1910 | 529,928 | 472,751 | 1,002,679 | 25,984 | 9,639 | 8,236 |
1912 | 553,212 | 499,415 | 1,052,627 | 27,508 | 9,214 | 9,149 |
1913 | 569,109 | 515,553 | 1,084,662 | 27,935 | 10,119 | 8,813 |
1914 | 568,161 | 527,833 | 1,095,994 | 28,338 | 10,148 | 9,280 |
1915 | 563,963 | 538,831 | 1,102,794 | 27,850 | 9,965 | 10,028 |
1916 | 549,895 | 550,668 | 1,100,563 | 28,509 | 10,596 | 8,213 |
1917 | 537,360 | 560,312 | 1,097,672 | 28,239 | 10,528 | 6,417 |
1918 | 542,046 | 566,327 | 1,108,373 | 25,860 | 16,364 | 6,227 |
1919 | 601,888 | 575,517 | 1,177,405 | 24,483 | 10,808 | 9,519 |
1920 | 617,756 | 590,079 | 1,207,835 | 29,921 | 12,109 | 12,175 |
1921 | 633,040 | 606,926 | 1,239,966 | 28,567 | 10,682 | 10,635 |
1922 | 645,524 | 619,873 | 1,265,397 | 29,006 | 10,977 | 9,556 |
1923 | 657,561 | 631,660 | 1,289,221 | 27,967 | 11,511 | 10,070 |
Year. | Occupied and Cultivated Holdings over One Acre in Extent. | Land (including Sown Grasses) under Cultivation. | Live-stock. | Coal-mines, Output from. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Horses. | Horned Cattle. | Sheep. | Pigs. | ||||
Number. | Acres. | Tons. | |||||
1871 | 10,211 | 1,140,279 | 81,028 | 436,592 | 9,700,629 | 151,460 | .. |
1874 | 15,883 | 1,651,712 | 99,859 | 494,917 | 11,704,853 | 123,921 | .. |
1878 | 20,519 | 3,523,277 | 137,768 | 578,430 | 13,069,338 | 207,337 | 162,218 |
1881 | 24,147 | 4,768,192 | 161,736 | 698,637 | 12,190,215 | 200,083 | 337,262 |
1886 | 31,763 | 6,668,920 | 187,382 | 853,358 | 15,174,263 | 277,901 | 534,353 |
1891 | 38,083 | 8,462,495 | 211,040 | 788,919 | 16,753,752 | 222,553 | 668,794 |
1896 | .. | 10,698,869 | 237,418 | 1,047,901 | 19,138,493 | 239,778 | 792,851 |
1901 | 62,786 | 12,636,035 | 266,245 | 1,256,680 | 20,233,099 | 250,975 | 1,227,638 |
1906 | 69,942 | 14,114,925 | 326,537 | 1,810,936 | 20,108,471 | 249,727 | 1,729,536 |
1911 | 73,876 | 16,154,218 | 404,284 | 2,020,171 | 23,996,126 | 348,754 | 2,066,073 |
1913 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 24,191,810 | .. | 1,888,005 |
1914 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 24,798,763 | .. | 2,275,593 |
1915 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 24,901,421 | .. | 2,208,624 |
1916 | 77,229 | 16,34,174 | 371,331 | 2,417,491 | 24,788,150 | 297,501 | 2,257,135 |
1917 | 79,536 | 17,064,797 | 373,600 | 2,575,230 | 25,270,386 | 283,770 | 2,068,419 |
1918 | 80,146 | 17,386,160 | 378,050 | 2,869,465 | 26,538,302 | 258,694 | 2,034,250 |
1919 | 80,468 | 17,613,337 | 363,188 | 3,035,478 | 25,828,554 | 235,347 | 1,847,848 |
1920 | 81,592 | 18,004,776 | 346,407 | 3,101,945 | 23,919,970 | 266,829 | 1,843,705 |
1921 | 84,076 | 18,159,829 | 337,259 | 3,139,223 | 23,285,031 | 349,892 | 1,809,095 |
1922 | 84,899 | 18,381,363 | 332,105 | 3,323,223 | 22,222,259 | 384,333 | 1,857,819 |
1923 | 85,519 | 18,417,489 | 330,818 | 3,480,694 | 23,081,439 | 400,889 | 1,969,834 |
1924 | 86,139 | 18,452,708 | 330,430 | 3,563,497 | 23,775,770 | 414,271 | .. |
Year. | Exports (the Produce of New Zealand). | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wool. | Grain. | Frozen Meat. | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
lb. | £ | Centals. | £ | Cwt. | £ | |
1855 | 1,772,344 | 93,104 | 79,206 | 82,302 | .. | .. |
1860 | 6,665,880 | 444,392 | 25,285 | 13,112 | .. | .. |
1865 | 19,180,500 | 1,141,761 | 11,112 | 6,076 | .. | .. |
1870 | 37,039,763 | 1,703,944 | 431,050 | 141,135 | .. | .. |
1875 | 54,401,540 | 3,398,155 | 629,634 | 231,458 | .. | .. |
1880 | 66,860,150 | 3,169,300 | 2,907,934 | 906,228 | .. | .. |
1885 | 86,507,431 | 3,205,275 | 2,158,604 | 513,937 | 296,473 | 373,857 |
1890 | 102,817,077 | 4,150,599 | 4,327,753 | 1,030,415 | 898,894 | 1,087,617 |
1895 | 116,015,170 | 3,662,131 | 1,011,052 | 215,971 | 1,134,097 | 1,262,711 |
1900 | 140,706,486 | 4,749,196 | 4,485,155 | 1,034,014 | 1,844,831 | 2,123,881 |
1905 | 139,912,737 | 5,381,333 | 1,149,368 | 294,574 | 1,690,684 | 2,694,432 |
1910 | 204,368,957 | 8,308,410 | 1,097,952 | 319,073 | 2,654,19 | 3,850,777 |
1912 | 188,361,790 | 7,105,483 | 2,348,673 | 741,600 | 2,573,238 | 3,99,569 |
1913 | 186,533,036 | 8,057,620 | 341,981 | 131,938 | 2,578,693 | 4,449,933 |
1914 | 220,472,898 | 9,318,114 | 750,904 | 270,011 | 3,229,969 | 5,863,062 |
1915 | 196,570,114 | 10,387,875 | 405,865 | 215,463 | 3,591,260 | 7,794,395 |
1916 | 185,506,859 | 12,386,074 | 180,586 | 86,985 | 3,326,045 | 7,271,318 |
1917 | 178,274,486 | 12,175,366 | 71,048 | 74,606 | 2,446,945 | 5,982,404 |
1918 | 108,724,575 | 7,527,266 | 56,819 | 73,088 | 2,036,904 | 4,957,576 |
1919 | 274,246,613 | 19,559,537 | 313,823 | 355,007 | 3,822,683 | 9,628,292 |
1920 | 162,327,176 | 11,863,827 | 209,595 | 205,718 | 4,629,282 | 11,673,696 |
1921 | 158,714,828 | 5,221,479 | 318,196 | 214,588 | 4,322,754 | 11,164,345 |
1922 | 321,533,215 | 11,882,463 | 1,190,689 | 542,089 | 3,518,004 | 8,387,461 |
1923 | 217,566,091 | 10,904,658 | 400,771 | 241,143 | 3,043,910 | 9,012,627 |
Year. | Exports (the Produce of New Zealand)—continued. | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter. | Cheese. | Phormium-fibre. | ||||
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | |
*Not available. | ||||||
Cwt. | £ | Cwt. | £ | Tons. | £ | |
1855 | 785 | 5,786 | 406 | 2,163 | 150 | 4,674 |
1860 | 1,023 | 6,623 | 810 | 3,535 | 61 | 1,240 |
1865 | * | * | * | * | 3 | 75 |
1870 | 3,435 | 12,995 | 2,735 | 9,327 | 5,471 | 132,578 |
1875 | 104 | 660 | 442 | 1,862 | 639 | 11,742 |
1880 | 2,717 | 8,350 | 717 | 1,983 | 894 | 15,617 |
1885 | 24,923 | 102,387 | 15,245 | 35,742 | 1,063 | 16,316 |
1890 | 34,816 | 122,701 | 40,451 | 84,986 | 21,158 | 381,789 |
1895 | 57,964 | 227,601 | 76,743 | 150,909 | 1,806 | 21,040 |
1900 | 172,583 | 740,620 | 102,849 | 229,111 | 15,906 | 332,182 |
1905 | 305,722 | 1,408,557 | 88,562 | 205,171 | 27,877 | 696,467 |
1910 | 356,535 | 1,811,975 | 451,915 | 1,195,373 | 20,645 | 448,414 |
1912 | 378,117 | 2,088,809 | 577,070 | 1,680,393 | 18,641 | 376,264 |
1913 | 372,258 | 2,061,651 | 611,663 | 1,770,297 | 28,092 | 721,924 |
1914 | 434,067 | 2,338,576 | 863,776 | 2,564,125 | 19,702 | 455,214 |
1915 | 420,144 | 2,700,625 | 817,258 | 2,730,211 | 23,220 | 571,621 |
1916 | 358,632 | 2,632,293 | 949,416 | 3,514,310 | 27,674 | 1,001,725 |
1917 | 254,397 | 2,031,551 | 885,743 | 3,949,251 | 23,516 | 1,197,396 |
1918 | 431,023 | 3,402,223 | 883,430 | 4,087,278 | 25,167 | 1,387,763 |
1919 | 345,818 | 3,080,128 | 1,572.311 | 7,790,990 | 22,347 | 866,930 |
1920 | 312,009 | 3,022,335 | 1,222,050 | 6,160,840 | 18,949 | 647,545 |
1921 | 898,478 | 11,169,530 | 1,368,786 | 8,199,183 | 9,643 | 293,775 |
1922 | 1,120,200 | 9,041,554 | 1,161,196 | 4,686,850 | 9,727 | 265,080 |
1923 | 1,250,140 | 10,689,200 | 1,441,460 | 6,870,397 | 10,612 | 284,897 |
Year. | Gold. | Gum (Kauri). | Provisions, Tallow, Timber, &c. | Total New Zealand Produce exported. | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity. | Value. | Quantity. | Value. | Value. | ||
Oz. | £ | Tons. | £ | £ | £ | |
1855 | .. | .. | 355 | 4,514 | 173,324 | 365,867 |
1860 | 4,538 | 17,585 | 1,046 | 9,851 | 52,795 | 549,133 |
1865 | 574,574 | 2,226,474 | 1,867 | 46,060 | 82,729 | 3,503,421 |
1870 | 544,880 | 2,157,585 | 4,391 | 175,074 | 212,044 | 4,544,682 |
1875 | 355,322 | 1,407,770 | 3,230 | 138,523 | 285,674 | 5,475,844 |
1880 | 303,215 | 1,220,263 | 4,725 | 242,817 | 537,742 | 6,102,300 |
1885 | 222,732 | 890,056 | 5,876 | 299,762 | 1,154,579 | 6,591,911 |
1890 | 187,641 | 751,360 | 7,438 | 378,563 | 1,440,731 | 9,428,761 |
1895 | 293,493 | 1,162,181 | 7,425 | 418,766 | 1,268,843 | 8,390,153 |
1900 | 373,614 | 1,439,602 | 10,159 | 622,293 | 1,784,350 | 13,055,249 |
1905 | 520,485 | 2,093,936 | 10,883 | 561,444 | 2,167,616 | 15,503,530 |
1910 | 478,286 | 1,896,318 | 8,693 | 465,044 | 3,648,779 | 21,944,163 |
1912 | 343,163 | 1,345,131 | 7,908 | 401,305 | 3,623,851 | 21,272,405 |
1913 | 376,161 | 1,459,499 | 8,780 | 549,106 | 3,375,922 | 22,577,890 |
1914 | 227,954 | 895,367 | 8,473 | 497,444 | 3,782,804 | 25,984,717 |
1915 | 422,825 | 1,694,553 | 4,575 | 279,133 | 4,668,986 | 31,042,862 |
1916 | 292,620 | 1,199,212 | 5,456 | 339,882 | 4,544,108 | 32,975,907 |
1917 | 218,624 | 903,888 | 4,594 | 291,917 | 4,481,578 | 31,087,957 |
1918 | 11,987 | 42,391 | 2,419 | 157,313 | 6,302,112 | 27,937,010 |
1919 | 320,210 | 1,334,405 | 4,128 | 255,812 | 10,433,283 | 53,304,384 |
1920 | 212,973 | 883,748 | 6,481 | 556,756 | 10,577,829 | 45,592,294 |
1921 | 149,595 | 612,168 | 3,901 | 367,197 | 6,373,193 | 43,615,458 |
1922 | 131,848 | 540,182 | 6,391 | 563,270 | 5,790,199 | 41,699,148 |
1923 | 169,512 | 698,583 | 6,598 | 596,222 | 6,074,181 | 45,371,908 |
Year. | Total Exports. | Imports. | Total Trade. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total. | From United Kingdom. | From Australia. | From United States. | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1855 | 365,868 | 813,460 | 328,909 | .. | .. | 1,179,328 |
1860 | 588,953 | 1,548,333 | 870,569 | 649,473 | 18,474 | 2,137,286 |
1865 | 3,401,667 | 5,594,977 | 2,606,994 | 2,565,285 | 45,084 | 8,996,644 |
1870 | 4,822,756 | 4,639,015 | 2,685,736 | 1,655,086 | 60,497 | 9,461,771 |
1875 | 5,828,627 | 8,029,172 | 5,103,610 | 2,355,988 | 213,492 | 13,857,799 |
1880 | 6,352,692 | 6,162,011 | 3,479,217 | 1,930,408 | 238,011 | 12,514,703 |
1885 | 6,819,939 | 7,479,921 | 5,227,551 | 1,254,908 | 401,532 | 14,299,860 |
1890 | 9,811,720 | 6,260,525 | 4,221,270 | 1,087,593 | 355,395 | 16,072,245 |
1895 | 8,550,224 | 6,400,129 | 3,992,359 | 1,261,125 | 394,233 | 14,950,353 |
1900 | 13,246,161 | 10,646,096 | 6,504,484 | 1,776,978 | 1,061,873 | 23,892,257 |
1905 | 15,655,947 | 12,828,857 | 7,795,284 | 1,815,717 | 1,438,501 | 28,484,804 |
1910 | 22,180,209 | 17,051,583 | 10,498,771 | 2,359,393 | 1,399,737 | 39,231,792 |
1912 | 21,770,581 | 20,976,574 | 12,499,787 | 2,583,887 | 2,049,618 | 42,747,155 |
1913 | 22,986,722 | 22,288,302 | 13,312,193 | 2,914,848 | 2,107,990 | 45,275,024 |
1914 | 26,261,447 | 21,856,095 | 21,985,946 | 3,376,371 | 2,282,966 | 48,117,542 |
1915 | 31,748,912 | 21,728,834 | 11,141,067 | 3,554,535 | 2,600,248 | 53,477,746 |
1916 | 33,286,937 | 26,339,283 | 13,869,455 | 4,002,171 | 3,969,925 | 59,626,220 |
1917 | 31,587,547 | 20,919,265 | 8,817,519 | 3,660,931 | 3,900,658 | 51,602,418 |
1918 | 28,516,188 | 24,234,007 | 8,977,725 | 5,133,349 | 4,980,748 | 52,707,441 |
1919 | 53,970,075 | 30,671,698 | 11,839,430 | 5,081,968 | 7,576,314 | 84,641,773 |
1920 | 46,411,946 | 61,595,828 | 29,806,416 | 10,555,667 | 11,100,259 | 108,037,774 |
1921 | 44,828,827 | 42,942,443 | 21,448,817 | 6,486,847 | 7,746,457 | 87,771,270 |
1922 | 42,726,249 | 35,012,561 | 19,416,476 | 4,213,085 | 4,948,778 | 77,738,810 |
1923 | 45,967,165 | 43,378,493 | 24,003,671 | 4,259,323 | 6,696,723 | 89,345,658 |
Year. | Oversea Shipping. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Inwards. | Outwards. | Registered Vessels belonging to New Zealand. | |||
Vessels. | Tonnage. | Vessels. | Tonnage. | Gross Tonnage. | |
1855 | 378 | 88,614 | 341 | 79,825 | .. |
1860 | 398 | 140,276 | 398 | 140,293 | 8,527 |
1865 | 862 | 295,625 | 783 | 283,020 | 24,484 |
1870 | 756 | 273,151 | 766 | 265,407 | 26,743 |
1875 | 926 | 416,727 | 940 | 417,820 | 42,025 |
1880 | 730 | 395,675 | 786 | 424,041 | 66,316 |
1885 | 786 | 519,700 | 780 | 513,000 | 95,887 |
1890 | 744 | 662,769 | 745 | 649,705 | 98,907 |
1895 | 611 | 672,951 | 597 | 648,946 | 100,988 |
1900 | 616 | 854,632 | 613 | 825,275 | 137,767 |
1905 | 627 | 1,139,410 | 627 | 1,141,552 | 170,957 |
1910 | 609 | 1,389,031 | 588 | 1,367,207 | 233,531 |
1912 | 677 | 1,672,092 | 666 | 1,668,630 | 245,445 |
1913 | 645 | 1,738,985 | 635 | 1,699,807 | 254,117 |
1914 | 646 | 1,724,849 | 657 | 1,781,981 | 168,552 |
1915 | 638 | 1,641,425 | 649 | 1,635,933 | 150,095 |
1916 | 574 | 1,448,517 | 590 | 1,491,593 | 148,497 |
1917 | 543 | 1,405,776 | 547 | 1,381,882 | 140,039 |
1918 | 543 | 1,279,548 | 544 | 1,310,627 | 141,751 |
1919 | 564 | 1,480,883 | 574 | 1,505,256 | 140,615 |
1920 | 744 | 2,062,370 | 707 | 1,976,255 | 139,945 |
1921 | 678 | 1,940,236 | 678 | 1,944,341 | 147,832 |
1922 | 571 | 1,782,987 | 569 | 1,789,980 | 150,589 |
1923 | 664 | 2,111,879 | 646 | 2,060,502 | 164,882 |
Year. | Government Railways. (Figures to 31st March following.) | Electric Telegraph. (From 1895, figures for 31st March following.) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Miles open for Traffic. | Miles under Construction. | Railway Receipts. | Miles of Line. | Number of Messages. | Cash and Cash Values, including Telephones. | |
£ | £ | |||||
1870 | .. | .. | .. | 1,887 | 238,195 | 27,422 |
1875 | 542 | 464 | 72,073 | 3,156 | 993,323 | 74,420 |
1880 | 1,288 | 192 | 836,077 | 3,758 | 1,304,712 | 100,023 |
1885 | 1,613 | 179 | 1,047,418 | 4,463 | 1,774,273 | 112,778 |
1890 | 1,842 | 132 | 1,121,701 | 5,060 | 1,961,161 | 110,697 |
1895 | 2,014 | 114 | 1,183,041 | 6,245 | 2,124,211 | 148,955 |
1900 | 2,212 | 208 | 1,727,236 | 7,249 | 3,898,128 | 222,305 |
1905 | 2,407 | 222 | 2,349,704 | 8,355 | 5,640,219 | 298,079 |
1910 | 2,753 | 192 | 3,494,182 | 11,316 | 8,360,647 | 438,989 |
1912 | 2,851 | 192 | 3,971,002 | 12,508 | 9,944,272 | 528,119 |
1913 | 2,854 | 223 | 4,043,328 | 13,044 | 10,094,032 | 579,816 |
1914 | 2,945 | 211 | 4,105,457 | 13,434 | 10,827,968 | 665,938 |
1915 | 2,970 | 243 | 4,548,356 | 13,684 | 10,836,751 | 846,259 |
1916 | 2,970 | 243 | 4,800,810 | 13,896 | 10,875,120 | 855,298 |
1917 | 2,983 | 231 | 4,687,700 | 13,687 | 11,624,720 | 868,182 |
1918 | 2,983 | 250 | 4,988,632 | 13,813 | 12,091,017 | 993,991 |
1919 | 2,996 | 261 | 5,752,487 | 13,722 | 15,074,067 | 1,044,336 |
1920 | 3,009 | 292 | 6,908,531 | 13,724 | 14,000,851 | 1,237,763 |
1921 | 3,021 | 313 | 6.643,591 | 13,767 | 12,934,465 | 1,312,231 |
1922 | 3,028 | 288 | 6,727,802 | 11,912 | 13,513,208 | 1,309,347 |
1923 | 3,053 | 312 | 6,984,211 | 12,954 | 14,476,866 | 1,542,365 |
Year. | Revenue of General Government.* | Expenditure of General Government.* | Public Debt: Debentures and Stock in Circulation.* | Debt of Local Bodies.*† | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Out of Ordinary Revenue Account. | Out of Loan Accounts. | ||||
*Financial year ended 31st March of year following. †Excluding Government loans. ‡From 1920, year ending 31st March following. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1870 | .. | .. | .. | 7,841,891 | .. |
1875 | .. | .. | .. | 17,400,031 | .. |
1880 | .. | .. | .. | 28,185,711 | 3,039,807 |
1885 | .. | .. | .. | 33,880,722 | 4,943,270 |
1890 | .. | .. | .. | 38,830,350 | 6,042,693 |
1895 | 4,556,015 | 4,370,481 | .. | 43,050,780 | 6,737,578 |
1900 | 5,854,116 | 5,479,704 | 1,746,141 | 49,591,245 | 7,563,069 |
1905 | 7,585,098 | 7,122,340 | 2,972,589 | 62,191,040 | 10,718,051 |
1910 | 10,297,273 | 9,343,106 | 3,359,311 | 81,078,122 | 15,727,613 |
1912 | 11,734,271 | 11,082,038 | 4,097,160 | 90,060,763 | 17,483,332 |
1913 | 12,229,661 | 11,825,864 | 4,240,896 | 99,730,427 | 18,923,482 |
1914 | 12,451,945 | 12,379,803 | 6,059,983 | 100,059,910 | 19,454,475 |
1915 | 14,507,530 | 12,493,107 | 9,459,071 | 109,637,397 | 20,754,168 |
1916 | 18,355,194 | 14,058,770 | 17,509,017 | 129,836,105 | 21,432,767 |
1917 | 20,206,222 | 15,120,288 | 19,726,163 | 150,840,055 | 22,260,537 |
1918 | 22,352,372 | 18,673,599 | 25,075,656 | 176,076,260 | 22,673,712 |
1919 | 26,081,340 | 23,781,924 | 30,332,224 | 201,170,755 | 24,608,293 |
1920 | 34,260,962 | 28,128,730 | 19,027,319 | 206,324,319 | 26,186,960 |
1921 | 28,127,007 | 28,466,838 | 12,730,066 | 219,054,385 | 30,266,244 |
1922 | 27,579,443 | 26,263,760 | 9,471,185 | 218,953,324 | 36,059,382 |
1923 | 27,960,370 | 26,148,005 | 8,960,419 | 221,616,361 | .. |
Year. | Banks of Issue. (Average of Four Quarters.) | Savings-banks (Post Office and Private).‡ | Post Office Money-orders issued. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Deposits. | Assets. | Liabilities. | Number of Depositors. | Balance to Credit at End of Year. | Number. | Amount. | |
*Financial year ended 31st March of year following. †Excluding Government loans. ‡From 1920, year ending 31st March following. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1860 | 644,521 | 992,082 | 801,588 | 1,104 | 12,450 | .. | .. |
1865 | 2,638,414 | 5,455,289 | 3,522,146 | 4,304 | 87,400 | 17,236 | 78,576 |
1870 | 3,127,769 | 6,315,354 | 3,819,670 | 12,137 | 388,804 | 31,864 | 140,454 |
1875 | 5,967,205 | 10,987,178 | 6,987,318 | 30,310 | 897,326 | 73,027 | 293,481 |
1880 | 8,538,935 | 14,220,275 | 9,550,177 | 47,462 | 1,118,992 | 135,648 | 465,405 |
1885 | 10,083,296 | 18,811,567 | 11,130,244 | 85,769 | 2,142,560 | 18,622 | 581,395 |
1890 | 12,368,610 | 17,735,259 | 13,356,598 | 118,344 | 3,137,023 | 176,427 | 602,077 |
1895 | 13,544,415 | 18,159,781 | 14,491,627 | 163,513 | 4,620,696 | 243,497 | 812,604 |
1900 | 15,570,610 | 17,314,535 | 16,964,582 | 228,883 | 6,665,344 | 369,834 | 1,214,853 |
1905 | 20,545,601 | 21,770,525 | 22,144,166 | 316,376 | 9,773,954 | 417,441 | 1,541,712 |
1910 | 24,968,761 | 26,398,927 | 26,742,081 | 432,119 | 15,620,515 | 569,657 | 2,457,523 |
1912 | 25,622,083 | 31,196,400 | 27,508,348 | 503,927 | 18,043,540 | 666,425 | 3,231,350 |
1913 | 25,733,187 | 30,708,932 | 27,591,099 | 532,682 | 18,923,522 | 690,745 | 3,357,774 |
1914 | 27,640,507 | 32,502,312 | 29,808,349 | 559,203 | 20,924,754 | 691,518 | 3,427,505 |
1915 | 31,433,653 | 33,209,483 | 34,448,270 | 587,109 | 24,238,966 | 664,860 | 3,471,818 |
1916 | 37,757,917 | 37,015,486 | 41,977,619 | 619,972 | 28,015,674 | 669,355 | 3,607,087 |
1917 | 42,930,713 | 44,979,616 | 48,541,961 | 651,532 | 31,917,099 | 642,683 | 3,476,646 |
1918 | 45,562,939 | 48,570,126 | 52,048,732 | 679,398 | 36,529,654 | 638,500 | 3,649,371 |
1919 | 50,489,444 | 48,615,209 | 57,861,393 | 726,255 | 41,951,026 | 690,291 | 4,604,059 |
1920 | 59,405,341 | 56,111,433 | 67,818,469 | 765,162 | 47,193,113 | 699,674 | 5,276,776 |
1921 | 49,397,411 | 68,701,282 | 58,808,439 | 783,325 | 47,759,133 | 669,383 | 4,850,821 |
1922 | 45,913,394 | 61,779,569 | 53,868,834 | 800,867 | 49,024,095 | 659,943 | 4,278,529 |
1923 | 49,039,482 | 59,641,235 | 56,204,292 | 827,599 | 51,315,000 | 684,979 | 4,390,169 |
Year. | Government Life Insurance Department. | Old-age Pensions, 31st March of following Year. | Friendly Societies from which Returns received. | Public Trust Office. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies. | Sums assured and Bonuses. | Number of Pensions in Force. | Amount represented. | Number of Lodges, &c. | Number of Members. | Value of Estates and Funds.* | |
*From 1895 on, the figures are for year ended 31st March following. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | |||||
1870 | 59 | 30,250 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
1875 | 4,989 | 1,836,859 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 42,163 |
1880 | 11,656 | 4,171,504 | .. | .. | 179 | 14,484 | 117,980 |
1885 | 23,218 | 6,552,242 | .. | .. | 302 | 22,794 | 457,620 |
1890 | 28,102 | 7,807,792 | .. | .. | 357 | 26,379 | 1,240,097 |
1895 | 33,968 | 9,345,229 | .. | .. | 376 | 30,905 | 2,192,594 |
1900 | 40,368 | 10,639,978 | 12,405 | 211,965 | 443 | 40,257 | 3,840,339 |
1905 | 45,137 | 11,725,977 | 12,582 | 313,018 | 501 | 51,103 | 7,358,947 |
1910 | 48,932 | 12,586,798 | 16,020 | 403,020 | 609 | 68,006 | 8,089,930 |
1912 | 50,458 | 13,271,699 | 16,509 | 412,408 | 664 | 73,243 | 11,268,311 |
1913 | 51,343 | 13,539,467 | 18,050 | 447,765 | 681 | 73,691 | 12,282,883 |
1914 | 52,273 | 13,797,075 | 19,352 | 475,970 | 717 | 74,074 | 13,580,936 |
1915 | 52,950 | 14,220,945 | 19,804 | 484,232 | 728 | 73,027 | 13,598,744 |
1916 | 53,208 | 14,259,372 | 19,697 | 480,559 | 727 | 70,360 | 15,065,583 |
1917 | 53,058 | 14,188,774 | 19,960 | 740,849 | 730 | 68,771 | 17,153,031 |
1918 | 53,803 | 14,770,543 | 19,872 | 731,910 | 731 | 67,527 | 19,242,347 |
1919 | 55,770 | 15,546,744 | 19,993 | 731,735 | 735 | 70,598 | 20,860,686 |
1920 | 57,321 | 16,259,310 | 19,837 | 737,378 | 732 | 74,210 | 22,364,319 |
1921 | 59,189 | 17,279,734 | 20,491 | 751,121 | 731 | 77,814 | 25,497,779 |
1922 | 59,487 | 17,449,101 | 21,181 | 770,295 | 746 | 80,777 | 28,904,798 |
1923 | 60,545 | 17,906,612 | 21,465 | 794,205 | 774 | 84,228 | 32,404,724 |
Year. | Scholars at Primary Schools.* | Scholars at Secondary or High Schools.† | Scholars at Private Schools. | University Students. |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Excluding children attending Native schools and industrial schools. †Including in later years secondary pupils attending technical high schools (5,054 in 1023), but excluding secondary departments of district high schools. ‡Registered schools only. | ||||
1875 | 45,562 | .. | 7,316 | .. |
1880 | 82,401 | 1,631 | 11,238 | 211 |
1885 | 102,407 | 2,659 | 11,989 | 564 |
1890 | 117,912 | 2,117 | 13,626 | 596 |
1895 | 129,856 | 2,525 | 14,659 | 742 |
1900 | 130,724 | 2,792 | 15,555 | 805 |
1905 | 137,623 | 4,060 | 16,639 | 1,158 |
1910 | 156,324 | 7,970 | 18,981 | 1,862 |
1912 | 161,648 | 7,357 | 20,238 | 2,228 |
1913 | 166,264 | 7,815 | 21,115 | 2,318 |
1914 | 172,168 | 8,257 | 22,080 | 2,257 |
1915 | 178,509 | 8,860 | 22,339 | 2,039 |
1916 | 183,214 | 9,438 | 23,412 | 1,985 |
1917 | 185,884 | 9,995 | 25,491 | 1,977 |
1918 | 190,354 | 10,667 | 26,237 | 2,226 |
1919 | 194,934 | 11,994 | 20,977‡ | 3,060 |
1920 | 196,059 | 11,962 | 22,193‡ | 3,822 |
1921 | 207,357 | 13,379 | 23,924‡ | 4,123 |
1922 | 213,097 | 14,938 | 24,861‡ | 3,958 |
1923 | 214,778 | 16,673 | 26,010‡ | 4,202 |
Table of Contents
By JOHN CAUGHLEY, M.A., Director of Education.
[NOTE.—Particulars relating to schools and pupils are for the year 1923, and are given in round figures only. All references to expenditure are given in round numbers for the financial year 1923–24.]
The total white population of New Zealand is approximately 1,290,000. The Maori population is 54,000. The population of annexed Pacific islands is 13,500. Approximate total, 1,363,500.
Under 6 years of age | 130,000 or 10.6 per cent. |
5 to 12 years of age | 207,000 or 16.9 |
13 to 16 years of age | 92,000 or 7.5 |
17 and 18 years of age | 42,000 or 3.4 |
19 to 20 years of age | 40,000 or 3.3 |
The education system is administered by the Education Department under the control of the Minister of Education. The functions of the Department are as follow:—
(1.) To draw up regulations prescribing the curricula or the courses of instruction for primary, secondary, and technical education:
(2.) To inspect primary, secondary, and technical schools through the Department's Inspectors, numbering some fifty primary-, two secondary-, two technical-, and two Native-school Inspectors:
(3.) To conduct examinations for teachers' certificates:
(4.) To grade or classify, through its Inspectors, all certificated primary teachers and all secondary- and technical-school teachers (the appointment of these teachers is made according to this classification):
(5.) To frame uniform scales of staffing and salaries for all Government primary, secondary, and technical schools, and to provide all salaries and allowances to teachers:
(6.) To draw up a Dominion scheme for the training of teachers:
(7.) To administer the Teachers' Superannuation Act:
(8.) To plan a Dominion scheme for Junior and Senior National Scholarships, and Educational, Agricultural, Engineering, and. Home Science Bursaries:
(9.) To conduct public examinations for Public Service Entrance, Teachers' Examinations, and Scholarships:
(10.) To frame regulations for the award of free places enabling primary-school pupils to proceed to free secondary education:
(11.) To approve plans and allot grants for primary-, secondary-, and technical-schools, and University buildings:
(12.) To administer, through its special officers, the provisions of the Industrial Schools Act relating to neglected and delinquent children:
(13.) To control directly special schools for the deaf and feeble-minded:
(14.) To control directly all matters relating to Native schools:
(15.) To provide free of cost the School Journal as a monthly reader for primary schools, and to publish an Education Gazette for the guidance of teachers:
(16.) To control directly the physical instructors of the primary schools:
(17.) To control directly correspondence classes for children in isolated districts: (18.) To make grants for higher and University education, with almost sole responsibility for the erection of buildings and for the provision of equipment.
(19.) To approve of all plans and grants for primary-, secondary-, and technical-school and University buildings, and, through the Boards, to provide for the cost of erection and maintenance of the same.
The Government primary schools are, subject to the functions exercised as above by the Department, placed under the control of nine Education Boards, governing denned districts, which vary largely in area and population. For each primary school there is a School Committee elected by the parents of the children. The members of the School Committees in their turn elect the members of the Education Boards.
Each secondary or technical school is, subject to the functions exercised as above by the Department, directly controlled by a Board partly elected by parents, partly nominated by other local authorities, and partly nominated by the Government.
Education Boards were first established in 1877. Their functions are as follow:—
(1.) To appoint, transfer, or dismiss teachers of primary schools, subject to the Department's scale of staffs and salaries, and to the provisions of the Act governing appointments, and to the Department's grading-list of teachers, and subject to the teacher's right of appeal to a special Board of Appeal:
(2.) To erect and enlarge primary-school buildings, subject to plans approved by the Department, and in accordance with the conditions of specific grants made by the Department in each case:
(3.) To maintain and repair school buildings out of a general grant made by the Department for the purpose:
(4.) To submit proposals to the Department for the establishment of new schools and for the purchase of new-school sites.
School Committees were first established in 1877. Their functions are—
(1.) Out of a grant for incidental expenses paid by the Education Board according to a scale drawn up by the Department, to attend to the cleaning, sanitation, and minor repairs of the school and premises:
(2.) To carry out works of improvement with moneys raised by voluntary contributions, which are subsidized by the Department:
(3.) To record, if desired, objections to the appointment of a teacher selected by the Board.
FUNCTIONS OF THE SECONDARY- AND TECHNICAL-SCHOOL BOARDS.
The functions of these Boards are—
(1.) To appoint or dismiss teachers, subject to the scale of staffs and salaries drawn up by the Department and to the Department's classification of teachers:
(2.) Out of a grant made by the Department, to pay for clerical staff and to attend to cleaning, sanitation, repairs, and school improvements:
(3.) To conduct boarding hostels for pupils attending the schools.
There are no rates, local or otherwise, levied for educational purposes. The Government makes annual grants to meet all expenditure involved by the Act and regulations. For the year 1923–24 the amount expended on education in New Zealand, including the expenditure by secondary schools and University colleges out of income from reserves, was £3,350,000.
The Department transfers to Education Boards a considerable amount of this vote, including salaries for teachers, special grants for conveyance of children, incidental allowances to School Committees, manual instruction, buildings and grants for general administration. With respect to the disbursement of these sums, regulations are drawn up by the Department. Similar grants are paid to the governing bodies of secondary and technical schools, to be disbursed according to regulations.
A number of the secondary-school Boards have endowments, consisting chiefly of reserves set aside from the Crown lands of the Dominion. In order, however, to equalize the financial powers of the different Boards the income received from endowments is taken into account in the payment of the grants mentioned herein. In effect, therefore, all the Government secondary schools are placed on the same footing.
Considerable sums are contributed by other local bodies, unions of employers or employees, or by voluntary contributions towards the support of technical education. If the purpose of expenditure is approved, the Government grants subsidy on these contributions.
As 93 per cent. of the pupils attending Government secondary and technical schools are free-place pupils, the amount received by way of fees is very small, and in any case is reckoned as part of the Government grant.
The Government provides about half the cost of conducting free kindergarten schools in the larger centres for children from three to seven years of age.
There are 2,566 Government primary school and 294 private primary schools. The Government is thus entirely responsible for the primary education of 209,000 children, or nearly 90 per cent. of the children instructed, while the private schools provide for 26,000 pupils.
No grants of any kind are made to private schools, though the Government provides free railway passes on the Government railways to children attending such schools.
Of the 294 private schools, 183 are Roman Catholic schools, 56 are under the control of other churches, and 55 are undenominational private schools.
Pupils who pass the Sixth Standard at about the age of fourteen are, until they are nineteen years of age, entitled to free full-time instruction in technical day schools, providing a general together with a vocational or pre-vocational course of instruction. Pupils equally qualified may, if they leave school, attend free evening classes at technical schools. All the technical schools are Government schools, financed as indicated above.
The Government supports 37 secondary schools, 14 technical high schools, and 68 small secondary departments attached to country primary schools. In these Government secondary schools there are over 20,000 children. There are also 27 registered private (secondary) schools with an enrolment of 2,100 pupils. These, together with pupils attending secondary schools for Maoris, give a secondary-school enrolment of over 22,000 pupils, over 80 per cent. of whom are free pupils in Government secondary schools. The number of secondary pupils is equal to 9 per cent. of the number of primary pupils.
Some 40 per cent. of the University students receive free tuition by the provision of the Government. In addition some of these receive scholarship or bursary allowances. The students number 4,200, equal to 1.7 per cent. of pupils attending primary schools.
The Government is charged with almost the entire responsibility for the erection of new buildings and the provision of equipment for the University colleges.
A considerable number of children living in the more congested areas of the four large centres benefit by the free kindergartens supported by the Government.
Primary education is free, compulsory, and secular. Schools are open for about forty weeks per year, and from the age of seven to fourteen all children must attend every time the school is open, except in case of illness or other causes mentioned in the Act.
Schools with an average of over eight children have their permanent teachers appointed by the Education Board. Where the average is less than eight the Government grants £15 per head per annum, and the parents of one or more families make arrangements for the employment of a teacher. These schools are inspected by the Government Inspectors.
Conveyance: The Government provides free railway, coach, or other conveyance to enable pupils to attend the nearest school, or makes a small board allowance. Free supplies: The Government provides free the School Journal as a reader, also continuous readers, and material for handwork and manual work, including woodwork, cookery, laundry-work, school-gardening, dairy science, and agriculture.
Manual instruction: A large number of manual-training centres have been established, at which pupils of the Fifth and Sixth Standards receive two hours' instruction per week in woodwork or metal-work, or in cookery and laundry-work. All girls are also taught needlework.
Correspondence classes are conducted for children living in isolated districts. About 500 children are thus instructed.
Medical inspection: The Public Health Department provides free medical inspection, and the public hospitals provide a considerable amount of free medical treatment. In this way, and through the services of private practitioners, fully 70 per cent. of the children medically examined receive the necessary treatment.
Dental treatment: The Public Health Department also is providing free dental treatment, and this service is now steadily developing.
Number of schools: The Government makes every effort to establish at least a small school in the sparsely populated outlying districts. There are 2,566 schools, of which 232 have an attendance of 8 or less, 1,268 are one-teacher schools with an attendance of from 9 to 35, 716 have from 36 to 120 pupils, 225 have from 121 to 400 pupils, and 125 have from 401 to 920 pupils.
Regularity of attendance: This is unusually good in New Zealand, the average for the year over the whole Dominion, including town and country schools, being 90 per cent. of the roll number.
Completion of course: Pupils cannot leave school until they are fourteen unless they have passed the Sixth Standard. Of 17,900 children who left the primary schools in 1922, 13,250 had passed the Sixth Standard; 4,600, or 26 per cent., had not done so. Over 80 per cent. of these, however, had passed the Fifth Standard. Of the pupils who pass Standard VI at the end of the primary-school course, about 66 per cent. continue their education in full-time secondary or technical schools.
Free Places.—Generally speaking, every pupil who obtains a Sixth Standard proficiency certificated is entitled to free secondary education for at least two years. Of the total number of pupils on the roll in Standard VI, about 73 per cent. obtain a certificate of proficiency with a free place.
The Government has always provided accommodation for the full number of free-place pupils who decide to utilize their privilege. Thus, of the 13,251 children who passed Standard VI in 1922, 66 per cent. entered upon a full-time course of secondary education. In addition to this percentage, other pupils entered technical schools or classes, making about 80 per cent. in all who continued their education beyond Standard VI.
After two years at a secondary or technical school a pupil may, without examination, be accredited with a senior free place for a further two years, which may be extended to three years, or until the pupil has reached the age of nineteen years.
Tenure of free place: On the average, free-place holders continue their secondary education for three years, while 31 per cent. of the boys and 27 per cent. of the girls continue beyond the third year up to the sixth year.
Scholarships.—Junior National Scholarships are awarded by the Government to pupils under fourteen years of age on the results of an examination at the end of the primary course. Strictly speaking, the scholarships are not competitive, being awarded to all candidates who secure 64 per cent. of the marks obtainable. This provides one scholarship on an average for every fifty-five pupils in Standard VI.
Pupils who after passing the Matriculation Examination complete a satisfactory year's study in three subjects may receive a bursary entitling them to free University education. Further, there are awarded agricultural, home science, engineering, dental, medical, and educational bursaries, while students in the teachers' training colleges may also receive free University education. There are about 4,200 students attending the four University colleges, and of these nearly 40 per cent. are receiving free tuition as holders of bursaries, scholarships, or training-college studentships. It will be noted that the number of University students is about 18 per cent. of the number of pupils attending secondary schools.
The total Maori population of the Dominion is 54,000. Under the direct control of the Department there are 124 Native schools, with a roll number of 6,186. These together with 829 pupils attending Native Mission and boarding schools give a total Native-school roll of 7,015 pupils, or about 13 per cent. of the total Native population. Since not more than 18 per cent. of the Maoris would be between the ages of five and fourteen, it would appear that at least two-thirds of the children between these ages are in attendance at school. It should be noted, however, that owing to sparseness of Maori population many children of five and six years of age would not be able to travel to school.
The number of pupils receiving free education at Maori secondary schools is 124.
A fair number of Maori pupils have proceeded to the University, and have distinguished themselves by securing degrees with honours, or in passing professional examinations.
Entrance to the teaching profession may be made by appointment to the position of probationer or pupil-teacher, after spending at least two years, but in most cases three or four years, at a secondary school. The standard of entrance to the training college is matriculation, or a partial pass in the Teachers' Certificate Examination.
At the end of 1923, 511 pupil-teachers and 850 probationers were employed. These give general assistance in teaching and continue their studies.
The number of students in the training colleges under the Department at the end of 1923 was 1,200. There were thus 2,561 young teachers in training. The number of young people in training is in excess of what should be the normal requirement, but the Department is training an additional number of teachers in order to replace untrained and uncertificated teachers, and to reduce the size of classes by providing more liberal staffs for primary schools. The period of training is two years, the time being devoted partly to study, partly to theory of teaching, and a substantial part to practice in teaching.
Schools with from eight to thirty-five pupils have one teacher. In the schools with more than thirty-five the average number of children per teacher is thirty-four. In this calculation head teachers are included, and two pupil-teachers or probationers are reckoned as equal to an adult teacher.
The number of pupil-teachers is being steadily reduced, so that soon there will be no pupil-teachers on the staffs. Even at present most of the schools have not more than two pupil-teachers, and none have more than four pupil-teachers to eight or even twelve assistants.
Owing to unequal distribution of classes, and to the structure of some of the older buildings, there are in some schools classes with over sixty children, but it is expected that this condition of things will be remedied when the large number of young teachers now in training is released.
Owing to the difficulty of securing young teachers special inducements were offered. At present pupil-teachers and probationers receive salaries from £75 to £88 per annum, while training-college students receive allowances varying from £60 to £93 per annum. To this is added an allowance of £30 per annum for those who have to board away from home. After leaving the training college a young assistant receives at least £180 per annum.
For all schools with more than eight pupils, the average salary for all teachers is £275 per annum, that of men being £353 and women £235.
The average salary of head teachers of schools with over thirty-five pupils is—for men £422, and for women £365; while the average salary for assistants is—Men, £321; women, £224.
Sixty-three per cent. of the certificated male head or sole teachers receive over £350 per annum, and 68 per cent. of the certificated assistants receive over £300. Of the certificated female head or sole teachers 45 per cent. receive over £300, and of the certificated women assistants 29 per cent. receive over £250.
The maximum salary payable to a primary-school teacher is £520 per annum, supplemented by an annual allowance of £40 if no house is provided, and by additional amounts in the case of head teachers of schools with secondary departments attached.
The amount payable in salaries is equal to £14 2s. per head of the roll number. The average salary for principals is—Men, £713; women, £546. For assistants—Men, £370; women, £271. To these salaries have to be added board and residence or house allowances, or boarding-allowances for hostel duties.
All teachers permanently employed must join the Teachers' Superannuation Fund and pay annually a sum equal to 5 per cent. of their salary, increased to a higher percentage if their age at joining is over thirty years. This is supplemented by a considerable annual payment from the Government.
A woman teacher may retire by permission at the age of fifty and a man teacher at the age of sixty, and in any case they are expected to retire at the age of fifty-five and sixty-five respectively, or after thirty or forty years' service respectively. The retiring-allowance is calculated at one-sixtieth for each year of service of the average salary for the three years prior to retirement. Thus the usual retiring-allowance after full service is two-thirds of the final salary in the case of a man and one-half in the case of a woman.
Provision is also made for the retirement of a teacher medically unfit, the allowance being based on the length of service. If a contributor dies before being superannuated, his widow may receive an annual allowance for herself and for her children who are under sixteen years of age, or she may withdraw without interest all the contributions paid in.
The Department directly administers this system, which has very wide activities. No child can be boarded out by its parents unless the foster-home is inspected and approved by the Department. Visits are also paid to ensure that a child thus placed out is properly cared for.
Children who are neglected or deserted by their parents or whose parents are of bad character become wards of the State until they are twenty-one years of age. If possible, the parents are made to contribute to their support. Receiving-homes are established as clearing-houses for such children, but as soon as possible they are boarded out in foster-homes under a regular inspection by Government officers. From 15s. to 17s. 6d. per week is paid to foster-parents for each child.
A widow or widower may voluntarily place children under the care of the State where the parent is unable to look after young children while engaged at work.
Delinquent children are committed to the care of the Department, and are, as a rule, soon boarded out, as explained above, or are returned to parents or relatives when their good behaviour is established.
Probation Officers in various centres are made responsible for erring children who, without being convicted or committed, have to report regularly to these officers. Through this supervision and through conditions imposed upon the parents a very large number of young people who under former conditions would be convicted and placed in industrial schools are effectively checked, and do not again come under the notice of the Courts.
When the children referred to in any of the above paragraphs are of exceptional ability they are provided with secondary education after they have completed the primary course.
At a suitable age arrangements are made for placing boys and girls under the charge of the Department in suitable occupations at adequate wages. The wages are banked to the credit of the boy or girl, less cost of clothing and reasonable pocket-money. Thus, on discharge at the age of twenty-one or earlier, a boy may have a considerable sum to his credit. This is held by the Department until some time after his discharge, and the prospect of receiving it later has a steadying effect upon the young people in their first years of freedom. If the Department approves of the purpose proposed, the money thus held may be paid over to the young man or woman for his or her own special benefit, otherwise it reverts to the State.
By Dr. E. MARSDEN, F.N.Z. Inst., Assistant Director of Education.
THE use of psychological tests of educable capacity has increased enormously during the last ten years both in America and England,* and at the commencement of 1924 the New Zealand Education Department decided to make an experiment in their use, partly with the object of bringing these newer methods under the notice of teachers, and partly to obtain Dominion data of a nature not otherwise easily obtainable.
There are two main classes of so-called "intelligence" tests—individual and group tests. Individual tests are of such a character that they can be administered to only one individual at a time and by a highly trained investigator. They are used largely as an aid towards the classifying of children of feeble intellect. The Binet test, or tests for a special capacity like pitch-determination, may serve as types. Group tests, on the other hand, are of such a character that they may be administered simultaneously to groups of individuals. They are, in general, not so searching, nor do they require quite as much psychological knowledge on the part of the teacher as do the individual tests. Group tests in this sense are obviously highly desirable for testing on any extensive scale. They have been extensively used in England, and even more so in America, as adjuncts to ordinary examinations for the award of free places in secondary schools, Junior Scholarship Examinations, and for general use as aids in classifying pupils in secondary schools for various forms and courses of instruction.
In New Zealand the experiment was particularly interesting in that it was Dominion-wide, being applied on the same day (29th February, 1924) to the whole of the entrants to the Government secondary schools, technical schools, and district high schools.
The total number of pupils attending Government post-primary schools is over twenty thousand. In addition practically two thousand pupils attend private secondary schools.
The test selected was the anglicized version of the Terman group test, Form A, which was designed by Dr. L. M. Terman, one of the chief educational leaders in America, and which has ten subheadings: Information (total marks, 20); Best Answer (22); Word-meaning (30); Logical Selection (20); Arithmetic (24); Sentence-meaning (24); Analogies (20); Mixed Sentences (18); Classification (18); Number Series (24). The total time required for the test is thirty-five minutes.
The following simple examples illustrate the nature of the various tests:—
Draw a line under the one word that makes the sentence true, as shown in the example:—
Coffee is a kind of
bark berry leaf root.
Make a cross before the best answer, thus:—
The saying, "Make hay while the sun shines," means—
1. Hay is made in summer.
2. We should make the most of our opportunities.
3. Hay should not be cut at night.
When two words mean the same, draw a line under "same"; when they mean the opposite, draw a line under "opposite," thus:—
quell—subdue | same—opposite. |
approve—veto | same—opposite. |
In each sentence draw a line under the two words that tell what the thing always has, thus:—
E.g., an object always has
smell size taste value weight.
E.g.,—
If a man earns £20 a week and spends £14, how long will it take him to save £300?
Draw a line under the right answer, thus:—
Does a conscientious person ever make mistakes? | Yes. | No. |
Are anonymous letters ever properly signed? | Yes. | No. |
Draw a line under the correct word, thus:—
E.g., "Tell" is to "told" as speak is to
sing spoke speaking sang.
The words in the sentence are mixed up. If what the sentence means is true, draw a line under "true"; if what it means is false, draw a line under "false," thus:—
eat gunpowder to good is | true | false. |
often judge can we actions man his by a | true | false. |
In each line cross out the word that does not belong there, thus:—
Canada | Glasgow | China | India | France |
Christ | Confucius | Mohammed | Moses | Caesar |
In each row write on the dotted lines the two numbers that should come next, thus:—
5 | 10 | 15 | 20 | 25 | 30 | 35 |
1 | 2 | 4 | 8 | 16 | 32 | 64 |
The Terman group test was chosen as being suitable as regards difficulty to the particular pupils to be tested. Moreover, it was specially designed for the purpose of testing "educability" in the new environment of the post-primary school, where the pupil approaches new subjects largely through the use of books. It has already been widely used for this purpose both in America and England. The results of the test have been analysed, and are given in the following tables; and it will be seen that they constitute a fairly comprehensive survey which will enable the inquirer to draw interesting conclusions as to the tendencies of our education system. In particular, light is thrown on the following questions:—
(1.) The relationship between level of intelligence and elimination of children from our schools at the point of articulation between primary and post-primary schools.
(2.) The level and range of mental ability of post-primary entrants in different types of schools and following different courses. Rural and urban differences in level of intelligence, and their possible educational, social, and economic implications.
(3.) The extent to which gifted pupils are being selected or neglected for further training by our educational organization.
(4.) The investigation of the possible existence of any relation between level of intelligence and choice of occupation.
In drawing any conclusions with regard to the above it is necessary to remember that the test is not a direct test of raw brain-power, but it claims to measure intelligence on the assumption that it tests ability to learn largely by discovering what has already been learnt in school. In a sense, therefore, the test is a standardized examination, since the marking is automatic and purely objective. The test is rather one of abstract intelligence, and does not necessarily discover specific aptitudes. It is a test of educability in the new post-primary environment, and partly for that reason the tests move rapidly from one set to another. The time-limit is not to place a premium on smartness, but to sort out properly the more intelligent by making sure that there is enough for them to do. The time allowances for the separate tests are claimed to be more than ordinarily liberal, considering the reduced number of items. Power, rather than speed, determines the pupil's score. Moreover, the large number of questions touch a pupil at many points, and are claimed to give a smaller probable error than an examination-paper with fewer questions. As to the psychological traits that each test measures, Terman does not say much. The matter is controversial. It is claimed that the tests do not seriously overlap in the particular traits they measure, and between them cover a wide field of general educability. The value of the test is not to be gauged by its appearance, but by what it is found to effect in practice.
The rapid spread of intelligence tests has, to some extent, led to the view that those who advocate tests are overlooking the importance of the other phases of child-life. It is therefore important to keep in view the fact that emotional development, social reaction, health, industry, age, and home environment are vital factors in explaining any given child's educational status.
TABLE 1.—AVERAGE SCORE BY ENTRANCE QUALIFICATION. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Entrance Qualification. | Number of Pupils. | Average Score (Possible, 220). | ||||||||
High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All Schools. | High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All Schools. | |
*Numbers too small for reliable average. | ||||||||||
Boys. | ||||||||||
Junior National Scholarship | 102 | 3 | 22 | .. | 127 | * | * | * | .. | 152 |
Proficiency | 2,087 | 667 | 1,224 | 72 | 4,050 | 116 | 108 | 110 | 126 | 113 |
Endorsed Competency | .. | .. | 58 | .. | 58 | .. | .. | 86 | .. | 86 |
Nil | 96 | 64 | 162 | 13 | 335 | 87 | 84 | 80 | * | 84 |
All | 2,285 | 734 | 1,466 | 85 | 4,570 | 117 | 106 | 106 | 122 | 112 |
Girls. | ||||||||||
Junior National Scholarship | 50 | 1 | 10 | 2 | 63 | * | * | * | * | 152 |
Proficiency | 1,921 | 678 | 1,039 | 67 | 3,705 | 108 | 102 | 103 | 114 | 106 |
Endorsed Competency | .. | .. | 40 | .. | 40 | .. | .. | 82 | .. | 82 |
Nil | 73 | 47 | 153 | 6 | 279 | 80 | 78 | 79 | * | 79 |
All | 2,044 | 726 | 1,242 | 75 | 4,087 | 108 | 100 | 100 | 112 | 104 |
All. | ||||||||||
Junior National Scholarship | 152 | 4 | 32 | 2 | 190 | * | * | * | * | 152 |
Proficiency | 4,008 | 1,345 | 2,263 | 139 | 7,755 | 112 | 105 | 107 | 121 | 110 |
Endorsed Compepetency | .. | .. | 98 | .. | 98 | .. | .. | 85 | .. | 85 |
Nil | 169 | 111 | 315 | 19 | 614 | 85 | 81 | 80 | * | 82 |
All | 4,329 | 1,460 | 2,708 | 160 | 8,657 | 113 | 103 | 103 | 118 | 108 |
Read foregoing table as following example:—
Number of pupils: Of those boys who passed Proficiency, 2,087 entered high schools, 667 entered district high schools, 1,224 entered technical high schools, 72 entered junior high schools: total, 4,050.
Average score: Of those boys who entered high schools on Proficiency qualification, the average score was 116 on the Terman test; district high schools, 108; technical high schools, 110; junior high school, 126: average score for all, 113.
Junior National Scholarships are offered for general competition amongst pupils not exceeding the age of fourteen years. (See Table 2.)
The Proficiency Examination is the ordinary non-competitive leaving examination for pupils on completion of their primary course, which normally covers eight years, being completed at the age of about fourteen years. Marks towards Proficiency are awarded: Reading and comprehension, 100; spelling, 25; writing, 25; composition, 100; grammar, 50; arithmetic, 100; together with satisfactory standard of work in three of geography, history and civics, drawing, handwork, science.
The Endorsed Competency certificate is awarded to pupils who, while not successful in obtaining a Proficiency certificate entitling them to free secondary or technical education, have shown special aptitude in practical subjects; under certain conditions it carries a free place at technical schools.
1. A difference of 20 in the scores corresponds to a difference of practically one mental year. (See later.)
2. Test agrees generally with qualification on which pupils enter; thus boys entering with Junior National Scholarship have average score 152; Proficiency, 113; Endorsed Competency, 86.
3. Junior National Scholarship scholars, whether boys or girls, are of same average intellectual grade (152) as measured by this test.
4. Average high-school pupil's score = 113; technical high school, 103; district high school, 103.
5. Including all pupils, boys average score is 112, girls 104.
6. Eleven per cent. more boy pupils than girls enter our post-primary schools.
7. Of total pupils obtaining Proficiency in New Zealand, 53 per cent. are boys, 47 per cent. girls.
8. Total primary-school pupils, 1923—Boys, 110,000; girls, 101,000.
In the following table the test scores are given of pupils who also sat for the Junior National Scholarship Examination three months previously, and are compared with the marks obtained in the examination:—
TABLE 2.—AVERAGE SCORE BY GROUPING OF JUNIOR NATIONAL SCHOLARSHIP RESULTS. | ||
---|---|---|
Marks, Junior National Scholarship Examination (Possible, 800). | Number of Pupils. | Average Score. |
Up to 299 | 90 | 114 |
300-319 | 64 | 118 |
320-339 | 63 | 124 |
340-359 | 85 | 131 |
360-379 | 102 | 132 |
380-399 | 69 | 142 |
400-419 | 76 | 145 |
420-439 | 59 | 148 |
440-459 | 39 | 152 |
460-479 | 31 | 154 |
480-499 | 24 | 164 |
500-519 | 14 | 168 |
520-539 | 10 | 168 |
540 and over | 11 | 174 |
Fig. 1 above illustrates graphically the numbers in this table, and shows that there is a remarkable correspondence between the average scores in the test and those in the Junior National Scholarship. The Junior National Scholarship Examination consists of the following papers:—
Compulsory: English (300), arithmetic (200), geography (100).
Optional: Two of elementary science (100), history and civics (100), drawing (100).
It will thus be seen that on the average the test agrees well with the more prolonged Junior National Scholarship Examination, which is carefully conducted, and which involves an eight hours' written examination. The coefficient of correlation between the scores of the whole of the pupils who were examined by both methods (i.e., 737) works out at 0.67, which is sufficiently high to indicate that the test scores taken on the whole (but not necessarily individually) are fairly reliable for the purposes outlined above—i.e., when we are considering averages where individual discrepancies due to possible temperamental factors tend to eliminate themselves.
In the next table the average scores of pupils who have entered on various courses of instruction are tabulated. The general course is the ordinary language course taken in preparation for the Matriculation Examination.
TABLE 3.—AVERAGE SCORE BY COURSE TAKEN. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Course. | Number of Pupils. | Average Score. | ||||||||
High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | |
*Pupils taking "modern" course. | ||||||||||
General | 2,640 | 1,008 | 370 | 80 | 4,098 | 118 | 105 | 112 | 125 | 115 |
Commercial | 1,414 | 217 | 897 | .. | 2,528 | 105 | 93 | 101 | .. | 103 |
Agricultural (Boys) | 149 | 235 | 162 | .. | 546 | 99 | 105 | 94 | .. | 100 |
Domestic (Girls) | 126 | .. | 442 | .. | 568 | 94 | .. | 94 | .. | 94 |
Industrial | .. | .. | 837 | 80* | 917 | .. | .. | 108 | 111 | 108 |
All | 4,329 | 1,460 | 2,708 | 160 | 8,657 | 113 | 103 | 103 | 118 | 108 |
Note relatively low score of those pupils taking agriculture and domestic subjects.
Tables 4 and 4A give data of scores of pupils with regard to the size of primary school last attended, the smaller schools being in general rural schools.
TABLE 4.—AVERAGE SCORE BY GRADE OF SCHOOL LAST ATTENDED. | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Grade of School. | Number of Pupils. | Average Score. | ||||||||
High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | |
0 | 10 | 2 | 4 | .. | 16 | 109 | 98 | 78 | .. | 100 |
1 | 104 | 48 | 45 | .. | 197 | 105 | 104 | 96 | .. | 103 |
2 | 139 | 102 | 100 | 1 | 342 | 106 | 96 | 96 | 104 | 100 |
3 | 569 | 288 | 371 | 2 | 1,230 | 109 | 99 | 99 | 105 | 104 |
4 | 357 | 201 | 256 | 1 | 815 | 109 | 105 | 100 | 108 | 105 |
5 | 513 | 355 | 447 | 6 | 1,321 | 113 | 103 | 103 | 108 | 107 |
6 | 335 | 92 | 190 | 2 | 619 | 111 | 109 | 103 | 121 | 108 |
7 | 1,878 | 258 | 1,119 | 145 | 3,400 | 116 | 105 | 106 | 118 | 112 |
Private, &c. | 424 | 114 | 176 | 3 | 717 | 110 | 104 | 105 | 113 | 108 |
All | 4,329 | 1,460 | 2,708 | 160 | 8,657 | 90 | 103 | 103 | 117 | 108 |
TABLE 4A.—SHOWING GRADES OF SCHOOLS, ETC. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Grade. | Average Attendance. | Pupils in Standard VI as a Percentage of Total Primary-school Pupils. | Percentage of Standard VI entering Post-primary Schools. | Percentage of Standard VI not entering Post-primary Schools. |
0 | 1-8 | 5.69 | 21 | 79 |
1 | 9-20 | 7.03 | 26 | 74 |
2 | 21-35 | 7.05 | 31 | 69 |
3 | 36-120 | 7.04 | 37 | 63 |
4 | 121-240 | 7.48 | 51 | 49 |
5 | 241-400 | 8.03 | 52 | 48 |
6 | 401-480 | 8.33 | 53 | 47 |
7 | Over 480 | 8.97 | 56 | 44 |
.. | All schools | 7.94 | 52 | 48 |
1. Relatively smaller percentage of pupils proceeding to post-primary education from schools of a lower grade than from larger schools; the schools of lower grade are, of course, typically rural schools. (Table 4A.)
2. Small score of those proceeding from the smaller schools and progressive increase with grade of school.
3. Taken over the whole of New Zealand, 66 per cent. of the pupils who pass the Proficiency Examination proceed to post-primary education.
The above table must be considered in conjunction with the frequent change and lower grade of teachers, the long distances travelled by the children, child-labour before and after school, and isolation from contact with large groups. The percentage of absenteeism, which is another possible factor, does not vary to any appreciable extent as between schools of different grades.
The figures may be taken as an argument for consolidation of country schools.
5. DISTRIBUTION OF PUPILS ACCORDING TO TOTAL SCORE. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Total Score. | Number of Pupils gaining Score. | ||
Boys. | Girls. | Both Sexes. | |
Up to 50 | 64 | 79 | 143 |
51-60 | 111 | 133 | 244 |
61-70 | 190 | 239 | 429 |
71-80 | 334 | 414 | 748 |
81-90 | 475 | 499 | 974 |
91-100 | 553 | 572 | 1,125 |
101-110 | 584 | 533 | 1,117 |
111-120 | 567 | 489 | 1,056 |
121-130 | 476 | 410 | 886 |
131-140 | 387 | 268 | 655 |
141-150 | 329 | 191 | 520 |
151-160 | 222 | 128 | 350 |
161-170 | 140 | 76 | 216 |
171-180 | 89 | 34 | 123 |
181 and over | 49 | 22 | 71 |
Totals | 4,570 | 4,087 | 8,657 |
(Percentile scores by grade. California and Middle West, U.S.A.—chiefly city schools.)
TABLE 6.—COMPARISON OF NEW ZEALAND WITH AMERICAN NORMS. | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Percentage of Pupils. | U.S. America. (Both Sexes.) | New Zealand. | |||||
Grade 8. (A.) | Grade 9. (B.) | Boys. (C.) | Girls. (D.) | Both Sexes. (E.) | |||
Per Cent. | |||||||
1 | 170 | 181 | 182 | 174 | 178 | ||
2 ½ | 159 | 172 | 174 | 164 | 169 | ||
5 | 148 | 164 | 164 | 154 | 159 | ||
10 | 135 | 151 | 152 | 142 | 147 | ||
15 | 126 | 142 | 145 | 134 | 139 | ||
20 | 118 | 135 | 138 | 128 | 133 | ||
Upper quartile | 25 | 112 | 128 | 131 | 122 | 127 | |
30 | 107 | 123 | 126 | 118 | 122 | ||
40 | 97 | 113 | 118 | 110 | 114 | ||
Median | 50 | equal or exceed | 89 | 104 | 110 | 102 | 106 |
60 | 81 | 95 | 102 | 95 | 99 | ||
70 | 73 | 86 | 94 | 88 | 91 | ||
Lower quartile | 75 | 69 | 81 | 89 | 83 | 86 | |
80 | 64 | 76 | 85 | 79 | 82 | ||
85 | 58 | 71 | 80 | 74 | 77 | ||
90 | 52 | 63 | 73 | 69 | 71 | ||
95 | 43 | 53 | 63 | 60 | 62 | ||
97 ½ | 36 | 44 | 55 | 53 | 54 | ||
99 | 30 | 35 | 47 | 45 | 46 | ||
Number of cases | 9,087 | 10,881 | 4,570 | 4,087 | 8,657 | ||
Average score | 92 | 105 | 112 | 104 | 108 |
New Zealand Standard VI corresponds approximately to American Grade 8.
The scores in columns A and B correspond on the average to pupils half-way through the school year. Columns C, D, and E correspond, therefore, to the beginning of the American Grade 9—i.e., to about the mean of columns (A) and (B). To compare these figures we should know the percentage of pupils in both cases who are selected for post-primary instruction.
The numbers are illustrated graphically in Fig. 2, where also is plotted the frequency graph for some American Grade 9 classes, who are, however, about half a year further advanced in educational status than the New Zealand scholars tested.
TABLE 7.—AVERAGE SCORE BY AGE-GROUPS. | ||
---|---|---|
Age. | Number of Pupils. | Average Score. |
Under 12 years | 74 | 117 |
12 years 1 month to 12 years 5 months | 266 | 118 |
12 years 6 months to 12 years 11 months | 682 | 117 |
13 years 0 months to 13 years 5 months | 1,493 | 114 |
13 years 6 months to 13 years 11 months | 1,991 | 113 |
14 years 0 months to 14 years 5 months | 1,752 | 107 |
14 years 6 months to 14 years 11 months | 1,256 | 102 |
15 years and over | 1,143 | 95 |
All ages | 8,657 | 108 |
The fact that the younger entrants into the post-primary schools score better than the older ones shows that under present conditions a first principle of classification is by inverse age. This is remarkable, since on the average a pupil's score should increase at the rate of about 20 for each year. The scores can be converted into mental-age equivalents and intelligence quotients by the use of average "scores" or "norms" for unselected pupils. These are not available in New Zealand because the less-promising pupils, who have failed to complete the qualification of Proficiency, were not tested. However, using American norms, which have been carefully obtained, we can obtain for any particular pupil the mental age or age for which his particular score is the average score. Dividing this mental age by the pupil's chronological age we obtain what is known as the "intelligence quotient," which indicates, on a basis of 100, whether a pupil is below or above average intelligence as measured by the particular test, and neglecting factors of temperament, &c., on the day of the test.
It must be realized that the intelligence quotient obtained on a group test is by no means accurate, but merely indicative and to be taken in conjunction with many other tests and factors. However, dealing with large averages and large numbers, the general tendency of the results may be of some use, and in the diagram given below the distribution of intelligence quotients thus obtained is plotted against the ages of the pupils concerned.
It might be argued that because the young pupils are so superior in intelligence it must follow that there is not sufficient acceleration in the primary schools, since the pupils of high score must in many cases have been up to the average at least a year ago. The question as to the remedy is an open one—i.e., whether we should have quicker promotions for these "young brights," or whether they should be placed in a special division of the class and given an enriched curriculum, as is advocated also by those who propose a system of parallel classification. It is possible that enrichment of curriculum by subdivision of standard classes may lead to a better type of acceleration.
Apart from the arithmetical average, it is significant to note the interquartile range—i.e., the spread of scores when the lowest 25 per cent. and the highest 25 per cent. are excluded. The spread thus defined is found to remain fairly constant at about 40 for boys and 35 for girls—i.e., the boys are, on the whole, more variable than the girls.
TABLE 8.—AVERAGE SCORE IN EACH TEST, ACCORDING TO SEX. | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sex. | Number of Pupils | Average Score in Test. | |||||||||
1. | 2. | 3. | 4. | 5. | 6. | 7. | 8. | 9. | 10. | ||
Boys | 4,570 | 7.9 | 15. | 11.8 | 10.4 | 15.0 | 8.9 | 10.5 | 5.7 | 11.8 | 14.4 |
Girls | 4,087 | 6.6 | 14.1 | 10.8 | 9.8 | 12.3 | 9.6 | 10.2 | 6.1 | 11.5 | 13.1 |
Both sexes | 8,657 | 7.3 | 14.6 | 11.3 | 10.1 | 13.7 | 9.3 | 10.4 | 5.9 | 11.7 | 13.8 |
Possible score | .. | 20 | 22 | 30 | 20 | 24 | 24 | 20 | 18 | 18 | 24 |
Average score as percentage of possible. | 36.5 | 66.4 | 37.6 | 50.5 | 57.1 | 38.7 | 52.0 | 32.8 | 65.0 | 57.5 | .. |
The percentages given in the last line of Table 8 indicate the varying degrees of difficulty which the several tests presented to the average pupil.
It is curious to note that the boys whose total score fell short of 110 gained a higher average in test No. 10 than did the girls with the same total score; while in the same test the boys with a total exceeding 150 averaged less than the girls whose total exceeded 150. The converse was found to apply in test No. 3, where an analysis of scores gave the girls an advantage when pupils scoring under 120 were taken, and the boys an advantage when the higher total scores were compared.
Taking the thirteen groups of aggregate marks, it was found that the boys were consistently better in test No. 5 (arithmetic); the girls were consistently better in test No. 6 (sentence-meaning).
The analyses of the "spread" between the highest and lowest scores in the various tests indicate that the sub-tests 3, 8, and 1 were, in the order stated, most effective in discriminating between pupils of different degrees of ability. The first two of these are tests of a pupil's linguistic ability.
In the next table pupils are grouped according to their intended occupation. Seventy-one per cent. of the boys and seventy-five per cent. of the girls indicated a definite vocational ambition; the average score of the boys and girls who were unable to state their intended occupation was not appreciably different from the average score of those with definite ambitions.
It must be realized that there will be a wide difference between the vocational ambitions stated by pupils and their ultimate employment. The tables are interesting, however, as showing their aspirations.
In the classification of occupations the professional classes have as far as possible been distinguished. It was found inadvisable to separate accountants from the wider class described as "clerical," which covers book-keepers, bank employees, public servants, &c. Similarly, "engineers" have been treated as belonging to "industry, higher," which includes mechanics, carpenters, and skilled tradesmen generally. The group described as "shops and petty trades" covers retail trades, travellers, and kindred occupations which are not of a directly productive nature. The other headings are self-explanatory.
TABLE 9.—AVERAGE SCORE BY INTENDED OCCUPATION. | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Intended Occupation. | Boys. | Girls. | ||||||||||
Number. | Average Score. | Number. | Average Score. | |||||||||
High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | High School. | District High School. | Technical High School. | Junior High School. | All. | |||
Professions— | ||||||||||||
Architect | 25 | 2 | 17 | 7 | 51 | 115 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Chemist | 68 | 7 | 10 | 7 | 92 | 123 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Clergyman | 11 | 3 | .. | .. | 14 | 119 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Dentist | 12 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 18 | 109 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Doctor | 47 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 59 | 132 | 44 | 9 | 6 | .. | 59 | 122 |
Journalist | 14 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 24 | 143 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Lawyer | 79 | 17 | 12 | 3 | 111 | 126 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Surveyor | 28 | 3 | 20 | 3 | 54 | 118 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Nurse | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 103 | 36 | 29 | 3 | 171 | 99 |
Teacher | 176 | 73 | 34 | 3 | 286 | 119 | 748 | 227 | 140 | 18 | 1,133 | 112 |
Totals | 460 | 119 | 104 | 26 | 709 | 122 | 895 | 272 | 175 | 21 | 1,363 | 111 |
Clerical | 251 | 102 | 244 | 11 | 608 | 110 | 391 | 154 | 593 | 18 | 1,156 | 101 |
Shops, petty trades | 46 | 22 | 22 | 3 | 93 | 109 | 42 | 35 | 66 | 23 | 166 | 93 |
Industry, higher | 348 | 176 | 784 | 30 | 1,338 | 109 | 22 | 15 | 192 | 1 | 230 | 94 |
Industry, lower | 7 | 1 | 4 | .. | 12 | 100 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Farming pursuits | 193 | 85 | 147 | 1 | 426 | 100 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. |
Domestic | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 58 | 23 | 57 | .. | 138 | 101 |
Miscellaneous | 15 | 5 | 15 | 3 | 38 | 108 | 10 | 2 | 6 | .. | 18 | 93 |
Not stated | 965 | 224 | 146 | 11 | 1,346 | 114 | 626 | 225 | 153 | 12 | 1,016 | 103 |
Grand totals | 2,285 | 734 | 1,466 | 85 | 4,570 | 112 | 2,044 | 726 | 1,242 | 75 | 4,087 | 104 |
The following tables are interesting as showing the tendency or otherwise of children to follow the occupations of their parents. For instance, of the six architects' sons, one aspires to becomes an architect, one a clergyman, one a doctor, one clerical, one industrial, and one not stated.
TABLE 10.—PROPOSED OCCUPATION.—BOYS. | |||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Father's Occupation. | Architect. | Chemist. | Clergyman. | Dentist. | Doctor. | Journalist. | Lawyer. | Surveyor. | Teacher. | Clerical. | Shops, Trades, &c. | Industrial. | Labourer. | Farming. | Miscellaneous. | Not stated. | Totals. |
Architect | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 6 |
Chemist | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 4 | .. | .. | .. | 8 | 18 |
Clergyman | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 2 | .. | 7 | .. | 1 | .. | 20 | 38 |
Dentist | .. | 1 | .. | 3 | 2 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | 3 | .. | 4 | 18 |
Doctor | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 4 | .. | 1 | .. | 7 | 18 |
Journalist | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 13 |
Lawyer | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 11 | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | 4 | .. | 2 | .. | 11 | 33 |
Surveyor | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 6 | .. | 1 | .. | 10 | 18 |
Teacher | 1 | 3 | .. | .. | 4 | .. | 9 | 3 | 18 | 10 | .. | 16 | .. | 2 | 1 | 41 | 108 |
Clerical | 5 | 12 | 1 | 4 | 10 | 1 | 17 | 7 | 17 | 63 | 5 | 104 | 1 | 23 | 1 | 167 | 438 |
Shops, trades, &c. | 13 | 20 | 3 | 2 | 9 | 4 | 19 | 9 | 49 | 118 | 44 | 171 | 3 | 31 | 2 | 256 | 753 |
Industrial | 17 | 27 | 5 | 4 | 6 | 3 | 23 | 15 | 68 | 151 | 18 | 421 | 3 | 19 | 12 | 311 | 1,103 |
Labourer | 3 | 7 | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 3 | 43 | 93 | 11 | 238 | 3 | 15 | 7 | 129 | 559 |
Farming | 8 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 9 | 7 | 12 | 5 | 56 | 87 | 5 | 183 | 2 | 298 | 6 | 240 | 927 |
Miscellaneous | .. | 6 | 1 | 1 | 3 | .. | 10 | 6 | 13 | 29 | 5 | 67 | .. | 12 | 6 | 57 | 216 |
Not stated | 3 | 6 | .. | 2 | 3 | 2 | 5 | 4 | 15 | 51 | 5 | 108 | .. | 18 | 3 | 79 | 304 |
Totals | 51 | 92 | 14 | 18 | 59 | 24 | 111 | 54 | 286 | 608 | 93 | 1,338 | 12 | 426 | 38 | 1,346 | 4,570 |
TABLE 11.—PROPOSED OCCUPATIONS.—GIRLS. | |||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Father's Occupation. | Chemist. | Clergyman. | Dentist. | Doctor. | Journalist. | Lawyer. | Nurse. | Teacher. | Clerical. | Shops, Trades, &c. | Industrial. | Domestic. | Miscellaneous. | Not stated. | Totals. |
Architect | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 5 |
Chemist | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 7 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 7 | 17 |
Clergyman | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | .. | 11 | 3 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 20 |
Dentist | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 4 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 10 |
Doctor | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | .. | 2 | 2 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 11 |
Journalist | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 5 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 3 | 11 |
Lawyer | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 1 | 5 | 3 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 11 | 23 |
Surveyor | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 2 | 5 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 10 |
Teacher | 1 | 1 | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 | 42 | 10 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 15 | 75 |
Clerical | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 2 | .. | 21 | 113 | 103 | 14 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 96 | 368 |
Shops, trades, &c. | 4 | .. | .. | 2 | 3 | .. | 19 | 156 | 200 | 25 | 33 | 16 | 2 | 183 | 643 |
Industrial | 6 | .. | 1 | 3 | 3 | .. | 30 | 259 | 330 | 45 | 80 | 25 | 3 | 272 | 1,057 |
Labourer | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | 13 | 96 | 174 | 31 | 50 | 11 | .. | 64 | 441 |
Farming | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 | .. | .. | 55 | 308 | 138 | 33 | 34 | 73 | 7 | 238 | 891 |
Miscellaneous | 3 | .. | 1 | .. | 1 | .. | 6 | 40 | 68 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 3 | 40 | 171 |
Not stated | 3 | .. | .. | 1 | 2 | .. | 16 | 79 | 120 | 16 | 18 | 4 | 1 | 74 | 334 |
Totals | 21 | 3 | 4 | 13 | 16 | 2 | 171 | 1,133 | 1,156 | 166 | 230 | 138 | 18 | 1,016 | 4,087 |
[Compiled in the Census and Statistics Office.]
IN the Births subsection of the Vital Statistics section of this book statistics are given which show that the probability of a child being still-born varies with its nativity order, a first-born child being less likely to be born alive than the average of subsequent children, the second child of a family having the best prospect in this direction, and the probability of still-birth increasing for each child after the second.
A supplementary investigation reveals that, for children born alive, the probability of surviving the first three months of life, during which prenatal causes and the effects of birth exact a heavy toll of deaths, varies in almost identically the same manner and in the same direction as has been shown by the statistics of still-births. A first-born child has not only a smaller prospect of being born alive than the average of subsequent children, but if born alive is also less likely to survive the first three months of life.
For the purposes of the supplementary investigation, which covered the five years 1918-22, recourse was had to the registers of births and deaths in the custody of the Registrar-General. A card was written for each of the 4,954 infants under three months of age whose deaths had been registered during the five years, the name, sex, age, and cause of death being inserted from the death entry, and particulars of age of mother and number of previous issue of parents from the birth entry. Some 462 cases were excluded from the subsequent tabulation on account of birth having occurred outside New Zealand, non-correspondence of particulars between birth and death entries, omission of essential items, and inability to trace the birth entry through differences in spelling or perhaps through non-registration of birth. The 4,492 cases covered, however, represent 91 per cent. of the total infants who died under three months of age during the period, and are sufficient for the purposes of ascertaining the effect of nativity order on the probability of death within three months, or of survival thereafter. Rates, however, worked out on the basis of total births must be regarded as relative only and not as absolute, being slightly understated, though they are quite comparable with one another. It should be added that the birth figures used throughout the discussion relate not to numbers of children born, but to numbers of cases, so that the number of children born is also understated, though not proportionately to the same extent as the number of children dying.
The first table given shows according to nativity order the living births registered during the five years covered by the investigation, and the deaths of the 4,492 infants under three months of age, with the proportion which the latter bear to the former in each group.
Nativity Order. | Number of Living Births. | Number of Deaths of Infants under Three Months. | Deaths of Infants under Three Months per 1,000 Living Births. |
---|---|---|---|
First | 37,947 | 1,403 | 37 |
Second | 27,552 | 700 | 25 |
Third | 21,091 | 562 | 27 |
Fourth | 14,876 | 435 | 29 |
Fifth | 10,322 | 317 | 31 |
Sixth | 6,650 | 224 | 34 |
Seventh | 4,393 | 153 | 35 |
Eighth | 2,833 | 104 | 37 |
Ninth | 1,861 | 80 | 43 |
Tenth or later | 2,505 | 98 | 39 |
Total legitimate infants | 130,030 | 4,076 | 31 |
Illegitimate infants | 6,172 | 416 | 67 |
Grand totals | 136,202 | 4,492 | 33 |
Apart from the great disparity between the proportions for illegitimate and legitimate infants—a matter which is dealt with in more detail farther on—the most noteworthy feature brought out is the much higher mortality among first-born infants than among the average of later children. The comparatively high rate for first-born children gives place to a rate only two-thirds as high for second-borns, a gradual rise occurring thereafter until for the eighth child of a family the probability of reaching three months of age coincides with that of the first-born. The discussion on the subject of still-births in Section VIA showed that it was not until the eighth accouchement that the probability of a still-birth occurring became again as great as at the first accouchement.
In the case of the still-birth statistics it was shown that nativity order itself was not the only factor involved, but that an even more important factor—that of the age of the mother—the effect of which was, however, reflected in the figures for nativity order—was in the main responsible for the increasing tendency towards still-birth occurring at successive accouchements after the second. Various factors are also found to affect the mortality-rate for successive nativity orders, and these will now be dealt with.
The first factor to be considered is the age of the mother of the child. The following table gives information as to ages of the mothers of the 4,492 infants covered by the investigation:—
Age of Mother. | Deaths of Legitimate Infants according to Nativity Order. | Deaths of Illegitimate Infants. | Total Deaths of Infants. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
First. | Second. | Third. | Fourth. | Fifth. | Sixth. | Subsequent to Sixth. | |||
Years. | |||||||||
12 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 |
15 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 5 | 7 |
16 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 8 | 13 |
17 | 14 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 32 | 46 |
18 | 33 | 3 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 30 | 67 |
19 | 61 | 12 | 5 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 39 | 117 |
20 | 71 | 26 | 1 | .. | .. | .. | .. | 35 | 133 |
21 | 96 | 26 | 11 | 2 | .. | .. | .. | 42 | 177 |
22 | 109 | 28 | 16 | 6 | .. | .. | .. | 41 | 200 |
23 | 107 | 55 | 21 | 7 | .. | .. | 1 | 26 | 217 |
24 | 106 | 45 | 25 | 13 | 8 | 2 | .. | 21 | 220 |
25 | 85 | 64 | 32 | 16 | 11 | 5 | 2 | 22 | 237 |
26 | 90 | 37 | 29 | 29 | 14 | 2 | .. | 14 | 215 |
27 | .. | 43 | 41 | 24 | 12 | 12 | 2 | 11 | 225 |
28 | 75 | 53 | 36 | 20 | 18 | 6 | 4 | 12 | 224 |
29 | 72 | 41 | 40 | 23 | 19 | 12 | 5 | 12 | 224 |
30 | 53 | 42 | 36 | 31 | 16 | 15 | 16 | 14 | 223 |
31 | 40 | 37 | 45 | 24 | 17 | 8 | 17 | 7 | 195 |
32 | 44 | 44 | 40 | 28 | 20 | 14 | 21 | 6 | 217 |
33 | 46 | 33 | 26 | 28 | 19 | 15 | 15 | 6 | 188 |
34 | 36 | 22 | 23 | 36 | 16 | 18 | 32 | 4 | 187 |
35 | 37 | 21 | 21 | 22 | 22 | 20 | 33 | 2 | 178 |
36 | 23 | 15 | 25 | 31 | 26 | 26 | 32 | 8 | 186 |
37 | 32 | 14 | 17 | 23 | 27 | 9 | 30 | 5 | 157 |
38 | 24 | 12 | 19 | 22 | 19 | 13 | 43 | 5 | 157 |
39 | 17 | 7 | 16 | 18 | 17 | 13 | 39 | 3 | 130 |
40 | 14 | 7 | 12 | 12 | 13 | 10 | 36 | 1 | 105 |
41 | 9 | 6 | 8 | 9 | 7 | 8 | 26 | 2 | 75 |
42 | 8 | 6 | 8 | 6 | 4 | 6 | 28 | 1 | 67 |
43 | 7 | .. | 5 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 22 | .. | 46 |
44 | 5 | .. | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 14 | 1 | 26 |
45 | 2 | .. | .. | 1 | 4 | 3 | 7 | .. | 17 |
46 | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 2 | .. | 7 | .. | 10 |
47 | .. | 1 | .. | .. | .. | 1 | 1 | .. | 3 |
49 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
50 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 1 | .. | 1 |
Totals | 1,403 | 700 | 562 | 435 | 317 | 224 | 435 | 416 | 4,492 |
If the figures given in the foregoing table are summarized in quinquennial groups of ages of mothers, and taken in conjunction with the corresponding birth statistics of the five years 1918-22, the following mortality-rates are obtained, showing the effect both of nativity order and of age of mother. Groups which had less than ten deaths have not been taken into account.
Age of Mother. | Deaths of Legitimate Infants per 1,000 Legitimate Births, according to Nativity Order. | Totals for Legitimate Infants. | Deaths of Illegitimate Infants per 1,000 Illegitimate Births. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
First. | Second. | Third. | Fourth. | Fifth. | Sixth. | Seventh or Later. | |||
Years. | |||||||||
Under 20 | 50 | 47 | .. | .. | .. | .. | .. | 51 | 80 |
20 and under 25 | 34 | 27 | 29 | 36 | 42 | .. | .. | 32 | 71 |
25 and under 30 | 32 | 23 | 25 | 27 | 34 | 40 | 28 | 28 | 60 |
30 and under 35 | 37 | 27 | 25 | 28 | 23 | 30 | 39 | 29 | 56 |
35 and under 40 | 59 | 25 | 27 | 32 | 36 | 34 | 36 | 35 | 58 |
40 and over | 75 | 33 | 39 | 31 | 33 | 35 | 40 | 39 | .. |
Totals | 37 | 25 | 27 | 29 | 31 | 34 | 38 | 31 | 67 |
While the results which have already been shown for all infants, irrespective of the age of the mother, are seen to hold in general for the individual age-groups, it is obvious that the age of the mother is a most important factor. Not only for first-born infants but also for second and subsequent issue the probability of surviving the first three months of life varies considerably with the age of the mother, infants born to women between 25 and 35 years of age appearing to have a much better prospect of survival than in cases where the mother is under 20 or over 35. The death-rate for first-borns is particularly high when the mother is over 35—twice as high, indeed, as the rate for second-born infants to mothers of the same ages. A high death-rate is also shown in cases where the mother is under 20, and after the third child in cases where the mother is between 20 and 25.
The accompanying diagram probably shows the movement for the first four children more clearly than does the table.
A study of the last preceding table reveals that the movement in the rate after the second child is far from uniform in individual age-groups of mothers or between different age-groups. Thus in the age-group 20 and under 25 there is only a slight movement between the second and third children, but an abrupt increase for the fourth child as compared with the third. In the next age-group there is a similarly abrupt increase for the fifth child, while in the following age-group there is still another for the sixth child.
The rates for these three age-groups of mothers have been plotted in the accompanying diagram.
The abrupt increase at a certain stage in each age-group—the older the mother the later the stage, however—suggests that the rates for successive nativity orders in conjunction with age of mother are affected to a certain extent by a factor apart from the two considered.
It is obvious that in general (and after making allowances for earlier or later marriage, multiple births, &c.) a woman who gives birth to her fourth child before reaching 25 years of age has had shorter intervals between successive children than a woman who has her fourth child between ages 25 and 30. From the sharp increase in the former case in the probability of death to the fourth child as compared with the third, and the very small increase in the latter case (with, as pointed out above, similar increases in other age-groups), the assumption is justified that too short intervals between successive children has a detrimental effect on the mother, and through her on later-born infants.
A study of the Vital Statistics section discloses that masculinity is considerably higher among first-born children than among the general average of infants, and that males are considerably more liable than females to die before attaining the age of three months. These two facts would serve to detrimentally affect to some extent the mortality-rate for first-borns as compared with later members of the family. It is not suggested that the exact effect of sex on the rates for successive children can be ascertained, but figures are here quoted which may throw some light on the matter.
The table which follows shows the number of male and of female infants respectively included in the death figures for the various orders of nativity, with the proportion of males to females.
Nativity Order. | Males. | Females. | Males per 100 Females. |
---|---|---|---|
First | 840 | 563 | 149 |
Second | 399 | 301 | 133 |
Third | 322 | 240 | 134 |
Fourth | 254 | 181 | 140 |
Fifth | 166 | 151 | 110 |
Sixth | 122 | 102 | 120 |
Seventh | 89 | 64 | 139 |
Eighth | 59 | 45 | 131 |
Ninth | 48 | 32 | 150 |
Tenth or later | 55 | 43 | 128 |
Total legitimate infants | 2,354 | 1,722 | 137 |
Illegitimate infants | 250 | 166 | 151 |
Grand totals | 2,604 | 1,888 | 138 |
The proportion of males to females among first-born children who died within three months after birth is considerably higher than the general average of all legitimate children covered by the investigation, and is also higher than for any subsequent nativity order, with the solitary exception of the ninth, where the numbers are really too low to permit of the proportion of males to females being accepted as representative. Illegitimate children (who are mostly first-born infants) show an even higher masculinity rate among those dying than do the first-born legitimate infants.
Actual figures of sexes are available for all children (legitimate and illegitimate separately) whose births were registered during the five years 1918-22, but, as the birth statistics used throughout this article relate to accouchements and not to the full total of infants (multiple births being counted once only), a slight pro rata adjustment is necessary to obtain approximate figures of males and females. Similarly, actual figures of sexes for successive nativity orders are not available, but a close-enough approximation for first-born infants may be obtained from the proportions given on page 113 of this book, and for second-, third-, and fourth-born from those on page 114. The resulting figures are given in the following table, together with the numbers of deaths, and the proportions of deaths to births:—
Nativity Order. | Approximate Number of Births. | Number of Deaths covered. | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
First | 19,764 | 18,183 | 840 | 563 | 43 | 31 |
Second | 14,242 | 13,310 | 399 | 301 | 28 | 23 |
Third | 10,757 | 10,334 | 322 | 240 | 30 | 23 |
Fourth | 7,609 | 7,267 | 254 | 181 | 33 | 25 |
Fifth and later | 14,281 | 14,283 | 539 | 437 | 38 | 31 |
Total legitimate infants | 66,653 | 63,377 | 2,354 | 1,722 | 35 | 27 |
Illegitimate infants | 3,127 | 3,045 | 250 | 166 | 80 | 55 |
Grand totals | 69,780 | 66,422 | 2,604 | 1,888 | 37 | 28 |
The death-rate for males is seen to considerably exceed that for females in each class, but particularly so in the case of first-born and illegitimate children; and it would appear that, while the sex of the child is an important factor in the probability of surviving the first three months, the importance of this factor is greatly increased in the case of a first-born child. On the figures given, a baby girl has a 28 per cent. better prospect of survival than a boy in the case of a first-born legitimate child, and 31 per cent. in the case of an illegitimate child, as against 18 per cent. in the case of a second-born legitimate child.
In the case of first-born infants it is possible to compute the relative rates of mortality for the two sexes according to ages of mothers. The birth figures used in the computations, the results of which are given in the following table, are approximations only, based on the proportions given on page 113 of this book.
Age of Mother. | Approximate Number of First Births. | Deaths of First-born Infants under Three Months. | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
Years. | ||||||
Under 20 | 1,267 | 1,042 | 73 | 42 | 58 | 40 |
20 and under 25 | 7,323 | 6,926 | 292 | 197 | 40 | 28 |
25 and under 30 | 6,607 | 6,003 | 238 | 164 | 36 | 27 |
30 and under 35 | 3,097 | 2,807 | 128 | 91 | 41 | 32 |
35 and under 40 | 1,152 | 1,107 | 83 | 50 | 72 | 45 |
40 and over | 318 | 298 | 26 | 19 | 82 | 64 |
Totals | 19,764 | 18,183 | 840 | 563 | 43 | 31 |
The high excess of male mortality disclosed by the figures for all first births is seen to exist for each of the various age-groups of mothers, and it would appear that there is no considerable variation in the relative rates for the two sexes throughout the table. If, however, the male rate be expressed as a percentage of the female rate, variations are found, with a definite trend for the first four age-groups, the percentages for which are 145, 143, 133, and 128. The percentages of male rate to female rate rises to 160 for the age-group 35 to 40, and falls to 128 at the age-group 40 and over; but the numbers concerned in these two groups are small, as they are also in the first age-group—under 20. From the figures for the three groups which lie between ages 20 and 35, however, it would appear that the younger the mother the wider the divergence between the sex-mortality rates in the case of first-born infants.
The third and last factor to be discussed as having a bearing on the varying mortality-rate of infants according to nativity order is the cause of death. Detailed statistics of the cause of death of the 4,492 infants covered by the investigation have been compiled in conjunction with nativity order, and are here summarized:—
Cause of Death. | Nativity Order. | Total Legitimate Infants. | Illegitimate Infants. | Grand Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
First. | Second. | Third. | Fourth. | Fifth and Later. | ||||
Epidemic and infectious diseases | 28 | 16 | 12 | 13 | 31 | 100 | 35 | 135 |
Other general diseases | 7 | 7 | 2 | 2 | 9 | 27 | 5 | 32 |
Convulsions | 78 | 27 | 20 | 14 | 36 | 175 | 12 | 187 |
Other diseases of nervous system | 10 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 8 | 28 | 5 | 33 |
Diseases of circulatory system | 2 | 2 | .. | 1 | 3 | 8 | .. | 8 |
Diseases of respiratory system | 47 | 42 | 41 | 35 | 73 | 238 | 12 | 250 |
Diseases of digestive system | 59 | 23 | 13 | 15 | 47 | 157 | 29 | 186 |
Diseases of genito-urinary system | 8 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 5 | 20 | 1 | 21 |
Diseases of skin and of cellular tissue | 7 | 6 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 23 | 2 | 25 |
Diseases of bones and of organs of locomotion | 2 | 2 | 1 | 2 | .. | 7 | 1 | 8 |
Malformations | 126 | 88 | 72 | 70 | 116 | 472 | 31 | 503 |
Premature birth | 555 | 319 | 236 | 167 | 354 | 1,631 | 142 | 1,773 |
Injuries at birth | 152 | 37 | 32 | 25 | 58 | 304 | 25 | 329 |
Congenital debility | 235 | 91 | 81 | 53 | 157 | 617 | 79 | 696 |
Other causes peculiar to early infancy | 83 | 30 | 35 | 25 | 68 | 241 | 27 | 268 |
Violence (accident, &c.) | 4 | 4 | 4 | 7 | 9 | 28 | 10 | 38 |
Totals | 1,403 | 700 | 562 | 435 | 976 | 4,076 | 416 | 4,492 |
The above figures are principally of interest as showing the huge preponderance of deaths from causes due to factors preceding or accompanying birth. For the purpose of enabling a comparison to be made between the various orders of nativity, the rates for the principal groups have been worked out and are given in the next table. The rates are per 10,000 births in each case.
Cause of Death. | Nativity Order. | Total Legitimate Infants. | Illegitimate Infants. | Grand Total. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
First. | Second. | Third. | Fourth. | Fifth and Later. | ||||
Epidemic and infectious diseases | 8 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 11 | 8 | 57 | 10 |
Convulsions | 21 | 10 | 10 | 9 | 13 | 13 | 19 | 14 |
Diseases of respiratory system | 12 | 15 | 20 | 24 | 25 | 18 | 19 | 18 |
Diseases of digestive system | 16 | 8 | 6 | 10 | 16 | 12 | 47 | 14 |
Malformations | 33 | 32 | 34 | 47 | 41 | 36 | 50 | 37 |
Premature birth | 146 | 116 | 113 | 112 | 124 | 125 | 230 | 130 |
Injuries at birth | 40 | 13 | 15 | 17 | 20 | 23 | 42 | 24 |
Congenital debility | 62 | 33 | 39 | 36 | 55 | 47 | 128 | 51 |
Other causes peculiar to early infancy | 22 | 11 | 17 | 17 | 24 | 18 | 44 | 20 |
Totals | 369 | 254 | 266 | 292 | 342 | 313 | 674 | 330 |
With only one exception — convulsions — among the nine groups of diseases, mortality among illegitimate infants is shown to have been higher than among first-born legitimate children, in most cases substantially so. The illegitimate death-rate from epidmic and infectious diseases, for instance, is seven times as high as the legitimate, d for diseases of the digestive system, congenital debility, and other causes peculiar to early infancy it is double the rate for legitimate first-borns.
In eight of the nine groups, also, the rate for first-born children is higher than that for second-borns, the solitary exception—diseases of the respiratory system—being remarkable in that the rate for first-borns is substantially lower than for second, third, or fourth issue, or for the average of all children. Malformations show much the same rate for the first three nativity orders, while premature birth shows a rate not greatly higher proportionately for first-borns than for subsequent children. Birth injuries, however, have a rate three times as high for first-born infants as for second-born, and more than twice as high as the average for subsequent children. Rates twice as high for first-borns as for second-borns are disclosed by the figures for convulsions, diseases of the digestive system, congenital debility, and other diseases peculiar to early infancy.
It has already been shown that the infantile-death rate is considerably higher among males than among females. The next table shows that this excess is by no means spread evenly over the various groups of causes of death. Omitting groups where the total deaths are less than 100, the number of males per 100 females ranges from 200 in the case of diseases of the digestive system to 111 for epidemic and infectious diseases. The proportions for other principal causes are: Convulsions, 167; diseases of respiratory system, 163; congenital debility, 155; other diseases of early infancy, 141; injuries at birth, 133; premature birth, 127; and malformations, 125.
Cause of Death. | First-born Legitimate Infants. | Other Legitimate Infants. | Illegitimate Infants. | Totals. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | Males. | Females. | |
Epidemic and infectious diseases | 16 | 12 | 35 | 37 | 20 | 15 | 71 | 64 |
Other general diseases | 4 | 3 | 10 | 10 | 2 | 3 | 16 | 16 |
Convulsions | 49 | 29 | 58 | 39 | 10 | 2 | 117 | 70 |
Other diseases of nervous system | 7 | 3 | 11 | 7 | 2 | 3 | 20 | 13 |
Diseases of circulatory system | 1 | 1 | 3 | 3 | .. | .. | 4 | 4 |
Diseases of respiratory system | 30 | 17 | 117 | 74 | 8 | 4 | 155 | 95 |
Diseases of digestive system | 40 | 19 | 64 | 34 | 20 | 9 | 124 | 62 |
Diseases of genito - urinary system | 6 | 2 | 10 | 2 | 1 | .. | 17 | 4 |
Diseases of skin and of cellular tissue | 5 | 2 | 8 | 8 | 2 | .. | 15 | 10 |
Diseases of bones and of organs of locomotion | 1 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 1 | .. | 4 | 4 |
Malformations | 68 | 58 | 193 | 153 | 18 | 31 | 279 | 224 |
Premature birth | 336 | 219 | 578 | 498 | 79 | 63 | 993 | 780 |
Injuries at birth | 88 | 64 | 86 | 66 | 14 | 11 | 188 | 141 |
Congenital debility | 144 | 91 | 228 | 154 | 51 | 28 | 423 | 273 |
Other causes peculiar to early infancy | 43 | 40 | 97 | 61 | 17 | 10 | 157 | 111 |
Violence (accident, &c.) | 2 | 2 | 14 | 10 | 5 | 5 | 21 | 17 |
Totals | 840 | 563 | 1,514 | 1,159 | 250 | 166 | 2,604 | 1,888 |
Though not, properly speaking, a factor in the study of the effects of nativity order on infantile mortality, the proportion of illegitimate to total births is an important factor in the infantile-mortality rate itself. Figures given throughout this article show that, whether the subject is discussed in its general aspect or from the point of view of age of mother, sex of child, or cause of death, the rate for illegitimate infants is much higher than for legitimate infants. Happily, the percentage of illegitimate to total births in New Zealand is very low, so that the higher death-rates for illegitimate children do not seriously affect the general infantile-mortality rate.
The higher death-rates of illegitimate infants from the various groups of causes of death are given and briefly discussed on the preceding page. To enable further comparisons to be made between the relative death-rates for illegitimate and for first-born and total legitimate infants the appropriate figures have been taken from other tables throughout this article, and are here brought together. The effect of the higher rates for illegitimate children is clearly seen by a comparison of the figures for "all legitimate infants" and "all infants."
— | Deaths per 1,000 Births. | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
First-born Legitimate Infants. | All Legitimate Infants. | Illegitimate Infants. | All Infants. | |
(a.) According to age-group of mother:— | ||||
Under 20 years | 50 | 51 | 80 | 61 |
20 and under 25 years | 34 | 32 | 71 | 35 |
25 and under 30 years | 32 | 28 | 60 | 29 |
30 and under 35 years | 37 | 29 | 56 | 30 |
35 and under 40 years | 59 | 35 | 58 | 35 |
(b.) According to sex of infant:— | ||||
Male | 43 | 35 | 80 | 37 |
Female | 41 | 27 | 55 | 28 |
(c.) General rates | 37 | 31 | 67 | 33 |
It is not proposed here to suggest causes for the higher mortality of illegitimate infants. It may be pointed out, however, that in a considerable proportion of illegitimate cases the mother is very young, and it has been shown that even in legitimate cases the death-rate is considerably higher among infants born to mothers under 20 than to those between 20 and 35. Whether, however, this is due merely to the youth of the mother, or in part to the preponderence of antenuptial conceptions, is a point on which no statistical information is available.
Infantile mortality has been shown to be affected by a number of factors, the actual or approximate effect of each of which is not properly ascertainable, owing to the impossibility of fully separating the individual factors from one another. Certain conclusions have, however, been reached, which hold generally, irrespective of other associated factors. The principal of these conclusions may be briefly summarized as follows:—
The mortality-rate of illegitimate infants is much higher than that of legitimate infants.
The mortality-rate of first-born legitimate infants is considerably higher than that of subsequent children.
Second-born children have the best prospects of survival, the death-rate increasing progressively for subsequent children.
The death-rate of male infants is considerably higher than that of females.
Infants born to mothers under 20 or over 40 have a greatly diminished prospect of survival as compared with cases where the mother is between 25 and 35.
Nativity order itself is undoubtedly the principal factor in the discrepancy between the mortality-rates for first- and second-born infants, but the discrepancy is aggravated to a certain extent by the higher proportion of youthful mothers of first-borns and also the high masculinity rate among first-borns. In comparing second- and third-borns, however, it is difficult to decide whether the principal factor is the increasing age of the mother, or the effect on the child of continued child-bearing on the part of the mother.
In the light of the above conclusions it would appear that low proportions of illegitimate births, of males among infants born, of single-child and very large families, and of too early and too late child-bearing, are all conducive to low rates of infantile mortality.
Not all of these conditions exist in New Zealand, and in some respects the position has altered for the worse in recent years. This largely goes to explain the insignificant movement in the mortality-rate for the first month of life, referred to on page 149 of this book, and renders all the more remarkable the great improvement which has been effected in the general rate of infantile mortality during recent years.
[NOTE.—This article was prepared as a report on the local-government system of New Zealand for the information of the British Royal Commission on Local Government. Although not originally intended for publication, and although deficient in certain respects, mainly through following the order of a memorandum of particulars drawn up by the Commission, it has been decided to include the report in the Yearbook and also to print it separately on account of the useful information it contains on the subject of local government.]
BRITISH sovereignty over New Zealand was proclaimed by Captain Hobson, R.N., on the 21st May, 1840, when the country was created a dependency of New South Wales. This Proclamation was succeeded by a Royal Charter dated the 16th November, 1840, declaring New Zealand to be a separate colony from the 3rd May, 1841. Government was first vested in a Governor, who was responsible only to the Crown, while advisory powers were given to an Executive Council and to a Legislative Council.
In the year 1848, in order better to provide for the government of the colony, New Zealand was divided into two subordinate provinces, each having a Lieutenant-Governor, an Executive Council, and a Legislative Council, while the Governor-in-Chief for the whole colony was also Governor of each province. Provision was also made for a House of Representatives in each province, but before this came into effect a new Constitution was obtained.
An Imperial enactment of 1852, entitled the Constitution Act, gave New Zealand representative institutions from 1853 by providing for the constitution of a General Assembly, consisting of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives. The first Ministers under a system of Responsible Government were appointed in 1856.
This new measure, which came into operation in 1853, abolished the two existing provinces and created six new provinces (afterwards increased to nine), each having a Superintendent and Council elected by what practically amounted to household suffrage. Each Council had power to legislate for its own province, subject, however, to disallowance by the Governor, and also to the exclusion of such matters as Customs duties, postal affairs, Crown lands, superior Courts of law, coinage, and paper currency. The Central Government made a capitation allowance for the maintenance of harbours, hospitals, asylums, charitable aid, and police, while each province was expected to provide for the construction and maintenance of roads, bridges, and other public works out of its own resources, which were derived chiefly from the sale of waste lands. It will be readily understood that in the early days of New Zealand a vigorous policy of immigration and public works was essential for the successful colonization of the country.
With the passage of time it was realized that this division of government was against the best interests of the colony as a whole, and a growing movement for a more centralized form of government culminated in the abolition of the provinces in 1875.
The first general provisions for the local government of New Zealand were contained in the Imperial instructions issued to Captain Hobson, the first Governor, in 1840, power being given to the Governor, with the advice and consent of his Executive Council, to divide the colony into districts, counties, hundreds, towns, townships, and parishes. Various provisions were made regarding the constitution of towns and highway districts, but the sparseness of population rendered progress slow.
With the introduction of the provincial system in 1853 the powers of local government were left largely in the hands of the Provincial Councils, and during their regime several boroughs and road districts were created under the different Provincial Ordinances.
With the abolition of the provinces in 1875 came the commencement of a new era in local government in New Zealand. All previous measures on the subject—not only Acts of the General Assembly, but also the great majority of the Provincial Ordinances—were repealed, and new enactments were passed. Chief among these new Acts was the Counties Act of 1876, which divided the country into sixty-three counties. The Municipal Corporations Act was also passed in this year, and while these measures are now repealed it is upon them that the present local government Acts are based.
The origin and development of each type of local authority are as follow:—
Counties.—The first move in the direction of county government was made in 1845, in which year an Ordinance was passed entitled the Public Roads and Works Ordinance, empowering the Governor to declare a highway district on the petition of a majority of the resident electors. Power was given to appoint a Highway Commission, which Commission was, among other things, given power to levy and collect rates. The principal functions of this Commission were to arrange the construction and repair of roads, streets, bridges, waterworks, and other works of public utility.
With the growth of population and the necessity for greater powers it was found that further legislation was necessary, and in 1876 the Counties Act was passed, dividing New Zealand into sixty-three counties. The underlying principle of this Act was to provide for the adequate administration of the primary needs of a comparatively small population within a large area.
With the passage of time and the increased settlement throughout the country it became necessary to subdivide the counties constituted under the 1876 Act, until at the present time there are 129 counties within the Dominion.
The existing law is contained in the Counties Act, 1920, and its amendments, various particulars regarding which are given under the heading "Existing Local Authorities."
Boroughs.—It was realized that special powers would be necessary in the case of towns or villages where the population was centralized, in distinction to the legislation in areas where the population was scattered, and the necessity for this led to provisions being made for the creation of boroughs.
The first legislation relating to municipalities was passed in 1842, in the form of the Municipal Corporations Ordinance of that year, provision being made that any area not exceeding seven square miles and having a population of not less than two thousand should be declared a borough. Only one borough was constituted under this Ordinance, which was subsequently disallowed by the Imperial Government on the ground that it encroached on the rights of the Crown in regard to certain lands.
Several boroughs were, however, created at a later date under various Ordinances of the different provinces, and in the year 1867 the Central Government passed a Municipal Corporations Act, under which the then existing twenty-one boroughs were entitled to incorporation on the petition of fifty householders, and provision was made for the constitution of new boroughs on the petition of one hundred ratepayers of any district having a population of at least two hundred and fifty, and comprising an area not greater than nine square miles, within which no two points were more than six miles distant. With the growth and centralization of population the number of boroughs has increased until to-day they number 118.
The existing law is contained in the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920, and its amendments.
Town Districts.—This type of local district dates back to 1881, when an Act was passed authorizing the Governor to proclaim a town district on the petition of two-thirds of the resident householders of any settlement of a population of at least fifty householders, having an area not exceeding two square miles, and having no two points more than four miles distant from each other—conditions which remain in operation at the present time. This form of local government springs from the incorporation of the inhabitants of a small portion of the county in which a certain concentration of population has given birth to interests which, from their purely local nature, cannot be adequately provided for by the county system. Generally speaking, the town district is a connecting-link between the county and the borough, and in its early stages at least remains subject to the control of the County Council, although such control is practically confined to the main roads and county roads in the town district. The growth of many town districts in recent years, however, has brought about a state of affairs in which the dual control of the County Council and the Town Board has caused a certain amount of friction and tended to lead in the direction of making the town district a means of swelling the county revenue without a corresponding return of county expenditure. The conditions that made a certain measure of county control a desirable feature in the infancy of the town district, particularly the duty of the Council to maintain and control main and county roads—thus relieving the Board of what might otherwise be a great burden on its small revenue—became less and less applicable with the growth and development of the district. This state of affairs was met by the Town Boards Amendment Act, 1908, which provided that certain town districts should no longer form parts of the counties in which they were situated, and in addition gave the Governor in Council power to declare that any other town district containing a population of more than five hundred should cease to form part of the county within which it was situated. The effect of this is that any such town district becomes entirely independent of county control and county rating. It controls the whole of the revenues, and all roads within its boundaries become town district roads.
Road Districts.—Like the county form of government, Road Boards are based, to some extent at least, upon the provisions relating to Highway Boards, and in 1882 an Act was passed providing for the constitution of road districts and defining the powers and duties of Road Boards. This Act repealed the then existing statute law (both of the General Assembly and of the Provinces) dealing with the question, and made other and more up-to-date provisions. The primary reason for the necessity of a Road Board was that it was found that a County Council, owing to the large area under its control and to the scattered groups of population, could not at that time deal adequately with the needs of the separate parts of the county.
One of the vital necessities to settlers is, of course, adequate road connection between their settlements and the centres of civilization, and while such road connection was of vital importance to the settlers concerned it was of little importance to settlers in other parts of the county, and it was considered necessary that settlers should be able to rate themselves and make the necessary provision for their own welfare—hence the Road Board form of government.
While the road districts within a county continued to be parts of the county for general purposes, the Boards had power to deal with matters within their own districts, more particularly relating to the formation of roads, this being a matter of paramount interest to the welfare of the colony. The Road Boards Act, having this in view, conferred on Road Boards, among other powers, those of borrowing and of levying rates.
With the passage of time and the spread of population this class of local body is now rapidly going out of existence, as while Roads Boards were practically essential at one time and did exceedingly good work, the modern tendency is to reduce the number of administrative bodies in any given area, and the Road Boards, which in 1883 numbered 320, now number only thirty-five.
The existing law regarding Road Boards is contained in the Road Boards Act, 1908, and its amendments.
River Districts.—Various Acts of Parliament and provincial Ordinances providing for the protection of areas subject to inundation by flooded rivers were passed between the years 1868 and 1880. In 1884 there was placed on the statute-book a general enactment known as the River Boards Act, 1884, which repealed the various Acts and Ordinances then in force and consolidated the law relating to the constitution of River Boards and the construction of river-works. Sixteen existing districts were deemed to be districts under the new Act, and the Boards of Conservators for such districts were deemed to be duly constituted River Boards. There are now thirty-four river districts.
Land-drainage Districts.—Legislation relating to this type of local authority first appears in the Land Drainage Act, 1893, providing for the constitution of land-drainage districts and Boards. The object of the Act was to provide for the drainage of agricultural and pastoral lands. At the present time these districts number fifty.
Water-supply Districts.—The Water-supply Act of 1891 marks the initiation of water-supply districts. The object of the enactment was to enable County Councils, and in cases where the Counties Act was not in operation, then Road Boards, to construct and maintain works for the supply of water in country areas, and to make provision for the cost thereof. There are five such districts in existence.
City and Suburban Drainage Districts.—As the name suggests, this type of local district consists of the grouping of a city with a number of adjacent boroughs, and was brought into existence with the object of giving to one authority the general control of drainage matters over the whole area. Obviously, where one main arterial system can be made to serve a number of adjoining districts a maximum of coordination and economy is best secured by entrusting the general control of affairs to one authority over the whole drainage-system, rather than to a number of bodies holding office in different capacities, throughout the drainage area. These districts, of which there are three in existence, are constituted by special Acts of Parliament, the earliest one dating from 1875.
Tramway Districts.—These districts are similar in formation to the previous type and are based on the same principle. In the majority of cases, however, the tramway systems are owned and controlled by City and Borough Councils, notwithstanding that the permanent-way extends in some cases into the areas of adjacent boroughs. There are two tramway districts, both constituted by special Act of Parliament, one in 1902 and the other in 1908.
Local Railway Districts.—Railway ownership and control in New Zealand is recognized as essentially a national concern, and practically the whole of the railway systems are both owned and controlled by the Central Government. In certain cases, however, where the Government itself does not feel justified in constructing a railway-line the Local Railways Act, 1914, empowers the Governor-General, subject to certain conditions, to declare a local railway district, and to authorize railway-construction therein by a local Railway Board elected by the ratepayers of the district. Before such authority is given, the Government must be satisfied as to the necessity for a railway, and in this connection consideration is given to a district where the topography is such that the construction of main arterial roads would be extremely difficult and costly. Assurance must also be given as to the probable success of the enterprise. Certain conditions are imposed by the Act. The gauge of the line must be the same as for Government railways, and the Government may enter into an agreement with the Board stipulating that any Government trains or rolling-stock may be run over the Board's line. A power of purchase, subject to twelve months' notice, is also given to the Government. There are but three local railway districts in existence at the present time.
Electric-power Districts.—The rapid and extensive development of hydro-electricity in New Zealand during recent years has rendered necessary the establishment of special districts. The policy of the Government generally is to supply power in bulk, leaving reticulation and retail supply in the hands of local authorities. Formerly the latter functions were exercised by boroughs, counties, and town districts, but with the extension of electric supply to the country districts a stronger organization became necessary, and this was provided under the Electric-power Boards Act, 1918. This Act permits a number of local districts to combine for the purpose of electric-power distribution, and to set up a special Electric-power Board to carry out the work, with rating-powers over the district concerned. Progress has been rapid, and at the present time there are thirty-six duly constituted districts, with others in process of formation.
Harbour Boards.—Provision for the constitution of Harbour Boards was first contained in the Harbour Boards Act, 1870, under which power was given to the Superintendents and Councils of the several provinces to make laws governing the constitution and management of Harbour Boards within their own particular provinces. In 1878, two years after the abolition of the provinces, this Act was repealed by a new enactment which provided that no new Board was to be constituted except by special Act of Parliament. The constitution of the twenty-two Boards which had been created by virtue of the 1870 Act was duly provided for by the new measure, which was regarded as a special Act for each Board. With the growth of population and trade practically all the available harbours in the Dominion have been brought into use, and at the present time there are thirty-eight Boards in existence. The Harbours Act, 1923, is a consolidation of then existing harbour legislation.
Main Highway Districts.—Hitherto the work of construction and maintenance of the main arterial roads throughout the Dominion has been left in the hands of the several County Councils, each Council attending to such portions of the roads as came within its boundaries and defraying the cost. Although much good work was done under this system, varying degrees of roading efficiency were met within the different counties, and in some instances conditions were altogether unsuitable for heavy traffic. Moreover, the incidence of cost was seen to be somewhat inequitable in that a main road might conceivably be of the greatest value to a county without being within its boundaries and yet that county contributed nothing towards its upkeep. Matters were precipitated by the increased use of motor traffic and the consequent difficulty and expense experienced in maintaining a surface sufficiently strong to withstand the increased wear-and-tear, and culminated in the adoption of a new system provided for in the Main Highways Act, 1922. In accordance with this enactment a central Main Highways Board was appointed by the Governor-General, holding office during his pleasure. The Dominion was divided into eighteen highway districts, each composed of groups of counties suitable by geographical situation and community of interest for being so grouped. A District Council, consisting of a representative from each of the constituent counties and of the Public Works District Engineer, conducts the affairs of each district, and has power to make recommendations to the Board regarding the defining, construction, reconstruction, maintenance, and financing of main roads in its district. Two-thirds of the cost of repairing and maintaining the highways and one-half of the cost of their construction are to be borne by the local authorities under such system of contribution as may be fixed by the Board. The balance will be derived from Customs duties on motor-tires, license fees on motor-vehicles, and contributions from the Public Works Fund and the Consolidated Fund.
Hospital Districts.—Prior to the abolition to the provinces in 1875 hospital maintenance was left to the care of the several Provincial Councils, each of which had a system of its own. On the change-over to the county form of government in the following year all of these diverse systems came under the charge of the Central Government, and many difficulties and incongruities occurred. Gradually there grew up a system of excessive demands upon the Government, and in 1885 an attempt to reduce a somewhat chaotic state of affairs to some semblance of order and uniformity took shape in the Hospitals Act of that year, which provided for the constitution of special hospital districts and Boards. Several amendments, based on the result of experience, were passed in later years, and the present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, and amendments. As in certain other cases, hospital districts consist of a grouping of adjoining districts of other types, the whole district being under the jurisdiction of one authority for that particular service. There are now forty-four hospital districts.
Fire Districts.—Previous to the year 1906 measures for the protection of life and property from fire were left in the hands of the various local authorities holding jurisdiction in various capacities over their respective districts. The Fire Brigades Act of that year, however, provided for the constitution of special fire districts under the authority of Fire Boards, the object being, as in certain other cases, to vest in one body the control of a special service common to a group of adjoining districts of another type. At the present time there are thirty-seven fire districts in existence.
Rabbit Districts.—A few years after the introduction of rabbits into New Zealand it was realized that the damage caused to agricultural and pastoral lands by these animals was so considerable as to warrant exterminative measures, and in 1876 there was placed on the statute-book the Rabbit Nuisance Act, 1876, which empowered the Governor to declare rabbit districts on the petition of ten landowners, and to constitute Rabbit Boards for such districts, with power to direct the destruction of rabbits and to offer bonuses or rewards for such destruction. Although action was at first left to local initiative, an enactment of 1881 provided for the appointment of Government Inspectors to abate the nuisance. In 1882 the local Board system was abolished and administration left wholly in the hands of the Inspectors. Four years later the trustee system, with slight modifications, was revived. The present law relating to the subject is embodied in the Rabbit Nuisance Act, 1908, which entrusts administration to Government Inspectors of Stock, who operate over a wide area; while provision is also made for the constitution of rabbit districts, the Boards of which act in concert with the Inspectors. There are thirty-eight rabbit districts at the present time.
Gas-lighting District.—To provide for the extension of the gas service of one borough to meet the needs of an adjoining municipality a special gas-lighting district was recently constituted. The Board exercising jurisdiction is composed of representatives from the authorities of the two boroughs concerned.
The number of local districts of each class at present in existence is as follows:—
Class. | Number |
---|---|
Counties | 129 |
Boroughs | 118 |
Town districts (independent) | 41 |
Town districts (dependent) | 33 |
Road districts | 35 |
River districts | 34 |
Land-drainage districts | 50 |
Water-supply districts | 5 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 3 |
Tramway districts | 2 |
Local railway districts | 3 |
Electric-power districts | 36 |
Harbour Boards | 38 |
Main highway districts | 18 |
Hospital districts | 44 |
Fire districts | 37 |
Rabbit districts | 38 |
Gas-lighting district | 1 |
Totals | 665 |
The fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts, the area, population, and rateable value of these three giving the totals for the Dominion, with the exception of some insignificant islands not attached to any county. All other districts either are parts of counties or consist of a grouping of a number of adjacent districts of other types.
The total area, population, and rateable value of counties, boroughs, and independent town districts are given in the following table. The figures for the largest and smallest district of each class, from the point of view of area, population, and rateable value, are also given.
— | Area. | Population. | Rateable Value. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Capital (Land and Improvements). | Unimproved (included in previous Column). | |||
Counties:— | Sq. Miles. | £ | £ | |
Totals | 101,968 | 500,831 | 325,700,837 | 221,075,260 |
Largest | 4,420 | 25,765 | 14,449,990 | 9,780,306 |
Smallest | 40 | 12 | 7,609 | 6,720 |
Boroughs:— | Acres. | |||
Totals | 260,018 | 726,610 | 185,646,418 | 86,542,511 |
Largest | 16,180 | 92,590 | 31,018,898 | 15,086,423 |
Smallest | 113 | 205 | 13,333 | 1,883 |
Independent town districts:— | ||||
Totals | 42,951 | 38,150 | 8,005,197 | 3,544,690 |
Largest | 2,020 | 3,470 | 857,062 | 273,768 |
Smallest | 285 | 350 | 27,407 | 6,619 |
Boroughs—Boroughs are constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act, 1920. The Governor-General may, on the petition of not less than one-fifth of the residents qualified to vote, proclaim as a borough any part of the Dominion comprising in a continuous area not more than nine square miles, having no points distant more than six miles from each other, and having a population of not less than one thousand. The petition is referred to a Commission consisting of a Magistrate, the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district, and the District Officer of the Valuation Department. If after due inquiry the Commission presents a report favourable to the proposal a poll is taken, and if this results in the proposal being carried the area is then constituted a borough. A borough containing a population of twenty thousand or upwards may be proclaimed a city by the Governor-General, although the Corporation remains unaltered. Contiguous boroughs may be united, or adjacent town districts or road districts may be added to a borough, notwithstanding that the united borough may exceed the area or distance between points above mentioned. Any portion of a borough may be merged in another district. For purposes of representation and rating a borough may be divided into wards not exceeding five in number and each containing a population of not less than one thousand.
Any person of twenty-one years and over who possesses any one of the following qualifications is entitled to be enrolled on the district electors roll:—
(1.) Freehold qualification—meaning thereby the possessor of a freehold estate in land of the capital value of not less than £25, situated in the borough, notwithstanding that any other person is the occupier thereof.
(2.) Rating qualification—may be held by any person whose name appears as the occupier of any rateable property within the borough.
(3.) Residential qualification—twelve months' residence in New Zealand, and residence in the borough to which the roll relates during the last three months.
(4.) Occupier's qualification—a person is deemed to hold such a qualification if he is, and for at least three months last past has been, in occupation as a tenant of a tenement in the borough the rent of which is not less than £10 per annum, or as a subtenant or joint tenant of such a tenement the rental of which is at least £10 per annum for each of the several subtenants or joint tenants.
The affairs of a borough are administered by a Mayor and a Council, which, where the population does not exceed thirty thousand, may consist of not fewer than six nor more than twelve Councillors; where the population exceeds thirty thousand the number of Councillors may not be less than twelve nor more than twenty-one. The election of both Mayor and Councillors is biennial.
Generally, any person whose name appears on the district roll may be elected to the office of Councillor or Mayor. The following persons, however, are incapable of being so elected:—
(a.) Any person who is not an elector:
(b.) Any person disqualified from holding the office of Mayor or Councillor under any Act:
(c.) An alien:
(d.) A person of unsound mind:
(e.) An undischarged bankrupt:
(f.) A person convicted of any offence for which he has not either served his sentence or received a free pardon:
(g.) Any person holding any office or place of profit, other than that of Mayor or Deputy Mayor, under or in the gift of the Council:
(h.) Any person who is concerned or interested (otherwise than as a member of an incorporated company in which there are more than twenty members and of which he is neither a director nor the general manager) in any contract made by the Council where the sum involved exceeds £5 in the case of a single contract, or £10 altogether in any financial year in the case of two or more contracts. Any interest in any lease granted or loan raised by the Council, however, does not constitute a disqualification.
Counties.—The Counties Act, 1920, is to-day the principal Act relative to this class of local body. No new county may be constituted otherwise than by the union of two or more counties, except by a special Act of Parliament. Counties are divided into ridings not exceeding twelve in number, which include road districts, town districts (dependent), and outlying districts. The affairs of a county are administered by a County Council consisting of not fewer than six nor more than twelve members, there being at least one Councillor for each riding. The Council is elected triennially by the ratepayers, the value of rateable property determining the number of votes to which an elector is entitled. Where the value of the property does not exceed £1,000, one vote is allowed; over £1,000 but not more than £2,000, two votes; exceeding £2,000, three votes.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for boroughs.
Town Districts.—Under the Town Boards Act, 1908, a town district may be constituted by the Governor-General on the petition of not less than two-thirds of the resident householders in any locality outside a borough, not exceeding two square miles in area, in which no two points are more than four miles distant, and in which there are not less than fifty resident householders. On such a petition the Governor-General may, if he thinks fit, set up a Commission to inquire as to the suitability of the proposed area for municipal control.
Town districts are of two classes, dependent and independent. A dependent town district forms part of the county in which it is situated and is subject to the control of the County Council. Such control, however, is practically confined to the main roads and county roads therein, and the Council's power of rating as regards general rates is limited to 1 1/2d. on the capital value. An independent town district is entirely free of county control and operates as a separate entity. The franchise is the same as for boroughs, although for county electoral purposes in the case of dependent districts it is that of the county—namely, a ratepaying one.
The affairs of a town district are conducted by a Town Board consisting of from five to seven members, who are elected biennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same, mutatis mutandis, as for boroughs.
Road Districts.—Road districts are constituted under the Road Boards Act, 1908. The Council of any county has power by special order to constitute a new district from parts of existing districts situated in the county and forming a continuous area. A petition must be presented to the Council signed by two-thirds of the ratepayers of the area concerned and setting forth the boundaries of the proposed new district. The petition must be publicly notified not less than one month before presentation to the Council. The affairs of a road district are managed by a Board consisting of not fewer than four nor more than nine members elected triennially by the ratepayers of the district. The franchise and the qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties.
River Districts.—River districts are constituted under the River Boards Act, 1908. On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any part of New Zealand which is bounded or intersected by any river or rivers likely to cause damage by overflow the Governor-General may proclaim such part to be a river district. The petition must describe the boundaries and areas of the proposed district, and must be publicly notified not less than one month before presentation.
The business of a river district is managed by a River Board consisting of not less than five nor more than nine members elected triennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office, as well as the franchise, are the same as for counties.
Land-drainage Districts.—On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers in any part of the Dominion the Governor-General may constitute that part to be a land-drainage district. No borough or part of any borough may be included in any such district. On a similar petition any district may be abolished or any area may be added to or excluded from the district.
The management of a land-drainage district is conducted by a Board of Trustees consisting of not less than five nor more than seven members elected in the same manner and for the same term as members of a County Council. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties.
In addition to the carrying-out of drainage-works by a Drainage Board the Counties Act, 1920, provides that a County Council may declare by special order the whole of the county or portion thereof to be a district for the purpose of the construction of drainage-works therein. The boundaries of such district may by any subsequent special order be altered. The above special orders may be made only on presentation of a petition signed by not less than two-thirds of the ratepayers within the proposed district.
In any such district the Council may purchase or make and maintain or enlarge and from time to time alter, extend, or repair any drainage-works.
Water-supply Districts.—Under the Water-supply Act, 1908, the Council of any county may by special order declare the whole county or any part thereof to be a water-supply district. Before making such an order the Council shall cause a plan of the proposed district to be deposited in its office for inspection by the general public, at least fourteen days before the adoption of the resolution to make the special order. No town district shall be included in a water-supply district, unless on a separate petition signed by at least one-half of the ratepayers representing rateable property of the town district.
Where the Counties Act is not in force the Governor-General may, by Proclamation, on receipt of a resolution passed by any two or more Road Boards representing adjoining districts, declare the whole or any part of such road districts to be a water-supply district.
The affairs of a water-supply district are administered by a Water-supply Board consisting of not less than five nor more than nine members, of whom at least one and not more than three must be elected by each component road district.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for counties and the term of office is for three years.
City and Suburban Drainage Districts.—As mentioned previously, these districts are constituted by special Act of Parliament. Each district is defined by its enactment, and consists of a number of adjoining local authorities with a large city as the centre.
A Drainage Board administers the affairs of each district, and is elected by the electors of the component districts.
Tramway Districts.—These districts, which consist of a number of adjoining local districts, are also constituted by special enactment.
The management of affairs is entrusted to a Tramway Board consisting of nine members elected triennially on a franchise similar to that of boroughs. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are also the same as for boroughs.
Local Railway Districts.—On the petition of not less than one-fourth of the ratepayers of any continuous area the Governor-General may, if he thinks fit proclaim a railway district. The petition must describe the boundaries of the proposed district and be publicly notified, not less than one month before presentation, in a newspaper circulating within the district.
Administration is placed in the hands of a Railway Board of from five to nine members elected triennially by the ratepayers.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
Electric-power Districts.—Any area may be constituted an electric-power district by the Governor-General on the petition of one-fourth of the ratepayers of the proposed district. The petition must contain a description of the boundaries of the area; the names of the counties, boroughs, town districts, and road districts included in the area; the number of ratepayers, and the value, improved and unimproved, of all rateable properties within such constituent districts; and the number of members proposed to constitute a Board. Public notification of the petition must be given in a newspaper circulating within the district not less than one month before presentation, and a copy of the notice served on the local authority of each component district. Before proclaiming a district the Governor-General may make such alterations in the boundaries as he thinks fit.
The affairs of an electric-power district are administered by a Board consisting of not less than five nor more than nine members elected triennially by the electors of the constituent districts. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
Harbour Boards.—The most important harbours in New Zealand are controlled and managed by public bodies known as Harbour Boards, which are constituted by special Act of Parliament in subordination to a general Act. The special Act of constitution fixes the number of members for each Board, which varies from six to fifteen.
Accession to office may be in three different ways—(1) Election by the electors of the constituent counties, boroughs, road districts, or town districts forming a specially constituted harbour district, in which case the term of office is the same as for members of the local authorities of the constituent districts; (2) appointment by the Governor-General for a term of three years; (3) election by shipowners and payers of dues.
The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for boroughs.
On the request of the Council of any county bordering on any navigable river, estuary, or arm of the sea, not under the control of a Harbour Board, the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare that such County Council shall exercise all the powers of a Harbour Board, and shall be deemed to be a Harbour Board as if constituted by special Act.
Main Highway Districts.—As explained previously, the Dominion is divided into eighteen main highway districts, each consisting of a number of complete counties. The District Council for each district consists of one representative from each of the constituent counties, with the District Engineer of the Public Works Department.
Hospital Districts.—The existing hospital districts are constituted under the Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act, 1909, and no new district may be created except by special legislation. The management of affairs in each hospital district is entrusted to a Hospital Board, consisting of one or more representatives of each of the districts comprising the hospital area, the total membership of the Board being not less than eight nor more than twenty. Members are elected at the ordinary general election of the contributory authorities. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for boroughs.
Fire Districts.—The Governor-General may, by Order in Council, on the application of any Borough Council, County Council, Town Board, or Road Board, declare the district within the jurisdiction of such authority to be a fire district. No application may be made unless the population of the district exceeds one thousand, and unless a proposal for constituting such a district has been carried by a majority of the ratepayers at a poll held for the purpose. The affairs of a fire district are administered by a Fire Board consisting of seven members, of whom one is appointed by the Governor-General, three are elected by the contributory local authority, and three by the insurance companies carrying on business within the district. The elections are biennial, and the qualifications and disqualifications for office are practically the same as for other local authorities.
Provision is also made for the constitution of united fire districts on the application of two or more authorities, provided the population of the united area exceeds two thousand five hundred and the proposal has been approved by a majority of the ratepayers at a poll held in each district. The Board then consists of one member appointed by the Governor-General, one (sometimes two) by each of the uniting authorities, and a number by the insurance companies equal to the total number appointed by the uniting authorities.
Rabbit Districts.—These districts may be constituted in three different ways, as set out below.
On the petition of a majority of the stockowners of any area, each owning or in charge of more than one hundred sheep or twenty head of cattle, the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare a rabbit district. The management of affairs is entrusted to a Board of Trustees consisting of six members, one of whom must be the Government Inspector of Stock in charge of the district in which the rabbit district is included. The remaining five are elected triennially by the stockowners, who may exercise from one to five votes, according to the number of stock owned. Any stockowner who possesses a voting-qualification is eligible for office. The following are incapable of being elected Trustees:—
(a.) An undischarged bankrupt:
(b.) A person attainted of treason or convicted of crime punishable by imprisonment with hard labour for three years or upwards, or convicted of perjury or of any infamous crime:
(c.) A person of unsound mind:
(d.) A person pursuing the occupation of destroying rabbits.
On the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any area not less than 2,000 acres in extent and containing the holdings of not less than ten ratepayers the Governor-General may, by Order in Council gazetted, declare a rabbit district. Administration is conducted by a Board of Trustees consisting of from six to eight members, of whom one must be the Inspector of Stock for the locality. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for County Councils, and the term of office is for three years.
The Governor-General has also power to declare a rabbit-proof-fencing district on the petition of a majority of the ratepayers of any area comprising not less than 1,000 acres, and containing not less than three ratepayers. The Board of Trustees consists of from three to seven members and is elected triennially. The qualifications and disqualifications for office are the same as for County Councils.
Gas-lighting District.—The affairs of the one district in existence are managed by a Gas-lighting Board of seven members. The electors of each of the two boroughs included in the district elect three members biennially at the municipal elections, the seventh member being appointed by the elected members, or, in the event of their failing to agree, by the Governor-General in Council. The franchise and the qualifications and disqualifications for election are the same as in the case of boroughs.
Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In nearly all cases there is a general Act under which all authorities of the same type are constituted. In the case of Harbour Boards there is, in addition to a general Harbours Act, a special Act for each Board, which is subordinate to the general Act.
Certain types of local authority—city and suburban drainage districts, tramway districts, local railway districts, and the gas-lighting district—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
Local authorities are empowered to raise special loans for the construction of any public work, the purchase of land or buildings, or to engage in any undertaking which a local authority may lawfully enter into. The consent of the ratepayers must first be obtained by means of a poll, and if at least three-fifths of the valid votes recorded are in favour of the proposal it shall be deemed to be carried. Notice of the result of the poll must be gazetted.
In the case of boroughs and town districts a bare majority only is necessary.
In order that local authorities may enjoy the credit of the State and a low rate of interest, the State Advances Board is empowered to grant loans on debentures issued by local authorities for a period not exceeding fifty years, principal and interest to be repaid by equal half-yearly instalments. The Board is restricted to lending money for the construction of roads, streets, bridges, waterworks, drainage and sanitary works, and workers' dwellings. In addition, no local authority may receive more than £60,000 within three years.
For the further benefit of local bodies the Governor-General may, on the recommendation of the Superintendent of the State Advances Board, guarantee the loan of any local authority. The total amount guaranteed for all bodies in one year must not exceed £2,000,000.
Local authorities in New Zealand are largely dependent upon rates to provide funds for their activities. Rating may be on the capital, the annual, or the unimproved value of property. The system of rating on unimproved value can be adopted only as the result of a poll of the ratepayers, who have the opportunity of reversing their decision every three years. Where rating on unimproved value is not in force, the local authority may determine by resolution whether the rating shall be on the capital or on the annual value of the property in the district.
Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:—
(1.) General—for general purposes.
(2.) Separate rates are levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for engaging in any undertaking for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.
(3.) A special rate is imposed to secure the repayment of loan-money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates must be raised by resolution gazetted.
The maximum rating-powers of each type of local authority vary considerably. Some classes (e.g., Harbour Boards) have no rating-powers except under the authority of a special Act. Hospital Boards do not have powers to rate, but obtain part of their revenue from contributory local bodies, which impose rates for the purpose.
The several local authorities may make by-laws for the effective carrying-out of the provisions of the Acts relating to such local authority. Various classes of by-laws require to be approved by the Governor-General or by a Minister of the Crown, as the case may be.
Provision is also made in the By-laws Act, 1910, for the confirmation of by-laws by the Minister of Internal Affairs. The law-courts found that before any action relating to a breach of a by-law could be proceeded with it was necessary to ascertain whether the by-laws had been legally made, and it was requested that provision be made to allow of the confirmation of the by-laws of any local authority. This confirmation is not compulsory. The certificate given by the Minister confirms the actual making of the by-laws, and it is not necessary when giving any such certificate to consider whether the provisions of the by-laws are repugnant to the laws of New Zealand, or unreasonable, or ultra vires of the local authority by which they are made.
The Local Authorities Superannuation Act, 1908, provides that any local authority may by special resolution establish a superannuation fund for the benefit of persons in the service of that local authority. The resolution shall not take effect until it is confirmed by the Governor-General in Council, and such resolution shall specify what classes of employees are entitled to become contributors to the fund, and what classes, if any, shall be bound to become contributors, and the amount the local body undertakes to pay into the fund by way of subsidy.
Any two or more local authorities may establish a united superannuation fund.
Contributions towards the fund are made by a contributor on a percentage of his salary, ranging from 5 to 10 per cent, according to his age on joining the fund.
On retirement from the service of the local authority a contributor may be paid an annual allowance not exceeding two-thirds of his salary in proportion to length of service of the contributor. If a contributor or annuitant dies, an annual allowance may be paid to the widow or children of the deceased person.
Local authorities are required to keep their accounts in the manner prescribed by the Act under which they are created. They are also obliged to furnish statistics to the Government Statistician when called upon to do so.
Under the Health Act, 1920, every local authority is obliged to do everything to promote and conserve the public health within its district, and when directed by the Board of Health must provide sanitary works, appoint Sanitary Inspectors, furnish reports to the Health Officer, and make any necessary by-laws.
For the prevention of fires every Borough Council is required to fix fire-plugs in the main pipes of the waterworks in the borough at distances of not more than 100 yards from one another.
Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted, of selling and leasing land, and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.
Special powers of the various classes of local authorities are now indicated.
Counties.—The principal function of a county is the construction, maintenance, and control of main arterial roads within the county and the bridges connected therewith. Power is given to undertake water-supply and drainage works, supply electric lighting and power, establish markets, construct or acquire harbour-works, erect workers' dwellings, and initiate other public services which the Council considers beneficial.
Boroughs.—Borough Councils exercise full control in the construction and maintenance of streets and footways. Particular powers are given in regard to drainage and sanitation, water-supply, libraries, baths, cemeteries, workers' dwellings, and other public utilities. In addition, Councils may enter into such businesses as the supply of gas and electric lighting and power, public conveyance, &c. Councils may make such by-laws, subject to the Municipal Corporations Act, as are necessary for the good government of the borough.
Town Districts.—Town Boards exercise most of the powers and functions of boroughs. This is especially true of Boards independent of county control. In the case of dependent town districts the County Council has control of the main roads therein, and has power to levy a general rate up to 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of the rateable property of the district.
Road Districts.—A Road Board has the care and management of all district roads within its district, and has full power to construct, improve, and maintain all such roads and bridges and ferries thereon. Power is also given to construct and maintain such drainage, irrigation, or water-supply works as are considered beneficial to the district.
River Districts.—All rivers, streams, and watercourses within any river district are subject to the jurisdiction of the Board so far as may be necessary for the construction or maintenance of any works required to prevent any possible damage which may result from overflow or from the breaking of banks.
The Board may, without any previous agreement with the owner or occupier of any land, take possession after twenty-four hours' notice.
Land-drainage Districts.—Drainage Boards have power to maintain in a state of efficiency any watercourse, or bank or defence against water, to effect any improvements thereto, or to make any new works necessary for the drainage of the district. Power is given to purchase land and to enter upon any land without any previous agreement with the owner provided twenty-four hours' notice is given.
Water-supply Districts.—A Water-supply Board has power to enter upon any lands through which any of the water-races under its control run, for the purpose of constructing works and carrying out any necessary repairs, and generally to control the water-races in the district as it deems best for providing a water-supply.
City and Suburban Drainage Districts.—The powers and functions of City and Suburban Drainage Boards are determined by special enactment and do not differ substantially from those given under "Land-drainage Districts."
Tramway Districts.—The powers and functions of Tramway Boards are laid down by special Acts, and follow generally those conferred on municipalities in relation to tramways. Power is given to supply electricity to the Government and to local authorities, and in certain cases to individuals; to run drags; and to work quarries.
Local Railway Districts.—The consent of the Governor-General in Council is necessary before a Board enters upon the construction or acquisition of a railway. When authorized to commence the work the Board may enter upon and take such land as is necessary for the work. The Board has power, subject to the terms of the order authorizing the railway, to make by-laws fixing fares, freight, and storage rates, and generally for regulating the traffic on the railway, and the conduct of all persons employed thereon.
Electric-power Districts.—Electric-power Boards have power to construct all works necessary for the generation and transmission of electric energy, to acquire water-rights, to purchase electric energy in bulk, and to sell electric energy in bulk or otherwise. Power is also given, with the consent of the Governor-General in Council, to establish electro - chemical, electro - metallurgical, or other industries especially adapted to the use of electricity.
Harbour Boards.—A Harbour Board is empowered to do any of the following:—
(a.) Construct and maintain any works necessary for the improvement, protection, management, or utilization of the harbour, such as wharves, piers, jetties, docks, slips, breakwaters, excavations, &c. Reclamation of land may also be undertaken, but this requires the sanction of a special Act of Parliament.
(b.) Build warehouses, sheds, and other structures necessary for the accommodation of goods shipped or unshipped at the harbour.
(c.) Erect and carry on freezing-works and cool chambers.
(d.) Provide cranes, public weigh bridges, and other requisite appliances.
(e.) Carry on the business of wharfinger or warehouse-keeper.
(f.) Provide for the storage and conveyance of fuel oil, and for the supplying of water for shipping purposes.
Harbour Boards are also empowered to enact by-laws relating to a wide range of activities. The most important have reference to—
The mooring, anchoring, and laying-up of vessels:
The landing of passengers, the unshipping, warehousing, stowing, and depositing of cargo:
The levying and collecting by the Board of fees, tolls, dues, and other charges on vessels and goods:
The general regulation of the use of such utilities as wharves, docks, cranes, buildings, &c.:
The control of pilotage operations within the harbour.
The by-laws must not conflict with the general Harbour Regulations which the Governor-General is empowered to make, and are subject to the Governor-General's right of veto at any time within six months.
Main Highway Districts.—Each District Highway Council is obliged each year to submit to the Main Highways Board recommendations as to the following:—
(1.) Any public highways within the district which it considers should be declared main highways.
(2.) The works of construction, reconstruction, maintenance, or repair of highways to be undertaken during the year, and whether such should be undertaken by the Board, or by the several local authorities of the district, or by any two or more of them, on behalf of the Board.
It shall also submit with its recommendations (a) an estimate of the amount required during the year for the works recommended, and (b) a scale showing the amounts to be paid to the Board by the several local authorities where the work is to be undertaken by the Board; the amounts to be paid by the Board to the several local authorities where the work is to be undertaken by such local authorities; and the amounts to be paid by the several local authorities to any other local authority for any work to be undertaken by the latter.
Hospital Districts.—A Hospital Board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: Hospitals, charitable institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, habitual inebriates' homes, reformatory institutions for the reception of women and girls, and any other institutions for any purpose which the Governor-General, by Order in Council, may declare to be a public charitable purpose. It may grant charitable aid to indigent, sick, or infirm persons; may provide medical, surgical, and nursing attention for persons not inmates of an institution; and may grant financial assistance to medical and nursing associations and private philanthropic institutions approved by the Minister. It may also make by-laws, subject to the approval of the Minister of Health, regarding all matters affecting the management, care, control, and superintendence of any institution under its jurisdiction, and generally to enable the Board to carry out its functions.
It is the duty of every Hospital Board to provide and maintain such hospitals as the Inspector-General of Hospitals considers necessary in any part of the district for (a) the reception, relief, &c., of any persons suffering from infectious diseases; (b) the reception, &c., of persons suffering from other than infectious diseases.
Fire Districts.—Fire Boards have power to establish and maintain Fire Brigades as they think fit. They may also use, free of charge, the water-mains, &c., of any local authority having jurisdiction in the fire district. Power is also given to make by-laws, the chief of which have reference to—the enrolment and control of volunteer fire brigades; the establishment of fire-alarm circuits; the regulation of the storage of kerosene, explosives, and other inflammable substances; and the payment of inspection fees. A Fire Board may also direct that the Coroner hold an inquest on any fire in its district.
Rabbit Districts.—A Rabbit Board is empowered to do all things that appear necessary to ensure the destruction of rabbits in the district or to prevent the increase of rabbits therein, and for that purpose may offer rewards or bonuses for the destruction of rabbits, or pay for the erection or maintenance of protective fences. Power is given to enter upon Crown or private lands after seven days' notice and to construct any rabbit-proof fences considered necessary. The Board may also direct the destruction of rabbits in any areas within the district, and, failing compliance with such order, may take measures itself to cause the destruction, and charge the cost thereof to the occupier of the land.
Gas-lighting District.—This district was created to provide for the extension of the gas-supply of one borough to an adjacent borough. The Act of constitution vests in the Board the whole of the property of both Borough Councils used for the supply of gas, the Board being required to issue debentures in exchange. The Board has the same powers as a Borough Council in regard to the manufacture and sale of gas.
The expenditure of those classes of local authorities which supply statistical returns to the Census and Statistics Office was, for the years ended 31st March, 1914 and 1923, as follows:—
Local Authorities. | Year ended 31st March. | |
---|---|---|
1914. | 1923. | |
£ | £ | |
Counties | 1,517,724 | 2,582,883 |
Boroughs | 3,223,816 | 8,644,626 |
Town districts | 121,441 | 226,199 |
Road districts | 227,760 | 151,324 |
River-protective districts | 27,749 | 65,297 |
Land-drainage districts | 40,727 | 76,246 |
Water-supply districts | 9,618 | 3,359 |
City and suburban drainage districts | 221,818 | 156,783 |
Tramway districts | 112,360 | 398,557 |
Local railway districts | .. | 26,037 |
Electric-power districts | .. | 1,205,686 |
Harbour Boards | 1,292,629 | 2,158,510 |
Totals | 6,795,642 | 15,695,507 |
Several classes of local authorities are excluded from the above table. Main highway districts have been only recently instituted, while fire and rabbit districts do not furnish financial statistics. Hospital Boards supply their returns not to the Census and Statistics Office, but to the Director-General of Health. A difference in system between the two sets of returns, and changes in the system employed for Hospital Board returns between the two years, account for the omission of Hospital Board figures from the table. However, for the year ended 31st March, 1924, figures of actual payments (excluding repayments of bank overdrafts and loans and sums invested) are available for comparison with those for the year ended 31st March, 1915, as follow:—
1915. | 1924. | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
For maintenance purposes | 433,589 | 1,103,128 |
For capital purposes | 115,279 | 274,389 |
Totals | £548,868 | £1,377,517 |
The main items of expense and the amounts for 1923-24 were — Hospital maintenance, £771,277; charitable-aid indoor relief £88,418, outdoor relief £80,191; administration, £54,172.
General liabilities and expenditure of local bodies—i.e., administration charges, maintenance of roads, bridges, &c.—are discharged from the proceeds of general rates, license fees, dog-tax, rents, and subsidy granted by the Government.
In addition to the subsidy referred to above, contributions from the General Government are made in the form of grants approved by Parliament. These apply chiefly to the creation or maintenance of country roads, bridges, &c., and are usually a charge against the Consolidated Fund; but under special conditions, such as the erection of new bridges, grants on a pound-for-pound or similar basis are made from the Public Works Fund as being capital expenditure. In addition to the foregoing, further aid is given from Government resources to certain classes of local authorities under certain acts from the following sources: "Thirds" and "fourths" of rents from Crown lands; one-half of the revenue received by way of timber and flax royalties; and a proportion of the gold revenue.
The services authorized to be supplied by the various local bodies consist mainly of water-supply, drainage, electric light, gas, and tramways. In the case of the first two the costs are met by the imposition of a separate rate, while for the others revenue is derived from charges and fares which approximate the expenditure.
Practically no capital works are inaugurated and constructed except by the raising of loans.
As regards Hospital Boards, the methods by which the financial requirements are met are somewhat different. At the beginning of each financial year the Hospital Board prepares an estimate of its payments for the year, deducting therefrom all estimated receipts by way of patients' fees, voluntary contributions, bequests, and subsidy on the last two mentioned items (at £1 for £1), income from endowments, and, generally, deducting all other estimated receipts except the amount to be raised by levy on the contributory local authorities and Government subsidy on such levies. The levies on contributory local authorities are apportioned in relation to the rateable capital value of each local district. On levies for maintenance purposes a scale is in operation ranging from 14s. to 26s. per pound, and averaging throughout the Dominion £1 for £1. The principle of the scale is to give relatively greater assistance where the requirements are high in proportion to the rateable capital value of the hospital district. To this end the levy of each Board for maintenance purposes is determined as sixteen-fortieths of its estimated maintenance requirements (referred to above) plus the amount bearing to four-fortieths of the net estimated requirements of all Boards the same proportion as the rateable capital value of the hospital district bears to the aggregate rateable capital value of all hospital districts. After the levy of each Board is thus determined, the remainder of the Board's requirements is met by Government subsidy, with the limitation of fourteen thirty-fourths as the minimum subsidy and twenty-six forty-sixths as the maximum subsidy. This scheme of subsidy came into operation on the 1st April, 1924, prior to which date a scale was drawn to give a relatively higher rate of subsidy to Boards whose rateable capital value per head of the population of its district was low (with the object of thus assisting poorer districts), and a relatively high rate of subsidy to Boards whose expenditure per head of the population was comparatively low (with the object of thus encouraging economy). The rates of subsidy ranged from 12s. 3d. to 24s. 3d. Actually, however, the scale proved ineffective.
Levies on contributory local authorities and Government subsidy each form about one-third of the total receipts of Hospital Boards, the remainder being chiefly patients' fees and other recoveries on account of relief.
The above remarks apply to levies for maintenance purposes. As regards capital works, the net requirements are met by levy and by subsidy in equal amounts; the subsidy, in other words, being at the rate of £1 for £1. Where the expenditure is very heavy, Boards may have to have recourse to loans; but, generally speaking, loans for long periods are discouraged, even the largest works being often arranged by the spreading of the expenditure over two or three years, with the assistance of bank overdraft if necessary.
The system under which local-authority accounts in New Zealand are audited is exclusively a governmental one. For this service the Dominion is divided into districts, to each of which is detailed an Inspector, with such assistance as it is estimated he will require to enable him to perform the itinerary for the financial year, which in most cases terminates at the 31st March—corresponding with the Government financial year. A full and complete audit is made in each year.
A local authority has a statutory power to appoint standing or special committees, and may refer to such committees any matters for consideration, inquiry, management, or regulation. It may delegate to any such committee any of the powers or duties conferred or imposed on the local authority by statute, except the powers to borrow money, to make a rate, to make a by-law, to execute a deed or contract, or to institute an action. Every committee is subject in all things to the control of the authority; nevertheless any delegated powers or duties exercised by the committee have, without confirmation by the local authority, the same effect as if exercised by the authority itself.
Local authorities may unite in appointing joint standing or special committees for any purposes in which they are jointly interested. In such a case the foregoing provisions apply. A joint committee shall be so constituted that the number of members appointed by the local authorities respectively shall, as far as possible, be in proportion of the relative capital values of the rateable properties in their districts.
A person may be appointed a member of a committee although he be not a member of a local authority.
The Councils of two or more counties may unite for the construction, repair, use, and maintenance of bridges, roads, tramways, and ferries in any of such counties.
A public notice of any matter required to be advertised by any County Council and by any other local authority in the county may be published in one advertisement.
Two or more local authorities each of which has been authorized to raise a special loan may unite and raise the aggregate amount of their loans in one sum, provided the term of the currency is the same and the interest instalments are payable on the same dates.
Hospital Boards may combine to establish and maintain any institution which a single Hospital Board may establish, and this power has been availed of in respect of one consumptive sanatorium and one old people's home. A joint committee manages such institutions.
Reference has already been made to the appointment of joint committees, and to the establishment of a united superannuation fund.
A local authority may delegate to another authority the power of collecting its rates, and may pay to such authority any expenses so incurred. This frequently occurs where a district of one type is comprised of a number of districts of another type, as in the case of electric-power districts which comprise counties, boroughs, and town districts.
The practice of permitting local authorities of one type to exercise supervision and control over authorities of other types is not followed to any great extent in New Zealand.
A County Council has general powers of control over the Boards of road districts and of dependent town districts situated in the county, although such control is practically confined to the main roads and county roads therein. The Council is permitted by statute to levy a general rate of 1 1/2d. in the pound on the capital value of the rateable properties in such districts. It may also abolish road districts.
Under the Municipal Corporations Act the Governor-General may from time to time—
Make temporary appointments of Mayors or Councillors:
Direct the preparation of any valuation roll, district electors roll, rate-books, and of any other documents:
Provide for the holding of any first or new elections and first meeting of the Council:
Make any adjustments of representation:
Provide for the making and collection of any rates:
Do any act for more effectually carrying out the provisions of the Municipal Corporations Act either generally or in any particular case.
If any Council wilfully refuses to act in the performance or exercise of the duties or powers respectively reposed and vested in it by or under the Municipal Corporations Act, then the Governor-General may make such provision as he thinks fit for the performance and exercise of such duties and powers either by himself or any other person; and, in particular, he may exercise all of the powers of the Council to make, levy, and recover rates within the borough and to expend the same.
The Governor-General has power to make an order regarding the construction or maintenance of any county road, bridge, or ferry, and in default of compliance with such order may cause such work to be carried out and charge the cost against the Council. The expenses may be deducted from any moneys payable to the Council out of the Public Account, and in default of such deduction may be recovered as a debt due to the Crown.
The consent of the Governor-General in Council is required before Electric-power Boards may purchase or enter upon the construction of electric works. The Governor-General may also cause an inspection of electrical works to be made, and direct that any alterations or repairs be made. A power of purchase is also conferred on the Governor-General, subject to twelve months' notice. The price is determined by arbitration, the award being made by three arbitrators or any two of them, one being appointed by the Governor-General, another by the Board, and the third by the other two.
The Governor-General may, by Order in Council, make regulations for the purpose of effectually carrying out the provisions of the Electric-power Boards Act.
Where there is no Harbour Board, the Governor-General in Council may exercise all the powers and duties conferred on Harbour Boards by statute, and may authorize the construction of harbour-works by any local authority or individual. He may also, by Order in Council gazetted, make general regulations for the government of harbours.
Legislation was enacted in 1919 rendering it unlawful for any local authority to borrow money, otherwise than by way of bank overdraft, without the precedent consent of the Governor-General in Council.
A limit has also been set to the rate of interest payable on loans, but in 1921 it was enacted that any local authority might, with the precedent consent of the Minister of Finance, pay a higher rate of interest or borrow for a longer or a shorter term (not less than ten years) than that stipulated by the ratepayers.
Previous to the year 1922 local authorities were allowed to contract a bank overdraft to the extent of a year's income. The present law, however, requires local authorities to so far keep within their revenue as not to owe on overdraft at the end of any financial year a sum exceeding the uncollected revenue of that year. As regards any overdraft that existed when this measure came into operation, the local authority was given the option of raising a loan to extinguish it, or to liquidate it out of ordinary revenue by seven annual instalments. The object of the enactment is to compel local bodies to live within their incomes, and to ensure that money borrowed by way of overdraft will be simply a temporary expedient in anticipation of revenue.
The Health Act gives the Board of Health power to require any local authority to provide sanitary works within its district, and imposes numerous duties on local authorities in regard to sanitation and public health generally. Work not done in this direction by the local authority concerned may be done by the Health Department and the cost recovered from the local authority.
Through the Department of Health, supervision is exercised over Hospital Boards by way of professional and administrative inspection, and prescribed forms of accounts and returns are obtained. Estimates of expenditure upon which the levies on contributory local authorities are determined are subject to the approval of the Minister.
The establishment of any new institution or any capital work exceeding £250 in cost requires the prior approval of the Minister, as does also any borrowing, and for that purpose plans, specifications, and other details of proposals are required to be submitted to the Department.
Similarly, by-laws and contracts relating to the granting of relief require the approval of the Minister before they become effective.
Generally, where a Hospital Board has failed or refused to perform any duty imposed, or unreasonably to exercise any power, subsidy payments may be withheld, or the Director-General of Health may be directed or authorized to perform such duty or exercise such power at the expense of the Board.
As indicated elsewhere, the usual chain of development in a growing centre of population in New Zealand is from a town district sub to county control to an independent town district, and finally to the borough stage.
On a dependent town district attaining a population of five hundred the Governor-General may, on the application of the Town Board, give it independent status. When the population has increased to one thousand it is usual to apply for incorporation as a borough, in which case the remarks under "Constitution of Boroughs" apply.
Any change in status is announced in the New Zealand Gazette. Two town districts were granted independent status in 1923, and one town district was constituted a borough.
The ratepayers of a dependent town district or of a road district may petition the Council of the county to have the Town Board or Road Board dissolved and the district merged in the county. On a petition by at least a majority of the ratepayers possessing not less than half the rateable property of the district the Council shall make a special order dissolving the district. If the order is not made within two months after presentation the Governor-General may, on a similar petition, abolish the district by Proclamation.
Counties.—The boundaries of two or more contiguous counties may from time to time be altered by the Governor-General by Proclamation in accordance with a resolution proposing the alteration passed by the Council of each of the counties concerned. Where one Council has passed such a resolution and the Council of any contiguous county affected fails to pass a similar resolution within three months, the former Council may present a petition to the Governor-General requesting that the proposed alteration be made. Such a petition must be under the seal of the county, and shall be accompanied by a petition to the Council praying for the proposed alteration, signed by not less than two-thirds of those ratepayers whose properties are situated within the area it is proposed by such alteration to exclude from or include in the boundaries of the county of the petitioning Council.
Upon receipt of such a petition the Governor-General may direct a Commission consisting of a Commissioner of Crown Lands, a District Valuation Officer, and one other fit person to inquire into the proposed alteration and report as to the advisability of making the alteration. If the alteration is made, a Proclamation is gazetted describing the boundaries of any area added to or excluded from a county, and also of each of the counties affected.
The boundaries of a county shall not be altered so that the county will contain part only of any road district or town district.
The Governor-General may, by Proclamation approved in Executive Council, declare any two or more counties to be united. No such Proclamation shall be made, however, except upon a petition from each of the counties proposed to be united, signed by not less than the majority of the county electors thereof. Public notice of such petition must be given in each of such counties before presentation.
On the constitution of any new county the Councils of the new county and of the county or counties of which the new county was formerly a part shall by agreement provide for the following matters:—
What part of the property, real and personal, of the said county or counties shall become the property of the new county:
What part of any rates payable to such county or counties at the date of the constitution of the new county shall be deemed to be rates payable to the new county:
What part of the debts, liabilities, and agreements of such county or counties shall attach to the new county:
What part of the interest and sinking fund of any loan raised by such county or counties shall be paid by the new county.
In default of such an agreement being made within two months after the first election of the Council of the new county the Controller and Auditor-General, or such other person as the Governor-General appoints, shall, upon the application of the Council of any of the counties affected, hold an inquiry and make such award as he thinks fit. Such an award shall be final, and shall have the same effect as a judgment of the Supreme Court.
Boroughs.—A petition to include any defined adjoining area in a borough or to exclude any defined area shall be signed by not less than one-fourth of the voters of that area, and shall be presented in the first instance to the Governor-General. The Minister of Internal Affairs shall thereupon gazette and publicly notify the proposed alteration of boundaries, and call upon all persons affected to lodge in writing any objections to the proposed alterations within one month from the first publication of such notice. The Governor-General, after duly considering the petition and objections, may make the alteration prayed for, or he may direct a Commission consisting of a Magistrate, the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district, and a District Valuation Officer to inquire and report to him upon the subject-matter of the petition. After receiving the report of the Commission and before making any alteration the Governor-General may direct that a poll be taken within the area affected.
A Council may petition the Governor-General to have any adjacent lands, not being portion of any other borough or of a town district, included within its boundaries. The Governor-General may direct a Commission as above to inquire and report to him on the matter, and alter the boundaries by Proclamation in accordance with the report.
Any two or more boroughs forming one continuous area may be constituted a united borough in accordance with the following provisions:—
A poll of the electors of at least one of such boroughs shall be taken.
Such a poll must be taken within thirty days after presentation to the Council of a request in writing that a poll be taken, signed by not less than 10 per cent. of the electors of the borough.
If the poll is in favour of the union the Council shall, within thirty days after the taking of the poll, petition the Governor-General praying that the boroughs be united.
If the Council of each of the other boroughs presents a similar petition, then the Governor-General may, by Proclamation, constitute such borough as one united borough.
Such a union may be made notwithstanding that the united borough may exceed the statutory limits of area or distance between points.
Whenever a new borough is constituted or the boundaries of an existing borough are altered, the boundaries of the borough and of every district affected shall be defined by notice in the official Gazette.
On the constitution of a new borough or any alteration of the boundaries of a borough the several local authorities affected may, by agreement executed under the common seals of their respective Corporations, make such an adjustment of property, liabilities, contracts, and engagements among themselves as they think fit.
Road Districts.—The Council of any county has, subject to the following conditions, power to alter the boundaries of road districts situated within the county:—
A petition must be presented to the Council setting forth the proposed new boundaries, signed by two-thirds of the ratepayers of that portion of the district proposed to be annexed to an adjoining district, and by two-thirds of the ratepayers of such adjoining district.
The petition must be publicly notified not less than one month before presentation to the Council.
The Council of any county may, by special order, annex any portion of a road district to an adjoining district in the same county, on the application of any Road Board affected. The consent of both Boards is necessary, and the Council must also cause a notice to be published in the districts concerned setting forth the boundaries of that portion of the district proposed to be annexed. The Council shall make no annexation if, within two months after the publication of the notice, a petition against the annexation is presented to the Council signed by not less than one-third of the ratepayers of that portion of the district proposed to be annexed, or by one-third of the ratepayers of the adjoining district.
As soon as the alteration is made, the Boards of the districts affected shall agree as to an apportionment of the property, rates owing, liabilities, and engagements.
River Districts.—The Governor - General may declare any two or more river districts comprising one continuous area to be united and to form one district. Such an order will not be made unless on the petition of at least one-third of the ratepayers of each of the districts concerned and publicly notified before presentation, or if there is a counter-petition signed by not less than one-third of the ratepayers and presented within two months after such public notification.
The Governor-General may by Proclamation, on a petition signed by a majority of the ratepayers of any area proposed to be included in or excluded from a river district, alter the boundaries of the district. A river district may be abolished in a similar manner.
Any alteration or abolition is published in the Gazette, which publication is conclusive evidence that all the legal formalities have been complied with.
Drainage Districts.—Any two or more adjoining drainage districts may be declared by the Governor-General in Council to form one united district.
Water-supply Districts.—The Governor-General has power by Proclamation to extend the boundaries of any water-supply district by adding thereto any adjacent road district or part thereof. No such Proclamation shall be made except on the petition of a majority of the ratepayers within the area proposed to be added, nor unless the Water-supply Board, within two months after notice of such petition, signifies by resolution its assent thereto.
Electric-power Districts.—On a petition for the constitution of an electric-power district the Governor-General may, before making the Proclamation, make such alterations in the proposed boundaries as he thinks fit.
On the petition of at least one-fourth of the ratepayers within any defined area the Governor-General may alter the boundaries of any district so as to include such defined area within the district. The petition must contain all the particulars required in the case of a petition for the constitution of a district.
Main Highway Districts.—Provision exists for transferring a county from one district to another. There are no set rules of procedure, the transfer being made by the Dominion Board either on its own initiative or as the result of representations made by the Council of the county concerned.
Rabbit Districts.—The Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council gazetted, alter and redefine the boundaries of any district, or amalgamate any two or more districts or portions thereof, or abolish any district.
Other Districts.—In the case of harbour districts, hospital districts, tramway districts, and city and suburban drainage districts, alterations of boundaries are effected by legislation.
A section of the "New Zealand Official Year-book" is devoted to the subject of local government, and fairly detailed information concerning boroughs, town districts, and Harbour Boards is contained in the Municipal Handbook compiled and published by the Census and Statistics Office. The annual report of the Department of Internal Affairs gives considerable information on local-body matters during each year, with particular reference to constitution of new districts and alterations of boundaries.
The "Annual Statistical Report on Local Government" gives statistical information concerning the various classes of local-governing authorities with the exception of Hospital Boards, Fire Boards, and Rabbit Boards. Statistics of Hospital Boards are given in an appendix to the annual report of the Health Department, the report itself dealing with general matters affecting Hospital Boards. References to Rabbit Boards are given in the annual report of the Department of Agriculture, and information concerning Fire Boards is contained in the annual report of the Inspector of Fire Brigades.
Table of Contents
POPULATION:— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Estimated (inclusive of Maoris but exclusive of residents of Cook and other Pacific islands) at 30th September, 1924 | 691,807 | 664,193 | 1,356,000 |
MIGRATION:— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Arrivals (excluding crews), ten months, 1924 | 15,902 | 13,257 | 29,159 |
Departures (excluding crews), ten months, 1924 | 14,320 | 12,197 | 26,517 |
VITAL STATISTICS:— | Males. | Females. | Total. |
Births, nine months, 1924 | 10,670 | 10,161 | 20,831 |
Deaths, nine months, 1924 | 4,560 | 3,430 | 7,990 |
Corresponding yearly rates | Births, 21.43; deaths, 8.22. | ||
EXPORTS:— | £ | ||
Total for ten months, 1924 | 43,984,306 | ||
Total, New Zealand produce, ten months, 1924 | 43,401,714 | ||
Principal items (New Zealand produce)— | Quantity. | Value. | |
£ | |||
Butter | cwt. | 901,126 | 8,033,806 |
Cheese | cwt. | 1,249,992 | 5,482,522 |
Beef, frozen | cwt. | 562,194 | 677,611 |
Lamb, whole carcases, frozen | cwt. | 1,435,358 | 5,802,812 |
Mutton, whole carcases, frozen | cwt. | 929,035 | 2,294,826 |
Sausage-skins | lb. | 2,668,531 | 537,271 |
Milk, dried | lb. | 9,116,654 | 334,228 |
Hides | number | 821,348 | 639,938 |
Rabbit-skins | number | 17,131,705 | 601,710 |
Sheep-skins, without wool | number | 7,923,957 | 1,156,360 |
Wool | bales | 548,613 | 13,692,552 |
Phornium-Fibre | tons | 11,139 | 328,524 |
Tallow | tons | 22,258 | 735,267 |
Kauri-gum | tons | 4,306 | 356,761 |
Gold | oz. | 111,212 | 460,019 |
Timber, sawn | sup. ft. | 35,056,732 | 387,335 |
IMPORTS:— | Value. | ||
£ | |||
Total for ten months, 1924 | 40,220,427 | ||
Principal imports— | |||
Sugar | 1,272,133 | ||
Tea | 787,609 | ||
Whisky | 501,459 | ||
Cigarettes | 598,710 | ||
Tobacco | 770,718 | ||
Apparel | 1,789,515 | ||
Boots, shoes, and slippers | 746,670 | ||
Carpeting, matting, and oilcloth | 550,443 | ||
Drapery n.e.i. | 426,977 | ||
Cotton piece-goods | 1,824,481 | ||
Silk, satin, and velvet piece-goods | 627,215 | ||
Woollen piece-goods | 802,231 | ||
Benzine, benzoline, gasolene, kerosene, &c. | 1,103,608 | ||
Motor-spirit n.e.i. | 1,413,384 | ||
Coal | 660,244 | ||
Hardware n.e.i. | 511,437 | ||
Iron and steel—Galvanized plate and sheet | 442,982 | ||
Iron and steel—Tubes, pipes, and fittings | 448,916 | ||
Electrical machinery and equipment | 1,781,354 | ||
Timber, sawn | 468,287 | ||
Timber, other | 418,928 | ||
Paper, printing | 443,380 | ||
Paper, other | 428,948 | ||
Motor-vehicles | 2,898,228 | ||
Rubber-tires, &c., for motor-vehicles | 481,647 | ||
SHIPPING, OVERSEAS:— | No. | Tonnage. | |
Inwards, ten months, 1924 | 583 | 1,806,079 | |
Outwards, ten months, 1924 | 586 | 1,867,400 | |
AGRICULTURE:— | |||
Area sown or intended to be sown, season 1924-25— | Acres. | ||
Wheat | 170,000 | ||
Oats | 480,000 | ||
Potatoes | 24,000 | ||
MORTGAGES:— | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | |||
Registered, seven months ended October, 1924 | 25,583 | 24,899,749 | |
Discharged, seven months ended October, 1924 | 18,474 | 16,867,324 | |
POST OFFICE SAVINGS-BANK:— | £ | ||
Deposits during seven months ended October, 1924 | 17,288,109 | ||
Withdrawals during seven months ended October, 1924 | 18,163,236 | ||
BANKS OF Issue:— | £ | ||
Assets, September quarter, 1924 | 60,258,641 | ||
Liabilities, September quarter, 1924 | 55,347,458 | ||
Advances, September quarter, 1924 | 43,923,081 | ||
Deposits, September quarter, 1924 | 47,853,800 | ||
Bank rate of discount, November, 1924 | 6 ½ per cent. | ||
Overdraft interest rate, November, 1924 | 6 ½ percent. | ||
RAILWAYS:— | £ | ||
Receipts, 1st April to 11th October, 1924 | 3,447,893 | ||
Expenditure, 1st April to 11th October, 1924 | 2,923,314 | ||
PENSIONS:— | Number. | Annual Value. | |
£ | |||
Old-age, October, 1924 | 21,861 | 808,857 | |
Widows', October, 1924 | 3,573 | 214,380 | |
Military, October, 1924 | 553 | 27,097 | |
War, October, 1924 | 22,092 | 1,148,784 | |
Miners', October, 1924 | 606 | 38,178 | |
Epidemic, October, 1924 | 435 | 24,795 | |
BANKRUPTCY:— | Number. | ||
Auckland, May-October, 1924 | 170 | ||
Wellington, May-October, 1924 | 99 | ||
Christchurch, May-October, 1924 | 60 | ||
Dunedin, May-October, 1924 | 28 | ||
Total | 357 | ||
STATE ADVANCES (LOANS AUTHORIZED):— | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | |||
To settlers, six months ended September, 1924 | 937 | 1,231,960 | |
To workers, six months ended September, 1924 | 336 | 240,565 | |
To local authorities, six months ended September, 1924 | 51 | 102,070 | |
VALUATION:— | £ | ||
Capital value (land and improvements), 1st April, 1924— | |||
Counties | 340,423,837 | ||
Boroughs | 220,028,961 | ||
Independent town districts | 7,528,326 | ||
Total | 567,981,174 | ||
Unimproved value (included above), 1st April., 1924— | |||
Counties | 230,335,342 | ||
Boroughs | 100,020,76 | ||
Independent town districts | 3,388,260 | ||
Total | 333,744,318 | ||
ESTATES CERTIFIED FOR STAMP DUTY:— | Number. | Amount. | |
£ | |||
Ten months ended October, 1924 | 4,135 | 13,723,382 | |
CONSOLIDATED FUND:— | £ | ||
Receipts, six months ended September, 1924 | 10,931,264 | ||
Expenditure, six months ended September, 1924 | 12,547,337 | ||
RETAIL PRICES, THREE FOOD GROUPS:— | |||
Dominion index number (taking average of four chief centres 1909-13 = 1000 as base), October, 1924 | 1557 | ||
Increase per cent. as compared with July, 1914 | 45.51 |
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF SOME OF THE PRINCIPAL EVENTS IN THE HISTORY OF NEW ZEALAND.
1642. Discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.
1769. Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.
1788. Discovery of Macaulay and Curtis Islands (Kermadec Group), and of Bounty Islands.
1791. Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.
1792. First sealing gang left on New Zealand coast.
1793. Discovery of Raoul or Sunday Island (Kermadec Group). Visit of Lieutenant-Governor King, of Norfolk Island, to Doubtless Bay.
1800. Discovery of Antipodes Islands.
1806. Discovery of Auckland Islands.
1807. Defeat of Hongi and the Ngapuhi Tribe.
1810. Discovery of Campbell Island.
1814. Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, oxen, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.
1818. Hongi's and Te Morenga's great expedition to East Cape.
1819-20. Raid on Taranaki and Port Nicholson by Patuone, Nene, and Te Rauparaha.
1820. Hongi's visit to England. Rev. S. Marsden travelled from Waitemata, via Kaipara, to Bay of Islands—the first white man to do so. First vessel entered Auckland Harbour.
1821. Hongi's capture of Mauinaina and Te Totara Pas. Ngati-Toa migration from Kawhia to Otaki.
1822. Fall of Matakitaki Pa, Waikato, to Hongi.
1823. Fall of Mokoia Pa, Rotorua, to Hongi.
1823-28. Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in New South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand
1824. Fall of Te Whetumatarau Pa to Pomare.
1825. First attempt at colonization by an expedition under Captain Herd. Great defeat of Ngati-Whatau by Hongi.
1827. Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.
1828. Death of Hongi.
1829. Brig "Hawes" captured by Maoris.
1830. Battles of Taumata-wiwi and Kororareka. Fall of Kaiapohia Pa, Canterbury, to Te Rauparaha.
1831. Tory Channel whaling-station established. Application of thirteen chiefs for the protection of King William IV. Capture of Pukerangiora Pa, Waitara, by Waikato.
1832. Repulse of Waikato at Nga-motu Pa.
1833. Mr. Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.
1834. Bishop Williams's first visit to East Cape. Battle near Otaki. Waimate Pa shelled and captured by British—first occasion on which H.M. troops employed in New Zealand.
1835. Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of "United Tribes of New Zealand." Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.
1836. Battles between Waikato and Te Arawa.
1838. Pelorus Sound discovered. Arrival of Roman Catholic mission under Bishop Pompallier.
1839. Governor of New South Wales authorized to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.
1840. Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. First steamer arrived. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.
1841. Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company. New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.
1842. Settlement founded at Nelson.
1843. Affray with Natives at the Wairau, and massacre of persons who had surrendered.
1844. Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.
1845. Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.
1846. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Native hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Munster and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.
1847. Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.
1848. Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act which had conferred representative institutions. Severe earthquake at Wellington. Otago founded.
1850. Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.
1852. Discovery of gold at Coromandel. Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.
1854. Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.
1855. First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.
1856. Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.
1857. Goldfield opened at Collingwood.
1858. New Provinces Act passed. Hawke's Bay Province constituted.
1859. Establishment of Marlborough Province.
1860. Hostilities in Waitara district.
1861. Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovered at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.
1862. Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s. "White Swan," with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened—Christchurch to Lyttelton.
1863. Wreck of H.M.S. "Orpheus" on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Native affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngaruawahia. First railway in New Zealand opened.
1864. Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including Battles of Rangiaohia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. Gold discovered on west coast of South Island.
1865. Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Natives defeated at Wairoa.
1866. Further defeats of rebel Natives. Commencement of Panama steam mail-service. Cook Strait submarine telegraph-cable laid.
1867. Opening of Thames Goldfield. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.
1868. Westland Province established. Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner "Rifleman" and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland, where they massacred Europeans and were engaged in a series of fights with European forces and friendly Natives. Considerable fighting also with other rebel Natives.
1869. Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit after Te Kooti. Termination of Panama mail-service. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.
1870. Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail-service. Bounty Island taken possession of. Inauguration of Vogel public-works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University. Southland Province reunited with Otago.
1871. Commencement of railway-construction under public-works policy.
1872. Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.
1873. Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Company. 1874. In pursuance of immigration and public-works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants introduced.
1875. Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company. Abolition of Provinces Act passed.
1876. New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.
1877. Education Act passed, providing for free and compulsory education.
1879. Trouble with Parihaka Natives, under Te Whiti, and imprisonment of 180 of these. Triennial Parliament Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced.
1880. Release of Parihaka prisoners.
1881. Wreck of s.s. "Tararua," with loss of 130 lives. Severe earthquakes in Wellington. Arrest of Te Whiti and Tohu.
1882. First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.
1883. Amnesty to Maori political offenders proclaimed. Te Whiti and Tohu released. Direct steam communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.
1885. New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.
1886. Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.
1887. Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to seventy-four, including four Maoris. Australian Naval Defence Act passed, providing for additional naval force on the Australian Station.
1888. British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.
1889. South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.
1890. Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.
1891. Inauguration of Liberal regime under Hon. John Ballance, succeeded on his death in 1893 by Mr. Seddon. This and following years marked by passage of industrial and social legislation.
1892. Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure.
1893. Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.
1894. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of s.s. "Wairarapa," with loss of 135 lives. First ascent of Mount Cook.
1895. Government assumed management of Midland Railway.
1896. Brunner Mine explosion, causing sixty-seven deaths. Abolition of non-residential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.
1898. Old-age Pensions Act passed.
1899. Labour Day instituted. New Zealand Contingent (the first of ten) sent to South Africa.
1900. Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to seventy-six.
1901. Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Universal penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.
1902. Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. "Elingamite." Conference of colonial Premiers in London, at which New Zealand was represented by Right Hon. R. J. Seddon.
1903. Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.
1904. New Zealand rifle team competed at Bisley, and won Kolapore Cup.
1905. Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to "High Commissioner." "All Black" Rugby football team visited United Kingdom, winning all matches but one.
1906. Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier since 1893. Government Advances to Workers Act-passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christchurch.
1907. New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land-tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.
1908. Through communication established between Wellington and Auckland. Wellington-Manawatu Railway purchased by Government. American Fleet visited Auckland. New Zealand's subsidy to British Navy increased to £100,000 per annum. Second Ballot Act passed.
1909. S.s. "Penguin" wrecked, with loss of seventy-five lives. Battle-cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.
1910. Field Marshal Lord Kitchener's visit to New Zealand to report and advise on defences. Public Debt Extinction Act, National Provident Fund Act, and Workers' Dwellings Act passed.
1911. Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.
1912. Foundation-stone of new Parliament Buildings laid. Public Service placed under Commissioner control.
1913. Visit of Dominions Royal Commission. Visit of gift ship H.M.S. "New Zealand" to Dominion. Aeroplane presented to New Zealand as nucleus of proposed air fleet. Extensive strikes. Second Ballot Act repealed.
1914. Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal-mine disaster, whereby forty-three lives lost.
1915. New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. National register of men compiled.
1916. New Zealand Division transferred to western front, where it took part in heavy fighting during this and two following years, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt, and being later engaged in successful advance into Palestine. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.
1918. S.s. "Wimmera" sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast. Otira tunnel pierced. Great influenza epidemic, causing over five thousand deaths.
1919. Visit of French mission under General Pau. Second visit of H.M.S. "New Zealand," bringing Admiral of the Fleet Viscount Jellicoe of Scapa. Women made eligible for seats in Parliament. Dissolution of National Ministry. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, P.C., Prime Minister.
1920. Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted a national holiday.
1921. System of compulsory registration of firearms introduced. Samoa Act passed, making provision for "peace, order, and good government" of Western Samoa in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington, by Hon. Sir John Salmond.
1922. Earth tremors over period of several weeks in Taupo district. British Empire Exhibition Mission visited New Zealand. Anzac Day made observable in all respects as if it were a Sunday. Meat-export trade placed under control of a Board. Enrolment of volunteers in view of possible outbreak of war with Turkey.
1923. Destructive floods in several parts of Dominion. Seventeen lives lost in railway accident at Ongarue. Opening of Arthur's Pass tunnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General of New Zealand. Sockburn aerodome purchased by Government. First winter ascent of Mount Cook. Highway districts created. Reintroduction of penny postage. Extension of scheme of advances to settlers and workers. Dairy-produce Export Control Act passed, and adopted by dairy producers.
1924. Visit of Special Service Squadron to New Zealand. "All Black" Rugby football team visited Great Britain and Ireland. New Zealand took part in British Empire Exhibition at Wembley. Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected between New Zealand and England. Mangahao electric-supply scheme opened. S.s. "Ripple" lost with all hands off Cape Palliser. Motor-vehicles Act passed, providing for registration and annual licensing of motor-vehicles. Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act passed, bringing under Land Transfer Act all land hitherto alienated in fee-simple and not already under Land Transfer Act. Visit of a party of Samoan faipules to New Zealand.
The following list contains the names of some of the principal works dealing with New Zealand, Samoa, the Cook Islands, and the Ross Dependency, but it does not purport to be a complete list. The year of publication is given in each case, and the list is arranged as far as possible in chronological order of issue.
1807. New Zealand. By Dr. Savage. London—J. Murray.
1817. Voyage to New Zealand. By John L. Nicholas. London—Black.
1823. Journal of Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Captain Cruise. London—Longmans.
1830. The New-Zealanders (Library of Entertaining Knowledge). London—Chas. Knight.
1832. Nine Months' Residence in New Zealand. By Augustus Earle. London—Longmans.
1836. Two Visits to New Zealand. By Dr. Marshall. London—Nisbet and Co.
1840. Manners and Customs of the New-Zealanders. By J. S. Polack. London—Madden and Co.
1843. Travels in New Zealand. By E. Dieffenbach. London—Murray.
1846. The New-Zealanders. (Five coloured illustrations.) By G. F. Angas. London—Thomas McLean.
1855 Te-Ika-a-Maui, or New Zealand and its Inhabitants. By Rev. Richard Taylor. London—Wertheim and Macintosh. (Second edition, enlarged, 1870.)
1856. Traditions and Superstitions of the New-Zealanders. By Edward Shortland. London—Longmans.
1859. New Zealand and its Colonization. By William Swainson, formerly Attorney-General for New Zealand. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1859. Story of New Zealand. By Dr. Thompson. London—John Murray.
1863. Old New Zealand. By Judge Maning. Auckland—Creighton and Scales.
1864. The Maori King, or the Story of our Quarrel with the Natives of New Zealand. By J. E. Gorst, M.A. London—Macmillan and Co.
1874. Life of Henry Williams. By Hugh Carleton. Auckland—Upton.
1878. Forty Years in New Zealand. By Rev. J. Buller. London—Hodder and Stoughton.
1879. Reminiscences of the War in New Zealand. By T. W. Gudgeon. London— Sampson Low.
1879. George Augustus Selwyn. By Rev. H. W. Tucker. London—W. W. Gardner.
1885. Polynesian Mythology and Maori Legends. By Sir G. Grey.
1887. Mission Commerciale en Nouvelle-Zélande. Par Emile de Harven. Bruxelles—P. Weissenbruch.
1889. Ancient History of the Maori. By John White. London.
1890. Early History of New Zealand. By R. A. Sherrin and J. H. Wallace. Edited by Thomson W. Leys. (Brett's Historical Series.) Auckland—Brett.
1891. Storia della Nuova Zelanda (2 vols.). Per D. Felice Vaggioli. Parma—Vesc. Fiaccadori.
1893. Captain Cook's Journal during his First Voyage round the World. Edited by Captain W. J. L. Wharton, R.N. London—Elliot Stock.
1895. History of New Zealand. By G. W. Rusden. Melbourne—Melville, Mullen, and Slade.
1896. The Art Workmanship of the Maori Race in New Zealand. By Augustus Hamilton. Dunedin—Fergusson and Mitchell.
1896. Journal of Sir Joseph Banks. Edited by Sir Joseph D. Hooker. London—Macmillan and Co.
1896. Moko, or Maori Tattooing. By Major-General Robley. London—Chapman and Hall.
1897 New Zealand Rulers and Statesmen (1844-97). By W. Gisborne. London.
1898. Abel Janszoon Tasman's Journal of his Discovery of Van Diemen's Land and New Zealand in 1642, &c. By J. E. Heeres. Amsterdam—F. Mueller and Co.
1898. Contributions to the Early History of New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken. London.
1898. New Zealand (Story of the Empire Series). By W. P. Reeves. London—Marshall and Sons.
1899. History of New Zealand. 2v. (1896-99). By Alfred Saunders. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs; Smith, Anthony, Sellars, and Co.
1900. Old Marlborough. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Hart and Keeling.
1901. Newest England. By H. D. Lloyd. London.
1901. New Zealand. By R. A. Loughnan. Wellington.
1902. The Progress of New Zealand in the Century. By R. F. Irvine and O. T. J. Alpers. London.
1902. State Experiments in Australia and New Zealand. By W. P. Reeves. London—Grant Richards.
1902. The Last Maori War in New Zealand. By Major-General Sir George S. Whitmore, K.C.M.G., M.L.C. London—Sampson, Low, Marston, and Co.
1903. Old Manawatu. By T. L. Buick. Palmerston North—Buick and Young.
1904. La Démocratie en Nouvelle Zélande. Paris, 1904. Translated by E. V. Burns, 1914. London.
1904. Wars of the Northern against the Southern Tribes of New Zealand in the Nineteenth Century. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited). (Second and enlarged edition in 1910.)
1904 La Nouvelle Zélande. Par Comte de Courte. Paris—Hachette et Cie.
1905. The Maori Race. By E. Tregear. Wanganui—A. D. Willis.
1905. The Animals of New Zealand. An Account of the Colony's Air-breathing Vertebrates. By Captain F. W. Hutton and James Drummond. Third Edition, 1907. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1906. Adrift in New Zealand. By E. W. Elkington. London.
1907. The Plants of New Zealand. By R. M. Laing and E. W. Blackwell. Second and Revised Edition. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1907. Maori Life in Ao-tea. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1907. Maori and Polynesian. By J. M. Brown. London.
1907. Our Feathered Immigrants. Evidence for and against Introduced Birds in New Zealand, together with Notes on Native Avifauna. Illustrated. By J. Drummond. Wellington—Government Printer
1908. State Regulation of Labour and Labour Disputes in New Zealand. By Henry Broadhead. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
190. New Zealand. By F. W. Wright and W. P. Reeves. London—Black.
1908. New Zealand. (Romance of Empire Series.) By Reginald Horsley. London—T. C. and E. C. Jack.
1908. Adventures in New Zealand. By E. J. Wakefield. New Edition. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1908. Bibliography of the Literature relating to New Zealand. By T. M. Hocken, Wellington.
1908. Historical Records of New Zealand. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt.D. Wellington—Government Printer.
1908. New Zealand Revisited. By the Right Hon. Sir John Eldon Gorst. London—Sir Isaac Pitman and Sons (Limited).
1909. New Zealand in Evolution, Industrial, Economic, and Political. By G. H. Scholefield, with an introduction by W. P. Reeves. London—T. F. Unwin.
1909. Murihiku. A History of the South Island of New Zealand and the Islands Adjacent and Lying to the South, from 1642 to 1835. By the Hon. Dr. Robert McNab, Litt.D. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1909. The Dominion of New Zealand. By A. P. Douglas. London.
1910. The Maoris of New Zealand. By J. Cowan. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1910. The Geology of New Zealand. By James Park. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1910. New Zealand Plants and their Story. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.L.S. Second Edition, 1919. Wellington—Government Printer.
1910. History and Traditions of the Maoris of the West Coast, North Island of New Zealand. By S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S. New Plymouth—Polynesian Society.
1911. Hawaiki: The Original Home of the Maori. By S. Percy Smith. Third Edition. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1911. The Course of Prices in New Zealand. By James W. McIlwraith, LL.B., Litt.D. Wellington—Government Printer.
1911. State Socialism in New Zealand. By J. E. Le Rossignol and W. Downie Stewart. London—G. G. Harrop and Co.
1911. New Zealand. By the Right Hon. Sir Robert Stout, P.C., K.C.M.G., LL.D., and J. Logan Stout, LL.B. Cambridge—University Press.
1911. With the Lost Legion in New Zealand. By Colonel G. Hamilton-Browne. London—T. Werner Laurie.
1912. Stone Implements of the Maori. By Elsdon Best. (Dominion Museum Bulletin No. 4.) Wellington—Government Printer.
1913. La Nuova Zelanda. Giuseppe Capra. Scuola Tipografica D. Bosco—S. Benigno Canavese.
1913. New Zealand, its History, Commerce, and Industrial Resources. By S. Playne. London.
1913. Social Welfare in New Zealand. By H. H. Lusk. London.
1913. The Lore of the Whare Wananga. Third Volume of Memoirs of Polynesian Society. On Maori Religion, Myths, Cosmogony, &c.
1914. The Constitutional History and Law of New Zealand. By J. Hight, Litt.D., and H. D. Bamford, LL.D. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1914. The Treaty of Waitangi. By T. Lindsay Buick. Wellington—S. and W. Mackay
1914. The Wilds of Maoriland. By M. J. Bell. London.
1914. Oxford Survey of the British Empire. Vol. 5. Australasian Territories. London.
1914. Early Rangitike. By Sir James G. Wilson, Kt. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1915. The Long White Cloud, Aotearoa. By W. P. Reeves. London—Horace Marshall and Sons. Revised Edition.
1916. Jubilee History of South Canterbury. By Johannes C. Andersen. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1917. A Natural History of Australia, New Zealand, and the Adjacent Islands. By R. P. Thomson. London.
1917. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. By Herbert L. Williams Wellington—Government Printer.
1919. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 1. The New-Zealanders at Gallipoli. By Major Fred Waite, D.S.O., N.Z.E. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (for N.Z. Government).
1920. Prices: An Inquiry into Prices in New Zealand. By the Census and Statistics Office, Wellington. Wellington—Government Printer.
1920. Mounted Riflemen in Sinai and Palestine. The Story of New Zealand's Crusaders. By A. Briscoe Moore (late Lieutenant, Auckland Mounted Rifles). Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1921. New Zealand One Hundred Years Ago. By Major Richard A. Cruise. Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Company. (A reprint of the book published in 1823.)
1921. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 2. The New Zealand Division, 1916–19. By Colonel H. Stewart, C.M.G., D.S.O., M.C. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (for N.Z. Government).
1921 Maori and Pakeha: a History of New Zealand. By A. W. Shrimpton, M.A., and A. E. Mulgan. Christchurch—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1921. The Vegetation of New Zealand. By L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Leipzig—Wilhelm Engelmann. (Vol. 14 of a work Die Vegetation der Erde.)
1921. The Hot Springs of New Zealand. By Arthur Stanley Herbert. London—H. K. Lewis and Co. (Limited).
1921. Tutira: the Story of a New Zealand Sheep-station. By Henry Guthrie-Smith. London—Blackwood and Sons.
1921. History of the Canterbury Regiment, N.Z.E.F., 1914–19. By Captain David Ferguson, M.C. (late of the 2nd Battalion, Canterbury Regiment). Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1921. Official History of the Otago Regiment, N.Z.E.F., in the Great War, 1914–18. By Lieutenant A. E. Byrne, M.C., Otago Regiment, N.Z.E.F. Dunedin—J. Wilkie and Co. (Limited).
1922. The Naturalization of Animals and Plants in New Zealand. By Hon. George M. Thomson, F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst., M.L.C. Cambridge University Press.
1922. The Geomorphology of New Zealand. By C. A. Cotton, D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst. Wellington—Government Printer.
1922. Maori Myth and Religion. Spiritual and Mental Concepts of the Maori. Astronomical Knowledge of the Maori. Maori Division of Time. By Elsdon Best. F.N.Z. Inst. Dominion Museum Monographs 1-4. Wellington—Government Printer.
1922 The New Zealand Wars: a History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Vol. 1, 1845-64. By James Cowan. Wellington—Government Printer. Vol. 2, 1864-72. issued 1923.
1922. Medical Practice in Otago and Southland in the Early Days. By Robert Valpy Fulton, M.D. Edin. Dunedin—Otago Daily Times.
1922. Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Vol. 3. The New Zealanders in Sinai and Palestine. By Lieut.-Colonel C. Guy Powles, C.M.G., D.S.O. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (for N.Z. Government).
1922. New Zealand Citizen: an Elementary Account of the Citizen's Rights and Duties and the Work of Government. By E. K. Mulgan, M.A. (late Senior Inspector of Schools), and Alan E. Mulgan. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1922. New Zealand Tunnelling Company, 1915-19. Edited by J. C. Neill, A.O.S.M. (late Lieutenant, N.Z. Tunnelling Company). Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1922. Regimental History of New Zealand Cyclist Corps in the Great War, 1914–18. By Officers. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1923. With the Machine Gunners in France and Palestine. By J. H. Luxford, Major, N.Z.M.G.C. The Official History of the Machine Gun Corps in the Great World War, 1914–18. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1923. The Waikato War, together with some Account of Te Kooti Rikirangi. By John Featon (new edition revised by Captain Mair). Auckland—Brett Printing and Publishing Co.
1923. New Zealand Dominion Museum. Monographs Nos. 5 and 6. Wellington—Government Printer.
No. 5, Polynesian Voyagers. By Elsdon Best.
No. 6, Maori Schools of Learning. By Elsdon Best.
1924. Dominion Civics. By N. E. Coad. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1924. Official History of the Wellington Mounted Rifles Regiment, 1914–19. By Major A. H. Wilkie. Auckland—Whitcombe and Tombs (Limited).
1924. The Maori. By Elsdon Best. Published by the Board of Maori Ethnological Research. Wellington—H. Tombs.
1924. New Zealand Dominion Museum. Bibliography of Printed Maori to 1900. By Herbert W. Williams. Wellington—Government Printer.
1924. Who's Who in New Zealand and the Western Pacific, 1925. Wellington—Gordon and Gotch.
1845. Quelques Semaines dans l'Archipel de Samoa. By G. F. de Lurcy. (Extrait du Bulletin de la Société de Geographie.) Paris.
1846. Missionary Life in Samoa. By G. A. Lundie. Glasgow—W. Collins.
1872. Report on the Islands of the Samoa Group. By E. Wakeman. New York—Slote and James.
1875. My Story of Samoan Methodism. By M. Dyson. Melbourne—Ferguson and Moore.
1878. Grammar and Dictionary of the Samoan Language. By G. Pratt. London—Trubner and Co.
1879. Freundschafts-Vertrag zwischen des Deutschen Reiche und der Regierung von Samoa. (Agreement between Germany and Samoa.)
1884. Samoa a Hundred Years Ago and Long Before. By George Turner. London—Macmillán.
1887. My Consulate in Samoa. By W. B. Churchward. London—Bentley and Son.
1889. Iles Samoa. By A. Marques. Lisbon.
1889. Les Iles des Samoa ou des Navigateurs By A. de Ganniers. Paris.
1890. Le Missionaire des Samoa. By A. Monfat. Bellecour.
1893. Kurze Anleitung zum Verstandnisz der Samoanischen Sprache. By B. Funk. Berlin—Mittler and Sohn.
1895. In Stevenson's Samoa. By Marie Fraser. London—Smith and Elder.
1897. Old Samoa. By Rev. John B. Stair. London—Religious Tract Society.
1899. The Imbroglio in Samoa. By H. C. Ide. (From North American Review, June, 1899.
1899. Samoan Question. By W. Cooper. Auckland—Wilson and Horton.
1900. Samoa: Das Land, die Leute und die Mission. By G. Kurze. Berlin—M. Warneck.
1902. Samoa Uma. By L. P. Churchill. New York—Forest and Stream Publishing Company.
1902. Manuia Samoa. By Richard Dekken. Oldenburg—G. Stalling.
1902. Samoa. By Dr. F. Reinecke. Berlin—W. Susserott.
1902-3. Die Samoa-Inseln. By A. Kramer. Stuttgart.
1904. Samoa: die Perle der Sudsee. By Otto E. Ehlers. Berlin—H. Paetel.
1906. The Fishes of Samoa. By D. S. Jordan and A. Scale. Bulletin 25, United States Fisheries Bureau.
1910. Beitrage zur Geologie der Samoainseln. By I. Friedlander. Munohen.
1910. Die deutschen Kolonien. By Major A. D. Kurd Schwabe. Berlin—Weller and Huttich. (Samoa, in Vol. 2.)
1912. Island Reminiscences. By Thomas Trood, British Vice-Consul at Apia, Samoa. Sydney—McCarron, Stewart, and Co.
1918. History of Samoa. By R. M. Watson. Wellington—Whitcombe and Tombs.
1918. Grammar and Vocabulary of the Samoan Language. By H. Neffgen. London—Kegan, Paul, Trench, Trubner, and Co.
1924. Samoa Expeditionary Force, 1914–15. By S. J. Smith. Wellington—Ferguson and Osborn.
1892. The South Pacific . . . with Notes on the Hervey Group. By Rev. W. W. Gill. Sydney—Government Printer.
1893. Phrase Book of the Cook Islands. By F. Nicholas. Wellington.
1905. A Compilation of Acts . . . relating to the Government of the Cook Islands. N.Z. Crown Law Office.
1916. Rarotongan Records. By Rev. W. W. Gill. (From the Journal of the Polynesian Society.) New Plymouth.
1847. A Voyage of Discovery and Research in the Southern and Antarctic Regions . . . 1839–43. By Sir James Clark Ross, R.N. (2 vols.). London—John Murray. (This is the "Erebus" and "Terror" voyage, which resulted in the famous volumes by Sir Joseph Hooker on the Flora of New Zealand (2 vols.), Tasmania (3 vols.), and Antarctica (2 vols.), and on the Zoology (2 vols.), edited by John Richardson and John Edward Gray.)
1901. The Antarctic Manual, for the Use of the Expedition of 1901. Edited by George Murray, F.R.S. London—Royal Geographical Society.
1901. First on the Antarctic Continent . . . an Account of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1898–1900. By Carsten E. Borchgrevink, F.R.G.S. London—George Newnes (Limited).
1901. To the South Polar Regions: Expedition of 1898–1900. By Louis Bernacchi, F.R.G.S. London—Hurst and Blackett (Limited).
1902. Report on the Collections of Natural History made in the Antarctic Regions during the Voyage of the "Southern Cross." London—British Museum.
1904. The Antarctic Regions. By Dr. Karl Fricker. London—Swan, Sonnenschein, and Co.
1905. Naermest Sydpolen Aaret, 1900. By Carsten E. Borchgrevink. Copenhagen—Gyldendalske Boghandel.
1905. The Siege of the South Pole: the Story of Antarctic Exploration. By Hugh Robert Mill, LL.D., D.Sc. London—Alston Rivers (Limited).
1905. The Voyage of the "Discovery." By Captain Robert F. Scott, C.V.O., R.N. (2 vols.). London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1905. Two Years in the Antarctic: being a Narrative of the British National Antarctic Expedition. By Albert B. Armitage, Lieutenant, R.N.R. London—Edward Arnold.
1906. The Voyage of the "Scotia": being the Record of a Voyage of Exploration in Antarctic Seas. By Three of the Staff. London—William Blackwood and Sons.
1907. South Polar Times. Vol. 1, April to August, 1902, and Vol. 2, April to August, 1903. London—Smith, Elder, and Co. (Facsimile of the magazine produced on the "Discovery" month by month during the winters of 1902-3. Contains drawings, many coloured maps, &c., and whilst much of the matter is ephemeral, it contains information concerning the country, its flora and fauna, including Ross Island, &c. Vol. 3 was published in 1914.)
1907–12. National Antarctic Expedition, 1901–4. Natural History—Vol. 1, Geology, 1907; Vol. 2, Zoology, 1907; Vol. 3, Zoology and Botany, 1907; Vol. 4, Zoology, 1908; Vol. 5, Zoology and Botany, 1910; Vol. 6, Zoology and Botany, 1912: Physical Observations, 1908: Meteorology, Part I, 1908: Photographs and Sketches, 1908: Panoramas, n.d.: Charts, n.d. (11 vols.). London—British Museum.
1908. Aurora Australis. Published at the winter quarters of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1907, during the winter months of April, May, June, and July, 1908. (Contains an account of the ascent of Mount Erebus.)
1909. The Heart of the Antarctic: being the Story of the British Antarctic Expedition, 1907-1909. By E. H. Shackleton, C.V.O. (2 vols.). London—William Heinemann.
1910. The Heart of the Antarctic. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann. (Popular edition in 1 vol. of the edition of 1909.)
1910. 21 Meilen vom Suedpol, die Geschichte der Britishen Suedpol Expedition, 1907–9. Von E. H. Shackleton . . . (2 B.). Berlin—Wilhelm Suesserott.
1910-11. British Antarctic Expedition, 1907-9, under command of Sir E. H. Shackleton, C.V.O. Reports of Scientific Investigations. Vol. 1, Biology, Parts I to VII, and Vol. 2, Biology, Parts I to IV. London—British Museum.
1911. Shackleton in the Antarctic. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann. (Adapted from "The Heart of the Antarctic").
1913. Scott's Last Expedition. Vol. 1, Journals of Captain R. F. Scott, C.V.O., R.N.; Vol. 2, Reports of the Journeyings and the Scientific Work undertaken by Dr. E. A. Wilson and the Surviving Members of the Expedition. Arranged by Leonard Huxley. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1914. Antarctic Adventure: Scott's Northern Party. By Raymond E. Priestly. London—T. Fisher Unwin.
1914. Antarctic Penguins: a Study of their Social Habits. By Dr. G. Murray Levich, R.N. London—William Heinemann.
1914. South Polar Times. Vol. 3, April to October, 1911. London—Smith, Elder, and Co. (Vols. 1 and 2 published in 1907.)
1914. The Voyages of Captain Scott. By Charles Turley. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1914–23. British Antarctic ("Terra Nova") Expedition, 1910. Zoology, Vol. 1. Nos. 1–4; Vol. 2, Nos. 1–11; Vol. 3, Nos. 1–10; Vol. 4, Nos. 1–4; Vol. 5, Nos. 1 and 2; Vol. 6, Nos. 1 and 2; Botany, Part III. Geology, Vol. 1, Nos. 1–5 (the work still being issued). London—British Museum.
1916 The Voyages of the "Morning." By Captain Gerald S. Doorly, R.N.R. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1916. With Scott: the Silver Lining. By Griffith Taylor, D.Sc., &c. London—Smith, Elder, and Co.
1919. South: the Story of Shackleton's Last Expedition, 1914–17. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann.
1921. The Great White South: being an Account of Experiences with Captain Scott's South Pole Expedition, and of the Nature Life of the Antarctic. By Herbert G. Ponting, F.R.G.S. London—Duckworth and Co.
1921. South with Scott. By Edward R. G. Evans. London—Collins. (A popular edition issued in 1923.)
1922. The Worst Journey in the World: Antarctic, 1910–13. By Apsley Cherry-Garrard. (2 vols.) London—Constable and Co.
1923. South: the Story of Shackleton's 1914-17 Expedition. By Sir Ernest Shackleton, C.V.O. London—William Heinemann.
The following geological papers, all by H. T. Ferrar, are not available in separate book form:—
Notes on the Physical Geography of the Antarctic. In Geographical Journal, Vol. 25, 1905, pp. 373–82.
Cavities in Crystalline Rocks. In Geographical Magazine, Vol. 2, 1905, pp. 190–1
The Antarctic Icecap. In Geographical Magazine, Vol. 3, 1906, pp. 529–34.
Article on | Appeared for the Last or Only Time in the Year-book of | |
---|---|---|
Year. | Page. | |
Acclimatization | 1894 | 430 |
Agriculture in New Zealand (by M. Murphy, F.L.S.) | 1912 | 809 |
Building-stones | 1892 | 194 |
Cancer mortality in New Zealand | 1917 | 770 |
Chatham Islands, the | 1900 | 531 |
Cheviot Estate, the | 1895 | 264 |
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from | 1899 | 548 |
Coal-deposits of New Zealand, the | 1900 | 479 |
Cook Islands, the laws of | 1902 | 573 |
Co-operative system of constructing public works | 1894 | 234 |
Exotic trees in Canterbury | 1904 | 569 |
External trade of New Zealand, the | 1915 | 858 |
Forest-trees and the timber industry | 1899 | 470 |
Frozen-meat trade, the | 1894 | 311 |
Gold-dredging industry, the | 1899 | 509 |
Government training-ship "Amokura" | 1913 | 942 |
Hanmer Thermal Springs | 1905 | 631 |
Hemp industry, the | 1900 | 477 |
H.M.S. "New Zealand" | 1913 | 932 |
Kauri-gum | 1900 | 489 |
Labour in New Zealand | 1894 | 362 |
Land- and income-tax assessment | 1913 | 884 |
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between | 1896 | 281 |
Maori, ancient, his amusements, games, &c. | 1907 | 707 |
Maori, ancient, his clothing | 1908 | 734 |
Maori, chant (tangi) | 1907 | 711 |
Maori, colour-sense of the | 1905 | 637 |
Maori, marriage customs | 1906 | 638 |
Maori, mythology | 1900 | 536 |
Maori, neolithic, the | 1902 | 578 |
Maori, place-names | 1919 | 936 |
Maori, religion | 1901 | 530 |
Maori, sociology | 1903 | 641 |
Maori, songs | 1908 | 739 |
Marlborough Sounds, the | 1901 | 517 |
Midland Railway, the | 1894 | 386 |
Mineral waters of New Zealand | 1913 | 896 |
Moa, heir of the | 1899 | 517 |
Mount Cook, a night on | 1900 | 525 |
Mount Cook, district, the | 1899 | 554 |
Mount Cook, its glaciers, and the Hermitage | 1898 | 552 |
Mount Sefton, ascent of | 1900 | 519 |
New Zealand Contingents for South Africa | 1900 | 449 |
New Zealand International Exhibition | 1907 | 701 |
Otago lakes, the | 1901 | 523 |
Patents, designs, and trade-marks | 1893 | 350 |
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand | 1900 | 486 |
Railways in New Zealand, their history and progress | 1894 | 377 |
Scenic wonderland, a | 1898 | 565 |
Sheep, crossbreeding of | 1894 | 308 |
Sheep-farming | 1894 | 302 |
Shipping companies— | ||
New Zealand Shipping Company | 1895 | 392 |
Shaw, Savill, and Albion Company | 1895 | 393 |
Union Company of New Zealand | 1895 | 389 |
Southern Alps, the | 1894 | 474 |
State farms | 1894 | 243 |
Sydney Pageant, the | 1901 | 527 |
Thermal-springs district | 1905 | 614 |
Timber-trees of the world | 1903 | 605 |
Tokaanu to Raetihi | 1899 | 539 |
Topographical nomenclature of the Maori | 1919 | 936 |
Tree-planting | 1906 | 611 |
Tuhoeland | 1899 | 546 |
Varieties of soil | 1892 | 193 |
Wages and working-hours in New Zealand | 1919 | 860 |
Waihi Gold-mining Company | 1897 | 432 |
Waikato district and through to Wanganui | 1899 | 520 |
Waiouru to Mangaonoho | 1899 | 543 |
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu | 1900 | 509 |
Wattle-growing in the Auckland Provincial District | 1897 | 430 |
Wellington-Manawatu Railway, the | 1895 | 381 |
West Coast Sounds, the | 1894 | 482 |
White Island, a day on | 1906 | 637 |